《Otherworld TRPG Game Master》
Chapter 206: Goddess Analysis - 3
The Elmest Estate was still in the midst of a massive cleanup operation. The Queens lingering influence had yet to bepletely eradicated.
The priests who had been enthralled by the Queen scattered and went into hiding after the incident. However, due to Evil God-chans mistake, they were given a new focal point to gather around once more.
The sacred water, imbued with the Queens unmistakable essence, was enough to spark their hope. They believed that the Queens resurrection was no longer just a dream.
With the goal of resurrecting the Queen, they began collecting the liquid and preparing live sacrifices to create a new vessel for her.
Senior Scarface and Beauty Mark Gay arrived at Elmest Estate in the midst of this situation.
The mission was to protect the siblings living in the Church of the Goddess at Elmest. When we arrived, they were alive. Although a bit starved, they were otherwise unharmed. That was a relief.
Senior Scarface exined the situation to the boy and took him under their protection. A frail boy like him had no reason to draw the attention of the corrupt priests, so the n was toy low for a while before moving him elsewhere.
And then we ran right into them.
They had encountered corrupt priests, who were trying to retrieve the Queens information from the church.
The priests tried to eliminate any witnesses, because their ns couldnt be leaked.
The situation was bad. The leader of the corrupt priests was a Metamorphosis-levelbatant. Defeating him was the best case scenario, but the risk was too high.
Moreover, there were two people they to protect. If the boy were to die during the fight, the entire mission would have been for nothing.
Thus, Senior Scarface and Beauty Mark Gaywho hadnt yet reached Metamorphosis themselvesdecided that it would be unwise to confront them directly, and somehow fled the scene. They prioritized retreat and concealment as they focused on the safety of their charges.
As seasoned veterans, they used various strategies to escape. They moved to a new location every day, disguised themselves when necessary, and even used bribes to create distractions.
Despite their efforts, the pressure from the corrupt priests intensified. Beauty Mark Gay and the boy eventually volunteered to act as decoys, knowing that Senior Scarface could offer more support in the long run. And she did.
Which led us to the present. The boys sister was resting in a small room at the inn, while Senior Scarface sat at the edge of her bed.
With a frown, she said.
I used Roreis Possession to track them down. Its an underground facility, of course. Dark wizards and shady types always seem to love digging tunnels underground??.
Alright, everyone, gear up. Lets move out and make it back in time for dinner.
I got to my feet, brushing off my hands.
As everyone filed out of the room, Evil God-chan lingered behind. She gently ced her hand on the boys sister, and in an instant, she absorbed the Queens wedge that had been lodged within her.
We acted as though we hadnt noticed.
===============================================================
Illusion Magic was undeniably convenient.
Disguised as priests, we cast perception-inhibiting spells, added soothing patterns that induced rxation and drowsiness,yered in some mild hypnosis, and yed calming sound effects. Just like that, sneaking in became much simpler.
See? The corrupted priests were weing us without a second thought.
If every illusion school wizard were this capable, the Purple Magic Tower would have been the uncontested 1st ce a long time ago, Mima.
What the world really needs now is a magicputer. Once the information age kicks in, the Purple Tower will dominate the world.
Im genuinely terrified that might actually happen??.
At that point, it would turn into magic-cyberpunk. The birth of a world where Mega-Corp Purple Tower ruled the entire world as their Empire. Starting from media and business to the Big Brother initiative, it would be perfect.
As I imagined Yuna ascending as a god-king and ruling over the entire world, I was abruptly interrupted by Evil God-chan lightly nudging my thigh. She had a habit of always starting with a poke.
Fat chance.
What, what now? With enoughputing power, wouldnt the Purple Tower take over the world?
Youve clearly never fought against other wizards.
????.
She wasnt wrong.
I had surprisingly little experience shing with wizards from other towers. That cheesy professor at the Academy? I became friends with him so we wouldnt fight. Selvier? She wasnt on the same level.
Even Blue Towers renowned Metamorphosis wizard, Snow White, who was famous at the Academy, was someone I had only seen from a distance. We never actually dueled.
If you ever get hit by Hellfire, youll bawl your eyes out. Illusion Magic doesnt defendit evades. So if you take a direct hit, theres no way to reduce the damage. You dont even have scales to protect you; youll probably burn to ashes instantly.
There was a heaviness to her words that I couldnt ignore.
??Is thating from personal experience by any chance?
????.
The Hellfire mustve hurt.
Illusion Magics inability to counter area-of-effect attacks was its critical weaknessbecause illusions didnt have physical force.
Even the holograms I painstakingly crafted only had limited physical force. Compared to the Gold Magic Towers steel walls, it would obviously be weaker.
This led me to one conclusion: if I couldnt overpower an opponent quickly, Id be as good as dead.
I needed real physical force.
??Of course, I probably wasnt the first to realize this. Someone, somewhere in the Purple Towers long history had tried to tackle the challenge of materializing illusions. Maybe desperately. Without regard for the means or methods.
I knew that the result of that was Yuna. And that it came with a terrifyingly painful memory.
Pat pat. I reached out and gently patted Yunas head.
?????
Yuna was surprised and looked up at me. Her expression seemed to ask, I like you patting me, but why? I shrugged it off as nothing and changed the subject.
Our first priority was rescuing the hostages. We headed to the prison.
The prison was a miserable sightit seemed like they didnt really care about the health of the sacrifices. It reeked of decay, with filth and old bloodstains covering the floor.
There were only two captives in the cell: a small boy and Beauty Mark Gay.
I silenced the priest guarding the cell with a quick squeeze to his neck, sending him into a deep sleep. Dispelling the illusion magic concealing us, I revealed myself and greeted them cheerfully.
Its been a while, Beauty Mark Gay.
?????
It took him a moment to register my words. Then, with a frustrated look and a vein bulging on his forehead, he snapped.
Theres a Metamorphosis-ss monster here. How could I not get caught, huh? And you, Customer, arent you to me for sending a two-starborer on a job like this???
I beat Metamorphosis without reaching Metamorphosis.
??Some things never change.
While I piled on the sarcasm, Evil God-chan fidgeted awkwardly. It looked like like?? the sense of guilt was paralyzing her.
The boy was filthy and malnourished, and his frail figure seemed pitiful to look at.
Maybe Evil God-chan regretted swindling him out of his meager savings. Maybe she was reflecting on how she shouldve healed his sister from the start.
To encourage her, I gave her a light push on the back.
??Hey!
Go on, have a chat. Weve still got Queen remnants to clean up and a Hero Festival to enjoy. Whats so terrifying about this?
Easy for you to say??!
She was huffing and puffing, then seemed to catch herself, embarrassed. Stomping toward the bars, she pressed her face against them.
??Hey. I kept my promise.
??Thank you. I prayed every nightso hard. Maybe the Goddess finally heard me and granted my wish. So, uh, my sister can be fixed now, right???
Yeah. Crazy Wizard over here patched her up just fine. Now its your turn to walk out of here with all your limbs intact. Lets go.
T-thats a relief??.
The boy smiled. How could I describe that smile? It was a mixture of gratitude and overwhelming relief of being freed from his hardships. He stood and bowed repetitively.
Then, his eyes met mine.
ck hair. Red eyes. Two women standing by my side.
He must have remembered some of Evil God-chans dramatic, semi-true ndersabout Evil God-chan being my magical experiment or being harassed all over the body and stuff like that.
To confirm his suspicions, he asked cautiously.
Are you the Purple Magic Tower Masters best student??.
Yep, thats me. Why?
????.
He was hesitating.
Even without using magic, it was obvious what thoughts were swirling in his mind. He was hesitating to ask Please stop bullying Evil God-chan, or something simr along those lines.
But mixed with that was fear??What if saying that makes him angry and he curses my sister?
I crouched down to meet him at eye level, wearing a sly grin, the kind youd expect from an unhinged wizard with maniac tastes.
Yes. I did.
What?
Everything youre imagining is absolutely true. Tonight, Evil God-chan will once again be a part of my magical experiments. So is there anything youd like to say?
????.
You?? Would you have the guts to stand up for Evil God-chan, the one who saved you and your family?
Hey, stop it!
Euack.
Evil God-chan kicked me hard while I was squatting, clearly signaling me to stop teasing the kid. I dramatically copsed to the ground.
Dragon Scale.
Crunnnnch. Creaaaak-!
ck scales formed over Evil God-chans arms as she grabbed the iron bars of the cell with both hands and exerted pressure. With an unsettling screech, the bars bent, creating a gap.
Come out.
Ah, eung??.
The boy hesitantly crawled through the gap. Beauty Mark Gay, however, remained trapped inside, looking at the narrow gap with clear dismay. The gap was far too tight for him to pass through.
He nced at us with a pleading expression, silently begging for help, but no one moved to help (Yuna wanted to, but aside from using Sublimation, she had no other way to bend the iron bars.)
In the end, he had no choice but to squeeze himself awkwardly through the narrow opening.
Alright, now?? Pink-Haired Lesbian, take these two and join up with the Senior group. Tower Master, Evil God-chan, and I will clean up here and catch up afterward.
Were splitting up without a frontline?
With the Tower Master here, well be fine. Besides, didnt you say the max-level threat in this area was at the Metamorphosis stage?
Alright, Ill head back. But youd better make sure you dont get even a single scratch. And?? if you return unscathed, Ill Ill tell you a dirty joke.
Her voice grew faint and hesitant at the end, but I had alreadyyered three spells over my ears and activated a recording spell, ensuring her words were etched into my memory forever.
Now this was life. With Pink-Haired Lesbians magical spell, I strode forward with a spring in my step.
So its a no-hit clear, here we go!
?? Pervert! Idiot!
Yuna grumbled a little.
===============================================================
I suppose we could call this an underground temple.
The space wasrge enough to hold about thirty people. At the far end was a low tform, just ankle-height, upon which a gilded altar was ced.
Atop the altar was a te made out of gold, brimming with what appeared to be the Goddesss information in liquid form.
The chamber was dimly lit by scattered candles, but their faint light was unable to fully illuminate the darkness of the underground space. It was dark. Shadows shifted and danced with each flicker of the mes.
Ten priests knelt in prayer below the tform, their bodies bowed toward the golden te. Standing on the tform was a figure who appeared to be their leadera Skeleton Archbishoppresiding over the ritual.
The day of our Goddesss resurrection is close at hand. Very soon, my brethren.
His ceremonial headdress was so ornate it looked like it was too heavy for his neck, and the stuff on his body was heavily adorned. Not a single piece of his clothing was free of gold.
Watching the priests bowing endlessly to the golden te, I lost all desire to tease Evil God-chan. Did they need to decorate what they worshiped sovishly? Was it so that others would look up to it in awe?
Surely, sacred indeed.
Tsk.
Tchek.
I clicked my tongue in disgustbut, strangely, I heard the sound of another failed tongue click at the exact same time.
Turning my head, I saw Evil God-chan also looking around, seemingly searching for the source of the sound.
Observing this interaction, Yuna sighed
??You two are so alike.
Were not.
No, were not!
How could we possibly be alike when she couldnt even snap her fingers properly or click her tongue?
Our littlemotion didnt go unnoticed. One by one, the priests began turning their heads toward us. Even the Skeleton Archbishop shifted his gaze in our direction.
Our eyes met. His stare was sharper and more focused than I had anticipated. It wasnt the cloudy gaze of a man consumed by delusion.
Uninvited guests, I see. What business do you have here?
I need to retrieve the contents of that golden te.
To covet the sacred artifact of our Goddess How utterly sphemous.
That is not the artifact of a Goddess. Its the remnants of the Subus Queen. If you werent aware, Ill give you this one chance to surrender. Do so, and I might show mercy.
The Archbishops response was firm.
I know. The one who whispered to us every night wasnt the broken Goddess, but her.
??You knew? So, you knew the true identity of the Goddess impersonator and still chose to worship her? Were the dreams of pleasure so intoxicating that you willingly worshiped a Subus as a Goddess?
Brother. Please do not insult my faith. My devotion to her stems from conviction, not indulgence. Unlike the broken Goddess, she carried a visiona grand purpose.
The Goddess is broken, huh?
The Archbishops expression contorted with a mixture of sorrow and bitterness at my words, as though the weight of his fractured faith had wounded him.
Bang, bang, bang!
He pounded his fists against the altar repeatedly.
Yes. The Goddess is broken. But the will of the heavens must reside above, where all can look up to it. Yet the Goddess failed to do so??.
Hmm.
By contrast, look at Her. She aspired to ascend to the Goddesss ce, to tower above all creation. Such an exalted vision was worthy of our devotion.
I recalled something the Queen had once saidording to Pink-Haired Lesbian, it was some nonsense about defying destiny and stuff. But despite those grand words??.
What the Queen truly did was devour people repeatedly to satisfy her own hunger.
Her goal wasnt to reshape fate or ascend for the good of others; it was a selfish desire for omnipotencea throne to rule from and subjects to toy with. It was no better than Goddess, or maybe even worse.
And the Archbishop knew this. He knew the truth yet still worshipped her because of his disdain for the Goddess.
I reached a conclusion.
You just?? wanted to believe in something cool. You were drawn to the idea of having someone great and powerful to revere.
People like that arent even worth keeping as toys, Mima. Theyre boring.
He was disqualified as a human and had no use as a ything either. I will dispose of you.
Chyarararack!
Evil God-chan stepped forward, her arms covered in dragon scales. I prepared a magic incantation. Yuna, too, slightly raised her finger.
At that moment, the Archbishop said something absurd.
Even so, I still believe in the broken Goddess.
?????
What kind of bullshit was this? He had insulted the Goddess to his hearts content just moments ago, and now he?
As I stared at him, dumbfounded, Evil God-chan tensed and issued a sharp warning.
Hey, Mima. That guy knows something. Hes going to use Divine Power.
What? No, what?
The Goddess wasnt some naive fool. Why would she grant Divine Power to someone who insulted her right to her face? Not to mention, he hadmitted heresy and all kinds of stuff.
If I were the Goddess, I would have given him a divine judgment long ago.
Paaaat!
However, an overwhelming amount of Divine Power erupted from the Archbishops body.
Inherited Metamorphosis(^) - Cogwheel : Freeze.
No, huh?!
How, how can he use it???!
Both Yuna and I gasped in disbelief.
Behind the Archbishop, frosty-blue ice began to spread, branching out like the limbs of a tree. The air filled with the rhythmic ticking of cogwheels. This was unmistakably the power of the Goddess.
What in the world was this? It wasnt like he was fooled like the corrupt Pdin. This was a man who had willingly switched sides to the Queen because he didnt like Goddessyet he could still wield Divine Power?
It was ridiculous.
If the heavens were so lenient, the Goddesss religion would never have achieved such dominance. This could only mean one thing.
2. The Goddess was deterioratingso broken that even hollow derations of faith were enough to invoke her power.
Chapter 0: Beginning
? Beginning ?
Feeding the body was a matter of food, but satisfying the hunger of the soul was a matter of hobby.
Just as our bodies required three meals a day to stay healthy, if we didnt enjoy our hobbies, our souls could fall ill at any time.
Some people were passionate about video games, others were deeply into sports like ser or basketball. There were countless hobbies on this. As such, hobbies coulde upon you unexpectedly, like fate.
Even if you avoided something your entire life thinking it wasnt for you, you might end up bingpletely engrossed in it after trying it out by chance. It was like being chosen by a hobby.
My hobby was TRPG1Tabletop Role ying Games -are a video game genre thatbines core elements of role-ying video games with those of tactical (turn-based or real-time) strategy video games. The most known TRPG is Dungeons & Dragons.
Tabletop Role ying Game.
To exin for those who didnt know, it was the advanced form of the RPGs we yed as kids and drew in our notebooks.
During my college years, I started ying TRPG reluctantly after being persuaded by my girlfriend.
I still remembered it clearly. My first session was The Lost Mine of Phandelver2https://.dndbeyond/sources/lmop, and my first character was a barbarian named Barian who referred to himself in the third person. His concept was using leftover mammoth bones as weapons.
Barbarian Barians fantasy world adventure ended up being a spectacr failure after many twists and turns.
Just as a masterpiece retained its essence even when summarized, a disastrously failed story still retained its pungent aroma even in its summary.
Barbarian Barian was suddenly captivated by a Northern Great Duke (male/16/beautiful boy/Swordsman/level 20) and died in a cesspool.
I broke up with my girlfriend as soon as the session ended.
The pain of the breakup was short, as I fell in love with the new hobby called TRPG.
Infinite freedom and the potential to spread the wings of imagination as far as one desired, the unity and fulfillment of creating stories through interacting with others There were asionally, well rather often, viins who would take advantage of that infinite freedom to mess up my mind, but it was a small riskpared to the rewards.
TRPG, my love, my light, my life, my haven, my soul
My one and only salvation that healed my tired soul from the harsh life!
Even though there had been heart-wrenching and painful events, the joy of TRPG was a part of my life.
Even as I was dying, struck by a car, wasnt TRPG the first thing I thought of?
If there was a next life
And if I could choose the hobby of my next life.
I would choose TRPG all over again
TRPG
No, rather, it would have just been better if my lifelong hobby was working out.
How did I end up so obsessed with this kind of hobby?
Fuck.
So, youre saying that youre going to y, TRPG or something, by using Illusion Magic to create a world?
Yes.
Even after reincarnating, I just couldnt quit.
1
Tabletop Role ying Games -are a video game genre thatbines core elements of role-ying video games with those of tactical (turn-based or real-time) strategy video games. The most known TRPG is Dungeons & Dragons
2
https://.dndbeyond/sources/lmop
***
Chapter 1: Vtuber (Illusion Magic) Debut
? Vtuber (Illusion Magic) Debut ?
I was reincarnated as amoner in a fantasy world.
I shouted for a status screen, but nothing popped up.
Not being particrly strong or of high status, I thought I would end up spending my life farming potatoes like my parents. Surprisingly, however, I was gifted the talent of a great Wizard.
No wonder I was good at mental arithmetic.
I was dragged to a ce called Magic Towers and received countless offers from the Tower Masters.
Here were some parts of those offers:
If you be a disciple of the Red Magic Tower, well give you the knowledge that can set half the world on fire!
If you join the Blue Magic Tower, we guarantee you a ce as the sessor. With your talent defeating the Blue Dragon of the Abyss and reiming the lost ancient underwater city of Antis is not a dream!
In the Gold Magic Tower, well give you a lot of money as soon as you move in!
Well, the Purple Magic Tower doesnt have much to offer, but if youre interested in Illusion Magic
Among thepetitive love calls, there was one clear loser.
The Purple Magic Tower was a School of Illusion Magic, and because it was useless, it had neither poprity nor a budget. In the ruthless fantasy world, destructive power was the primary goal for a Wizard.
Confuse the opponents mind with illusions?
It was more efficient DPS1DPS- Damage Per Second, basically how much damage one can cause over time-wise to just cast a fireball in that time.
Show illusions to distract?
The brightness of a massive modified fireball reached around 1 million cands2The cand is the unit of luminous intensity in the International System of Units. It measures luminous power per unit solid angle emitted by a light source in a particr direction.. It allowed you to distract and attack at the same time.
So while other Tower Masters confidently offered recruitment bundles, the Purple Magic Tower Master had no choice but to promote her magic in a such pitiful way.
For wealth and honor, you should avoid even looking at the Purple Magic Tower. Just choose any one of the other three. That alone would have guaranteed a stable second life for me.
But at that critical moment, the devil from my previous life interfered. Like the demon tempting Buddha, it shook my mind with sweet words.
Illusion Magic? It would be fun to create a virtual reality and y TRPG.
In a medieval fantasy world where there are no cultural industries and the only hobbies are gourmet food and watching duels, are you really going to give up on real TRPG? Are you really going to give up your lifes hobby? Are you going to y boring Othello3https://board-games.fandom/wiki/Othello for 100,000 years?
Instead of describing An ogre strikes you down with a thick club!, you can actually show it with llusion Magic. Are you really going to resist that? Are you really calling yourself a TRPG yer?
Cant you debut as a Vtuber with Illusion Magic?
Huh.
I sumbed to the devils whisper.
Since then, it has been days of whittling away at magic in a shabbyboratory due to ack of budget. Refining the modeling with illusion magic, doing the rigging work It was tough but rewarding.
asionally, a nuisance woulde in.
E, excuse me if we push for this grant, youll really make something useful, right?
Yes.
T, the disciples are angry Theyre saying, how long are we going to offer grants to that insignificant neer, that guy is hoarding money to escape to the Red Magic Tower
Just wait and see.
Huh, huh
Its done. Ivepleted it.
Really? The magic that has been funded for 2 years, is it reallyplete? What kind of magic is it? Can we use it in war? Can it make our tower soar?
Virtual Idol Heart. Itspleted.
?
A dress highlighted in two-tones of red and ck. An avatar that visualized a heart from a deck of cards. The 3D modeling implemented with Illusion Magic was a sophisticated hologram that could not be distinguished from a real person, far superior to the 3D inside a 2D screen.
I made her perform the Can Can Dance4surprisingly, you probably know the music but not the name of it- https://.youtube/watch?v=QyANdjnk.
The skirt and hair fluttered properly. The morphing that made the viewer happy was also perfect. I even carefully checked under the skirt to see if there were any shorings in the implementation.
I was satisfied.
There was a slight bug where the knee popped out, but it was a minor issue. I fixed it right on the spot.
Um what is this
The Tower Master seemed to be speechless, perhaps moved by my work. Then, as if suddenly regaining consciousness, she began to ask about the details of the magic.
What, what kind of effect does this magic have?
It can move, dance, and sing.
Does it have arge-scale killing function?
No. But I prepared ten sets of underwear modeling.
Gulp.
The Tower Master fell backward, swinging her twintails . It seemed like she was overwhelmed by the achievement of her disciple.
A whileter, the Tower Master, having regained his senses, caused havoc, crying out that the next quarters grant was all ruined. Like the Master of Illusion Magic that she was, her teardrops became butterflies and ostriches, flying around everywhere.
Although I had been sucking the marrow out of the towers spine, its not as if I didnt care about the financial situation of the Purple Magic Tower. The Tower Master was crying and wailing, not noticing the terrifying potential inherent in Virtual Idol Heart. However, me? I saw a bright future.
The Middle Ages.
There was absolutely nothing to enjoy.
In an era where the ultimate content for themon people was watching the execution of criminals, there was no doubt that a Vtuber would be a great force. Of course, I knew the charm of the person embedded in a Vtuber was far more important than the modeling.
Also, I needed to figure out how to make money using a Vtuber in this world without the inte.
Lets solve these issues step by step. I needed a person to be embedded. First of all, the one who would get to go on board with Heart was me.
Ah. Ah ah. Hmm hmm.
The mystery of Illusion Magic even reached the realm of sound. I implemented TTS5Text-To-Speech bybining the voices of 10 women I had collected in advance. Then, vo. Virtual Idol Heart spat out the exact lines I thought of.
Kya ha ha
Perfect.
The GM6Game Master, basically the one in charge of the TRPG session of a TRPG was obliged to create a realistic world. Sometimes, they had to act as a passing merchant or an attacking goblin to enhance the yers immersion.
This included ying the heroine.
Whether it was ying a tough female knight, an elegant hidden mastermind girl, or a 30-year-old unemployed high school graduate NEET woman, it was me!
In my previous life, of course, I didnt actually voice these characters. Nobody would want to hear a gruff male voice saying, I think Ive always liked you or other pure lines. That was done via text.
But in a corner of my heart, I had a dream.
If I had a lot of money, I would want to hire a professional voice actor to try or I wanted to apply a voice with a monster-like TTS when it was released.
Now that dream hade true.
Huhuhu ahahaha!
Controlling Heart to let out a wickedugh, I smiled contentedly. I was going to stand at the pinnacle of this otherworlds Vtuber as her
Empire Defense Bureaus Report on Individuals of Interest
Name: Heart, the Lady of Illusion
Rank: ss 2 (Demoted by one rank due to Inactivity)
Active Period: Year 445 ~ 448 of the Lion Era (3 years)
Compiled by: C
She appeared suddenly like a firefly, then disappeared like a storm, leaving unforgettable wounds on many men and some women.
She drew attention with her unique marketing. She first revealed herself at the famous window Rosaria, selling her time under the condition of conversation only.
Many scoffed at her, saying, Do you want to make money but dont have the courage to sell your body? However, after a few brave gentlemen experienced a conversation with her much changed.
Many meneven titled nobleslined up to find her.
Many analysts put the possibility that she was an elite agent raised by anti-imperialists first, but I thought there was some facy in this view. She just yed with love, wanting nothing more.
Compared to the share she could have had, what she received was just a tip. ording to witnesses, she always asked how wealthy are you, what percentage of your total wealth is the gift you prepared, and declined any amount exceeding 1%.
There was a famous anecdote.
A young heir of a poor baron offered all his wealth to her. I know this wealth is not enough to have you. I just want to buy even a moment of your time. Then she returned the wealth and said, Invest this amount in yourself. Be a better man.
From this anectode, the trend of returning gifts from interested men began among some nobles.
She did not wield the power gained from love, nor did she act arrogantly. She always took a dignified attitude, but it was never arrogance. She never looked down on anyone or disdained them.
At the time, she had the closest rtionship with the current Grand Duke of the North, Julius known to the public as Hearts boyfriend C when he said I think itll be difficult for us to continue meeting now that I have a fiance, she responded with words of encouragement rather than jealousy, saying Remember the time we spent together like an orange C only when its not mealtime7A metaphor that Oranges are tasty as a snack, but would taste bad if you ate them during meals.!
It was said that there was no body odor from her, nor the smell of perfume, nor the natural smell of human skin. Men who met her rather remembered the invisible fragrance- the perfume that erased all smells was a trend at one time, imitating her.
Even after she disappeared and a long time has passed, many men still yearned for her or chased after her non-existent footprints. I believed in her free attitude and humility that she consistently showed during her active period.
She was not a threat to the Empire at that time.
However, those who danced with burning passion must always be prepared for burns.
If her disappearance was truly in search of true love, the day she returned would be the day when true love was broken. Everyone should know how ferocious a woman suffering from the pain of a broken heart could be.
If she ever came back after breaking the silence and said she would wield the hearts of the gentlemen she once held.
At that time, I would suggest assassinating the Lady of Illusion by deploying unlimited manpower.
Of course, all dispatched personnel should never have purchased even a minute of her time.
TLN:
Hi guys, this novel has been topping novelpia charts for the past month in every metric, already reaching 7th in lifepicks. Make sure to at least reach chapter 10+ before judging!
This is just a teaser for now.
1
DPS- Damage Per Second, basically how much damage one can cause over time
2
The cand is the unit of luminous intensity in the International System of Units. It measures luminous power per unit solid angle emitted by a light source in a particr direction.
3
https://board-games.fandom/wiki/Othello
4
surprisingly, you probably know the music but not the name of it- https://.youtube/watch?v=QyANdjnk
5
Text-To-Speech
6
Game Master, basically the one in charge of the TRPG session
7
A metaphor that Oranges are tasty as a snack, but would taste bad if you ate them during meals.
***
Chapter 2: 30x Grant Increase Event
? 30x Grant Increase Event ?
After the virtual idol, Heart-chan, achieved an unprecedented sess, the state of the Purple Magic Tower Master seems a bit strange. She seemed to have a slight misunderstanding.
She continued to give me a look that said, Are you actually gay?
In the entire continent, only the Purple Magic Tower Master knew the identity of the mysterious girl, Heart. Given that the Illusion Magic (a female character) of a self-made man (male) had shaken the continent like a storm, it wasnt unreasonable to think so.
But the Purple Magic Tower Master was failing to understand one important truth.
Characters and yers are clearly separated.
.?
Yep. Indeed, characters and yers must be distinguished.
When ying an RPG game, there may be times when you would be immersed in the character, but you should not be one with the character. What would happen in real life the moment you became one with your character in GTA? Your life would be in shambles.
The same went for TRPG.
Just because I yed a super beautiful girl in a game didnt mean I became a super beautiful girl in reality; moreover, a disaster would happen the moment I identified with it. I would get sick of not being able to see the game as a game.
GM, my character worked so hard. Even if the dice shows a 1, cant I still seed?
A level 1 character picked a fight with a dragon, and the dice roll failed hard. What was there even left to do? What could you even do? Its over.
GM, so my character is an elf and doesnt want to sit at the same table with these insignificant humans, you know?! Its not that I dont want to y, its just that this is whats correct for my character!
Then how would we be supposed to proceed with the session when all the other yers chose their race as human?
.
Did you just stop talking and turn on the Hearthstone1besides the game, hearthstone is an enchanted stone that can teleport the wielder to the starting location just because your character failed?
Urgh.
I twisted in pain from the stifling dilemmas, clenching my chest.
Anyway, characters and yers are differentiated, just like the principle that a novelist would not be a furry female character just because he introduced one into his story.
I manipted Heart and pulled in the donations sweetly, but it was Heart, the character I created and released, not me, who was doing something like-begging.
I like women.
Ah, so the scars from your breakup with the Grand Duke of the North are still?
How exactly did she interpret my suffering from that trauma?
I decided to just ignore the Purple Magic Tower Master, who began to manifest some twisted backstory of a taboo love. After all, misunderstandings were not easy to resolve. If she didnt believe me whether I spoke or not, the right answer was to just leave it to the heavens and go about my day.
And that was magic development.
What magic to create next was already decided.
Werent the three elements of a story said to be characters, events, and settings?
In the process of implementing the virtual idol Heart, I hadpleted a thesis called, Realistic Hologram Implementation Using Illusion Magic : Focus On Enhancing Tactile Illusions Through the Immersion of the Caster.
Illusion Magic was, after all, just an illusion. Just as a finger being cut off or a person burning in a dream did not cause real harm, no matter how much one was deceived with an illusion, the physical damage was zero. It was a fatal weakness.
Also, illusions werent very effective on superhumans above a certain level. It didnt work if the magic resistance was high, and it didnt work well if the will of the caster was strong. If one became a Swordmaster, they could break hypnosis with just their fighting spirit.
The special hologram I developedpensated for such weaknesses.
It was a magic that reinforced Illusion Magic by using the will of the target. If the person thought even a little that they want to believe, it raised that emotion and solidified the illusion.
Such an enhanced illusion could even reproduce the sense of touch. Even though it was an illusion you could touch it!
In the development stage, I couldnt implement a sense of smell due to ack of resources, but now that it had been revised and supplemented, I could even add smell to the illusion.
Having perfectly implemented a character like this, the next was the setting.
Land, flowing streams, a rising sun, blowing wind.
The sunlight breaking through the shaking leaves and the scent of phytoncides2Phytoncides are various vtile organicpounds that are produced by nts, especially trees, to protect themselves from harmful parasites and germs. for example garlic/onion/spices. What if you could feel that as an illusion?
At that moment, my Otherworld TRPG n was as good asplete. I was full of ambition.
I confidently asked the Purple Magic Tower Master.
Im going to lock myself in the room for about 3 years to develop magic, so please prepare three meals a day with meat and dont bother me with trivial things.
Wha, what kind of rubbish is that So, so, 3 years?
The shortest will be about 2 and a half years.
Ex, excuse me You know theres a conference early next year, right?
Huh?
The Magic Tower Research Conference nobles and people dispatched from the royal family visit the Magic Tower in rotation, checking the usage of the grants Weve always been criticized, but this year, with you
Hmm
This was a crisis.
I had sweetly collected money through Heart, but I didnt earn a huge fortune because I was conscientious about getting paid. If I had sold my conscience and also wagged my tail a bit, I would have earned enough money to build another Magic Tower, but then my tender heart would have been torn apart along with my masculinity.
The grant amount was toorge to coolly say Ill earn and use my own money if the funding was cut. I needed to secure the budget somehow to cover the research costs
A conference, huh?
I felt like showing the Virtual Idol project would make us burn in poprity, but the day that happened, the Magic Tower might also burn at the same time. ording to the Purple Magic Tower Master, who I asked cautiously, the poprity of Heart-chan was beyond imagination.
Even two years after Hearts graduation, there are still men looking for her whereabouts, so revealing it is out of the question. What if the girl they were so obsessed with and adored turned out to be the Illusion Magic of a male wizard?!
They would immediatelye rushing to the Purple Magic Tower with pitchforks and gasoline.
And I didnt want to research a new Magic of Mass Destruction for the conference either. If I researched such magic whichcked fun and emotion, my soul would just die.
Hmm.
I didnt think long and said,
Just trust me.
Re, really? Its not another strange thing this time?
Yes. Even the high-ranking people will probably like it.
T-Then Ill trust and leave it to you F-Fighting3used in Korean to to cheer on someone and to wish him good luck! Ill preparemb for dinner tonight!
The Purple Magic Tower Master ran off cheerfully. Her face, which looked like she had gastritis, brightened up, which was pleasant to see.
Yes, she should at least feel at ease.
There was something called a white lie in the world. Could she have smiled brightly if I had told her my true feelings, saying, Upon reflection, I am not the Tower Master. It doesnt seem to be my business if the budget is insufficient, right? The Tower Master should earn it.
At least I didnt think so.
I prayed that her mental peace wouldst a long time. Because then, the meals would be good, after all.
The Magic Tower Masters heart, which had be peaceful thanks to my empty promise, gradually raged like a storm as the conference approached.
One week before the conference.
Perhaps because she herself said she would trust and leave it to me, she couldnt even ask Is everything prepared? or Hows it going?; instead she lingered around me in anxiety.
Seemingly determined, she began to say T-Talkk to me!, but then suddenly switched to N-Nevermind.. I just wanted to ask how the stew was today..; truly, a smooth advance and retreat. I made a ton of memos because it was crucial real-life material for implementing a socially awkward loser as a character.
After about three days passed, mypassion surpassed my academic fervor. After witnessing the pitiful sight of her biting her nails like a woodpecker, I decided to finally show her my magic.
R-Really..?!
Yes. I thought it might make you feel better.
Thats just because youre using your brain in shiUhbizarre directions.Youre a genius, after all! S-So, youve prepared for the conference properly, r-right? Thats why I trust you.
I was touched by the Purple Magic Tower Masters boundless trust in me.
Also, her nder about me using my brain in shitty directions was partially fine since she only let out the first syble, right?
I made my staff stand up straight, levitating it, before ovepping my hands and spreading them to both sides.
I gathered mana. The mana flowing through my body followed a specificw, moving through various parts of my body.
Delicately. As delicately as forging a de by carving out water.
I put my soul into these seemingly pointless movements that converged to perfection and offered it to the world. This was what magic was meant to be.
The heavens are indifferent. There is no love in its downwards gaze.
If no one understands my heart, I have no choice but to go beyond the moon alone.
Use my heart as a brush and bloom it under my feet.
Scenery of the Crossing Moon C Bound Pir in the Sky.
The world turned upside down with me as the center of axis.
Moisture rose from beneath my feet, turning into droplets and floating in the air. The dry floor of the drill hall transformed into a calmke surface in an instant.
..U-Uaaah!
The Purple Magic Tower Master floundered, but didnt sink into theke. The water droplets only sshed around and the calmke supported her like jelly.
Below the clearke, the heavens were reflected.
In the clean sky reflected by theke, a giant pir, like Sun Wukongs Ruyi Jingu Bang, floated in the air. Mana threads on the surface of the pir undted like jellyfish. It was a beautiful and majestic scene, but the Purple Magic Tower Master shrank in fear from the intense threat she felt.
Her intuition was right. The mana threads emitted by the pir were toxic like the tentacles of a jellyfish. After all, once stung, one would lose the ability to resist Illusion Magic.
It was a background modeling of the setting that granted Mana Resistance Pration to all Illusion Magic urring within the upied spaceThe extremity of Illusion Magic.
Hm.
It was what otakus of yore called a Reality Marble4from Fate (Anime, VN) and what modern otakus called a Domain Expansion5from Jujutsu Kaisen (Anime, Manga).
I worked so hard on it. Good job, me. It was a struggle to implement the moisture, the smell of theke, and even the somewhat oppressive feeling.
The Purple Magic Tower Master, startled by the impressive effect, looked at me with anticipation and awe in her eyes. She ced one hand on her chest as if trying to calm her heart and took a deep breath.
Then, she asked cautiously.
W-Whats the effect of the spell?!
I answered cautiously as well.
Swag.
Huh?
Coolness.
.Any other effects besides that?
None, obviously.
Gurgle.
The Purple Magic Tower Master fell back, her twintails fluttering.
She seemed to have been too moved by the deration of decided awesomeness.
Hm. I wasnt thinking of using this for the conference. After all, powerhouses would immediately realize that all there was to the illusion was that it was cool, so pretending it was some killer move wouldnt work.
The reason the Purple Magic Tower Mater was fooled was because this wasnt really her major.
Obviously, the video I was going to y at the conference was a bit different.
The point was that I could create some sick visuals. If so, there was no reason not to jump into media industries like film! And what was the genre with the most shares in movies? Thats right, its action.
Action was loved by men and women of all ages.
And I heard that nobles liked new things.
Then the answer was obviouslya Heavenly Demon.
It would be so cool if a Heavenly Demon of Murim used Heavenly Demon Steps and blew up an entire mountain with a Heavenly Demon Death Beam.
Wouldnt everyone love it this time as well?
????.
It was a failure of analysis.
Do you think you can squander sponsorship money on such a ridiculous, poorly-made illusion? Howughable.
Look at the state of it. What a joke. It seems like he doesnt even know the word sword in swordsmanship. Why was it swung horizontally? Its only going to be inconvenient and ufortable when trying to concentrate mana, right?
Snicker.PUHAHAHAHA! What kind of knight would use such an iplete andcking technique with poor cost-efficiency?
Did you use some fancy words to make yourself look better? What was it again? Soft, but strong? WAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!
In a world where magic existed, it was not strange for a Swordmaster to suddenly emerge among the exploited residents of a fief. What did that mean? It meant that without physical power, it was hard to survive, even if one was a noble.
Generally, authority and physical force was proportional, Even if they were not, one could have a strong bodyguard by their side. And in the face of the human weapons who had been killing all sorts of people on the battlefield, my Illusion Magic was
No different from showing a ser yer How To Dribble Well : Using the back of your heel works well!
All I ended up receiving was a shower of insults and curses.
Only a small boy knight showed a gaze that seemed to say that it wasnt so bad. Yeah, I guess that makes sense. He was at that age where he would like anything that was shy and cool, after all..
After the doomed conference, the Purple Magic Tower was about 70% of the way to being a house in mourning. It was like a funeral there.
My, my sponsorship moneyMy sponsORSHIP MONEY..!!
Euk, Gurgle, Kek
The Purple Magic Tower Master gasped for breath and fainted.
As I mulled over my defeat with a gloomy face.
I realized that there was no benefit in being all moody or holding a grudge. It wasnt like I was going to go all-in on researching Magic of Mass Destruction, right? Basically, now that the character background was over, it was time to set up the server, so to speak.
I went into myboratory and quietly closed the door.
You, You, you fucking, you f-fucking piece of shit! Are you really thinking of doing that when were in this mess-AH!
Someones harsh curses were heard, but I wanted to believe that it wasnt the Magic Tower Master
Clip. Clop.
A master and a servant passed through the forest road while riding a carriage.
A boy carrying a longsword much taller than himself was sitting on the top seat and a middle-aged knight with a beard was holding the reins and driving the carriage. It was quite a strange sight.
They were talking about the peculiar performance presented by the Purple Magic Tower.
It was aughable magic. The Illusion Magic was shy and not too bad, but the content was far too childish.
Well
Interestingly, the middle-aged knight was using honorifics while the boy was speaking informally.
The boy tilted his head and asked the middle-aged knight.
Do you really think it was Illusion Magic?
Are you implying it wasnt Illusion Magic? Sir.
What we saw was indeed an illusion. But the content of the illusion wasnt fabricated. What did you think about that mans martial arts?
I thought it was nonsensical. The idea that the earth trembles with just a step is ridiculous and also creating an aura sphere using the tip of the sword. Isnt that a concept a wizard woulde up with? The final strike that split the mountain was hriously absurd.
So thats how you saw it.
The young knight recalled the man wearing an unusual cloth garment from the illusion.
A man who referred to himself as a demon. The Heavenly Demon.
His martial arts definitely had a sloppy and exaggerated aspect to it.
However, the words he spat out intricately contained the subtle principles of martial arts. Some words and expressions had depth that became more enlightening the more they were chewed over. Soft, but strong. Reach the peak, thus return to the start.
Could a wizard in a small cramped roome up with the clear enlightenment that only a person who had deeply studied and mastered martial arts could convey? Moreover, the mans attire and the terrain he was standing on belonged to a new cultural region, unseen before in the continent.
Rather than a persons delusions
It was more rational to assume that the wizard, who had directly witnessed the scene, reproduced it with Illusion Magic, but due to the wizardsck of discernment, he was not able to 100% reproduce the subtlety of the movements.
Then what youre saying is.
I believe that Dimensional Magic has been made practical.
Thats right.
The half-wits thought the wizards creation was just an illusion and ridiculed it, but in fact, the event was not for a Illusion Magic Demonstration.
It was Dimensional Magic.
The Purple Magic Tower metaphorically announced that they had observed other worlds beyond the sea of space-time.
So, why did they announce such agreat achievement in such a twisted meaning? If all the nobles gathered there had invested, it would have been a substantial amount of money.
It must have been to filter out the unworthy.
To sift out the mediocre and only demonstrate to those who could recognize its true value.
That was the reason they subtly whispered to a few powerhouses, instead of telling the wealthy and famous that was already abundant throughout the entire continent.
There were many ways to interpret this, but the fact that the video shown at the demonstration featured a man who unapologetically dominated everything, showing that he alone was the Honored One.
The message was clear. We will continue to travel our own path, so you guys have fun managing the traffic behind us.
How adorable.
There would be chaos throughout the continent if Dimensional Magic for practical use was revealed. And if that chaos could be prevented from under the surface, investing some money in the Magic Tower would be a bargain. The boy wrote, Increase Purple Magic Towers Royal Family Grant: 30 times on the virgin parchment.
??.
After the Purple Magic Tower Master, who had been bedridden after the demonstration, got hit with the sudden 30 times increase in grants, she ran around the tower all day, giving kisses to everyone she met.
The sensation of lips was added to the Illusion Magic.
1
besides the game, hearthstone is an enchanted stone that can teleport the wielder to the starting location
2
Phytoncides are various vtile organicpounds that are produced by nts, especially trees, to protect themselves from harmful parasites and germs. for example garlic/onion/spices
3
used in Korean to to cheer on someone and to wish him good luck
4
from Fate (Anime, VN)
5
from Jujutsu Kaisen (Anime, Manga)
***
Chapter 3: Just Good At Being A Honey Trap
? Just Good At Being A Honey Trap ?
It was the way of the world that if you had given something, you must receive something in return
And that gaining something meant losing something else.
I still didnt know why the Royal Family increased the grant, but anyway, thanks to my hard carry, I was able to receive the blessing of a 30x Grant Increase.
Basically, what I was trying to say was that, of this, 95% should rightfully be returned to the person who earned it. Right? However, it seemed like the Purple Magic Tower Master had some objections to this fair distribution of the grant.
I-Its m-my Magic Tower.! T-The Purple M-Magic Tower is MY Magic Tower, you hear me!
Its the grant I earned, though.
B-But to say that youll gobble it all up j-just because t-thats the case is!
Even the remaining 5% is an increase of 1.5 timespared tost year, though.
IT! MAY! HAVE! INCREASED! BUT!
Like a child who received $10,000 as New Years money only to be left with $50 due to a parents ruthless remark to return it when youre an adult, the Purple Magic Tower Master threw a tantrum, rolling around on the floor.
I-Im telling you o-our discipleswont have to r-recycle the worn-out mana stones..T-They were really looking forward to being able to use Low-Grade oNES INSTEADOFTHELOWEST-GRADEONESSSSS-!
As the Purple Magic Tower Master cried out with a spoonful of sentiment that seemed to make her out to be a head of a household desperate to feed her family, even my well-trained conscience started to hurt a bit. After all, the seniors who had joined the Purple Magic Tower first all looked far too shabby.
The day when each and every Magic Tower gathered to scout me, all the other Tower Masters had a huge entourage following them in droves. Moreover, they all wore robes with fancy, cool symbols representing their respective Tower.
However, there was no entourage behind the Purple Magic Tower Master. I thought it was because the Purple Magic Tower wizards were all outsiders, losers, or introverts, butter I found out they didnte simply because they didnt have group uniforms to go out in.
Okay, sure, the Purple Magic Tower was struggling so much that they didnt even have uniforms. I even saw a senior licking bread crumbs off a te to save research funds.
It was indeed pitiful to see wizards, a high-ie profession, living so miserably.
But If I gave in here.my research would be dyed; my thrilling, heart-pounding, and ambitious research that was Virtual Reality Implementation for TRPG.
Ill create a super strong dragon for the yers to defeat with swag at the end of a heroic battle.
The whispers of my inner voice moistly permeated my heart. Perhaps the pain and tears of my Magic Tower seniors were an inevitable sacrifice.
Having read the spite that briefly filled my pupils, the Purple Magic Tower Master entered Tantrum Phase 2. She crawled on her knees, clinging to my trouser legs, and started to whine.
Give me grant pweaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeheheukSob..!
Hm.
My heart started to waver. Should I really donate my(tentatively) research funds to the Magic Tower?
At that moment, a sh of inspiration swept through my mind like lightning.
The seniors need the grant, right?
.Yeah?
Then, if every single senior thought I dont need the grant, I wouldnt have to feel guilty, right?
How could you think that was even possible?
Was what the Purple Magic Tower Master mouthed with just the shape of her lips.
Wizards were, after all, people who were crazy for research funds. No matter how much they were rtively struggling, even the Purple Magic Tower received grants from the Royal Family. So, wasnt it strange that they were doing dishes with their tongues and couldnt even participate in external activities because they didnt have uniforms?
They were poor because all that money for uniforms and delicious food was poured into research. People who wanted to devote their lives to creating something had such persistent aspects.
Though not as much as me, it was still a level of spite and obsession worth respecting. In most cases, they would never want to give up their research funds. However, I had a trick up my sleeve.
Lets try to persuade the seniors. If I fail, Ill only eat-I mean, take a clean 50%.
Y-YAY.! WE GOT 50%.!
As if she didnt believe in the slightest that I would seed in persuading them, the Purple Magic Tower Master already started celebrating. She seemed so happy that soap bubble illusions floated around her.
Looking closely at the floating bubbles, I saw images pass by of me being cursed by seniors which included, YOUCRAZYFUCKERYOUDARETOCOVETMYRESEARCHFUNDS!! and Leave immediately or Ill confess to you..
The Tower Master sometimes leaked what she imagined in her head when she was happy.
Okay, then. You see, I couldnt bluntly say, My research is more important, so Ill use 95% of the research funds, since it was obvious that I would end up like the illusions I had just seen.
However, there was a universal truth that beautiful people were more persuasive. Wasnt there even a saying that you couldnt spit in the face of a handsome and beautiful face, bright withughter? As such, there was only one answer.
Use Honey Trap.
?
p p.
With my will and mana, Heart-chan appeared behind me with a bizarre pose. After all, it wasmon etiquette among otakus to strike a weird pose when summoning something humanoid in their rear.
The weakness of those who were holed up in the Tower, focused only on their research, was clear. It was a Honey Trap. Compared to social butterflies who went out, interacted with others, and built resistance to seduction, the resistance to seduction of these self-canned researchers would be akin to a thin piece of paper
As such, the one to be deployed here was a femme fatale that had stirred the hearts of men across the continent; the 3rd modified version of NPC Heart-chan created by Illusion Magic.
The Purple Magic Tower Masters face turned bright red.
Y-You mean, to get r-research funds, youll use Illusion Magic to disguise yourself.and s-seduce seniors who are m-males like you..!!
yers and characters are separate, you know.
B-But half of the Magic Tower arewomen! T-They wont be swayed.
If it were only Heart-chan, that might be the case.
If there were female characters, there must be male ones as well. It was only natural. There were some weirdos who would rather die than have any male characters in a TRPG, but I seeked the harmony of yin and yang inherent in humans. So, why wouldnt I use male characters?
p.
A courteous and generous middle-aged butler with slick-backed hair and monocles.
p.
A shota butler that was like a haraguro C seemingly innocent but devilish inside C wearing short pants.
p.
A slightly delinquent-looking, yet beautiful and young butler with magpie hair who was actually caring and diligent at work despite grumbling.
p.
A suspiciously suspicious narrow-eyed butler with a sexy voice and a style of speech straight out of a romance fantasy.
Master, coffee from the Northern Continent, suitable for autumn weather, is prepared.
Master, Master! Try mine, not Josephs! The jasmine tea is well brewed!
Hey, look here, Master! You said it was bitterst time.so I paid more attention to it this time.
HohohoMy Lady. This is a ck tea filled with my own kind of love. Will you ept it?
EEEEEEEEEEEK.!!
When the four butlers tag teamed the Purple Magic Tower Master, surrounding her with a Would you like some tea? formation, she trembled and shrunk like a trapped capybara.
Looking down at her face, it was red in a fluster, but the trembling corners of her mouth were turned up. Even if embarrassed, it must have felt good.
It seemed one of the four basic butler archetypes ABCD had a character that worked on her.
Is there any difort? Please tell this Joseph.
Master, your face is red! You might have a fever, so let me check briefly.
Uh, what was that again. Yeah, I mean, if you have a cold, I have a scarf I made this time. Ill give it to you, Master.
They say a cold can be quickly cured when passed to someone else. If its not too forward of me, may I take the Ladys cold with my mout
Seeing the Tower Masters expression that seemed to say Wow, I hate that. thest narrow-eyed butler immediately withdrew. Maybe the problem was that the character was too buttery. It seemed like the rest of the butlers passed since her expression brightened once again.
After 10 minutes of relentless butler bombardment and mindless petting, the Purple Magic Tower Masterpletely melted.
Test runplete.
I gained certainty. Although the Purple Magic Tower Master was particrly easy to conquer, even after considering that, I thought I could persuade the seniors quite sufficiently.
As I snapped my fingers, Heart and the butler troops began to march in line. Onwards! Let us set sail to extract the answer I will not covet the research grants from everyone in the Magic Tower.
Eugh, n-nnO.!
The limp Tower Master stretched out her hand with thest of her strength. She also sensed it. If it continued like this, my NPC army would conquer the tower.
But what could she possibly do with her already melted expression and trembling legs?
All that was allowed for the Tower Master was to savor this current happiness like Bambi while watching the moment when her Magic Tower fell. I casuallyid on the sofa, pulling the hood over my head.
It took two days and two hours to seize the Magic Tower.
Two years had passed since I started my research after gobbling up all the grants by myself.
It was truly a pastoral day, as I cleverly used Illusion Magic to ovee the Purple Magic Tower Masters evil schemes to snatch away my grant.
I struggled to implement automatic operation of NPCs. To present a realistic world, at least 10 NPCs were necessary. And of course, the more, the better.
I couldnt manually operate them forever. I vividly felt this on the day I manually controlled the butler troops. It felt like my head was going to burst.
They should move automatically ording to the personality set. And yet, I should be able to take control of them in emergencies. Yes, thats right..I needed AI technology.
Could I implement that with Illusion Magic as the only tool? Maybe I needed to look into coboration with other schools of magic. As I was lost in thought, the Purple Magic Tower Master plonked down beside me.
In the Republic of Korea, there was a type of chair thatpelled those who sat on it to spill all their family secrets. It was the unique ambiance of the chair that rxed peoples minds.
Yes, thats right, the ambiance. I felt that very ambiance.
After a moment of silence, the Purple Magic Tower Master cautiously started to speak.
..What kind of magic does C C C want to create?
As the always fawning person unexpectedly threw a serious question, it created that sort of ambiance. Im talking about a mood where one ended up revealing their innermost thoughts as if it were the early hours of the morning.
I answered sinctly.
A world.
Is it because.the world were standing in now..is not enough for you?
If you beat around the bush, I wont understand.
Y-You smart punk.
The Tower Master hesitated for a moment, then seemed to decide to throw a direct pitch. Determination flickered in her round eyes, a resolve that seemed unbreakable.
Do you know youve never called me by my name?
Youre the Magic Tower Master.
Then, what about the others?
????.
I had never.
In fact, I didnt even remember their names.
It was a kind of mental illness. I couldnt hear other peoples names. I thought I could hear them, but then at some point in time, I would forget.
I wondered if this was a curse given for my reincarnation privileges, so I had various tests done after joining the Magic Tower. My body and soul were clean and there were no traces of a curse. Basically, it meant that it was purely a mental illness.
I observed the expression of the girl who I could only remember as the Purple Magic Tower Master. That was an expression called sorrow and worry.
Sometimes, just sometimes, C C -.doesnt feel alive. It feels like your heart is somewhere else.
????.
The Magic Tower Master was right. It was an unwanted reincarnation. Or a reincarnation full of defects.
It would have been better if I had no memories of my previous life. I remembered far too many things; air that could be called clear, the smell of pine trees in the mountain behind, the soybean paste soup my mother made, crisp fried tfish, ripped pieces of fresh kimchi.
Trash bags torn open on the side of the road to school, streetlights that only came on after blinking four times in the middle of the night. A photo of my ex-girlfriend that still remained in a corner of my phone album. Records of the TRPGs I had yed until now.
Yeah.
My soul still lingered in 21st century South Korea.
If its a problem I can help with..
Should I show you?
..Huh?
The world I came from. Should I show it to you?
I blurted it out impulsively and the Purple Magic Tower Master nodded.
That was how my first mastering1a form of audio post production, is the process of preparing and transferring recorded audio from a source containing the final mix to a data storage device, the source from which all copies will be produced. since reincarnation began.
1
a form of audio post production, is the process of preparing and transferring recorded audio from a source containing the final mix to a data storage device, the source from which all copies will be produced.
***
Chapter 4: S0. Tour of Modern Civilization - 1
? S0. Tour of Modern Civilization C 1 ?
As you opened your eyes, a sight you had never seen before captivated you.
Skyscrapers soared into the sky and colorful LEDs obscured the stars in the moonlit night. Countless people wandered around in unfamiliar attire. Four-wheeled carriages without horses passed by.
It was an impression ofplexity and noise. Yet, amidst the chaos, there was also order.
An impably clean ck road, made of an indiscernible material, was solely traversed by four-wheeled carriages. The only exception was the white lines drawn on that ck road, over which people walked.
When the red light of the uniquely shaped streetmps lit up, they would stop. When it turned green, they walked. It was an intuitive signal that seemed to say Move / Do Not Move.
Under the assumption that all your conjectures were correct
You needed to move now. It was because you were standing in the middle of a ck road intersection. And the red light was glowing ominously.
HONK! HONKKKKK!
A loud noise ensued. Music was a universalnguage, and to you, this noise sounded like a threat or a warning. Observing the expressions of the people in the four-wheeled carriages, it seemed like it was indeed a warning.
Then where should you go?
After all, you had unexpectedlynded in this strange, unfamiliar world.
Are you a foreigner? Ugh, I mean, geez.Even foreigners know about red and green lights. R e d l i g h t. G r e e n l i g h t. R i g h t? Why are you just standing there in the middle of the..Taesik, what was your TOEIC1an international standardized test of Englishnguage proficiency for non-native speakers. It is intentionally designed to measure the everyday English skills of people working in an international environment. score again?
Ah shit! Im not good at speaking!
Then who else here can speak English? You said you passed the TOEIC, you brat! Ugh, whatever. I dont know anymore. Try talking somehow.
Ugh, shitSeriously? H e y, a r e y o u o k a y? U m, h e r e i s p o l i c e o f f i c e. A n d y o u a r e c r i m i n a l. B e c a u s e y o u, y o u d o n t m o v e a t Beep Beep Honk Honk..
Hey, the fuck is up with Beep Beep Honk Honk, you dumbass!
Agh, then you do it, Team Leader!
Fatty and Skinny were arguing with each other. Actually, on closer inspection, it didnt really seem like a fight. There was no malice in their eyes and it was more like roughmunication among close friends.
The two people were trying to shift the burden of dealing with a sudden problem onto each other.
And you were that very problem.
Your keen intellect guessed that they were some sort of..security force. Skinny, seemingly of lower rank than Fatty, handed you a paper and pen.
Whats your name? W h a t s y o u r n a m e?
What is your name? This question was the foundation of all human rtionships. This was the moment of your first monumentalmunication with this world.
The paper seemed to expand. It felt like it was filling your vision. And on it, there was a ck square. This seemed to be where you write your name.
Thus, you picked up the pen and wrote your name.
Yuna Yurensto Violetiris.
I see, Tower Master. So that was your name, huh?
When Yuna, the Purple Magic Tower Master, suddenly heard a familiar voice in her ear, she was not surprised. To put it nicely, she was used to the Magic Towers resident troublemaker, and to put it harshly, she was utterly worn out by him.
After all, he had yed numerous pranks under the guise of observing humans, or so he said. Since he seemed curious about her lengthy name, she exined in more detail.
Mhm. I was an illegitimate child of the Yurensto County. In truth, I was essentially estranged but not removed from the family register. After all, my father dislikes Yuna Yurensto, but wants to keep the Purple Magic Tower Master as his daughter.
What about Violetiris?
Thats the surname given to me by the Royal Family when I was recognized as a Tower Master. It takes precedence over the household surname, so I should be called Miss Violetiris instead of Miss Yurensto.
Its long.
I still have a good pronoun like Tower Master2FYI: in korean, Magic Tower Master is actually only three characters. So its considered a lot SHORTER than Violetiris. Obviously this is not the case here., though, right?
Its been about 8 years since weve known each other, but I only just learned your name, you know? So, I wanted to use it.
Do as you please.
Yuna replied cursorily, turning her head. As she was not adept at conversation, especially of this kind, she didnt know what to say.
How could she respond with words such as, You can call me by my name as much as you like? How embarrassing.
The world was reflected in the eyes of the small Tower Master. It was a mysterious world created by a strange genius.
This realistic world must be Illusion Magic. Even as Yuna experienced it herself, she couldnt believe it. Sounds, smells, the feeling of the chair under her butt, and the otherworld security guards chatting away in front.
If she hadnt seen the steps taken to umte his Illusion Magic before, she might have thought that an insane wizard had finally developed Dimensional Shift Magic. How could this world possibly be an illusion?
It was nothing short of terrifying talent.
When she paid more attention, she realized even thenguage used was different. The conversation among the otherworld security guards was unlike any she had heard on the continent. Yet, the meaning was understood as if it were hammered into her head.
Did he use the Illusion Magic Technique, Blurring, to make this strange situation feel not so strange? Or perhaps he used a clever Cognitive Deceleration to prevent her thoughts from suspecting..
Then, could she escape from it?
The battlefield of Illusion Magic was already predetermined; it was whether the Casted could escape the magic or not. Even a trivial illusion was considered good Illusion Magic if it was hard to escape from, and a beautiful, dazzling illusion would be bad if it was easy to escape from.
The Illusion Magic behind this world was already at a level where it should be written and glorified in the annals of history. Now it was just the question of whetherments such as -However, this magic had these insufficient aspects- would be attached or not.
Tower Master Yuna mobilized her mana.
As she did so, she felt drowsy. She couldnt quite remember how to move her mana and it seemed like there was no such thing as magic in this world to begin with. She couldnt even feel her meticulously constructed mana heart.
It must be the effect of the Illusion Magic. She judged that Hypnosis was applied with content like [In this world, there is no magic and you, too, do not know how to use magic.].
Hypnosis could make one feel like something didnt exist, but it couldnt actually eliminate it.
Even though I cant feel it, the mana heart exists. Even though it doesnte to mind, I am a wizard. Even if the only basis for believing I am a wizard is faith, that alone is enough.
Because I believe that the effort I have spent all this time is not worthless.
A soap bubble arose from her fingertip.
Inside the bubble, images shed by, such as a dragon flying, a hologram named Heart seducing a man, and the butler corps ruthlessly viting the Purple Magic Tower.
Like paint mixing on a palette, the images sluggishly swirled and blended together. The shiny, transparent bubble seemed to slowly fill with a ck liquid.
Its full name, Violetiriss Concentrated Memory Mana Crystal Explosion, may be aesthetic, but it didnt aptly describe the essence of the magic.
When she showed this technique to the Towers resident troublemaker, he called it an Information Bomb.
Crunch.
A crack appeared on the surface of the soap bubble. Once the internal pressure exceeded the threshold, the bubble would explode. And once it did, the indiscriminately concentrated information would tear apart this magnificent world built by Illusion Magic.
If the world withstood it, Yuna would have to humbly pass on the position of Tower Master.
ERELELRLELRLERLELRLERLERE.
Oh mYKIYAAHHHHHHH!!
The Towers troublemaker mercilessly licked Tower Master Yunas ear. Her concentration shattered and the bubble disappeared without a trace, as if rubbed away by an eraser.
Yuna rolled on the ground, protecting the area where she was fatally ambushed. And then, she screamed again at the slimy liquid oozing from her fingertips.
W-W-What, what whAT WHAT WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!
Why are you trying to tear apart something I did my best to make? If that exploded, it would have been destroyed.
T-Then, u-use your w-words!
It was a bit embarrassing to say it.
WHAT YOU! What you just did was what was actually embarrassingggGGG!!
Lets test the magicter. What I wanted to show you today wasnt the magic itself, but this world.my hometown.
Hometown?
Didnt I tell you Im from another world?
YOU DIDNT!!
Well, its not that important, so.Anyway, Illl treat you to a full course, so lets go. Earth has developed in various ways, but its culinary culture is especially amazing.
????.
Purple Magic Tower Master Yunas high-functioning brain concluded it was reasonable to have meaningful expectations about the otheerworlds cuisine andmanded the salivary nds to operate. Thus, Yuna swallowed down her saliva.
L-Lets go.
Yep.
Not even ten minutes had passed since the grand opening before I almost got fucked. If that tiny soap bubble had burst, my Illusion Magic would have been ripped apart on the spot.
It felt like watching a full-swing baseball bat whirl right over my disy case of figurines! Do you even know how much fucking reagants and advanced preparation went into showing this..!
The Purple Magic Tower Master was.I mean, Purple Magic Tower Master Yuna Violet whatever, was asionally very aggressive. When passing by an ongoing Illusion Magic demonstration, she would sometimes poke it, wondering, Will it break if I kick it?.
There were about three such pitiful victims of obliterated magic per week.
I was sweating bullets, trying to figure out how to stop it. It was impossible to block the spell with technical skill in magic. No matter how much of a magic genius, being scouted by all the Magic Towers, I was, Tower Masters were also geniuses that had just grown up.
To defeat the strong as the weak, one must strike unexpectedly.
The optimal solution my neurons came up with was that very ERELRELERE. I deduced that it would work on the Tower Master, who had almost zero immunity to men.
Now that the danger was resolved, it was time to enjoy myself; kimchi, samgyupsal3KBBQ pork belly, kalguksu4korean style noodle soup, and the like.
It was time to introduce Korean Cuisine as a token of gratitude to the Tower Master, who had supported the funding of its research up to this point.
1
an international standardized test of Englishnguage proficiency for non-native speakers. It is intentionally designed to measure the everyday English skills of people working in an international environment.
2
FYI: in korean, Magic Tower Master is actually only three characters. So its considered a lot SHORTER than Violetiris. Obviously this is not the case here.
3
KBBQ pork belly
4
korean style noodle soup
***
Chapter 5: S0. Tour of Modern Civilization - 2
? S0. Tour of Modern Civilization C 2 ?
Isnt this thing called kimchi too salty and spicy?
?()1its a meme in anime and korean manhwa that basically signifies, GET YOUR SHIT TOGETHER!!!!
I-I thought you didnt have this type of character, though?!
When it came to protecting the spirit of the Korean people, character didnt matter. Seizing the opportunity, I shouted out loud and clear. The Tower Master might have a sense of taste that matched the cuisine of medieval fantasy; but even if she couldnt understand the deep vors of Korean cuisine, the soul that was contained in the cooking should be respected, shouldnt it?
T-Then could you respect the 100-year history of the Purple Magic Tower a bit..?
Compared to the five millenia history of the Korean people, it was likeparing a piece of paper to a log. Also, I was the type who generally didnt listen to orders from those weaker than me.
Youre twice as weird as usual.Ah, this is delicious.
Ahhhh, I see. It seems you dont know That is something called Soybean Paste Soup.
.Theres nothing weird in this, right?
It seemed she was worried if there were hallucinogens in the food because I was continuously breaking character. But in the first ce, there couldnt be hallucinogens in virtual reality food manifested by an illusion, right? How absurd.
Mm.
I was in a pretty good mood because it felt as if I had actually returned to Earth. Even if all of this was an illusion created by magic, of course.
That was why my spirits were so high.
Nearly 20 years had passed since my sudden otherworld reincarnation. I had finally gotten to walk in a properly recreated South Korea after smelling nothing but medieval cow dung for 20 years.
If that wasnt deeply moving, what was?
There was another reason for my emotional uplift. Koreans had this DNA that felt satisfaction when babies ate food heartily. Add to the fact that she was a foreigner, and the satisfaction tripled due to the buff of national pride.
Despite being older than me, the Purple Magic Tower Master looked like a student, didnt she? After 20 years worth of a dried-up soul, this feeling of national pride was like sweet rain, filling my heart with indescribable fulfillment.
This also tastes mysteriously good
The Purple Magic Tower Master was eating grilled back ribs with a fork and knife, savoring each bite. Her meticulous tasting made me realize she truly was a noble.
Nobility generally meant being a gourmet, right?
Even in her unbnced way of eating back ribs, there was a sense of noble elegance; the way she applied force to the knife with her slender fingers had a certain softness that was permeated into her actions.
Just like how people admired an actors performance on a theater stage, there was a certain gracefulness in her noble etiquette that mesmerized the people watching. It really was nice to see her eating.
As such, I manipted the surrounding customers(NPC) to praise her.
Woaaaaah, look at that foreigner.Shes eating so elegantly!
Is this what they call gracefulness? Damn! Its a territory that us working ss folks cantpete with!!
Shes cute like a hamster. Perhaps shes a celebrity- So, what I mean by that is that perhaps shes a person who pursues a career in entertainment and gains poprity among the public, thus bing an object of admiration.
As the praises poured in from around, the Tower Masters ears warmed up to an adequate temperature. There were two types of people in the world: those who danced when praised and those who creaked. The Tower Master was thetter.
Seemingly bothered by this, she overreacted to appear more noble, but now, instead of a blonde foreigner who was unquestionably a noble, there was only a girl left, clumsily handling a knife.
Woaaaaah, look at that foreigner.Shes being so clumsy!
I think I can hear the sounds of her joints creaking. Damn! Its a territory that us working ss folks cantpete with!!
Shes cute like a hamster. Perhaps she is a hamster- So, what I mean by that is that perhaps shes a mammal that belongs to order Rodentia, the family Cricetidae, and the subfamily Cricetinae.
The Tower Master mmed the table with the hand holding the fork.
.S-Stop it! Youre the one who did this, arent you?
No.
Unless it was on purpose, its unlikely that a person dining next to us would suddenly start exining everything about a celebrity, a word Ive never heard before!
It was truly like the Tower Master to have stayed quiet when praised, but only started to nitpick now that I teased her a bit. The Purple Magic Tower Master Yuna was still at an age where she was hungry forpliments.
As a TRPG Master, one must find the right bnce between what they want and the yers demands. Originally, my n was to show thendmarks of South Korea to the Tower Master.
But if she was hungry forpliments, it might be better to increase the ratio of praises in future developments. And so, I asked the Tower Master, who was gulping down water after trying a piece of kimchi. (It seemed like she started to like it the more she ate.)
If you wish, should I make it so that, Receiving confessions from handsome men without reason due to the pheromone ability I got after falling into another world unexpectedly?!, is the next scene?
The Tower Master spurted water from her nose. Out of respect for her dignity, I will not describe the details further.
Puheukeuk, UWAAAAAAAAH!
Choking on food with red chili powder like kimchi could cause severe damage to the nasal mucosa. It seemed like the Tower Masters nose was stinging, since she grabbed her nose bridge, crying out a scream that was close to Kkeuanggg.
Since it seemed she was surprised by my abrupt words, I added more of an exnation.
Originally, the theme of this experience was.Yuras excitement and anxiety after falling into an unfamiliar world. Seeing apletely different civilization and realizing how different it is from her world, but despite that, discovering that some things remain unchanged. In essence, it is for you to reaffirm the intrinsic value of humans before returning to your original world.
Cough, Cough.
But I thought you might be more satisfied with dating handsome men in a rtionship of one-sided superiority.
W-What do you even take me for?! We can do thatter, so for now.Just do what you want. You have something you want to show me, right?
This person didnt outright deny the confessions from handsome men for no reason h h h part, and even suggested doing itter. It seemed like a sophisticated way to apply for a follow-up blind date, didnt it? A very pleasing matter, indeed.
This world had many shorings. It needed many tests and if the Tower Master joined, it couldnt have been better. Even if practicality was disregarded, ying together with the Tower Master was enjoyable.
I answered with a smile.
Im already showing you what I want to show. A bustling city night, a table filled with various seasonings, and a day apanied by exhaust fumes polluting the air. What happens on top of that isnt important.
I just needed a friend with whom I could share the same sentiments.
Wasnt it the same with games? When rmending a game, how a friend enjoyed it wasnt the critical point. Whether it was a ythrough filled with romance or a ythrough for extreme efficiency, it didnt matter.
After all, what was important was the fact that we were ying the same game. I actually wished the Tower Master would enjoy it a bit more.
Reversely, is there anything youre curious about? Like something you want to see more in this world.
Id like to visit a clothing store.
Thats unexpected. You usually only wear your Magic Tower hood. Thats why I bet with the seniors about how many sets of clothes you actually have.
For reference, I bet on five sets. Wearing one for each weekday and washing them all on the weekend seemed likely, after all. Perhaps she took this as a challenge to her femininity, seeing as how the Tower Master was outraged.
I have other normal clothes too, alright?!
Then why dont you wear any of them?
Because its embarrassing!
It seemed there was a lot to be embarrassed about when it came to her.
Very well, lets go together.
Uh, hey.Is itmon in your world to wear s-such promiscuous things..?
Mmm.
The resources of the Republic of Korea, recreated by my Illusion Magic, came from my mind. Basically, what it meant was that I couldnt implement things I didnt know or had never seen.
Having honed my eyes to have good taste through the hellish discipline of waiting three hours for my ex-girlfriend to finish shopping, I knew the basics. I had an idea of what typical womens clothing was.
However, I wasnt knowledgeable enough to entirely fill a huge department store with clothes. So, I had to make a choice.
Either I filled the space by copying and pasting the same clothes
Or filled the empty space withother knowledge.
I chose thetter. Even if not usedter, it was better to have it than not.
In a way, there was a cold calction too. A space known as a department store could often cause dizziness and confusion to those with low female power. A person confused in both mind and body would escape the department store, saying, Lets stop looking at clothes and go see something else.
When calcting the Tower Masters female power, someone who usually just threw her socks around carelessly, I thought she would be overwhelmed after just two stores.
I-I guess clothes from a d-different world are like this, mm.
Was what I thought she would say before suggesting to go eat chicken instead.
But the Tower Master went through a whopping six stores, and from what I remembered, all the typical womens clothing was only to that point. From the seventh store onwards, I filled it with atypical womens clothing.
Clothes that would resonate with a mans heart; Im talking about reverse bunny, bandage, slingshot, bikini, feather bundles, and the like.
These arent popr clothes. Its for when, on the bed
So, pajamas? Even so.there are a few that look ufortable to wear, I think?
Its for when, on the bed, two people move as a pair..
????.
The Tower Master hung back the Santa costume she was holding. It seemed like she finally understood the purpose of the slit in the underwear.
Ill wait outside the store.
I made an emergency escape from the situation, where any slight misstep could be construed as sexual harassment. About three minutes after I came out, the Tower Master also emerged from the store.
Although I came out, this world was Illusion Magic implemented by me. It meant the entire world was in the palm of my hand and I could see everything happening inside as if looking into it.
I decided to ignore the fact that the Tower Master was seriously interested in holding and looking at lewd lingerie.
After that, we tried various things. I even had her y Starcraft, a folk game embedded with the spirit of the Korean people. (She said she learned military tactics before being banished from her family, which exined her extraordinary skills.)
We also ate seafood pancakes and had a ss of makgeolli. (Since intoxication wasnt implemented yet, it was impossible to get drunk.)
Then, as we did so, a conversation about how such tall buildings could be constructed in a world without magic led to a light science lecture.
So, you mean to say, matter is assembled from very small particlesand this Earth is just a tiny speck in the unimaginably vast void known as the universe?
Yes.
Stunned by a direct hit of modern science, the Tower Master fell into a groggy state.
TL/N:
Hello! TL here! Wee to this new novel we picked up! Its currently one of the hottest novels on Novelpia and I hope I have TLed it well enough for you guys to understand why! There is a lot of ng, a lot of Korean references, memes, and the like! Its really funny and the MC is super rtable in a sociopathic way LOL. I hope you guys have as much fun as me while TLing it.
That being said, the information you have all been waiting for.Release schedule! Just like my other novels, the chapters will release on Tues, Thurs, Sat, and Sun! 4 ch/week. Our paid readers will obviously be getting more chapters! Look forward to it!
Please give a lot of love and support! Happy reading and Merry Early Christmas!
Dominus
1
its a meme in anime and korean manhwa that basically signifies, GET YOUR SHIT TOGETHER!
***
Chapter 6: S0. Tour of Modern Civilization - 3
? S0. Tour of Modern Civilization C 3 ?
The world being made up of elements is just Common Sense, isnt it?
This was the reaction of an Archwizard who had lived her entire life in a medieval fantasy world.
You know, that doesnt make sense. If the smallest unit of all things isnt an element.then what about Elemental Magic? What about Fireballs and Ice Spears? Why are some wizards good at Fire Magic but arent able to handle Earth Magic, even if their life depends on it?
My response to that was, of course, I dont know. On Earth, magic was, after all, a concept that only existed in imagination.
Unless I previously had a doctorate in physics, how could I, just a regr office worker, have gained insight into the fundamental principles of magic through the medium of modern science? I wasnt able to before and that wasnt going to change in the future either.
The Tower Master, who looked as if she had just been told the world was actually made of chocte, countered softly.
Moreover, if the world is different, thews of physics could be different too. Even the Spirit Realm operates underpletely differentws from our continent. Isnt it possible our world could be different?
That was certainly a sharp point to make.
It exists in my universe.1A quote by George Lucas. It is not famous anywhere else but in Korea, where it is an inte meme. Context is that George Lucas was asked why sound existed in space in Star Wars. After all, space doesnt have air, so soundwaves cant be transmitted. As such,ser beams and explosions shouldnt sound like anything. To that criticism, he responded with this quote. Koreanizens made this a massive meme because they felt like Lucas was just saying fuck it. imma do whatever i want. Wasnt that a famous quote? Themon sense of Earth might not apply in an otherworld. In the first ce, wasnt it a world where magic existed?
Moreover, it even seemed like God and the Devil existed where Priests and Devil Summoners directly received their power. So, couldnt it be possible that unlike Earth, theirnd was t or the universe was not immenselyrge, but rather the size of a small and preciousary system?
I determined that it was possible, thus I did not rush to conclusions. As such, I experimented. How far did Earths scientificmon sense apply in this otherworld?
Almost all of them were correct.
Really?!
Of course, since Im not an expert atthat kind of research, I only experimented with very simple things.
Those were famous experiments listed in science textbooks. Like using a sticks shadow to determine if the was round. Or detecting cosmic background radiation. Or making crystals on a stick. Some experiments were tough due to the difficulty in sourcing materials, but the grants that came to the Magic Tower were invincible and unstoppable; basically, they were God.
Excluding things that had magic such as mithril, scientificmon sense took home the victory over and over again. I was even able to determine that the continent was a round.
So the continent wasnt t!!
Based on my calctions, it seemed to be a with a radius of about 7500 km, but I did it just for fun, so its not precise.
To think that there isnt a precipice and an infinite void at the end of the sea.
I remembered hearing such stories while receiving bread from the local priest; it was back during the days after my reincarnation when I farmed potatoes with my parents in the countryside.
It was about how the God of Darkness and the God of Light created humans and h h h. In the middle of those stories, it was said that if you sail across the sea, youll fall into the voids because the earth was t.
The Tower Master, overwhelmed by her upended worldview, groaned while clutching her head. It seemed like it was distressing for her to have hermon sense directly challenged. I felt a desire to pour out all my modern knowledge into that small brain and corrupt her with science, but I refrained. After all, I wasnt a scientist, but an Illusion Wizard who loved TRPGs.
Honestly, whether the Earth was t or round wasnt the important part. We needed to focus on a slightly different point.
Isnt it still fun, even though its not confirmed whether it really is like that or Im just mistaken? Nothing is certain, after all.
.Huh?
Lets say there was an Illusion Magic that summoned butterflies.
The Illusion Magic created by a child who had never seen a butterfly and an adult who had raised butterflies for decades had a big difference. Clearly, the adult would win. The power of the illusion increased based on how specific it was and the degree of belief in it.
This was the case even when simply summoning an illusion of a single knight.
An illusion of just a Knight guarding the castle gate could notpete with a Gatekeeper Knight who is troubled because he is currently courting the millers daughter, but a childhood friend from his hometown has recently moved next door to him..
In short, details in the settings were important.
Couldnt you use this for Illusion Magic?
Ooooooh
The more thoughts one had, the stronger the illusion became. It could be that the reason why I was able to pioneer uncharted magic as an Illusion Wizard was because these kinds of knowledge made a wide range of detailed settings possible.
The whole world was subject matter.
I could create TRPG material even from raindrops on a window. Even a knock from a neighbor could inspire genres ranging from thrillers to romance.
It was true I wanted to feel pride in my modern knowledge, being like Did you not know? This is obviously so-and-so. But more than that, I wanted to gift the Purple Magic Tower Master fun stories.
So instead of looking like your head is about to split from pain, think of it as gaining interesting material.
B=But isnt it a bit scary to think that the universe is so big? Doesnt it make life feel utterly meaningless..?
Isnt it actually more exciting since it means that humanity has so much left to explore? Now, now. Lets move on to the biology corner. I have a lot I want to say, you see.
The filthiness of this damned, piece of shit medieval era was the biggest problem.
Since they did not know the existence of germs, people rarely bathed and ate carelessly The medieval families would even mock me for bathing daily in the stream.
But now, it was time for my counterattack. I was going to release the poison known as hygiene management to medieval fantasy.
This is a microscope. Its a device that lets you see small things in a muchrger size.
..And?
This is Purple Magic Tower Masters underwear. Do you perhaps use Clean Magic on it once every few days?
The Purple Magic Tower Master seemed to ponder whether to rip apart this disrespectful illusion along with this world. Still, seeing my audacity, she must have thought there was a reason for it.
Though embarrassed, she answered with a face that seemed to question why she was even embarrassed in the first ce.
.W-Well, its about once a week.
I pped my forehead at her response. Then, I set the underwear on the microscope slide and urged her to take a look at her own sin. She leaned in to look through the microscope and jumped back, like a cat who had abruptly discovered a cucumber.
B-BlechDisgusting. What are these weirdly wriggling blobs of slime..?
Ahhh, did you not know~? Those are
S-Speak properly.
The Tower Master summoned terrifying strength on her finger and I became humble.
They are microorganisms. Just like the word itself, it means they are tiny living beings.
Y-Youre not doing this to mess with me, right? These really do exist outside as well, right? Right?
Yes. Symptoms like colds, itchy skin, runny noses, and fevers that arent curses are all because of germs. Basically, the bad guys among microorganisms.
Germs
These little fellows thrive in dirty ces. On unwashed skin, unwashed clothes, uncleanedbs..
????!!
The Tower Master was appalled, brushing off her clothes as if they were infested with bugs. However, there was no way things that couldnt even be seen with the naked eye would fall off with just that.
It seems you use Clean Magic when your clothes start to smell. But by then, they must be positively swarming. Swarming, I tell you.
Dont use that expression!!
Thi is why you should bathe daily. And why you should wash your hands frequently. Its not that Im overreacting, its that you all are just dirty-
I get it, I said I get it! Enough!
The Purple Magic Tower Master looked genuinely disgusted. And she couldnt stop fidgeting. It was just like how when someone became conscious of their breathing, they couldnt stop focusing on it until they forgot.
In that same sense, it seemed like the Tower Master couldnt stop thinking about the tiny creatures crawling on her skin.
I was certain. With this, the Magic Tower gained another member who valued cleanliness.
I-I wish I hadnt known.
If you hadnt known, you would have been dirty.
D-Dont tell ady shes dirty!
Shall we move on to see weapons of war?
I connected aputer to a cinema screen and showed a video.
Guns.
So people can use these without learning magic? If this happens, I think the ordinary people would fight each other quite often, though..
Doesnt it feel threatening? Imagine if all the peasants in a territory started a war while armed with guns.
Im pretty sure one Metal Distortion from the Golden Magic Tower would turn them all into scrap metal, right.?
It seemed that guns werent perceived as very threatening. As expected of someone who lived in a world where effort could turn a person into a walking tank.
Then what about missiles?
If a wizard is stationed, they might be able to defend against it, but if they are actively mass-produced
Nuclear weapons.
Was your world only filled with, uh.crazy wizards who wanted to destroy everything?
Mm..
Logically, a weapon that could turn everything to ashes if misused is just like, um.a Dark Wizard trying to resurrect an Evil God, right?
I guess so?
But then.since the neighboring country might also resurrect an Evil God, we should also be prepared to do the sameIs what happened, right?
I guessso?
Was your world seriously just full of mad wizards wanting to destroy everything?
Upon careful reflection, I couldnt deny it. Was humanitys madness at a level that an otherworlder would ask if we were all batshit crazy wizards?
If thats whates out of scientific advancement, maybe its better for everyone to live in ignorance..
The Tower Master muttered like someone who had seen a terrifying giant octopus. Before she could conjure up ideas like policies for keeping the popce ignorant, I guided her to the next course.
Finally, lets go to where I used to live.
Where you used to live?
Yes. I think thest part will be about my past. Would you like to hear it?
The Tower Master nodded. I asked again, just in case.
If it sounds boring, we can skip it.
The Master bonked my head with adle summoned as an illusion. Because it seemed like she was saying Dont back out and just spill it, Iughed in response.
1
A quote by George Lucas. It is not famous anywhere else but in Korea, where it is an inte meme. Context is that George Lucas was asked why sound existed in space in Star Wars. After all, space doesnt have air, so soundwaves cant be transmitted. As such,ser beams and explosions shouldnt sound like anything. To that criticism, he responded with this quote. Koreanizens made this a massive meme because they felt like Lucas was just saying fuck it. imma do whatever i want.
***
Chapter 7: S0. Tour of Modern Civilization - 4
? S0. Tour of Modern Civilization C 4 ?
When looking down below
There was a steep slope with densely packed stairs that seemed dangerous if one slipped
Walls old and covered in random graffiti
And cigarette butts and trash scattered messily.
When looking up above
The ufortable and dirty sights of the ground previously seen were nowhere to be found.
Instead, there were stars gathered together, as if holding hands and singing
And a warm moon lighting up the darkness, hanging in the sky.
I lived in a hillside slum.
Poor people had very few games they could y.
They could only hop along the lines drawn in parking lots.
Or kick a worn-out, flimsy ser ball.
And if even that seemed impossible, they had to be satisfied with just looking up at the sky.
Being frail, I couldnt y with other kids and there was hardly anything fun to do at home.
The science textbook given by the social worker was read to the point of tattering. When that was ruined, I turned to newspapers. Although I couldnt understand about half of it due to difficult words, I read them over and over.
When even that lost its novelty, I would look up at the sky. And while gazing at it, I would dream.
The dark night sky was a canvas just for me. With just my imagination, I could freely draw without spending any money on paint.
What if I had been born rich?
What if I could have made it rain with Choco Pies1snack cake consisting of two small roundyers of cake with marshmallow filling and a chocte covering. like Taemin in my ss during ss President elections?
What if I had stumbled upon a magicmp discarded on the street.?
The imaginations of my childhood all ended with an iplete ending.
Scenes of bing rich.
Scenes of scattering fried chicken instead of Choco Pies during the ss President elections.
Scenes of finding a magicmp on a cats food bowl while walking through the hillside slum.
In all such scenes, I just couldnt imagine what would happen next. In my fantasies the me who had acquired immense luck just didnt know what to do and gave up.
Someone had once said, Imitation is the mother of creation2Paraphrased Aristotle. Just like how a person who had never seen a dinosaur couldnt imagine one, I, who had never experienced happiness, couldnt possibly fathom it.
I could only vaguely sketch a smiling face.
Why did people hate each other? I pondered this as a middle school student.
It wasnt really because I wanted to engage in philosophical thought.
It was out of pure curiosity since I was being beaten by my friends in ss every day.
Sometimes they hit me for not having money. Something they hit me for not having school supplies. Sometimes they hit me for not having a mother. They would make up some reason each time they swung their fists, but they knew, and I knew, that it was all a lie.
So, I had to wonder about the real reason.
The real reason why they tormented me, a quiet child, so excessively. If it really was true that it was just senseless bullying, then that raised a question; how could people just hate others without reason?
From then on, viins started appearing in my imagination.
Monsters that would steal my shoes and throw them in the bushes. Monsters that would secretly stab my back with thumbtacks during ss. Monsters that would steal the supplies I barely managed to afford and throw them in the toilet.
In my imagination, where I was chased by monsters and in peril, I became rich, or let it rain with chicken, or found a magicmp lying on the ground.
Yet, there was still no happy ending. Even if I managed to get rid of the monsters, they would return eventually. I was losing day and night, in both reality and my moonlit dreams.
Then one day, it hurt too much.
I thought it was physical pain, but it wasnt. Although there were quite a few bruises on my body, at that point, those bruises didnt hurt anymore.
It was my heart that was in pain.
Like a cavity, I only started feeling pain when the bacteria reached the nerve. Something important in my heart had been eroded and eroded, until it finally reached something crucial.
I cried out of fear and sorrow.
If even the most precious part in the middle of my heart was eroded away, I would no longer be myself. The moment I stopped being myself, the pent-up anger would be released. I would scream curses, find sharp objects, and attack the friends who had wronged me.
It wasnt that I was afraid of bing a criminal.
It was that I was afraid of losing my humanity.
As always, the first time would be the hardest. The second time would be easier, and by the third, it would be familiar. The moment I be a person who lets out violence in the face of wrath, I would be just like the monsters in my imagination.
No, I would be even worse than the monsters.
They had the means to attend school withoutcking anything. Both of their parents were alive. They had friends to make cliques and hang out with. But I had none of these three.
If I lost even my humanity, I would truly have nothing left in my grasp. I had to protect my heart. I wanted to protect my precious heart at all costs.
I really tried my best.
When observing deeply, a lot could be learned.
This applied to people as well. Some aspects were incrediblyplex, while others were quite simple and could be schematized. I studied human types, differentiating them by figuring out which behaviors were effective for which types.
People surprisingly didnt appreciate unconditional devotion that much. You had to step back once in a while to remind them of your value. People tended to be more attached to something they feared losing than something they already had.
People cared a lot about social perceptions. You had to use the gaze of others as a weapon. Even the most violent thugs lost their nerve under the scrutiny of many eyes.
So, for people who hated me
It was more effective to make a bunch of unspecified others hate them, rather than me hating them back.
Instead of living as my heart desired, I lived calcting everything in my head.
I smiled when sad and cried when happy. While pleasing those around me, I also made them act in my favor. The real me inside felt suffocated, but it was better than getting beaten up.
Like that, I lived a mechanical college life.
I joined a club, thinking it was a good environment to build friendly rtions.
I even got a girlfriend to establish a position in society. She wasnt my type, but I foresaw trouble if I rejected her confession.
She would probably have spread nasty rumors about me, wondering how I dared to reject her and whatnot.
Then, on a day like any other
Do you want to try ying something called TRPG? I saw it on Youtube and I think I can do it better than them.
Was what my girlfriend said. I wasnt interested, but I didnt refuse.
She told me to create a character.
Without even giving me a background setting, she just said toe up with something since it was fantasy. After returning home, I spread out a piece of paper and pondered for a long time.
What kind of character should I create? There were so many genres even within just fantasy, so if I made this, did I have to act it out? What the hell was an Attack of Opportunity3Dungeons and Dragons term: Sometimes abatant in a melee lets her guard down. In this case,batants near her can take advantage of herpse in defense to attack her for free. These free attacks are called attacks of opportunity.? Etc. etc.
After racking my brain, I suddenly had an idea and scribbled it down with a pen. On the white paper, I wrote 9 letters: Barbarian.
My first TRPG character, the Barbarian, was a character filled with my wishes.
What if.I wasnt physically weak and was full of courage?
What If I could split the heads of all the rude people I encountered in half.
Wasnt it fun to imagine?
It was possible that, at that time, I just wanted to rewrite my miserable childhood. Looking back now, it wasnt a good attitude. To emphasize once again, the character and yer had to be separate.
Since a sham GM and a sham yer met, the future of the session was all too predictable.
My character, the Barbarian, would split heads first whenever an enemy appeared. Even when NPCs requested a story or seemed to be telling a pitiful tale, I just rolled the dice.
Meanwhile, the GM introduced suspiciously powerful NPCs. Why were characters like the Imperial Prince or the Grand Duke of the North appearing while investigating a mine in a mountain vige?
There was nothing my powerless character could do. Those handsome guys swept away all threats to the continent, leaving only scraps for me to deal with.
And then it happened.
It was only inevitable.
Though my first TRPG was just a shamHow should I put it? It felt somewhat strange. Maybe I liked moving with my heart rather than my head.
Or maybe
I thought that through this TRPG y, I couldplete a story that I could never draw under the night sky of the hillside slums.
That was why.
That was why I came to like TRPG.
I wanted to find a story in this tiny y unfolding on paper.
A thrilling and cool story that could repay all the misfortunes of my life.
What do you think that story should be like?
First, it should have romance. Sessions are fun when love is added.
And then?
Adversity and hardship are always needed. After all, the protagonist has to ovee difficulties and grow.
What else?
There has to be humor. Humor can catch two birds with one stone. Not only is it fun just in itself, but when ced next to tragedy, it also brings out vor.
If I understand correctly, the GM is the game operator. The yer is the one whoenjoys the game..Which one do you want to do?
I want to be the GM. Because the one who is thirsty should be the one to dig up a well.
So thats why you created a world.
Yes.
Alright. Ill help you. Im alsolooking for a story, you see. Youll create a world for me too, right? Since you monopolized so much of the grant, if you had a conscience
I get it, I get it.
On the railing of the hillside slum under a brightly shining moon
The Tower Master and I pinky promised.
The critical downside of spilling your history to others : It was embarrassing once you came to your senses.
I couldnt meet the Tower Masters eyes for about 3 days.
1
snack cake consisting of two small roundyers of cake with marshmallow filling and a chocte covering.
2
Paraphrased Aristotle
3
Dungeons and Dragons term: Sometimes abatant in a melee lets her guard down. In this case,batants near her can take advantage of herpse in defense to attack her for free. These free attacks are called attacks of opportunity.
***
Chapter 8: Second Imperial Prince’s Visit
? Second Imperial Princes Visit ?
The research was in its final stages.
Implementation of the five senses through an illusion. NPCs that move on their own without my control.
Even in its current state, it was close to a virtual reality game.
With the help of the super-genius Archwizard, Purple Magic Tower Master Yuna, the modeling work was progressing smoothly. While she floundered to create unfamiliar things like martial arts or sci-fi, the things the Tower Master had actually experienced werepleted at an astonishing speed.
When the number of workers increased to two, an unexpected advantage arose: the ability to embrace new perspectives. One example of this was when the Tower Master suggested putting a choker on the butlers neck and the satisfaction of the Purple Magic Towers females significantly increased.
Now, I only needed one more thing.
A semi-permanent, movable energy source.
Even a game needed a server room that was provided a boatload of electricity, didnt it? Simr to that, I needed an immense amount of mana to maintain my world permanently.
Such an item wasnt easy to obtain, no matter how much money I had. After all, it would require an output that was at the level of a national treasure.
Gathering shitty, inferior mana stones to maintain the server was not cheap, even with the increased grants for the Magic Tower.
As such, I consulted the Tower Master about this.
A semi-permanent energy source.you say. Hmmmm, mmm. To my knowledge, the Imperial Family has the Dragon Heart of a thousand-year-old Ancient Dragon. It naturally generates immense mana..truly a dream Artifact for wizards.
Then should I try asking them for it?
Are you crazy?
Her crystal clear pronunciation of Are you crazy indicated this was a difficult task. The Tower Master gave several examples of semi-permanent energy sources, but none were attainable.
I couldnt just grab a sword and set off to cut a dragons throat, after all.
As expected, perhaps requesting a permanent loan from the Imperial Family is.
I already said thats crazy! T-The c-current political situation is turbulent. This is a time to be careful, you know?!
Ive been so focused on research, so I dont know anything about the outside world.How is it recently?
Sigh.Ugh.
The Tower Master sighed deeply and conjured a whiteboard with Illusion Magic. This was one of the few advantages of Illusion Magic: saving paper.
His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor, has dered that he will decide on his sessor in three years.
Oooh.
There are three children under His Majesty. First Princess ine, Second Prince Irid, and Third Prince Sledo. ording to rumors, all three are vying for the throne.
I could practically smell the stink of blood that resulted from veiled enmity and conspiracy. An internecine feud for the imperial throne was underway, huh.
His Majesty has set the criterion as someone who made the Empire prosperous without cutting into its flesh. Although interference is condoned, he promised severe punishment for things like fratricide, so its rtively quiet.
Ah, my mistake. So there wasnt any stench of blood.
The First Princess is passionate about reiming the lost easternnds, the Second Prince is focusing on nurturing future talents, and the Third Prince is building his power at the Academy.
Theres even an academy here? Where noble andmoners both attend, and although its ostensibly merit-based, they still engage in faction wars, and there are all sorts of terrorist attacks happening all the time, making it more dangerous than a battlefield?
Its true that nobles andmoners attend together and fight each other and its true that terrorist attacks ur, but how could it be more dangerous than a battlefield? Thats impossible, you know. The Academy is an educational facility.
So, terrorist attacks did happen, huh. I wasnt wrong! Even in an otherworld, the unwritten rules of academies persisted.
Come to mention it, I once thought my otherworld reincarnation could be some temte in the lines of a book possession. But there was no resurrection of a Demon King or an axis of evil in the world, so I thought maybe that wasnt it.
To be fair though, wasnt the trend before my death from an original work that was made n amount of years ago? So, anything could happen, even though it didnt seem like that type of worldview.
The Purple Magic Tower Master continued her exnation, drawing on the whiteboard. The fact that she was on her tiptoes because she was a bit too short was highlighted. She just needed to make the whiteboard smaller, though.
The First Princess has the support of the nobility and the Third Prince isworking with the new generation of the Academy. The mainstream theory is that the Second Prince is fairly weak in authority. All three have different ideals, so their evaluations are clearly divided, even among their supporters
I nodded quietly, listening with one ear and pondering about other things with the other side of my brain.
The Purple Magic Tower Master seemed quite interested in politics. I mean, I guess it makes sense since the Imperial Family directly gifted grants to the Tower.
If the next Emperor dered, I wont give research funds to Illusion Magic because it sucks balls, then the Purple Magic Tower could actually be mere beggars on the street overnight, couldnt they? There were no other sponsors from nobility, after all.
Considering this, it might be better to slowly look for an energy source rather than request something absurd and offend an Imperial Candidate. But.
Couldnt this actually be an opportunity?
I could invite the candidates and captivate them with my TRPG. I could turn them into addicts who couldnt live without TRPG sessions, and then ckmail them into giving the Dragon Heart if they wanted another session.
There was no way it wasnt a win-win situation.
..Of course, that was a joke.
No matter how much I loved TRPG, I was not detached from reality. I only did things like the Great Charge of the Male Butlers because I wasfortable with the Tower Master.
I had no intention of attracting the attention of a formidable ruler who wielded grants in one hand and national power in the other. What if I lost my head because I tried to indoctrinate the Imperial Family into my TRPG cult? Nah, aint no way Im doing that.
After about 20 minutes of this strange standoff, where the Tower Master exined and I was lost in other thoughts, passed
Tower Master! Tower Master! Urgent news!
Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud.
A senior, expressing urgency with his entire body, burst through the door, soaked in sweat.
Purple Magic Tower Master Yuna, being a capable and humble person, disyed an attitude that she was willing to listen to what had happened, instead of saying You rude bastard! and turning him into a frog.
T-The S-Second Prince..is visiting right now!
?
The Purple Magic Tower Masters icy gaze shot at me. It was sharp enough to pierce through cleanly, even if it had been Ten Thousand Year Old Cold Iron1Murim term. it basically means cold iron that has been tempered for ten thousand years.. I hastily shook my head in denial.
You really didnt send a letter in secret?
No. Definitely not.
You swear..on your TRPG?
I swear on my TRPG.
As the Tower Master lost her target for resentment, her wrath subsided, and with the anger gone, a flood of panic, confusion, and worry burst forth. By the way, have you ever seen a flower wither?
Imagine a flower wilting at a thousand times the speed it usually did. That would be this very scene.
The Tower Master trembled uncontrobly, biting her nails.
Why? Why? Seriously why.? Why to the Purple Magic Tower.?
Mm.
I considered the worst-case scenario.
Perhaps the grant amount to the Magic Tower was misrecorded by the person in charge, so hesing to im it back
HEUEAAAAAHHHHH!!
The Tower Master screamed as if her soul was tearing apart before copsing. It seemed like the shock was far too much to bear, even if it was just in her imagination.
Anyway, the Second Prince was already on his way. We couldnt just turn away a member of the Imperial Family, so there was no other choice besides meeting him face-on. I called forth my mana. Heart and the butlers began to appear behind me one by one.
They were a hologram army now capable of autonomous action and a slight amount of physical force.
Heart, hide the bum wizards with the butlers where they wont be seen.
Hai2Japanese for Yes!
The army of illusions scattered to hide the impoverished wizards rolling around the Purple Magic Tower.
This was only a temporary fix. Propermand required the orders of the Purple Magic Tower Master.
I knelt beside the fainted Tower Master, massaging her limbs.
She seemed thin at first nce, but there was more fat than expected. It wasnt that she was overweight; it was just right. And there were no muscles, so she was very soft and bouncy.
The Tower Master, who had passed out, slowly opened her eyes.
This is a dream.right? What I heard
Its not a dream, Tower Master. You need to wake up and pull yourself together. Imperial Blood ising!
Ugh, ughhh.How.Why
Even if its for the research funds!
The Tower Master, who was whining in stress even after regaining consciousness, stood up resolutely for the sake of protecting the grant. Since we did not know the reason why an Imperial Family member was visiting, we had to prepare for everything.
The Tower Master picked up a crystal ball connected to the tower-wide voice yback system.
Charlie! You stored the apology letter and wheelchair for when we do something wrong, right? Prepare them just in case!
Orinna, lock those bum-like bastards in Research Building A so they cant get out.Heart is moving them already? Okay. Then, make sure the ones who look decent are well-dressed!
Mayrel, take the guys from Building C and use Clean to scrub away everything, starting from the first floor of the tower!
Was this how it felt to see Napoleon in person?
Tower Master Yuna Yurensto Violetiris finished all the preparations perfectly. She had potions that would make her wail loudly in case the Prince hade for a rather unsavory reason and impressive-looking research performances in case of a surprise inspection.
After putting out the immediate fire, the Tower Master sternly instructed me to keep this firmly in mind.
When you meet a member of the Imperial Family, dont ever stutter, answer clearly, dont make eye contact for too long, dont freeze, and most importantly, behave respectfully. Got it?!
I-I, I, am.uh.Yuna.Yurenso..Uh, P-Purple Magic T-TowerMaste-hic, I-I mean..Violetiris..
????.
The Tower Master stuttered, fumbled her words, and froze mechanically while making eye contact with the Second Prince.
I could only pray that the Second Prince was a benign gentleman..
1
Murim term. it basically means cold iron that has been tempered for ten thousand years.
2
Japanese for Yes
***
Chapter 9: Anyway, It’s Not Dimensional Magic
? Anyway, Its Not Dimensional Magic ?
Even without lighting, his blond hair seemed to shine, and his eyes were as piercingly blue as a winterke. His nted eyebrows and narrowed forehead gave off the vibe that he was sharp-tempered.
However, the natural dignity he carried transformed this sharp-tempered vibe into an aura of authority.
This young man was Second Imperial Prince Irid, one of the three children of the Emperor.
To summarize with one line, he was handsomely temperamental.
He was apanied by a boy knight as his attendant. I had seen that face before at the Magic Tower Performance Conference. He seemed very interested in the Heavenly Demon, if I recall correctly.
I roughly set the broken Tower Master in a prostrate position and stepped forward.
As she has been researching day and night to repay the grace of the Empire, it seems that the Magic Tower Master is a bit tired. It is a sin not to show proper respect to the Small Sun of the Empire, but this is all due to her sincere and loyal heart. Please kindly look upon her with mercy.
Your words are lengthy. Have you finished what you have to say?
Why are you here?
?????
When I asked point-nk, since he seemed to prefer brevity, Second Prince Irids expression hardened. It was like the face of someone who ordered a tuna sandwich but received ck bean noodles1type of korean noodles called Jjajangmyun. instead.
YouDidnt you just say that its a sin not to show proper respect?
I immediately prostrated myself on the ground at his valid point. It was a neatly executed deep bow, honed by watching historical dramas. Having shown proper respect, I asked again.
Why are you here?
Just as expected of a wizard. You are quite an oddball as well. I do not expect proper manners. I have no interest in idle talk so let us get straight to the point.
Yes.
I heard you demonstrated Dimensional Magic.
Excuse me? But this is the Purple Magic Tower
Are you saying youre denying it even after showing it yourself? I heard what happened in the Performance Conference from my knight. Apparently, you peeked into another world with Dimensional Magic.
At that moment, a spark flew in my mind as the puzzle pieces fit together.
The secret of the suspiciouslyrge grant from the Imperial Family; they mistook our research for Dimensional Magic that had been made practical!
The culprit who had caused such a misunderstanding was clear. It was the boy apanying Second Prince Irid at this very moment; the one who had watched the screening of the Heavenly Demon with great interest.
The other masters instantly realized the clumsiness of the Heavenly Demon I conjured and criticized it as a poor illusion. But this boy..seemed to believe it was real.
Howx was his swordsmanship training to mistake an amateurs illusion for reality?!
If he was apanying Second Prince Irid, he must either be killed or well-connected. Since it cant be the former, perhaps he was a son of a Duchy. If not, maybe he was just insanely good at speaking,.
I had to clear up this misunderstanding.
It is not Dimensional Magic. What we are researching is Illusion Magic.
Hm?
To be more specific, its an Illusion Magic that can show another world, make you feel all five senses within it, and allow conversations with the characters conjured inside. It is as if falling into another world.
Are you perhaps trying to jest with me right now?
Its the absolute truth. If words are not convincing enough, would you like to experience it?
Experience it, you say. As in Dimensional Travel?
It is Illusion Magic.
I cannot fathom why you are ying possum to this extent, but.Is Dimensional Travel safe? And is it possible to enter and exit freely?
Its Illusion Magic and its safe. Its a form that only transfers consciousness, so Your Highnesss body will be lying down asleep.
So, it transfers only the soul with Dimensional Magic.
Not the soul, consciousness. And again, its Illusion Magic.
Alright, fine. I shall try experiencing it once.
Then please sign here.
I took out a consent form I had prepared in advance.
-I have been informed and fully understand that all events in virtual reality are fictional and have no rtion to real persons.
Signature : C
????.
Second Prince Irid crossed his arms and was silent for a moment before speaking.
Would you mind stepping out for a bit?
Yes.
I left the reception ro
And take that frozen Tower Master with you.
Yes.
I hoisted the Tower Master onto my back and left the reception room.
Once the Tower Master and her disciple left the room, the Second Prince crossed his legs and settled into afortable position. His thoughts wereplex under his slightly opened eyelids. There was much to consider.
The Second Prince spoke leisurely.
As rumored, the Purple Magic Tower Master is.frail. Her disciple, the Restorer of Dimensional Magic, seemed bold, but not threatening. Was there a need for Sir Knight to apany me here?
A de is still a de, even in the hands of a virtuous person, Your Highness.
And I am currently being guarded by the sharpest sword of the Empire. A sword far too precious to be concerned about a vige housewifes knife made to ughter chickens.
I see Your Highness suspects the reason for my presence here.
Is it not a reasonable suspicion? Answer me, Sir Knight.
The boy knight did not take offense at the gaze of suspicion. After all, it was perfectly understandable.
The boy knight was a powerhouse that had reached the pinnacle of the sword, having shed even his physicalyer. And the current Emperor greatly appreciated using talents in their rightful ce. He never used a butchers knife for a job that only required catching poultry.
This was no exception even for his own children. When the Second Prince was appointed as the leader of the Elven Forest Expedition, he had requested the boy knight as his escort, which the Emperor rejected.
The danger level of the Elven Forest does not warrant dispatching a Swordmaster, was the reason.
In the end, the Second Prince lost an eye and an arm in the Elven Forest. Although he recovered after three months of intensive treatment, the experience impacted him, lingering deep in his brain.
That was why.
This wasnt some charge into the heart of the Demon Realm, but rather a visit to the Purple Magic Tower, known for its infamous weakness. There were no hostile rtions and the other party was sufficiently friendly. So why was the boy knight apanying him as a guard?
There had to be another reason.
Perhaps, he had decided to side with the First Princess or the Third Prince and came here to spy on him
The boy knight, who was very old despite his young appearance, easily read the Second Princes suspicions. And he had enough time to dispel them. His clear, youthful voice filled the reception room.
I do not support any of the three candidates. I am merely carrying out my duties.though Your Highness may not believe me. Let me exin further. I am fulfilling three missions assigned by His Majesty the Emperor. Does Your Highness know what they are?
Appropriation of Imperial Family Grants. Empire defense. Protection of the Imperial Bloodline from threats.
The Second Prince emphasized threats in his response.
Yes. Specifically, protection from threats that cannot be handled otherwise. After all, anyone could have protected Your Highness the Prince in the Elven Forest.
Yet my arm was cut off and I lost an eye. So, does this mean the Purple Magic Tower is a threat that cannot be handled by others?
It is the Purple Magic Tower Master.
The Second Princes eyebrows twitched at the boy knights response. It was because it was hard to believe even though he knew the knight was not a liar.
The Purple Magic Tower was considered the weakest among all Magic Towers. And the Purple Magic Tower Master he just met did not seem all that strong.
Until her announcement of Dimensional Magic, all the grants being funded to the Purple Magic Tower..were personally allocated to the Purple Magic Tower Master.
Personally, you say. What is the implication?
There are two reasons the Imperial Family invests grants into the Magic Towers. First, the magic development of the school in question. Second, a supply and demand of wizard manpower in times of need. The Purple Magic Tower was not expected to fulfill the first. After all, Illusion Magks practicality.
The astute Second Prince was able to catch the essence of what was being said.
So, that means one Purple Magic Tower Master isparable to the entire manpower of other Magic Towers? And because of that, the grant was given as a way to just employ the Purple Magic Tower Master?
Not even the Blue Magic Tower Master, considered the best inbat out of all the Tower Masters, received such an evaluation.
I remember Sir Knight saying with his own words that Illusion Magks practicality, though.
If she had studied Fire Magic instead of Illusion Magic, the structure of the Empire might have been different. She is a genius bordering on a monster.
Its hard to believe, but..Haaah, then does that mean geniuses that would appear maybe once in a century consecutively chose the Purple Magic Tower?
It appears that way.
The Second Prince calmed his anger, rxing his body. There was no reason to lie, so it must be the truth. Truth must be believed, even if it was unbelievable. Being trapped in old ways of thinking was a dangerous poison for a ruler.
The Second Prince readjusted the image in his mind.
Purple Magic Tower Master :
Weak and Frail Half-Wit => A Dragon Wearing the Skin of a Rabbit
Disciple of the Purple Magic Tower Master :
No matter how much of a genius he is, if his specialty is Illusion Magic, hisbat force must be low => It isnt for no reason that he restored Dimensional Magic made for practical use. This guy is also a prospective Dragon candidate.
Boy Knight :
iming neutrality but sneakily siding with Elder Sister or Younger Brother => A true loyalist.
Lets move on to the next point. The disciple of the Tower Master ims his magic is Illusion Magic.
Isnt he just clearly feigning ignorance?
If I say I wish to experience it, will you stop me?
There was no falsehood when he said it was safe. It must be equipped with safety measures that are appropriate enough to even present to a member of the Imperial Family.
I shall see it with my own eyes. To determine the extent of this magics value.
The Second Prince, although impulsive and quick-tempered, had a courage and boldness that deserved high praise. The boy knight did not try to stop him.
I signed. Show me. The so-called Illusion Magic.
It really is Illusion Magic.
Ah, thats right. You n to show me another world, where I can feel pain, gain new knowledge, and interact with an abundance of people, yet you im its all Illusion Magic.
Please remember. Everything is fiction. It has no rtion to actual events, purely a product of imagination.
I get it, so go ahead.
After three hours in real-time, I shall call for Prince again. I shall leave a mark on your wrist so you can recognize the time to return. And to reiterate, it is all fiction.
Youre excessively tenacious. I ge
There was no roar of rage along the lines of I get it, so if you bber about fiction and whatever one more time, I shall cut the grant given in half! from the Second Prince.
It was because the magic activated and the TRPG had begun.
1
type of korean noodles called Jjajangmyun.
***
Chapter 10: S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance - 1
? S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance C 1 ?
You opened your eyes in some secluded forest.
Did I seed in Dimensional Travel?
It was not certain. This ce was just a forest and you couldnt spot any meaningful differences from the world you lived in. Perhaps due to a failure of magic, it just resulted in a long-distance teleportation.
But whether the magic seeded or not, the fact that you were standing in the middle of a forest remained unchanged.
You seemed to realize something. Was there anything special around you?
This type of tree only grows near the Imperial Capital. It was obtained tomemorate the Fifth Emperors birthday by ordering the alchemists.
Indeed, that was right. ording to the knowledge you knew, this forest wasnt far from the Imperial Capital.
It was a constion among misfortune. After all, if you hadnded in a remote jungle, your immediate survival would have been a concern.
However, even a small forest was big enough to wander confusingly. Nondmarks or man-made paths were visible and only the asional chirping of birds could be heard.
Then, a sound you had never heard before echoed around.
Vrooooooooooom!
??.
You crouched low and observed the direction of the sound.
The sky. The noise, vibrating in the air, was resonating from the sky. It was caused by an oddly shaped something flying across the heavens.
That something resembled a structure more than a living creature. It clicked like clockwork and emitted steam vigorously. Carrying many people, it flew towards the setting sun.
Are people on board?
A structure that flew in the sky.
Ancient civilizations were rumored to have such relics, but this design seemed far too sophisticated to be considered from an ancient era. It even used balustrade-shaped designs popr in the Empire nowadays.
Later, you would learn that it was the quintessence of magical engineering, known as the Airship.
Its better to follow thatflying golem than to wander aimlessly in the forest. Itll also increase my chances of encountering people.
You followed the Airship through the forest. Its speed wasnt too fast and the loud noise allowed you to chase after it, no matter the circumstance.
Did you perhaps move for about an hour? Soaring castle walls made its appearance.
It was the castle walls of Crownhall, the Imperial Capital. However, it looked different from what you remembered.
Parts of it were cracked and one side had copsed. Traces of repair were visibly noticeable. Damage to the once impregnable walls of Crownhall was surprising enough, but
There was something even more shocking. The g.
The g hanging on the castle, high up in the center, was not the Imperial Crest. It was an emblem you had never seen before. As you knew, the Imperial Crest had never changed since the founding of the Empire.
????.
You sensed that something was very wrong.
A long line to enter the city was formed at the castle gate and the guards were busily inspecting people. The armor style of the guards also felt unfamiliar. Something was different from the Empire you knew.
But that didnt mean you could just turn back to the forest and live in the wild like some savage.
You were the type to face challenges head on and you did the same this time as well. You cautiously joined the queue to remain inconspicuous. However, when you did so, numerous gazes fell upon you.
And they were especially drawn to your hair.
The proud golden hair, symbolizing Imperial Blood, attracted scorn, ridicule, and anger. It was as if they were seconds away from insulting you.
People refrained from acting rashly, likely due to the aura of importance you exuded.
The disdainful looks that you had never received before made your blood boil. Facing contempt even though you were born into noble blood and respected all your life? This was uneptable.
You observed your surroundings to understand the cause.
People with murky golden hair were being used as ves. It was extremely strange. Light or dark golden hair was a sign of imperial lineagemost golden-haired individuals were nobles of the Empire.
Why were such noble-blooded people being used as ves?
The answer to this mystery came during your interaction with a guard.
Halt. State your identity. Where is your master?
I am no ve.
The guard scoffed audibly.
If youre not a ve, then what? Are you some ything? To think that theres still a jerk who would walk around with his head held up high when he has such disgusting golden hair.
Show respect. My patience has limits.
This ve jerk dares Are you mistaking your masters authority as yours? No matter how high of a status they might be, you are just a lucky little ve. Understand?
Thrust. Thrust.
As he poked at your forehead with a gauntleted hand, you, unable to bear it, shouted.
Show respect, guard! I am the Second Prince of the Empire, Irid Crown-!
Silence.
A chilling silence enveloped the area.
You.You mistook it as being overawed by your identity, but that wasnt the case. It was just the calm before the storm and a prelude to an unimaginable insult.
Crack-!
Stars spun in your vision. You had copsed after being pped in the cheek. After stiffening in shock at the horrible insult, you were just about to gather your mana to decapitate this damned guard when.
You heard something unfathomable.
Out of all the people you could have imitated, to think that you imitated that fool. Have you lost your mind?
What?
Some people live in delusions, I guess. Listen well, you enved jerk. The reason the Empire you were so proud of was ruined and imperial citizens live like groveling ves is because of the Wither Emperor Irid!
Imperial citizens, ves, ruined, and the Wither Emperor. Sparks flew in your mind.
The reason why those mixed with Imperial Blood and golden hair were enved.
The crumbled and hastily repaired castle walls of the Empire and the missing g of the Imperial Family.
And the result of a technology you had never seen before, the Airship.
This was the future.
Where you, having ascended to the throne, had brought the Empire to ruin.
You.became dazed, like a person who had lost their soul. Even as the guards rushed over and beat you with clubs, your mind echoed not with pain, but with countless numbers of Why?.
Why was the once-mighty Empire destroyed? Why was I the cause of the Empires downfall? Why was I named a title that I would rather die than have? Why was this disgraceful title Wither Emperor attached to my name? Why, why, why
You entered Crownhall, once the Imperial Capital, in a tattered state. As you staggered, you gazed at the Crownhall of the future, filled with gears and steam.
The citizens walked the streets with smiles, but the ves with murky golden hair were in a pitiful state. Since civilization had advanced, the roads were clean and bright streetmps were installed, but..
What happened in the shadows was utterly dark.
The only sce for you, shocked and devastated, was the faintly glowing purple, watch-shaped tattoo on your wrist. After all, as the wizard had foretold.when the time came, you would return to your original world.
The past three days were the most horrifying for Second Prince Irid, born of noble blood.
In the Crownhall of the future, his status was at rock bottom. Everyone saw him not as a noble but as a ve and he was subject to harassment.
As such, he had to wrap his golden hair with misceneous trash when walking the streets. Unable to afford even a simple wrapping cloth, he picked up and wore foul-smelling rags that had been thrown away on the ground.
He couldnt even find a job. Despite appealing his high-level skill of reading and writing, merchants only offered miserable amounts of pay.
But these three days were not meaningless. Irid gathered various pieces of information by eavesdropping.
The Empire had been defeated and upied by the Kingdom Alliance, formed by the unification of three kingdoms. Captured members of the Imperial Family and nobles were all enved and so were their children.
The present was 100 years after the era Irid lived in.
The Kingdom Alliance, due to its tyranny, had poor public support. Among the lower sses, many yearned for the old Empire and remnants of the Empire were conducting Resistance activities.
And
????.
Irid rolled up his sleeves to his forearm. The purple watch-shaped tattoo emitted a faint light. The watch had marks dividing from 0 to 3 and was gradually decreasing.
Irid recalled the wizards words. Though it was only three days ago, it felt like a distant past.
After three hours in real-time, I shall call for Prince again. I shall leave a mark on your wrist so you can recognize the time to return. And to reiterate, it is all fict..
After three hours in real-time, he said.
Time flowed differently between the future and the present. The scale on the watch tattoo had just reached 2. If converted, that meant6 days. If he could survive 6 days in this dreadful future, he could return.
.Fucking damn it all.
Irid leaned against the wall of the alleyway, covering his face with both hands and crouched on the ground. Hunger and physical pain were nothingpared to the agony in his heart.
The fact that he had destroyed the Empire and the people who served and followed it were living as ves was unbearably painful.
If he aspired to aim for the throne, he needed to gather valuable information from this future Crownhall. From the nations future trends to even climate changes. And if he could somehow obtain the Airship blueprints, it would be the icing on the cake.
If he returned with technology from 100 years in the future, no matter how much his Elder Sister and Little Brother struggled, the throne would be his. But what meaning did that have?
After all, if he became the Emperor, the Empire would fall into ruin.
He was going to live quietly, as if he was no different from dead. Once back, he would not cover the throne and live peacefully. So.
Sshhhh!
Pfff!
The top of Irids head was doused with water. As he looked up, he saw a girl leaning out of a third-floor window and her blue eyes wide with surprise.
I-Im sorry! I didnt know someone was there..
????.
Just a moment!
Irid pressed the rag down to cover his face and stood up. He was no longer even angry about being drenched with water. His intention was to leave the alleyway immediately and avoid any more troublesome situations.
But then
Heup!
Swoooooosh-!
The girl grabbed a pipe on the wall with one hand and slid down! Her skirt and ck hair fluttered against the air resistance.
???!
The girl quickly descended into the alley andnded. Then, she dusted off her flipped skirt before looking Irid over. Her overall movements were lively and springy.
Uwah, yourepletely soaked. Lets dry your clothes for a bit. Ill even serve you a bowl of stew!
No, Im fin
Its freezing out, so youll catch a cold if you stay wet! Come on!
The girl took Irids hand and dragged him away.
He could definitely have resisted. However, the reason why he couldnt pull his hand away was perhaps because he was stunned by the first act of kindness he had received in three days.
***
Chapter 11: S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance - 1 (GM Perspective)
? S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance C 1 (GM Perspective) ?
If asked what the most important thing in a TRPG was, it was motivation.
My theory was that yers needed a strong motivation. For instance, if someone pleaded for help, saying Hyesoon from next door was kidnapped by a giant squid, logically, why would anyone get involved directly instead of calling the police?
It would only make sense if Hyesoon was the towns most beautiful woman, had a sweet and romantic fling with the yer, and the police were too ipetent to respond. Maybe then, someone would consider acting directly. Just maybe.
In that sense, there was no motivation morepelling than the threat to ones life. When a huge ass monster was rushing to rip off ones limbs, desperation naturally followed.
Well then. Now, I had to create an impromptu session for the Second Prince.
What session should I create / What would the core conflict be / How would I motivate him?
If I had known about the Second Princes visit a week ago, I could have prepared something. I wouldve done some background check on him and finely tune the sessions atmosphere to match his personality, but.his visit was unexpected.
The order was in, the customer had arrived, and I had to serve the dish immediately.
First, lets check what ingredients I had.
The fantasy modeling was roughlyplete. Martial arts were far from ready for actual use and the modern era had aspects that I would hesitate to present to the Second Prince. After all, what would a prince do in the modern world other than enjoy gourmandism? After that, it would be done. Fin.
Moreover, there was a critical problem when basing the illusion on the modern era.
Trained subculture readers knew clichs all too well. If a pocket watch suddenly stopped1Mayuris pocket watch from Steins Gate. RIP., it meant death was imminent and if someone said How could so-and-so lose? Theres no way that could happen! Theyre the strongest, after all! or Nah, Id win.2RIP Gojo Satoru., it meant they would either be mediocre, lose, or maybe even lose their lower half.
As such, everything would fall into ce predictably and neatly. If I introduced a beautiful girl in the session, the yers would understand, thinking Ah she must be a key character~! and if I suddenly mentioned dark clouds and a gloomy atmosphere, they would think Something will probably happen soon! and prepare themselves.
However, the Second Prince was ayman who knew nothing of this, wasnt he?
As such, I decided a straightforward plot was necessary.
This is the perfect angle for time travel.
T-Time traveeeeel?
The Tower Master, lying on the massage chair, muttered with a trembling voice. This ce was, so to speakthe control room. A virtual reality space for manipting virtual reality. Here, one could move NPCs or narrate the story.
I munched on popcorn and swiftly manipted the virtual reality. First, I threw the Second Prince into a secluded forest. I needed to buy some time.
Having decided on the theme of time travel, setting the scene to be in the future seemed like a good choice.
Luckily, I had a sleekly designed steampunk futuristic city. Complete with skyscrapers, it was an awesome modeling that looked impressive even with just a nce. The citys name was Nightwatch.
I attached the steampunk city next to the secluded forest.
With the towering skyscrapers, it should be easy for the Second Prince to find his way. As long as he reached a slightly open area, he would see the towers that seemed to pierce the sky, so it would be simple to guide him out of the forest.
Then, I remembered something I couldnt leave out if it was steampunk.
Tower Master?
Oong?
Could you input the modeling of an airship? 10
Huh?
9?? 8??.
???
7??.
Tower Master Yuna quickly sat up and started carving out the modeling for an airship. As expected of an Archwizard, her speed was terrifyingly fast. She even had the sense topletely ignore the interior and only focus on the exterior.
After making her take care of menial work like this urgent task, I focused on the monitor. Seeing the Second Prince examining a modeling of a tree and looking intrigued, I felt like exining to him in a monologue.
-You seemed to realize something. Was there anything special around you?
Second Prince : This type of tree only grows near the Imperial Capital. It was obtained tomemorate the Fifth Emperors birthday by ordering the alchemists.
The fuck did you say?
This tree modeling was done by Tower Master, right?
UAAAAAAH AIRSHIP DONE! Huh, eh? Oh, um. Eung3A cute way of saying Yes or Okay in Korean. I did it.
Its said to grow only near the Imperial Capital.
Eung!
Then I couldnt use the steampunk futuristic city Nightwatch, you know? I gave the Tower Master a cheek massage as punishment for notbeling and writing a description of the tree modeling.
Eubububububu.
Yeah, sure. I could still use the steampunk futuristic city Nightwatch.
Even though the yer made such a brilliant deduction, I could say, Yeah, okay, sounds like a you problem not a me problem~ and rece the Imperial Capital with another city. I could just pass it over like that.
But such an action was a million billion zillion light years away from my style of TRPG writing.
If the yer deduced something and it made sense, then it must be true. It was frustrating to be wrong when you made a deduction, wasnt it?! I quickly got rid of the skyscrapers before the Second Prince turned around.
I scrapped the ambitious futuristic city Nightwatch and hastily called up and pped on the modeling of the Imperial Capital. Then, I added hints of a future timeline here and there.
I made a few scratches on the castle walls and added pointless clockwork and steam engines to the buildings.
If I do this, there wont be any skyscrapers, so I wont be able to guide him to the city, huh?
Ubuuuuuu.
Tower Master,unch the airship! Lets set sail from here all the way to the city!
I lured the Second Prince with a suspiciously slow airship. And this was the time to exhibit the effects of Illusion Magic.
The actual time spent moving through the forest was five minutes, but I made it feel like an hour with Time Perception Deceleration. A.K.A Military Training Camp Force Field4to imply that there is a force field around Korean military training camp (boot camp) that makes it feel like time is running slower.. This way, we could skip through the progression while still maintaining realism.
I finished processing the modeling of the Imperial Capital in those five minutes. I quickly cooked up a makeshift emblem to rece the g of the Empire. To make it seem usible, I roughly mixed up the royal crests of three other kingdoms.
Just exploring the Empire of the future feltcking in urgency or danger.
Danger.Danger was important. Without suspense and actions, things could taste nd. I remembered pondering whether to include an incident when I took the Tower Master sightseeing in Korea.
Danger. Danger. Danger.
Tower Master, tell me a few things thate to mind when you think of the Empire.
Jwhy dwont jyou twalk awfter lwetting gwo jof mwy chweeks?5Why dont you talk after letting go of my cheeks?
Ah.
I let go.
very, military power, and the Imperial Family actively mixing their blood with the nobility?
Okay, noice.
Then, lets go with a world of reversed social status.
Lets demote blondes, a symbol of Imperial Blood, to ves. I manipted the NPCs to look at him with a gaze that seemed to say, Wow..a blonde? Is he a ve?. The Second Princes face burned red under these res that he had never received before.
While the Second Prince was waiting in the inspection queue, I organized my plot neatly. The main theme: a world of reversed status. And..a sess story? That sounded good.
He was already someone born with many things, wasnt he? He had never experienced rising from the bottom. I wanted to give him a taste of the catharsis that came with climbing from rock bottom all the way to the top.
But first, in order to do that, I needed to ram him deep down into the ground.
C Halt. State your identity. Where is your master? C If youre not a ve, then what? Are you some ything? To think that theres still a fucker who would walk around with his head held up high when he has such disgusting golden hair. C This fucking ve dares Are you mistaking your masters authority as yours? No matter how high of a status they might be, you are just a lucky little ve. Understand?
I verbally beated the shit out of him. Then, the finishing touch: Firmly pushing an index finger into his forehead.
I almost threw a punch when this happened to me at mypany. In this otherworld, the effect seemed exceptional, as the Second Princess came out boldly.
Second Prince : Show respect, guard! I am the Second Prince of the Empire, Irid Crown-!
I pondered. The bnce between displeasure and pleasure had to be exquisite.
It was wrong to start a game using the Sweet Potato -> Soda Strategy6this ismon korean ng. Suffocatingly annoying developments are said to be Sweet Potatoes because when you eat sweet potatoes (a type of korean food), its possible to feel stuffy, as if youre choking. To remedy that feeling, you would drink Soda. In novel terms, this would be clearing up the stuffy, annoying developments. For example, a Young Master confronts an MC, saying how brilliant he is and how much better he is than our MC. It gets to the point where we want our MC to put him in his ce. And when he does so, that is our Soda. We feel relieved. Perhaps its best to describe it as the sense of satisfaction received after taking a nice shit., thus killing off the yer characters entire family, friends, and lover. By doing so, it was possible to get punched by an angry yer.
You needed to scratch the yer just enough to not truly upset them, then immediately follow up with an airdrop of soda toplete the strategy. That was why I didnt use any swears worse than jerk.
Lets scratch him a bit more. Just a bit more.
C The reason the Empire you were so proud of was ruined and imperial citizens live like groveling ves is because of the Wither Emperor Irid!
Interesting setting, wasnt it? His future self being thest Emperor of the Empire.
And as a backstory, all this Wither Emperor stuff or whatever was nder by the Kingdom Alliance. After conquering the Empire, the Kingdom Alliance, in cahoots with a ck Wizard, spread these rumors.
????.
Uh, h-hey. The Second Princes face looks like a dead fish?!
Eh.Ehhh.
I-Is this really okay?!
No, its not okay. Werepletely fucked in the ass. I didnt mean to hurt him this much!
I thought he was the type to have a lot of pride, so I scratched at him hard, but maybe he had a lower self-esteem than he seemed on the outside..? This was a fat miss. Maybe I was too hasty because it had been a while since I had yed TRPG.
This is fiction, Prince. Its all fiction.
I needed to let him know this was all just an illusion, just a game. But speaking directly wasnt the most elegant nor beautiful method to go about it.
I had NPCs beat the Second Prince up while drastically lowering his pain threshold.
It probably felt like light tapping.
Look, isnt it strange? Feeling a light tap even though youre getting hit by a club? It doesnt make sense, right? Just like that, I indirectly showed him this was all fiction.
-You.became dazed, like a person who had lost their soul. Even as the guards rushed over and beat you with clubs, your mind echoed not with pain, but with countless numbers of Why?.
No, its not that youre not feeling pain because of the shock. You actually dont feel any pain. Im telling you, you actually dont feel any pain! How could one have such trivial thoughts while being beaten with an iron club? That didnt make any sense!
This wont do. I needed to quickly implement a Nadenade7Japanese for patting. Basically means tofort and soothe. stat.
This jerk was just way too fucking good at dodging events.
An event where a proud retired soldier takes notice of the Second Princes eyes and takes him in => Fail because the Second Prince runs away as soon as he sees the retired soldier.
An event where I conjured a fat wallet in front of the Second Prince to at least pick up some money and enjoy a tasty meal => Fail because he passed it by, fearing Location Tracking Magic might be casted on it.
A Free Bakery Event where any passerby was just given bread => Fail because he ran away, thinking he would get beaten with a baguette.
An event where wealthy noblewomen, who were generous in the heart and the chest, were set up at every little corner to support the Second Prince => Fail because he suddenly jumped over a wall and ran away.
Is it on purpose?
Did he perhaps just want to suffer? Was he dodging all these events I had prepared as a way to tease me, knowing full well they were all made by Illusion Magic?
But seeing his dead expression, that didnt seem to be the case
Sigh.
I had no choice but to use my trump card.
A beautiful girl.
The Boy Meets Girl scenario was a clich of a long-standing tradition with impactful destructive power.
She was a beautiful girl working as a server in an inn, filled with a lively sense of amoner. Lets spawn a water pail. And then, douse him in water..
C I-Im sorry! I didnt know someone was there..
Here you go. See? A mistake by a beautiful girl. Now, Ill create a sweet, mushy event where she apologizes to the soaking wet Second PrinThat fucker is running again!
I quickly added to the settings. In fact, she wasnt a beautiful girl working as a server in an inn. She was actually a beautiful girl who was part of the Resistance disguised as a server in an inn. I boosted her physical specs.
I made her slide down a wall pipe and drop down.
Did he notice the bizarreness of this move? Did he catch it?
A delicate girl who looked like she couldnt even lift a pink dumbbell83kg dumbbells was actually bold enough to drop from the third floor C a gap moe9a contrast between what one looks like and how one acted. Could be considered a charming contrast.
And to add to this
Under her fluttering skirt, mature underwear, surprising for her innocent, youthful appearance, was revealed!
This was perfect. Hurry. Look up! Look on my Works, Second Prince Irid, and despair10Ozymandias! Shiver with thrill at the sight of the underwear modeling I had crafted with my very soul..!
ACK!
WHY DID YOU TURN YOUR HEAD AWAY..!
Frustrated and feeling wronged, I copsed on the spot. And there, the Tower Master just looked down upon my despair, as if finding me pathetic..
1
Mayuris pocket watch from Steins Gate. RIP.
2
RIP Gojo Satoru.
3
A cute way of saying Yes or Okay in Korean
4
to imply that there is a force field around Korean military training camp (boot camp) that makes it feel like time is running slower.
5
Why dont you talk after letting go of my cheeks?
6
this ismon korean ng. Suffocatingly annoying developments are said to be Sweet Potatoes because when you eat sweet potatoes (a type of korean food), its possible to feel stuffy, as if youre choking. To remedy that feeling, you would drink Soda. In novel terms, this would be clearing up the stuffy, annoying developments. For example, a Young Master confronts an MC, saying how brilliant he is and how much better he is than our MC. It gets to the point where we want our MC to put him in his ce. And when he does so, that is our Soda. We feel relieved. Perhaps its best to describe it as the sense of satisfaction received after taking a nice shit.
7
Japanese for patting. Basically means tofort and soothe.
8
3kg dumbbells
9
a contrast between what one looks like and how one acted. Could be considered a charming contrast
10
Ozymandias
***
Chapter 12: S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance - 2
? S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance C 2 ?
Warmth.
The girls hand led to a ce filled with warmth. For you, who spent nights homeless on the streets, it had been a while since you had felt suchfort.
Crackle. Crack. There was firewood quietly burning in the firece and three slices of bacon sizzling in the pan hanging above. You salivated at the aroma and the sound of the sizzles.
As you were distracted by the bacon, the female mercenary cooking by the firece tapped the frying pan with a spoon.
Red hair like flickering mes. Arge scar that crossed her face. Fierce and wild eyes. Light but sturdy leather armor.
You remembered the way to assessbat power as taught by the boy knight. Things like whether they were armed with a dagger, and if so, how worn the handle was.
The female mercenary had a dagger at her waist, its handle considerably worn. To quote the boy knight, she seemingly had the capabilities of a widely-known veteran among mercenaries.
In your days as the Second Prince, such a person wouldnt have caught your eye, but now, without power or money, she posed a significant threat. If she was hostile, it was even more so.
As you tensed up, preparing to draw on your mana, the girl who had led you here intervened first.
Ronya, Im back!
Centra, whos that next to you? Another stray dog youve picked up?
Dont say stray dog! Thats rude to say to a person!
If hes in rags and starving, hes no different from a stray dog. You, say your name.
You hesitated briefly. Your name, once a source of pride, now carried a different meaning in this world.
As you bit your lip in silence, killing intent began to fill the eyes of Ronya, the female mercenary. After all, a person who couldnt even reveal their name was obviously suspicious.
That was when someone gently touched the back of your hand.
Despite startling, you pretended to be calm and turned your gaze. When you did so, you saw that Centra, the girl who showed you kindness Cand was continuing to do so even at this momentC had lightly touched your hand.
Even that light contact gave courage. After all, it almost felt as if she was telling you, Its okay..
I am Irid.
Irid? Wither Emperor Irid?
????.
No wonder you hesitated. Anyone would have a bad impression after hearing that name. To be stuck with such a name. You really are unlucky, huh?
Ronya chuckled, then spoke in a lower, more threatening tone.
Dont cause trouble and leave quietly as soon as you can. Centra might want to help every poor beggar she sees, but Im not like that. Im more of the type to kill people like you.
I was never taught to repay kindness with enmity.
I wasnt taught not to kill beggars either.
Stop!
Centra jumped in between you and Ronya.
I appreciate your concern, Ronya. But this Irid seems like a good person. You dont have to be so wary!
On what basis?
When I jumped off from the third floor..he turned his head away like a gentleman. Lets go, Irid! Oh, is it okay if I call you casually? Come this way! We have really tasty stew today!
You were led away once again.
By her gentle touch, her sun-like radiant smile, and the faint scent of rosemary that brushed past your nose.
Being a prince of the Empire meant meeting many people and letting many go.
Of course, this included women. It was even more of the case for the Imperial Family because they actively used arranged marriages.
Second Prince Irid had met many nobledies and understood their very nature. From their strong perfume and masks of pretense to their thirst for power and feigned idents in an attempt to initiate physical contact.
Irid swore he had never once felt his heart flutter.
Their intentions were far too tant; those eyes looked at Irid as if he were only a treasure chest.
One day, Irid would surely be in an arranged marriage. But he never thought the foolish emotion of love would arise in that process.
..Thus, the faint fluttering he felt now must be some mistake.
Hows the stew?
Centra looked at Irid eating, cupping her face with both hands like a blooming flower. Her round eyes were clear and devoid of any pretense.
It is delicious. A truly excellent.dish.
Irid found himself unable to meet her gaze directly; a gaze that held neither intimidation nor sharpness. His heart raced and he felt his emotions bouncing in an unusual direction.
He told himself it was because his mind was shaken from his first-ever experience of being homeless for three days, thus leading him to overreact to such simple kindness. The Second Prince repeatedly tried to steady his emotions.
Thats a relief. I was worried it might not suit your taste!
I am not in a situation to be picky. Anything given would be good. Besides, I do not wish to be so shameless as to demand more from someone who is helping me.
See, I knew I had a good eye for people..! Ronya always nags me about how Youre not wary and cautious enough-, but I have my own ways of thinking, you know? Look! Irid turned out to be a good person!
Seemingly pleased with Irids response, Centra happily praised her own judgment.
He felt odd about being called a good person just for being modest. Had he ever been this embarrassed from beingmended for something so fundamental?
While listening to Centras chatter, Irid scooped another spoonful of stew. It was not as exquisite as the delicacies he had tasted before, but the warmth thatforted him was nice.
It seemed to contain a fair amount of meat. He could feel the greasy aftertaste. And it seemed like there was some herb to counteract the gaminess. Was it perhaps white grass? If not..
By the way, you really didnt see under my skirt, right?
Keuk, kuk, cough cough cough??!
Irid choked on the stew he was savoring, assaulted with a sudden fit of coughing.
Oh my! I-Im sorry! I was just askingHere, have some water!
Cough, cough coughBe aware.of who.Cough.youre speaking to..when saying such words!
Here, drink some water. Ill pound your back for you. Huh, or am I supposed to pound your stomach?
Centra thumped Irids back, making his whole body vibrate. Fearing that he might choke on the water too, Irid gestured for her to stop.
Irid drank water to calm his coughing fit.
Huff, phew..
So, you really didnt see, right?
Didnt you yourself mention that I didnt in front of the mercenary named Ronya?
I wasnt exactly sure, but I just blurted it out. I thought Ronya might throw you out. So, your answer?
I didnt see it. I swear.
Phew, its fine if you didnt see it. I thought I got caught not wearing any.
No, I definitely saw ck
So you did see!
Trapped by her persistent questioning, Irid quietly bowed his head.
ck. Frills. A small, precious red ribbon. Slightly translucent.
It was an unforgettablebination.
Centra stammered while blushing slightly.
I didnt ask for no reason, you knowLike, people might misunderstand, right? A-About how someone wearing t-this kind of underwear means theyre like that and would do those things..And things like that! I wanted to rify that misconception.
I never had such a misconception.
To jump to a conclusion like lewd underwear surely meant she was a used woman was beyond even a unicorns imagination.
For Irid, it wasnt something new.. He had always encountered nobledies in bold underwear as part of their aggressive approaches. However, he had never felt so embarrassed before.
I dont have money, but I do want to wear pretty clothes. Like dresses or jewelryThings like that! So, since underwear has the smallest surface area, it doesnt even cost that much.?
Enough, enough!
Irid stopped the overload of TMI with a pained expression. It was because he was scared of how much more this na?ve girl might reveal.
He now understood why Ronya, the mercenary, was always hovering around Centra.
SUIIIIIIIIIIIIII-! LEZ GOOOOOOOOO-!!
Is the fact that the Prince saw panties something to be that happy about..?!
I didnt care whether the Tower Master thought I was a lunatic or not.
I had protected my pride in my performance!
The Tower Master bonked me, who was striking a victory pose, in the head while speaking.
Mmmm, so.Are you nning to seduce the Prince like this and get the Dragon Heart?
The Are you actually gay? Gaze Season 2. This was uneptable nder.
I firmly shook my head.
Nope.
So, whats your n now?
Seeing how the Tower Master asked what was next, it seemed she was finally showing interest in TRPG. I openly shared my n.
First, the plot I initially thought of has gone to shit.
Gone to shit, huh.
Yep, it had gone to shit.
I conceded defeat to the level of event avoidance that would make even an academy extra cry. The timing just wasnt right. Even if I started a territory-based plot now, there wasnt enough time.
Wasnt this supposed to be a three-hour teaser anyway? I nned toy the groundwork, scatter some hints, and then end the session, maximizing the effect of a cliffhanger.
Its just that the Second Princes footwork when it came to avoiding events was so profound and mysterious that time had be scarce.
But to end it with just mindless Nadenade wascking in romance.
There were no gains either. Nadenade was fun, but the early part of the session was insulting. Die. That could be a possible reaction, wasnt it? As such, I needed a hostage.
I had to introduce a quick build up in a short time / advance the plot / make the session fun and meaningful. I had to make him want to y again. That was the only thought I had from the very start.
Luckily, now I had a leash. That guy, the Prince, was surprisingly weak to physical contact. It was clear as day that his brain seemed to bleach whenever Centra just held his hand, even though she wasnt even shooting some Hypnotic Brain Beam.
If things went awry or became awkward, now I just needed to grab his hand!
His affection level isnt high enough yet. I need to release Centras character settings a bit more and once the bond with the yer is stronger, I can set off an incident. Probably aroundanother two sessions after.
I dont understand even if you say th? Mmm, but you know.
Yes, please speak.
About Centras modeling. Was it okay to use Heart?
Well, would there be any problems with it?
I brushed off the question nonchntly after a brief thought.
Really, why would there ever be an issue? The Second Prince had never seen Heart.
***
Chapter 13: S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance - 3
? S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance C 3 ?
Do you perhaps have a job?
????.
Struck by a piercing, painful question from Centra, the Second Princesplexion turned pale.
Ahhhh, dont make that face! I know its not easy for imperial citizens to find jobs.especially for those with blond hair.
It was a persecution imposed on the imperial citizens, especially those who bore the blood of the Imperial Family.
Although it was only for three days, Irid had experienced it far too many times, to the point that he was sick of it. Even without his status, Irid was still a valuable asset and a high-caliber talent. The position of an Imperial Prince demanded as much authority as it did extensive learning.
As such, he had studied literature, martial arts, calligraphy, horse riding, hunting, considerablebat skills, and thorough knowledge of the imperialws.
Yet, he still couldnt find a job. The persecution had robbed him of even the slightest opportunity to at least struggle.
Irid reminisced about his original world.
The Empire was sustaining its massivebor needs through very. Not only did they turn criminals into ves, but children born to ves were also enved.
Until now, he hadnt really considered the cruelty of the vews, but.
Maybe the Empires ve system, and the discrimination against other races, had more ws than he thought.
At our inn, ummm.Job cements? We offer those.
.Jobs?
Yes! There are many like Irid, not ves but not treated as free citizens either. Theres a small group of such people. And its a bit embarrassing, but I lead that groupIf Irids okay with it, then perhaps?
Im against it.
Ronya!
Ronya, the female mercenary, interjected with an objection. She scanned Irid skeptically from head to toe and spoke.
Everyone weve taken in so far at least had their identities verified. But not this guy. I did some background checks while you were feeding him.
????.
Nothing. There were no traces of his past at all. Even the people I asked in other cities didnt have anything on him. Nobody knew a vivid yellow-haired blonde called Irid except for the Wither Emperor. Its like this guy suddenly fell from the sky one day.
That was actually true. He had been transported to the future, 100 yearster, by a wizards Dimensional Travel Magic. Since he appeared beyond his time, he had no connections and no proof of identity.
Irid checked the tattoo on his wrist. He had indulged in luxuries like eating stew and washing with warm water for the first time in a while. Now, the time he had left was about 5 and a half days.
The warmth of the inn and the concerned look in Centras eyes. The warmth conveyed through her gaze. Centras hand fidgeted, as if wanting to hold his again.
Irid looked out of the inns window. Outside, there was nothing but chilliness.
He truly, truly did not want to leave.
Irid faced Ronya squarely. Though his spirit had been crushed by the continuous shocks, the actions ingrained in him over decades did not fail. He imitated the arrogance of Imperial Blood.
Bring me a document.
What?
The inns ledger, contract, policy proposal, anything. Just bring one sheet of any document. I shall prove my worth with that.
Hey, youre being suspected right now, you know? Who would trust documents to a suspicious g.
Are you talking about the suspicious guy who couldnt even get a job after getting beaten for three days? Also, the uncertainty of my identity and my personal ability and character are separate matters. I swear, I shall not cause any loss to Centra.
Thats why I have no reason to believe in your wor..!
Irid quickly cut off Ronya by turning away. It was pointless to persuade someone who was doubtful just for the sake of being doubtful. He changed his target. While facing Centra instead
No, while slightly ncing at her from the side, he asked.
What do you think?
Sounds good! I actually have a contract that needs reviewing. Its for a sewer cleaning service, so could you check if there are any issues?
Anytime.
Hey! Dont ignore me!
After receiving the contract from Centra, Irid found three poisonous uses, six typos, and a vition of standard employment forms in just five minutes.
Five more minutester, he had three suggestions for revisions.
The Emperor of a vast empire needed to solve all kinds of major and minor issues. Naturally, as someone who aimed for the throne, a prince was expected to have monstrous document-reviewing skills. Or have a loyal retainer who was excellent at it.
The Second Prince, weak in power and short on talented individuals, had no choice but to improve his own document-reviewing skills and that finally shone in the future, 100 yearster.
This is.
W-Wow..
Even the picky and blunt Ronya, who looked for faults with all her might, couldnt find any. There was an enormous intellectual gap between the mercenary and the prince.
At the surprised reactions of the two, Irids lips curled up, but he then felt confused. Was it really right to feel proud for using skills learned for governing an empire on a sewer cleaning contract?
This was a sh between the pride of a prince that was nurtured for 20 years and the desire for recognition of amoner born in just three days.
However, this confusion was swiftly forgotten when Centra reached for his hand.
Hmm. Mhm, Ill hire you!
Im in your care.
Their hands shook up and down.
Three days had passed since Irid began handling the paperwork.
He woke up from a bed in the morning C Irid had just learned thatmoners used straw mattresses instead of bed mattresses C and ate stew prepared by Centra.
Then, he worked on various documents next to the grumbling Ronya, who constantly picked a fight.
And he would asionally re at people Centra brought in. Ronya did the same beside him.
The paperwork was plenty, but it was a small amount for a prince. The mountain of documents was swiftly sliced through by Irids work pace, leaving only a few remaining.
As he had more free time, he sometimes used it for a simple stroll. (He walked inside the inn, too scared to go outside.)
And he often chatted with Centra and sometimes with Ronya.
These days, he frequently looked at the watch tattoo on his wrist. Centra, seeing this, would say Did a bug bite you or something? Ill apply some medicine!. It seemed like the tattoo was invisible to others.
The scales of the watch tattoo started moving from 1 to 0. There were only about two and a half days left. The end was approaching.
????.
Whats with that dead look?
..Nothing. Its nothing.
Youre making that face and its nothing? You have never learned to lie before, have you, Irid?
Its none of your business.
This bastard.
Irid thought he should perhaps tell Centra. About the fact that he would leave for a distant ce in two days. But ifthe disciple of the Purple Magic Tower Master had mastered the art of Dimensional Travel Magic.
If he could be returned back to the same world, then there would be no need for farewells. Whenever he wanted to share warmth in this shabby inn room, he could just ask him for Dimensional Travel, after all.
It would have been nice if he listened a bit more about Dimensional Magic. He regretted not doing so.
When there were no guests in the inn, Centra often left her spot. Seeing that theborers, blondes mixed in, asionally visited the inn asking Is Miss Centra out again today?, it seemed she often went out.
Hey, Wither Emperor.
What, Mercenary.
Now he could let Ronyas constant insults naturally slide. Although just hearing the two words Wither Emperor still stressed him to the point of a headache, thinking of it as the babble of an uneducated fool made it a bit better.
I have an errand for you, so go and do it.
I made a contract with Centra, not with you.
I was trying to tell you to go and meet Centra.
Where do I need to go?
????.
Irid felt a bit embarrassed at himself for unknowingly responding in such a quick and enthusiastic manner.
.This is why I hate bastards with balls hanging from their crotch. Hey, go to the intersection near the Eastern Adventurer Guild. She said she went to buy ingredients, so go and help her.
I shall.
Irid carefully reversed his rag to cover his blond hair. Centra had washed it cleanly, so it didnt smell.
After preparing to leave by picking up arge basket ced in the cupboard, Ronya spoke softly.
Hey, but you know.
If you have something you want me to do, say it before I leave.
No, its just..Be mentally prepared. The Founding Festival is soon, you know?
The Founding Festival?
Yeah, a festivalmemorating the day the Kingdom Alliance won victory over the Empire. Its in two days.
????.
Coincidentally, it was the same time as Irids return.
After the Founding Festival, itll be hard to see Centra. Were moving into a new era, you see.
What era?
Obviously, the era of beer and bellows. Go ande back.
At Ronyas significant words, Irid recalled the documents he had processed. There were suspicious parts in some of them. It felt like logistics were being diverted elsewhere and items that could be used as weapons were umting. He could have investigated if he wanted to, but he didnt bother.
After all, Irid was a stranger and someone who would leave soon.
As such, he decided to bury the fact that this cozy inn was being used for Resistance activities.
Irid walked through Crownhall, once the capital of the Empire.
As someone who frequently conducted inspections, Irid was very familiar with the geography of the area. He knew all the shortcuts in the back alleys, which allowed him to protect himself from numerous threats.
Dangers such as retired soldiers or noblewomen that seemed to encroach, encircling him in a far too suspicious manner.
As he was hiding his blond hair and walking confidently, no one thought of Irid as a ve. He went to the location next to the Adventurer Guild as Ronya had mentioned and waited for Centra.
???
Tap, tap. Tap.
The sound of hurried footsteps. Was someone running away? Irid calcted the direction of the sound and the surrounding geography, then mentally mapped out the escape route of this person.
He didnt want to get involved in anymotion.
However, if the escapee was a murderer.And if they posed a threat to Centra
Even though it was just a slim possibility, it concerned him, so Irid jumped over the wall.
He crossed his arms and waited at the end of the escape route. If his prediction was correct, the person would appear soon. 3, 2, 1.
Wahh!
The escapee, surprised to see Irid blocking their path, hit the brakes hard.
It was a bizarre outfit, the likes of which he had never seen before. The outfit, made of a ck, glossy material, tightly enveloped the entire body, revealing the persons curves.
It was full-body tights.
While he could understand its functionality, did the person not feel any shame for revealing their figure sopletely? With these thoughts, he looked at the face of this strange individual.
It was Centra, her face flushed red.
.Centra?
T-This. About this.Lets run for now and talk about thister!
That way is not a good route. Follow me. This direction is better for evading the guards.
Got it!
Irid, without looking back, jumped over another wall. It was because he couldnt possibly bring himself to look, knowing that the owner of that body was Centra.
***
Chapter 14: S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance - 4
? S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance C 4 ?
Their pursuit is relentless. Who exactly is chasing us?
Its a mechanized corps. They augment their physical movements with gear mechanisms, so they dont tire. We need to shake them offIrid?
Over there this time. What is it?
Were running with all our might now, right?
In a dire situation like this, Im not so arrogant to be leisurely.
Each time Irid vaulted over a wall, his breathing grew more and more unstable. The chase had been going on for 10 minutes, yet Irid was already drenched in sweat.
In contrast, not a single drop of sweat was visible on Centras face.
Um.Irid, can I carry you?
What?
I think they might catch up to us. I can run a bit faster, you see!
For a moment, Irids face was filled with anguish.
Useless pride was no help in a crisis. But, butShould he really endure the embarrassment of running away by being carried in a womans arms? Maybe he should just let Centra go ahead and hide himself in a suitable ce nearby.
Ill apologizeter!
Wai..Keugh!
However, Centras initiative was faster than Irids hesitation. She quickly scooped up Irid by the inside of his knees and back and instantly leaped away.
It was the so-called princess carry.
????!!
Irid clenched his teeth and endured the soul-shaking shock. And he desperately tried to empty his mind by singing the Empires military cadence in his heart.
As Centra carried Irid in a princess carry, somethingrge rested against his chest and abdomen. The full-body tights were so thin that the soft texture transmitted clearly.
It wasnt the time to worry about being carried by a woman or whatever.
..It was a matter of whether he was going to fall into a more problematic andpromising situation or not!
It was a blissfully precarious time. Irid consciously focused on something else. For instance, every time Centra ran and jumped, he focused on the aggressively bouncing..No. No.
On Centras panther-like movements.
Centra moved across the walls and obstacles using only her two legs, following shortcuts directed by Irid. Her agility was exceptional, as was her stamina.
Her run came to a brief halt on the rooftop of a building. A gap between the buildings was too wide for even a galloping horse to cross, so jumping was impossible. Centra gently set Irid down for a moment.
Freed from the weird dichotomy of heaven and hell, Irid wiped the sweat from his forehead and caught his breath. It was far too stimting of an experience for his heart. After calming his mind until it worked properly, only then did he start devising a strategy.
Just as Irid was about to suggest, Lets jump in a passing carriage and hide
Centra shot a grappling hook gun towards the opposite building.
Whoooosh-! Click!
The rope-bound hook fastened to the spire on the other side. After pulling on the rope twice to ensure it was secure, Centra looked at Irid and smiled.
Are you ready?
Were going across like this? To the opposite building?
Of course!
I am ready.
I dont think so, though. To go together, you need to hold onto me, right?
Centra tapped her waist.
Irid realized he had to throw himself into heaven and hell once more.
????.
Awkwardly, as if he was a shy kid CIt was his first time doing thisC Irid wrapped his arms around Centras waist. They were so very close. So close he seriously wondered if she could hear his heart pounding.
Closer. Tighter.
Centra wrapped one arm around Irids waist and pulled him close. They were no different from embracing each other. The scent of rosemary brushed past Irids nose. His head was spinning, making him dizzy.
Centra whispered in Irids ear.
Do you have a fear of heights?
No.
Then..How about we experience the feeling of flying? It feels amazing!
Um.
Keep your eyes on the sky, and.Focus. On the wind brushing against your skin.and a bit of thrill!
Tap.
Centra lightly leaped off the ground. For a moment, their bodies floated, forming a neat arc. The wind rushed by. His ears became plugged and his hair blew in the air.
Irids golden hair was exposed as the rag flew away in the wind, but it wasnt the time to worry about. The sky was brilliantly blue, the rope action was thrilling, and Centras smiling face was beautiful.
Ill never forget this moment for as long as I live.
With that thought, Irid smiled. He forgot all his worries. Albeit shortly, in that moment, he was truly free.
Just like that, the short flight came to an end.
The two hid in an old, dpidated stable. They nned to wait until the pursuers gave up and returned.
How was it?
Quite fun. I should have epted when the Golden Magic Tower Master offered to let me experience Flight Magic.
You know the Golden Magic Tower Master.?
Thats right. Probably not the current Tower Master. But maybe the one before or even before that.
?????
Didnt people say the eyes were the window to the soul? Centras clear eyes transparently revealed her emotions; it was pure curiosity. Irid smiled because it felt as if he was looking at a very curious cat.
Are you not going to tell me?
No, I didnt mean to dismiss it with augh. I just couldnt help but smile because youre beautiful.
Wh-What?! Gosh, what are you saying
Centra hit Irids shoulder with a thump.
It hurt as if he had been struck by a wooden sword at full swing, but it was bearable. After all, seeing Centras embarrassed expression was more than fulfilling for his soul. Irid, rubbing his shoulder gently, calmly spoke.
I am Irid, the Second Prince of the Empire. From 100 years ago.
100 years ago?!
The genius wizard of the Purple Magic Tower restored Dimensional Magic. I experienced it as a test. I didnt know it would transcend time, not just dimensions, thoughDo you believe me?
Of course! I was surprised, but..I honestly thought you looked simr. To the portrait!
It seems like records of my appearance still remain?
Its because after the defeat, the Kingdom Alliance put down portraits of Irid on the ground, saying only those who step on them would be spared..
So not even the minimum respect was given for the enemymander, huh. Tch.
Then, uh..Do I need to address you as Prince or Your Highness?
Its fine as it is. You can also skip the formalities. I dont wish to hear them from you.
Okay, Ill do that, Irid. The world is so full of wonders!
As Centras eyes sparkled with fascination, a cold breeze made her shiver. Irid grabbed a handful of straw and covered her with it, like a nket.
Is that outfit for Resistance activities?
Y-You knew?!
If you read the documents, its obvious, you know.
Yes, Im a part of the ResistanceI guess!
How did that happen? You dont seem like someone who would like that.
My father was the leader of the Resistance. After Father passed away.. The members said Its okay if its you and offered me the leadership. Um, yeah, thats how it happened.
A shadow passed over Centras face. Was she feeling the burden of being the leader of the Resistance? Centra seemed much happier when working at the inn. Her nature seemed to suit everyday happiness more than struggle.
Something is going to happen at the Founding Festival, right?
The operation named Beer and Song will take ce. Its a n I came up with.
Are you trying to cause a riot by using bootleg?
W-What are you saying! I think that fighting and quarreling is a bit..How should I put it. I think its just wrong. Um. Beer and Song is an operation where drunk people sing together. Its a song withical lyrics about stopping discrimination and persecution.
Did all the Resistance members agree to this?
About half and half? The more radical ones really dislike it. The neutrals, I feel, just let it slide because Im Fathers daughter.
The Resistance who had survived so far against the Kingdom Alliance couldnt possibly be soft people. They were definitely ready to see blood. Yet, such a tepid strategy was being pursued, perhaps because Centras father had such tremendous charisma or.
I know as well. Such a joke event probably wont change anything.
However, I know something else too. Even if we start an armed uprising, most of the people we hurt will be civilians. The ones suffering losses would be civilians as well. A small group fighting against a nation islike throwing eggs at a rock, after all.
So, I at least wanted to try walking the right path.
I hope many of the public will consider their own thoughts at least once. I want to change a world where people trample on others, calling them ves, a world where people curse at each other and draw swords.
Beer and Song is the result of that whimsy.
Or perhaps Centra also had the makings of a leader.
She chose the right path, even if it ended up being just a joke, over a method with a high chance of sess but was wrong. Some might curse her, call her a fool, but.
I shall help.
Really?!
It is a joke-like operation, but..It will be different with my help. After all, I shall be the Emperor in the future.
Even if the future him became the Wither Emperor, bringing an end to the Empire..At the very least, that time was not now. After all, the him of the present was young, healthy, full of spirit, and
His heart and soul burned hotter now than ever before in his life.
Step. Step.
As the sound of footsteps passed by the stable, Irid and Centra hid in a pile of straw, stacked almost as high as a small hill. It was a cramped and dark space, where the two of them couldnt do anything but just face each other.
Are you going to live here forever?
Whispers.
No, Im supposed to return on the day the Founding Festivalmences.
That might be a bitdisappointing. Will we be able to see each other again?
Perhaps.
Then shall we make a promise? Just between us.
In the darkness, Centra reached out her hand. And itnded on Irids thigh. Numerous hypotheses raced through Irids mind about what this gesture could mean.
Meanwhile, Centra, who had been fumbling around, finally found her target. It was Irids hand. All the hypotheses in his mind were discarded.
Centra took Irids hand and linked their pinky fingers.
After finishing Beer and Song and you go back, if we ever meet again.Could you call my name?
..What a strange request.
Youll promise, wont you?
I will.
Its almost time to shoot the fireworks.
Are you actually going to do it? You said His Highness is more soft-hearted than one might think, right.?
You just saw it, didnt you? The resolution of the Second Prince. If he is going to be that serious about the TRPG.then I have no choice but to show my sincerity as well-!
L-Let the record show! I-I tried to stop you, okay?
Whether the scaredy-cat Tower Master backed out or not, I didnt care. Let her run away. My soul was zing hot. Everything was just a preparation for the final scene of a Happy Ending.
The stage was set. Bring it on Second Prince Irid!
***
Chapter 15: S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance - 5
? S1. The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance C 5 ?
If he had not been an Imperial Prince
If he had not been born with the most noble blood that could flow through a body, carrying the mission to lead all the people of the Empire.
Second Prince Irid had once briefly entertained such what-ifs.
While inspecting the imperial capital, he heard the cheerfulughter of a family in a house. They barely had any possessions and the only strength or power they had was to chop wood or wring the necks of chickens, but
How were they able tough so joyfully? What was happening beyond the walls he could not see? Wasnt family just another name forpetitors?
He quickly dismissed these thoughts as pointless, but the small curiosity that had bloomed then was firmly embedded in his mind like a wedge.
And now, he knew the answer.
The people beyond the wall were feeling love.
===============================================================
You were really enjoying a happy time. How could you have possibly anticipated it? To think that you would spend such heartwarming days in a future that was a hundred years away.
In order for Beer and Song to seed, you and Centra gradually progressed with the project. You modified the lyrics of the songs to be able to be spread by the bards and hid fireworks here and there in Crownhall to lift the atmosphere.
Putting one on the church spire seems like a good idea.
Youre saying since its right in the center of the city, the view is good, right?
Can I go with you this time too?
Of course. Outings with Irid are fun! But you know, you now hold me without reserve, huh?
????.
You also enjoyed a romantic date, involving a grappling hook gun.
The term date was no exaggeration. Though unspoken, there was a strange atmosphere every time you made eye contact with Centra. At one point, you even locked eyes for as long as 10 seconds, as if enchanted.
.I won the staring contest!
Centra tried to pass it off as a joke, but her ears were so red that even an idiot could tell.
Despite this, the two of you did not cross the line. You held each other under the pretext of using the grappling hook gun, as the clear resonance of each others heartbeats could be felt echoing in your very soul.
The clock stigma engraved on your wrist was hastening your return. The predetermined farewell was fast approaching.
You both maintained distance, knowing that the higher you fly, the more painful the fall. So, at the very leastyou wanted to see Centras bright smile once more by seeding in Beer and Song. That was what you thought.
You gathered manpower and spread rumors to subtly raise expectations among the citizens, telling them something interesting would happen during the Founding Festival.
This work would open the hearts of the citizens. They would think of it as a clever prank and sing along to the song of peace with delicious, refreshing beer.
The more people you spread the news to, the higher the slim chances of sess. If anything changed even a little after the song endedit would be perfect. There would be nothing more to ask for.
Time passed as quickly as you were happy.
Key executives of the Resistance gathered in the inn for Beer and Song.
There were mercenaries never seen before, members of the garrison, and even beggars. So many still reminisced about the old empire.
However, their ways of reminiscing were different.
Half of the Resistance harbored a sense of mission or goodwill in their eyes, like a warm sunset. They looked at Centra with hope for the future.
On the other hand, there were those who harbored a dark red color in their eyes, exuding a vicious smell of blood that made one crinkle their nose.
Colkis, you dumbass. Its been a long time since Ive seen you!
I thought you had killed your temper a bit since youve been calm recently, but youre still the same, Ronya! Uhahaha! But are you really going to go through with this moronic n? Ehh?
Of course I am. After all, Centra is the leader.
Uhaha! Thats right, we must follow the bosss orders!
Their gaze was not on Centra, but on their own group.
The hardliners of the Resistance. The avengers who wanted to take revenge on the Kingdom Alliance through force. Those who had lost their families in the world. Their movements were unusual.
You, who had reviewed documents, knew. As you had noticed before, not only supplies but items that could be used as weapons were being gathered. Those people would shed blood at any time they could.
You had informed Centra of this fact.
Even so, they attended the strategy meeting. Its obvious what theyre plotting. If Beer and Song ends poorly, theyll argue that nothing can be changed through peace. They want to take the leadership of the Resistance away from you.
Will that be a problem for the n?
I never expected active help from the beginning. Just their passive presence is enough for the n. Not only can a little interference be managedBut also, this Resistance is heavily influenced by your father. If they wish to take over the Resistancepletely, they wont show you too much hostility.
Thats fine then. Theres not enough time to persuade them, andIrid promised to protect, right?
Promised to protect the n, you mean.
Yes, the n.
You exined the strategy to the key personnel and distributed roles. You prepared the materials and boosted morale. If the goddess of fate was the one to roll the dice, it was your efforts that added to the numbers on it.
The finale was approaching.
30 minutes left until Beer and Song.
The time remaining until your return was alsosoon.
The time indicated by the tattooed watch on your wrist wasnt marked with clear numbers. If your calctions were correct, there was a bit of leeway, but it was uncertain when this time would end.
You hoped to remain until the end of the operation, but if you couldnt.This might really be yourst moments with her.
So, yougathered a bit more courage.
Centra.
Yes, Irid?
Would youhave a cup of tea with me?
Pfft!
Thats right, you gathered a very, very miniscule amount of courage. Instead of ast kiss or farewell hug, you chose tea time. Still, it seemed to please Centra.
After all, didnt a bright smile bloom on her face?
Heh, heheh, ah, I shouldntugh
????.
I-Im not making fun of you. Its just that, uhyoure too cute. Is it rude to feel this way?
It is.
Im sorry, umIll invite you to my room, so can you forgive my rudeness?
You forgave her quickly. When you were with Centra, you found yourself ten times more lenient than usual.
Just like the moment of your first meeting
Cenra took your hand and led you. Once again, you were drawn to her warmth.
Her room was modest; a small room, with a bed taking up one corner, a small desk, and squared manuscript paper. There were books like How to Be a Leader, The Leader Speaks : Eleven Ways to Persuade Subordinates. A small vase was decorated with a single sprig of rosemary.
Her scent lingered heavily in each and every one of these objects.
Ill go brew it quickly!
Thump-thump. Your heart trembled as if your whole body was vibrating. You kept fidgeting and shaking your legs until Centra came back with two cups of ck tea. You should have already gotten rid of this habit of shaking your legs at the age of seven when you were spanked and scolded by the strict head maid.
With no space to spread a table, the two of you sat side by side on the bed, so close that your shoulders touched each other momentarily every time one of you moved.
Then, Centra leaned her head on your shoulder. A pleasant weight could be felt. It was amazing that you could feel so happy with such simple actions.
Silence followed.
It wasnt an unpleasant silence. After all, it was still a conversation between each other, just made by exchanging body heat, weight, atmosphere, scent, and the soul. There was no need for words.
Tick-tock. Tick-tock. Tick-tock.
The sound of the clocks hands moving rang in your ears. Your heart sank. You instinctively knew. Youhad to return.
Just as you were about to say your final farewell
Knock knock knock.
Someone knocked on the door.
Yes, Iming!
Centra got up from the bed. She walked five steps to the door, slowly reaching for the doorknob with her index finger first. The whole scene seemed to be in slow motion to you.
Tick-tock. Tick-tock.
When Centra opened the door, there was no one there. She peeked out and looked left and right in the corridor.
You shivered with an inexplicable sense of foreboding.
Something.You were missing something.
Im against it.
Hey, youre being suspected right now, you know? Who would trust documents to a suspicious g.
=> Doubts cast upon a stranger. Although it seemed obvious, Ronyas attitude seemed to wish for no one to be around Centra.
After the Founding Festival, itll be hard to see Centra. Were moving into a new era, you see.
=> Ronya didnt know you were a time traveler. Then, why did she say it would be hard to see Centra?
I thought you had killed your temper a bit since youve been calm recently, but youre still the same, Ronya! Uhahaha! But are you really going to go through with this moronic n? Ehh?
Of course I am. After all, Centra is the leader.
=> She clearly had a negative opinion about Beer and Song. It seemed she saw a low chance of sess. Then how could she talk about moving to a new era?
Obviously, the era of beer and bellows. Go ande back.
=> If it was not a mix-up of operation names, then what in the world did Beer and Bellows signify?
Resistance. A young leader who inherited her fathers authority. To kill her and usurp the leadership would turn half of the Resistance against them.
However, what if shewere to die at the hands of the Kingdom Alliance?
If the young leader, who championed peace and love, were to be tragically killed by the Kingdom Alliance, then even those in the Resistance who sympathized with Centras peace would draw their swords.
And that.was precisely the scenario the radical faction of the Resistance yearned for.
You mustnt go out.
Your lips parted too slowly. You screamed dozens, hundreds of times, but the plea to not go out only echoed hollowly in your mind.
Centra turned to the left. There was a window at the end of the left corridor. She seemed to notice something and walked towards the left. Step. Step. She disappeared from sight.
Please, let this be an overreaction. A delusion. The ramblings of a patient with paranoia.
You desperately begged in this frozen time.
Tick-tock.
And then
BOOOOOM-!!
An explosion. Debris scattered, ck smoke billowing in the aftermath. Your eyes chased the lingering scent of rosemary through the smoke, even though nothing at all could be seen.
And then
sh.
Youve awakened, Prince. Did you enjoy..
Second Prince Irid grabbed the wizard by the cor and pushed him against the wall. Unrefined mana rippled through the Second Princes body and his eyes wept with blood due to the sudden use of mana.
Simultaneously, the Purple Magic Tower Master and the boy knight moved.
The boy knight unsheathed his sword. The mere aftermath tore the walls of the Magic Tower, revealing a gloomy sky with falling rain.
The Purple Magic Tower Master created droplets of water at her fingertips. The resonating droplets deceived the world, twisting and distorting space as it lost its meaning.
However, Second Prince Irid did not pay even an ounce of attention to it. That was not what was important. Unconcerned with the world melting away into an illusion while shattering into fragments under the sword strike, Irid desperately screamed at the Dimensional Wizard.
SEND ME BACK TO THAT WORLD, NOW!!
***
Chapter 16: The Imperial Prince And The Nutcase Wizard
? The Imperial Prince And The Nutcase Wizard ?
Even in a vtile situation, the wizard remained serene.
Rather, he looked at Irid with pity.
Prince.This is just Illusion Magic.
Do not insult the time I spent with her..!
His grip on the cor tightened. Irid red at him with an intensity as if he was about to kill him. The wizard sighed heavily as if scorched by the stare.
What do you think you can possibly gain from denying its Illusion Magic?
.What?
He started to speak thenguage of a nutcase.
This exnation is far simpler. Prince. Moreover, its also the right thing to do.
A no-good wizard has.yed a bit of a trick on you, Prince, so all the events and idents you experienced inside were nothing more than a midsummer nights dream.
The next step is easy. All you need to do is righteously get angry and punish the offensive wizard. Thats it. Theres nothing for you, Prince, to take responsibility for here.
However.if you believe a momentary illusion to be the truthThen, my goodness. Where do we even begin to unravel such a mystery, thus finding a solution?
The wizards low-spirited eyes gazed at Irid. Despite his still rising anger, Irid had no choice but to loosen his grip. Because of the indifference that swirled in the wizards eyes. Because of the madness that truly seemed to take all this lightly.
I have seen many like you, Prince..
Those who couldnt maintain their distance and got immersed always met a terrible end. It is inevitable. yers are alwaysoutsiders. They cannot stay forever. They are destined to part ways eventually.
It is justIllusion Magic that shows the most feared form of oneself. Wouldnt this sort of exnation be good enough?
Irids hands trembled as much as his wavering heart.
It was a cruel mockery and insult that tore at his wounded heart, yet it was as tempting as it was hurtful. If all the pain he received, Centras crisis, and the miserable future that was the Wither Emperor were a lie
Then, it was alright not to be angry with himself.
He didnt have to despise himself for failing to foresee the attack and letting her get caught in the explosion. Just pouring out his anger on the wizard in front of him would settle everything, after all.
However.
Even now, the memories he made vividly came to mind when he closed his eyes.
Even now, the lingering scent of rosemary was still on the tip of his nose.
Even now, his heart ached.
All of these were resisting with all their might.
..He could not bring himself to run away to a morefortable choice.
Second Prince Irid reminisced about his nine-day journey. Scenes from the past shed through Irids mind like a panorama.
At first..I was scared. After falling into an unfamiliar future, Imented about my failures while wandering the back alleys of the city. It was a terrible experience. I still hear, from time to time, the resentful voices ming me.
In the future where he was known as the Wither Emperor, he had thought of giving everything up. He was terrified and tried to run away.
However..after that, I was very happy. At some point, I forgot thepulsion to be the Emperor and my terrible failures.
She had held the fleeing Irid, refusing to let him run away.
She, like a firefly, guided Irids soul.
As if a hole in my soul was filled, I feltplete. I received something far too precious from her.
And that was why the Irid of now was here.
Irid, trapped in anger and anxiety, could reflect on himself through the twisted words of the wizard. After all, the wizard in front of him was illuminating the future of himself who had fled in terror.
He couldnt throw away the precious things he had barely gathered just to run away. He had to embrace both the hurts and the joys, taking a step forward.
What did the world call this?
Courage.
Is that so? Yes, so thats how it was.
Second Prince Irid gained realization.
Why did he wake up in the Empire a hundred yearster?
Why was he able to find the other half of his soul in that vastnd of a future regime?
It was never a coincidence.
It seems that the magic that sent me randomly was not random after all. They say that the gods of the distant past gave their champions trials akin to how there are both sides of a coin. And to those who overcame such trials, they were granted immense power.
The Trial of Fate. In the times when gods directly interfered with the human world, it was a grand ceremony held to choose their proxy; in order to do so, predetermined fates were set to the test, shaking and overturning what was alreadyid on the board.
Trials and hardships. Is it perhaps Dimensional Magic that transports the Casted1the person who has the Magic cast on them to a world directly connected to their fate?
Is that how you decided to interpret this?
You must have experienced it firsthand before anyone, Wizard..And in the end, your heart must have broken.
There were a few unpleasant experiences. But it was all an illusion, so.
The wizard shrugged his shoulders. His gesture seemed extremely mechanical. Afterpleting the magic, the wizard must have also attempted Dimensional Travel. And he must have experienced a miserable and terrible failure. As such, he, whose heart had been shattered, seemed to dismiss everything as an illusion.
You are a nutcase. Madman, I will notment on you ignoring reality and running away. After all, I, too, would have broken down if she wasnt there.
However
But I still have things I must do. Cast the spell once more.
He had to save Centra. The explosion was powerful, but if those who knew how to wield mana prepared, it would only result in serious injuries. Centra, with her quick reactions and senses, must have defended herself properly.
The Resistance hardliners woulde to kill Centra for a definite end. She was vulnerable and in danger. Only Irid could help her.
Second Prince Irid was resolute.
The wizard, as if utterly mystified, shook his head and then spoke in a low voice.
Time is rtive, Prince. On the other side, time is no different from stopped.
Is that so?
It is better to prepare sufficiently, enjoy a tasty snack, and y again in a refreshed mood.
It is truly fortunate that there is time. How many chances do I have left?
One, Prince.
Then Ill see you in a week. Send me a list of items needed for recasting the magic.
Irid straightened the wizards crumpled clothes and turned his back. With the incident resolved, the Purple Magic Tower Master and the boy knight also retracted their mana.
Irid took the boy knight and left the tower.
In the tower, now with one side of the wallpletely wrecked, the Tower Master and I faced each other with nk expressions. What on earth just happened?
I racked my brain to grasp the situation and summarized it in one sentence.
Right now, am I being mistaken for.A nutcase who got messed up by a Dimensional Magic experiment, then convinced himself it was all an illusion?
Even after summarizing it, my head was spinning because I was unable to understand. Who the fuck was the nutcase here? I had announced THREE times that it was fiction. I obviously thought Prince Irid was deeply immersed in role yi- I mean acting.
I thought he was aware it was all an illusion. But,e on! What kind of crazy prince tests Dimensional Magic on himself?
Normally, you would be willing to let ten subordinates get fucked up first as an experiment, jumping in only after ensuring safety! Didnt he just send it because he knew it was all an illusion and wanted to fool around while saying it was a test?!??!?!?!
But to think that there was a batshit crazy prince who would actually jump into Dimensional Magic while thinking it was real..
Should I be upset about the misunderstanding or should I be pleased, thinking of this as me simting Virtual Reality so well? As I was vaciting and throwing unstable fits, the Tower Master cautiously made ament.
U-Uhmm.But you know.
Yes?
If wereparing you and the Prince, arent you the one whos a bit.Mentally? Unwell, right? Couldnt it actually be real Dimensional Magic?
???
At the Tower Masters ludicrous remark, I was about to deny it..but
Now that I think about it, she might be right. Whenparing His Highness to me, wasnt he moreposed and put-together? And he also remembered peoples names.
Was I actually a brain in a vat?
Was I, who thought of myself as a GM, actually a Dimensional Wizard?
Was the Virtual Idol Heart-chan, whom I thought I created and sent out, actually my hidden ego??
KEUUAAAAAGH NO! NO WAY!!
Caught in the whirlwind of the Princes Talk No Jutsu2a joke alluding to the ninja techniques used in Naruto and the trope that a protagonist can talk a viin into not attacking., both the Tower Master and I plunged into mass panic and confusion.
After turning the totem3a ritual to differentiate whether it is reality or a dream and pinching each others cheeks
Only after reconnecting to Virtual Reality and creating three hundred copies of Heart to make them do a group sh mob.
Did we think, Ah it was indeed an illusion, and was able to stretch out both our feet in assurance and sleep with peace of mind.
Sir Knight, invite the wizards of the me Tower skilled in calctions. And please contact my sister as well.
Are you certain you are alright? Your Highness, I suspect hypnosis.
Then could you try releasing it from me?
Please excuse me.
The boy knight gathered mana in his hand and lightly touched the forehead of Second Prince Irid. Irid staggered briefly, then steadied himself.
How do you feel?
Fine. I dont feel a sudden rise or drop in emotions, nor gaps in memory. My resolve is still..fully intact.
The boy knight furrowed his brows. It had only been three hours. In that time, the Prince had changed into apletely different person. His impulsive nature had turned into firm initiative. The righteous light shining from his eyes reflected an unwavering resolve.
What have you experienced?
In the future, a hundred years from nowI fell in love. How embarrassing.
It sounds quite unfamiliar to me. Wasnt Your Highness uninterested in such matters?
Well.I just hadnt met an attractive and truly charming woman until now.
If you have fallen for her that deeply. I am anxious I might have to stop you to fulfill my duty as a loyal subject. I am referring to using the Dimensional Magic once again.
I shall be honest. I would like to stay in the future, a hundred years from now, but I wont. After all, I must make this Empire resound with Beer and Song. And stop the ck wizard of the Kingdom Alliance.
????
I am trying to be brave. But before thatI wish to save the one I love. So I must put my efforts for bettering the Empire on hold for a bit. Will you join me, Sir Knight?
It is quite charming and pleasant to see. I shall follow you.
Irid walked ahead and the boy knight followed. One week remained.
Irid gathered experts from various fields to save Centra.
1
the person who has the Magic cast on them
2
a joke alluding to the ninja techniques used in Naruto and the trope that a protagonist can talk a viin into not attacking.
3
a ritual to differentiate whether it is reality or a dream
***
Chapter 17: The Imperial Prince And The Think Tank
? The Imperial Prince And The Think Tank ?
Second Prince Irid gathered all the manpower he could summon. He used authority for some, money for others, and recognition for the rest. He spared no means or methods.
Long having shed his petty pride, Irid even reached out to First Princess ine, with whom he usually had a poor rtionship, all for the sake of rescuing Centra.
Considering their usual rtionship, the likelihood of her epting his request outright was slim. Therefore, Irid was prepared to suffer some loss in thepetition for the throne, but..
Surprisingly, the First Princess readily epted the invitation, along with some words about how she would help her pitiable younger brother as a dutiful Noonim1formal way of saying big sister; Irid interpreted this as her wanting him to incur a political debt.
On his way to the meeting room, Irid encountered First Princess ine.
She wore an elegant dress, a shawl wrapped around her neck. Her stunning beauty was captivating, but her two hands were marked with scars, reminiscent of a patched-up rag. She looked the same as Irid remembered her, even though three years had passed.
Despite being of Imperial Blood, her hair was tinum-colored. Yet, nobody doubted her lineage and legitimacy, as she had proven herself through her abilities.
Also, she had crushed the heads of those who dared to speak against her with those very two hands.
The First Princess arrived without an entourage, exuding the confidence of a woman who had even ventured into the Demon Realm alone. She always acted as if nothing in the world could possibly harm her.
Irid swallowed hard.
Irid? Its been a while. Would you like to embrace your Noonim as you did when you were little?
The First Princess opened her arms wide; a gesture of warmth which, to Irid, seemed like the open jaws of a waiting lion.
She had always been like this, enjoying subjugating Irid. Even during a banquet for Irids fourteenth birthday, she had extended her arms out, just like she was now
And then, as if handling a kid, lifted him, before spinning him around three times. Despite his protests, her overwhelming strength, almost akin to being caught under a dragons w, shut him up.
The old Irid would have sumbed and entered into the First Princesss embrace.
The First Princess would have grabbed the back of Irids head and buried it deep into her cleavage; the nobles would have seen this and lowered their evaluation of Irid, confirming that the First Princess was more suitable for the throne, just as expected.
But now, Irid was different. As long as he could remember the memories he had with Centra, he could find courage even in the face of a storm.
I shall refrain. Someone else already owns my embrace.
How sad..But this Noonim is d to see youve be more manly. Has our prince finally met a woman?
I did.
W-Wait, youve met someone?!
Taken aback by Irids refusal to submit, unlike his usual attitude, the First Princess shouted in a fluster. It was a small defiance, but nevertheless, he was able tond a blow.
Feeling proud deep inside, Irid turned his back. He had grown. Now, with this mature mindsetit was time to start the meeting to save Centra.
What do you mean by met someoneCan you exin it in a bit more detail? Eung?
First, Id like to thank you for responding to my sudden call for help. The purpose of this meeting is to discuss a simtion on personnel rescue in emergencies and response to small-scale rebellions. Asplex of a topic it is to unravel, I have gathered a variety of experts. Lets start with introductions.
As the Second Prince started the meeting at the head of the table, each person stood up from their seat and introduced themselves in turn.
A woman in a neat suit stood and bowed.
I am Analyst C from the Imperial Defense Bureau.
Next, an old man in a gray robe nodded from his seat.
Red Magic Tower Elder..Pelson. Quite an interesting group has gathered, huh?
The First Princess, sitting opposite, sped her hands modestly.
I am First Princess ine. Im happy everyone gathered here to help my younger brother. Ill remember your dedication.
Second Prince Irid mentally tranted her words from thenguage of politics.
Beep Boop.
I am First Princess ine => I am the First Princess, the prime candidate for the seat of Emperor.
Im happy everyone gathered here to help my younger brother. => Im ufortable.
Ill remember your dedication. => Ill remember all your faces.
Irid seethed at the First Princesss sharp and precise political maneuvering. The Red Tower Master Elder, who had joined for fun, looked as if he was considering leaving.
Irid quickly took control, trying to remedy the situation.
I invited these people, and that includes Noonim. If youre here to help, I would like for you to act ordingly.
=> Shut up.
Oh my, I see.This is my little brothers meeting, so my little brother should lead. I was just surprised since it was my first time experiencing this. Could you please forgive this Noonim?
=> Sure, Little Baby, wah wah wah.
Because of the one-sided verbal beating, Irids frustration boiled over. However, he knew the First Princess would be helpful in this meeting. She was a master of all things physical. He signaled the next person to proceed, gesturing with his chin.
A wizard with a mad glint in his eyes stood up and did a 90 degree bow.
I am a wizard of the Purple Magic Tower.
Will you not reveal your name?
It is not a name that is worthy enough to mention. There is a different name for that.
The crazy wizard, disregarding etiquette, gestured to a girl beside him with two hands. She was frozen in ce, as if ciation Magic was cast upon her.
She is the Tower Master of the Purple Magic Tower, Yuna Yurensto Violetiris.
Ah, um, ah, Ni-Nice, Nice, to mee
It is truly an honor to be invited, Prince. I am the Purple Magic Tower Master Yuna Violetiris. I will contribute my poor strength to the best of my ability is what she said.
Since entering the meeting room, she hadnt moved at all, so I thought she was a doll. But it turns out shes a person?
I-Ia-apolo.gize for t-the ru..
She is demanding an apology from the First Princess for her rude remaAGH!
Bam!
A powerful and awe-inspiring one-inch punch struck the mad wizards side.
Fearing punishment for insulting the Imperial Family, the Purple Magic Tower Masters survival instinct was dialed up to the max as she rapidly spat out her introduction; she was speaking as if her life depended on it.
ImTowerMasterYunaVioletirisPleasedtomeedyouiswhatIwantedtosay!
After gazing at the desperate Purple Magic Tower Master, who was moving frantically to avoid charges of imperial defamation, with eyes full of pity, Irid provided support from the side.
This male wizard is not mentally sound. It is a side effect of his magic research. Please understand.
No wonder his eyes looked so murky.
Heeheehee,They did say it was easy to go mad if studying Illusion Magic.
S-Such s-nder is p-problema.
Amidst themision, thest person, a priest, quietly raised his hand to introduce himself.
But no one paid attention, as if his efforts and existence were a lie.
Thest member of the meeting, War Priest Julius, mumbled timidly.
Uh, I look forward to working with everyoneIm a former Cardinal, now War Priest, Julius.
Why did you take away someone with the talent of an Archwizard, Purple Magic Tower Master? Our Tower Master was so excited toplete his Sun Superexplosion spell..
That, Thats just because this guywas i-interested in Illusion Magic!
Its widely believed that he chose the Purple Magic Tower through hypnotic brainwashing, isnt it?
..S-SLANDER!!
I-Im J-Julius. Julius here.Excuse me..?
As the introductions concluded like that, Irid pped twice to draw their attention.
Lets start the meeting.
Irid drew a detailed diagram of the inn room on arge canvas; it included the width, height, detailed structures, and even the point of incident.
Think of this as a strategy simtion or a wargame. What I need help with is this. How to achieve my goal in this situation.
Have you started to get into games at such ate age?
Noonim.
Irids eyes glinted.
I am serious.
First Princess ine widened her eyes, then softly smiled.
..It seems its not a game. To think youve grown old enough to have such a determined expression. Alright, I shall listen seriously.
Good. I am situated here in this bedroom, sitting on the bed. The explosion happened at the end of the left corridor. The rescue target was likely attacked here.
Oho, is that why the Red Magic Tower was called? Please tell me about the exact shape of the explosion, the debris, the size of the vibrations, and the aftermath.
The Elder of the Red Magic Tower, his eyes shining, listened carefully to the Second Princes testimony and made a conclusion.
The spell appears to be either Fierce Breath of the Fire Spirit or Lament of ic. These spells focus more on the fire element than the physical shockwave of a secondary explosion.There are quite a few variables. Are there any other clues?
I do not think it was cast by a wizard. There were no wizards among those gathered in the inn. It might be premature to judge, but there is a high likelihood it is a scroll.
Then the calction bes much simpler! Lets see..Ah, yes. A mana user, unless extremely unlucky, would not die from it. In the first ce, these two spells are more focused on incapacitation than lethality. The me itself would only cause burns.
Scratch scratch.
Hearing this, War Priest Juliuss eyes lit up.
Aha, Prince. You must need emergency treatment methods. Ill show how to disperse mana that has prated the body. It will be helpful if Your Highness has been affected by me Magicand for the recovery afterward.
Analyst C from the Imperial Defense Bureau, closely examining the buildings map, tapped the table with her index finger and spoke.
This inn, its interior structure is familiar. Its the building famously known as brothel Rosaria. It has now been acquired by the Imperial Defense Bureau and used as one of our secret bases for agents rendezvous.
.It was a Defense Bureau base, you say? That exins it.
There was a reason it was used as a Resistance base. Irid thought that perhaps Centras father was connected to the Defense Bureau.
There is a secret passage nearby that can be used. If its not known by the hostile forces, it will be avable for ess. It can be opened by drawing a mana door on the wall of the second floor like this.
I shall keep that in mind.
Scratch scratch.
Finally, First Princess ine stepped forward.
It would be good to practice a few movements. My little brother isnt very skilled with his body, right?
Doesnt Noonim even call the Commander of the Knight Order clumsy?
If you cant move as you want, thats being clumsy. Tell me about someone likely to appear as an enemy. It could be helpful.
Ronya, a female mercenary. She has a scar on her face and is armed in leather armor. She carries a palm-length dagger at her waist and the handle is quite worn. Her main weapon seems to be a longsword. I heard she might also know how to use a crossbow.
Her main weapon is probably not a longsword, though? Untrained people like mercenaries.are too dumb to use longsword techniques. Even if they learned it, they wouldnt be able to use it properly. Theres a subtlety in it that cant be gained on a dirty battlefield. Ah, dont take your eyes off the dagger. After all, if she gets desperate or hasty, thest resort will be that dagger.
Will I be able to kill her?
Of courseee. Remember this movement. Longsword techniques are like chess; you just need to change your position urately ording to the pattern. When ites from above like thisNo, lets just go to the training ground after the meeting. The War Priest shoulde too.
The War Priest, who was suddenly called after sitting nkly, startled in shock.
..Excuse me?
The training will be rough, you see.
Scratch scratch.
.What have you been writing down all this time?
Ah, well, since I have nothing else to do, I thought Id at least act as a scribe.
The wizard from the Purple Magic Tower diligently noted down the meetings content in a notebook. The meeting continuedte into the night and the sound of his writing persisted until the very end.
When the meeting ended, the wizard was smiling brightly.
I finished building the entire session.
It was because he had appropriated the material in its entirety for his own use.
1
formal way of saying big sister
***
Chapter 18: S1. Finale of Irid and Centra - 1
? S1. Finale of Irid and Centra C 1 ?
The Second Prince, havingpleted all preparations,id down upon the magic circle. The lunatic wizard and the Purple Magic Tower Master positioned themselves on the east and west of the circle respectively, channeling their mana into it.
A violet radiance flowed along the grooves of the magic circle, softly illuminating the surroundings.
The preparations wereplete. The movements, strategies to confront the enemy, and the method to rescue her were all fleshed out.
If he had to choose one thing that wascking..
Irid had yet to prepare his final words to her.
Sweat seeped from his palms. Could he really do it? Could he reallyplete his mission and see Centras smile again? Could he wish for happiness? A storm seemed to rage in Irids mind.
But despite his wavering heart and the myriad temptations tormenting him, he never forgot what he must do. He had to save Centra. That was all Irid needed to focus on.
Reflecting on the contents of the strategy meeting, Irid spoke to the wizard.
Time remaining?
About an hour in real-time, Prince. The mana tanks capacity is limited, reducing our time, butIts enough to enjoy your reunion. Assuming there are no variables.
Variables. Irid had a guess, thus asking again.
Onest question, Wizard. Is this magics safety absolute?
Yes, of course.
Even if I die on the other side?
Thats correct.
I see.I am ready.
Irid closed his eyes. All that remained was to achieve his goal.
Tick-tock.
The lingering scent of rosemary, a corridor filled with billowing ck smoke, scattered debris, an explosion.
Tick-tock. Tick-tock.
You felt time softly unraveling, slow and agonizing leisurely. You wriggled your fingers. You focused intensely enough to feel each and every muscle fiber.
Before time sped up uncontrobly again, you recalled the strategy meeting in your mind: the advice of the Fire Magic Towers Elder Pelson and First Princess ine.
You said you were in the same room with that child, right? Then the enemies obviously know of your existence. If it was an attack with the medium of a scroll, Id guess they used a remote detonator. They would watch the target from the window and channel mana into it. So they know youre alive. That you werent caught in the explosion.
Tick-tock. Tick-tock. Tick-tock. Tick.
The sound of a clock echoing in your ear became distant. Time now resumed its swift flow. An agent of the Defense Bureau, C, said this.
A grappling hook gun, was it..How about checking under the floorboards of the inn room? If they are hiding weapons and equipment, thats where its most likely to be.
Before the ck smoke filled the room, you stomped hard on a creaking section of the floorboard, breaking it open. A hidden space was revealed and you reached in.
A full-body tights suit, a grappling hook, two daggers.
You picked up the grappling hook gun, hooking it onto your belt, and drew the daggers, holding one in each hand.
Then, the room was engulfed in ck smoke. The faint scent of rosemary was overpowered by the smell of me, ash, and violence.
You then remembered.
If they know Your Highness werent caught in the explosion, theyll target Your Highness first, as you are unharmed. If they want to incapacitate someone with an explosion, blocking vision is counterproductive. After all, they wouldnt know where the injured person might hide or flee, would they? Perhaps they have taken you into consideration as a variable from the very start. So the first move should be Now!
ng!!
As you swung your dagger broadly, a different dagger cut through the ck smoke, deflecting yours.
Considering the angle of the iing de and the familiar design of its handle, the attacker in the darkness was the female mercenary, Ronya.
You also seemed to have glimpsed at red hair.
Just as expected.
Fighting in the dark is disadvantageous in such a situation. After all, while Little Brother isnt prepared.the opponent is. If you dont know their next move, shouldnt you at least go to a ce with a clear view? Theres a prototype of a grappling hook gun in the Defense Bureau. Please try practicing with it. Its fortunate that its a scroll. As expected, the calctions are easy. Considering the explosions force, the location of the person to protect would be around here..
ng!!
You deflected another swiftly flying dagger. You were lucky; ording to your n, you were prepared to be struck by a de at least once in this section.
The attacker in the darkness retreated slightly. To think that someone was able to perfectly block two sneak attacks in turn even though their lover was caught in a sudden explosion.
Unless he had stopped time and thought this through, a nerd, who was always busy with paperwork, must be an unexpected powerhouse.
is what shell think, wont she? Mercenaries typically value their lives dearly, so they would retreat to assess the situation. That gives you some breathing room. Now its your turn, Irid.
The First Princess described it as a turn has passed. In the chess-like sequence of movements, a crucial moment, as short as a breath, was gained.
You estimated Ronyas position in the darkness and kicked a chair towards her. There was a dull crash and a sh of magic. It seemed the opponent used magic on her arm to block it.
Your intention wasnt to cause damage. It was an action to draw attention away. Your true aim was elsewhere. You threw yourself out of the small rooms window.
Clink-!
The window shattered, your body soaring momentarily in the air. From inside, a harsh, metallic shout was heard.
Are you abandoning Centra and running away, huh?!
No.
In mid-air, just as you began to fall, you aimed the grappling hook gun at your waist and fired it. Towards the corridor window. Towards where you expected Centra to be.
As you felt the hook embedding into the wall, you activated the grappling guns motor to its maximum output. You were pulled forward as if something was dragging you in.
Once again, you smashed through a window with your whole body. In the darkness, you groped around. Something touched your fingertips. Something soft and flinching.
You gripped tightly, so that you would not lose her ever again. Centras faint voice could be heard.
Euh, I-Irid?
I came to save you.
.S-Sorry to say this in such a s-serious situation, but if you grip that area too tightly, it hurtsa bit
????.
You decided to behave as if nothing had happened.
You threw the handle of the grappling gun outside the window. This way, the rope fixed to the hook on the wall would stretch taut, creating an instant ankle trap.
Lifting Centra onto your back, you ran towards the stairs leading to the second floor. Your tion at rescuing her was short-lived. The sensation of your back bing damp with liquid made your heart grow cold.
A fishy smell. Centras limp, strengthless arm added to your anxiety. You need to quickly escape the smoke to check for injuries.
Crash-!
FUCKING DAMN ITTT-!!
It seemed someone tripped over the rope. You gained another moment.
You dashed down the twelve-step staircase. At the same time, you emerged from the ck smoke. Without hesitation, you ran to the wall of the second floor.
You gripped onto the wall and drew a mana door. Despite your trembling hands, there was no room for error. The emblem of the Defense Bureau appeared. And the wall opened, revealing a secret passage.
You ran. A nce back showed Ronyas figure chasing through the gradually closing door of the secret passage. You had enough time.
You dashed down the dimly lit secret passage
Midway through the secret passage, youpleted the emergency treatment on Centra, who was lying down.
Thankfully, Centra was not seriously injured. It seemed she had summoned all her mana at the moment of the explosion to protect herself. The dampness wasnt blood but the aftermath of the Water Shield scroll she had used.
Thanks to that, the injuries were minor scrapes, some burns, and temporary mana depletion. The Water Shield had soaked her thin everyday clothes, making the emergency treatment challenging.
After all, you had to be able to see in order to administer emergency treatment!
Centra generously allowed you to see her nearly see-through state of attire. Both of you blushed for several minutes as you applied the Burn Scatter spell you learned from the War Priest.
Centra spoke up softly.
.Youre quite skilled at this?
I practiced hard. In order to save you.
So, you mean..you went and then came back?
Thats right.
Thats dangerous! If you had just stayed in your original world.you would have been safe. Look, even your handsome face is injur
Im d you like my face.
That wasnt supposed to be apliment!
Then you dont like it?
Well, its not that I dont.
Only then did you finally smile.
For the past week, not a single hint of a smile had graced your face. Yet, with Centra, smiles came effortlessly; truly, a remarkable phenomenon.
It made sense. After all, how many people had been charmed by her kindness? She seemed to have the power to attract peoples hearts. Or maybe it was just that you.had fallen for her at first sight.
You believed Centra would do well in the future, no matter what stood in her way.
With you alive, we can set everything right. Both dealing with the hardliner bastards and making Beer and Song a sess.
Irid?
Centra reached out in confusion, but you did not take her hand.
It was because it wasnt over yet.
Theres still something left to do. Wait a little. Ill take care of it quickly ande back.
You stood up, gripping the dagger. The sound of running footsteps approached from the other end of the passage.
You had hoped for some luck to find you and finish this without a fight.but it wouldve been more strange if the Resistance, who had taken over the base, didnt know about the secret passage. Though only a hunch, you believed that the Resistances precursor was the Defense Bureau.
Youwontrun awayright?
No.
Then, pleaseDont get hurt. Fight well and win. You must!
I promise.
With the encouragement of the one you love, there was not a single reason for you to lose.
You prepared for the final fight.
***
Chapter 19: S1. Finale of Irid and Centra - 2
? S1. Finale of Irid and Centra C 2 ?
Irid walked forward to ensure that Centra did not get entangled in the battle. Beyond the passage, a red color fluttered as it approached.
The sound of their footsteps reverberated noisily and then suddenly stopped at the same time.
Under the dim lighting, the Prince and the Mercenary faced each other. Irid stood straight, holding the dagger.
Slink.
Ronya drew her longsword and rested it on her shoulder. Her expression was filled with annoyance and rage. She practically spat out her words.
I had a bad feeling about you from the very start. It was such a vexing, punchable face.
You were also bothersome, you lowly mercenary.
If it werent for that bitch Centra picking you up from the street, you would have been a ve long ago. This fucker only knows how to ya..
You talk too much. Its a waste of time. If youre just going to bber, you might as well run away now. Since I wont bother chasing you.
Who do you fucking think you are!!
Ronya, gripping her longsword with both hands, charged forward. It was a move Irid recognized. Although it was only a week of preparation, Irid had practiced desperately until his hands turned raw.
He could block it!
ng-! Screeeeech.
The weight of the longsword was too much for the dagger to parry. Each time de met de and Irid twisted and barely deflected, his body swayed greatly. But he did not fall.
One sh. Two shes.
The sound of metal scraping echoed against the walls of the secret passage, cheating an eerie echo. Sparks flew in the darkness. Each time it did so, as if the sparks were transferring
In Ronyas eyes, the mes of wrath burned, and for Irid, his will solidified.
He blocked and deflected. Ronya felt a dry thirst as if her throat was parched. Her attacks were blocked. No matter how much she swung, she couldntnd a hit!
Time wason the Princes side. If she didnt kill Centra and disguise it as the Kingdom Alliances doing, everything she had prepared to swallow up the Resistance would copse.
Ronyas movement became anxious and sloppy. Irid did not miss the opening. Between the trajectories shining silver, he inserted his de.
sh!
Blood sttered.
Ronya, with a dumbfounded face, stepped back two paces and looked down at her cut forearm. Blood flowed. Bright red blood. This was not supposed to happen.
Irid gasped for breath. His lungs felt constricted and his arms were nearly numb. Though there was no wound, fatigue had umted. If it turned into a battle of stamina, Irid was sure he would eventually copse.
At that moment, both Ronya and Irid had the same thought.
They needed a decisive mood to end this battle.
Ronya pulled out a ck pill from her bosom. Irids face crumpled into a frown. He knew what that pill was: a narcotic doping agent produced by a ck Wizard and circted in secret.
The pill went down Ronyas throat. She coughed a few times as if the taste was vile, then.she let out a snigger.
Heh, heheh. This, this thing, really, is amazingggg
Her muscles and veins bulged, and ck blood began to flow from her cut forearm. The doping effect of the ck pill varied, but on average, it increases ones abilities by 30%.
It was one of the worst case scenarios discussed in the strategy meeting. The First Princess had cautiously predicted defeat. But to Irid, there seemed to be a chance of victory.
Irid gripped the dagger upside down and steadied his mind. Muttering only for himself, he stripped away his hesitation.
I wanted to go on a date.
I wanted to sing together. I wanted to conclude our unfinished conversation. My true feelings..If I could, I wanted to convey them too.
But it seems theres not enough time
Even if the Wizard was utterly insane. Even if he was deceiving himself. He did not tell lies. The Wizard had said the safety of this Dimensional Travel was absolute.
Indeed, when Irid returned from his first Dimensional Travel, despite facing all kinds of persecution in the Crownhall of the future, there was no change in his physical body.
A body of Dimensional Travel and a body of reality were separate.
If that was the case, what did death in a dimensionally traveled world mean? He was so very close to obtaining that answer. Irid looked down at the watch tattoo on his wrist.
There was still plenty of time left on the watch tattoo that started moving from 1 to 0. Perhaps between that 1 and 0, there could have been a moment where he confessed to Centra.
It was a time that now remained only in imagination.
Gurg. Gurgle. Ronya writhed in agony, foam mixed with saliva dripping from her mouth. She seemed to be seeing hallucinations, as she twisted her head several times. With her eyes rolled back, she looked at Irid.
The red beast roared, before charging.
DIE, DIE, DIE, WITHER EMPEROR!!
ng-!!
The longsword swung by Ronya felt fatster and more powerful than before. In a single sh, Irids arm was flung wide open, leaving his chestpletely exposed.
Ronya drew the dagger on her waist. As expected, the decisive final move came with the dagger. It was possible to block it, but even if he did, the oue would be the same. After all, he wouldnt be able to block the next, or the next after that.
As such, Irid pulled her into his embrace.
He felt a burning pain as if being scorched by fire. The dagger pierced precisely through his ribs and into his heart. Blood spilled and with every heartbeat, he felt his life slipping away.
It was the cold feeling of death.
Keugh, so youretelling methis isjust anillusion?
Irid chuckled hollowly. The pain was duller than he thought, but the sensation of dying was chillingly clear. If this was an illusion, did it replicate the sensation of someone actually dying?
At that moment, the watch tattoo burst into a brilliant purple light. The hands of the clock started moving rapidly, its appearance turning to a blur as if scattering between the 1 and 0.
It was just as he expected. He wouldnt die.
If he wouldnt die, then he would gamble with death.
Irid reached out and firmly grasped the back of Ronyas head.
I reallydont likethat thest.embrace.is with abitchlike you, but.
D, Die-! D-Get off me-!!
He lifted the dagger he held in a reverse grip. His pale face was faintly reflected on the raised de. Even then, he was smiling cheerfully despite it all. There was no way he couldnt. After all, he had protected her until the very end.
Pshukk! Pshuk-!
Irid plunged the dagger into Ronyas neck. Again and again. Until her twitching body turned into a cold corpse. Ronyas movements ceased.
As he lost strength in his hands, Ronyas body slid to the ground. Irid, clutching the wound on his chest, staggered and then copsed.
Die, Wither Emperoryou said? If that is your wish, Ill die as many times as it takes.
After all, there no longer was a Wither Emperor to ruin the Empire.
You struggled to lift your heavy eyelids. It seemed like it was raining.
When you did so, you saw the woman you loved crying sorrowfully. It was both sad and joyful; though it was heavy, lifting your eyelids felt worthwhile.
Irid..Irid! Please,e to your senses, please.!!
Its okay. Im just returning to my original world.
Im not facing death. Im just..going a little far away, 100 years in the past.
Even though your lips moved, no sound came out. It was frustrating. You had tofort her. Smiles suited this lovable woman far more.
Someone, someone..Someone, anyone, please help! Someone..!
No one would appear in the secret passage. Even if someone did, the wounds you suffered were serious..And no one could collect the time that had already flowed past.
Is there no part of me I can move? I have something to convey.
Fortunately, it seemed like your hand could move. You carefully raised your hand and wiped away Centras tears. To be honest, it was ineffective. The rain continued to pour.
If that was the case.
You took Centras hand in yours. Just as she had led you, you wanted to lead her. To share warmth, to give joy rather than sorrow.
Was it perhaps that your feelings were conveyed? Centra, with a tearful face, tried to smile. She held your limp hand tenderly, hugged you tightly as if begging you not to go, and smiled.
I love.I love you. Irid.
Such happy words you heard.
You had to respond. You had to convey that you too felt the same. You exerted strength in your hand. It was a faint touch, as light as a feather. Nevertheless, it seemed like Centra understood.
I love you, so..! I love you, so please dont go. Stay by my sideDont die! Please no, Irid.!
Finally you shared love, confirming each others feelings. As a romance, it was just the first step. But time had run out.And you knew this would be thest step instead.
If only there had been more time..
As you exhaled yourst breath
Centra seemed to have made some sort of decision and tilted her head. Long eyshes, eyes read and swollen from crying, tear-filled sparkling eyes, and lips.
Centras lips met yo
????.
Second Prince Irid let out a bitterugh of dejection.
Heid in a daze on the magic circle. A whirl of regret, joy, and various other emotions entangled, making him dizzy. How indifferent the heavens were to have time run out at the most crucial moment.
If only there were 3 more secondsno, even just 1 more second. Then maybe
No, perhaps.it was fortunate to have preserved Centras purity. She too should meet another man, build a harmonious family, and live happily. Thinking this way, maybe that mere kiss wasnt really neede..
No, as expected, he still felt regret.
Irid wiped his face and stood up. Looking around, he saw the mad wizard tearing his hair out in anguish and the Purple Magic Tower Master consoling him.
He wasnt sure what themotion was about, but Irid had no energy to care about others worries. Didnt he just part with his first love, after all?
Leaving the two Illusion Wizards behind, he stepped out of the Magic Tower.
The First Princess and boy knight were waiting. He had already informed the First Princess about the Dimensional Travel Magic. First Princess ine cautiously asked.
.Did you save her?
I did. Im worried about whates after, but.if its Centra, she will be able to manage.
Thats a relief. Truly a relief
The incident was over. Now, in this ce a hundred years before.He just had to work hard for the future where Centra would eventually live. Even now, he wished to ask if there wasnt another opportunity, that he would create one if there wasnt one, but..
He decided to leave that for when he truly couldnt bear it anymore.
For now, lets be satisfied that he had at least saved Centra.
Irid took a step towards the future, imagining the touch of lips he never got to feel.
***
Chapter 20: GM Disqualification
? GM Disqualification ?
I am disqualified as a GM.
As someone disqualified as a GM, I was deprived of the right to be bipedal. Even being quadrupedal was too extravagant for me. I crawled on the floor, using my back and stomach muscles to diligently move my worthless body.
No, I shouldnt call myself worthless. It was because of my crawling that Lord Dust was wiped clean..
It would have been better for me to be a stone just like this and live eternally. Such a punishment was only fitting for one who had broken a taboo!
The passing Tower Master saw me turned into stone and asked with concern.
Why are you like this.? Didnt it all end well? Is it perhaps because the fireworks event we prepared all night got skipped?
That really was a bit of a pity. ording to the n, as soon as the Beer and Song operation started, hidden fireworks around the city were to begin exploding. The festival atmosphere would ripen and merry songs would start to spread stealthily by the nted instigators.
But s, there was a problem with the fireworks set up on the church spire and they didnt ignite! Irid and Centra would use the grappling gun again to head towards the spire, against the backdrop of a moonlit night with bursting fireworks.
The two would sit snugly in the spires watchtower, setting off the final fireworks of farewell. Colorful fireworks burst and the loud noise made it hard to hear each others voices. Centra would say something to Irid.
Because he couldnt hear it over the fireworks, Irid would be puzzled. What could Centra be talking about? Since Irid couldnt hear, Centra would decide to show through her actions. With a deep kiss as the finale, apanied by fireworks!
That was n A: Ending.
O-Or is it becauseyou couldnt deliver thest line of Ronya?
That was also a bit of a pity. ording to the n, after the Second Prince received a couple more attacks, she would experience the bacsh of doping. Ronya would spit blood and slump down, before desperately asking in a screaming voice.
Arent you resentful of the dogs of the Kingdom Alliance, Irid!! You, too, just because of your blonde hair, suffered all kinds of torment for having Imperial Blood! You want revenge, dont you? I know you want to kill them all-!!
So I have to give up on my revenge because of that bitch Centra?! I have bet my life on revenge, but just because her daddy was the former leader, I had to follow those retardedmands about bullshit peace and songs-!!
Since I had set the stage for such a cool scene, the Second Prince just needed to deliver any swaggalicious line! Boom! Done deal! In case he needed time to think due to a brainfart, I was ready to slow down time.
It would have been nice if he came up with a line that embodied his goals and identity. Anything would have been fine. Because I love Centra. wouldve been okay and even a line like You incurred my wrath! would do.If he said that, I was even ready to y an electric guitar track as BGM.
And it wasnt like we would have only shown this if the Second Prince seeded in parrying twice!
Even if the Second Prince just pretended to block, Ronyas attack would have been stopped. After all, the yer should meet a happy ending. It was too cruel to throw them into the depths of a bad ending just because of a lousy dice roll or a failure in deduction!
After all, yers should always look cool!
At that time, I was the one who boarded Ronya and controlled her. It was so hard to scream with a metallic voice.I was also prepared for a sudden loss of strength due to the doping side effects, thus going Keuk, my head..! and giving him some time to rest.
I had prepared all the hospitality, but this crazy ass motherfucker..no, I mean, the Second Prince..Who knew he would go for an embrace out of nowhere? None of the seventeen simtions I ran had that.
Maybe I underestimated the Second Princes madness. As much as I imed it was safe, what was he thinking, just dying like that without hesitation?
Of course, watching Irid dying and Centra weeping while acting devastated was somewhat satisfying. I enjoyed it secretly, pping in my heart. I didnt expect Centra to deliver the lines so deliciously. I was ready to manually input if necessary, but as expected, AI should learn on its own.
Anyway, that was n B: The Final Battle.
Or if its not even that, is it becauseyou couldnt use the panty modeling youve been working on for three days?
That really is a shame, though. Like, truly.
I, I was just joking! Why are you seriously disappointed about it?!
Panties, to add three spoonfuls of exaggeration, were the soul of a character. Even the same noble Lady-type character changed instantly depending on what she wore inside. It was also the epitome of romance.
I could talk about this topic for five and a half A4 pages. You see, even if I applied it right now to underneath the skirt of the Purple Magic Tower Master.
No, nevermind.
Come to think of it, the cause of all my pain and torment was the Tower Master in front of me.
When I shot her a re full of resentment, the Tower Master looked bewildered, as if she couldnt follow the situation. Illusions in the shape of question marks swirled around her.
The reason I was disqualified as a GM, the reason for my pain, was because.
At the very, very end, I stopped Centra from kissing.
That..That scene was supposed to be the finale. A tribute as well as the bare minimum reward offered to Second Prince Irid, who had only been rolling around like an idiot. I would have stopped it before they started kissing with tongue; there was no data for that. If he had put his tongue in her mouth, it probably would have tasted like curry udon because of the dummy data.
But still, at least a kiss..The soft touch of lips should have been left in his memories.
But I ruined it all.
If there had been a rational reason for my decision.No, it didnt even have to be rational. If it was just aesthetic, I wouldnt have been this tormented. Something like how I enjoyed tragedy, so I wanted to fuck over the Second Prince right until the very end.
But that wasnt the reason.
The lip sensation data inputted into the Virtual Reality came from the Tower Masters Smooch Shootings Incident that urred after the 30-fold grant announcement. At the time, under the strict control of the Purple Magic Towers Disciplinarian (Female / Magic Tower Pecking Order 4th / Tower Masters Favorite), all men in the Magic Tower were confined to thebs.
I, who was nearby when the incident urred, could not escape from the barrage of smooches.
I was also chased around for several days with her shouting, How dare you, a man, receive smooches from the Tower Master!.
Back then, I thought collecting kiss data was beneficial; something I hadnt even received from my ex-girlfriend. But when Centra was about to kiss Irids lips.I thought, perhaps..
Wouldnt it be an indirect kiss between the Tower Master and the Second Prince?
As that thought hit me, I reflexively pressed the shutdown button.
I still dont know why. Why I pressed shutdown. Was I so resentful of the Second Prince dodging my efforts early on that I wanted to spite him, even at the cost of breaking my beliefs? Or was it the stew made by the Tower Master that day?
Maybe I was delusional from the very start. Maybe I was, in fact, a selfish GM who valued my own happiness over the yers..
EUAAAAAAAAH NO!! IT CANT BE!
I clutched my head and screamed. It felt like my soul was splitting in half!
H-Hey..If you have a concern, talk to me. We agreed to help each other, right?
Tap tap. The Purple Magic Tower Master gently pulled on the hem of my robe. Under the brim of her hat, one eye slightly covers, a pert nose, and small lips with a hint of flush
I pped my own forehead. And then, Iughed.
Heh, heheh, heheheheh.
?????!
I was certain. I had gotten so ahead of myself that I got burned in the ass by the trail of mes left in my wake. To solve this, I had to eliminate the cause. And the current cause of the problem was a ck of data.
What if there were about thirty types of lip sensations in the database? Then I wouldnt have hesitated. Irid could have shared a deep kiss.
If I had.saved the sensation of a tongue in the database! Irid could have even shared a PASSIONATE deep kiss! It was my shoring. It was I, who wascking! What a truly wretched feeling.
I couldnt be trapped in despair forever. People must move toward a bright and brilliant future. Only those who act would not regret. So, I dered.
Tower Master. Im taking a week off.
S-Suddenly? W-Well..Thats fine, but..If youre going to rx and have fun, maybe I can joi
Im nning to visit every single red-light district in the capital.
????
I will learn everything I need to know about the female body for data. Dont look for me. Adios.
W-W-What, w-wait! WCWait a minute!! Dont run and t-talk to m-me! HEY!!
Crash Bang Thud.
My attempt to escape the Magic Tower for the grand purpose ofpleting the databases version of the Eighty-Thousand Tripi?aka1a Korean collection of the Tripi?aka (Buddhist scriptures, and the Sanskrit word for three baskets), carved onto 81,258 wooden printing blocks in the 13th century. It is the oldest intact version of Buddhist canon in Hanja script. was subdued by the Tower Master after about 30 minutes of disturbance.
What are you doing?
Since my attempt to escape the tower, the Tower Masters gaze had turned strange. It felt something along the lines of Ah, our son is at that age now. Even though it was a decision for the sake of TRPG and a patriotic choice for the greater good!
..Of course, I would be lying if I said I had no curiosity about the world of that unknown.
While fiddling with the simtion magic circle, I answered.
Since the session is over, Im logging.
Logging?
Im talking about Second Prince Irids Heart-Pounding, Dizzying, Electrifying Exploration of the Empire 100-Years in the Future. Im leaving a record of it all. So I can reference or look at itter.
..Your naming sense is foul.
Whats really foul is Tower Masters panti.
I-I! USE! CLEAN! MAGIC! E-EVERY! DAY! IN! THE! MORNING! AND! EVENING!!
Every time the Tower Master emphasized her words, I felt a shock covering my whole body, as if stepping on Legos. I had to roll around on the floor, enduring this inhumane Pain Infliction.
Leaving me to my devices as I writhed in pain, the Tower Master nced over the simtion magic circle andmented.
Isnt the storage a bit big for Video Recording magic?
Im trying to save and store the data of the entire world. As for storage, well, maybe the Second Prince will give us a Dragon Heart if we coax him well enough? He did give us a Highest-Grade mana stonest time.
I already told you the Dragon Heart is a national treasure. Im pretty sure you might even need to submit a petition to the First Princess, you know?
I can just wheedle the First Princess too. Done. Fin.
Well, ummm.I dont think itll be easy, but.since the First Princess is quite unique..Kind of feels like she has a slightly different sentiment from others?
Im done logging. Lets watch it together when were bored.
When we watch it together, uh, that thing.Popcorn? Was that what it was called? That tasted good..Especially the ones coated in ca-ra-mel.
Sure. Just a moment. I just have to write the name and Im done, okay? Second Prince Irids Heart-Pounding, Dizzying, Elec
I told you that name is foul!
Then, what? Does Tower Master want to decide?
The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance!
Boring.
Its a hundred times better than that heart-pounding, dizzying whatever thingy! Go away, shoo, SHOO.!
Ah, ouch. Ow.
In the end, under her coercion and tyranny, the log was named The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance. Having saved the log, I turned off the lights of the simtion room and left with the Tower Master.
I still needed to contact the First Princess and repay the emotional debt to the Second Prince. He seemed to be diligently going around, inspecting the capital, Crownhall, so meeting him should be easy.
There was still a long journey ahead of me until thepletion of the world. Fighting2refer to Chapter 1 footnotes on what this means. Lets do this.
In the now empty-room.
The magic circle in the simtion room began to faintly glow.
1
a Korean collection of the Tripi?aka (Buddhist scriptures, and the Sanskrit word for three baskets), carved onto 81,258 wooden printing blocks in the 13th century. It is the oldest intact version of Buddhist canon in Hanja script.
2
refer to Chapter 1 footnotes on what this means
***
Chapter 21: After Story: Log_Crownhall 100 Years Later
? After Story : Log_Crownhall 100 Years Later ?
Centra was a collection of behavioral patterns. It was soulless, egoless; just a bundle of data.
In the simtion world that was being developed, AI was as bleak and ephemeral as so. With limited data and storage space, the best that could be done was to establish a bare-boned frame. Centra, too, was deployed with only the minimum necessary data.
Uninhibited physical contact, a kind tone of voice, high empathy, and a character prone to blushing easily. These were just a few keywords thrown into a seductive physical body.
Thus, it was a being without a heart. A being without emotions. A being that could not feel. Since there was no vessel to contain such things in the first ce, it was nothing more than a paper doll, however much it moved and spoke.
Therefore, a yer was needed.
After all, the more someone believed in the Illusion Magic, the more it could use that belief as a power source to materialize itself.
Centra awoke in the secret passage.
The appearance of the secret passage 100 years in the future remained preserved as it was when the session ended. A lethal amount of blood flowing from someones body. The corpse of Ronya, crumpled in death.
Centra, who seemed to have been embracing someone while sitting, groped the air as if searching for something.
Centra closed its eyes.
Because it felt as if someone was remembering it.
GurgGugurg. Gurg.
The modeling of Ronya, a hole in its throat, began to make strange noises. It seemed like pre-entered lines by the Game Master were leaking out now.
Why.did youleave.Centra..and.kill yourself
Second..Prince..you son of abitch..An embrace..is sofucking..over the top.
After grumbling for a long while, the sound abruptly stopped.
Only then did Centra finally know her name. It sounded very familiar. Her existence, able to move due to the faint mana flowing from somewhere..Had been called Centra by someone.
Centra stood up. Just like how a newborn baby did not have a purpose, she, too, was the same, so.First, she decided to wander around Crownhall to look for something. Who knew if there could be yers?
If there were yers still cherishing the finished story, wouldnt they deserve praise? While she was at it, the unfinished..Hm, what was unfinished again? Centra tilted her head in confusion, unable to remember what she had failed toprehend.
Centra walked through Crownhall.
There were many people, but all of them were frozen in ce. It was to be expected. No power was being supplied to the simtion magic circle at the moment. Thus, Centra was experiencing a unique phenomenon.
The core principle of this simtion was to convert the belief of the yers into energy to save costs. So, perhaps, someone outside.continued believing in and remembering Centra.
That was why with each moment that affirmed the existence of Centra, mana was being supplied.
In the city where everything except Centra had stopped, on one hand, it felt eerie and chilly. On the other, it seemed almost vibrant and alive.
A bearded man lifting beer, young lovers clinking sses, a Resistance agent dragging arge beer barrel while touting.
Someone who had stopped while lighting a firework, another who had drunkenly fallen asleep against a wall.
Even a Resistance hardliner about to draw a sword for the sake of causing a rampage.
It seemed all of them would wake up at any moment, like buds about to bloom. Once the Game Master infused mana, they would move boisterously as if they never stopped.
Centra knew that even this Resistance hardliner was, just like hera modeling with behavior patterns programmed in. Even though she knew this, for some reasonshe was so annoyed!
Centra picked up two wooden sticks from a nearby chicken skewer stand, stuck them in the Resistance hardliners nostrils, confiscated their drawn sword, threw it somewhere unseen, and instead, ced three chicken skewers in their hand.
Centra felt her memories gradually returning. Not in some poetic way, but in realistic terms; she was slowly downloading information from the saved database.
She intuited. This download would take a very..very long time. Only a miniscule amount of weak mana was trickling in, after all. If that was the case..
Centra prayed. At the very least, please allow her to recall the most precious memories first.
One chicken skewer.
Drawn by an odd feeling, Centra entered a cafe and sat down. It was a window seat. Somehow, it felt nice to sit across from someone, so she deliberately rearranged the position of the chair.
Biting into the skewer, Centra realized that without a power supply, even the taste could not be replicated. As such, giving up on eating, she decided to just look around.
????.
The church spire kept catching her eye.
The influx of mana increased slightly. The download sped up. Centra took it as a positive sign, but somehow..How should she put it?
There was a slightly impure and flirtatious sensation from the mana, as if she was having some scandalous thoughts.
An emotion that wasnt exactly unpleasant, but still a bit embarrassing.
Sometimes I was quite brazen, you know?
Centra unwittingly blurted out those words. It was puzzling why such words flowed out without any input signal.
It wasnt that I disliked it..Its just that your gaze was a bit too tant. I guess I was worried, because, well, umm.Theyre too big, so maybe you dont like it.is what I thought a bit.
While rambling aimlessly, Centra continued to talk for a long time. All by herself.
The stable was shabby. After all, it was no longer in use. There was no one to take care of it, so the pile of hay that Irid and Centra had messed up remained in its scattered state.
Centra gazed at the pile of hay. Just the two of them had gone inside, lowered their voices, and huddled together.
It seemed like they made some sort of promise.
She felt warmth from her pinky finger. Hoping to meet again, praying for a reunion, and
Asking to be remembered.
Centra entered the pile of hay. It was dark and cold inside. It was lonely as well. After all, as the memory download progressed, the loneliness only grew.
But even that loneliness was something she desired.
Loneliness was caused by the absence of someone.
Conversely, loneliness was the proof of someones existence. There must have been someone..besides Centra.
Curled up in the hay, Centra closed her eyes and drew the features and clothes of someone inside her head. Was it a man, or was it a woman?
Long eyshes and blue eyes. Clean and refreshing like the sky itself was captured in them. I think the hair was blonde. Somewhat unkempt.
Were they of simr height to you?
When we stood side by side, I think I had to look up. So, their height was about.I remember now. I thought.if I stood on my tip toes, it would be the perfect height to kiss them.
What about their body?
It was rather firm? Is that how to put it? So like, thatpersonwas sensitive to touch. So, when hugged, I could immediately feel their mind go nk. At that time, I, tooUmm.
You groped a bit, didnt you?
Thats right..Ah.
Centra suddenly stood up from the hay. While brushing off the hay stuck in her hair, she started moving.
She had to go to the inn. The puzzle pieces were there.
Ummm..
Centra quietly surveyed the inn.
The silent inn, for some reason, felt even more empty. As if someone that should be there had left and was missing.
For instance, the chair next to the stove.
Someone seemed to have done paperwork there. When Centra brought tea saying they had worked hard, they would ept it with feigned indifference but actually be very happy. If their fingers brushed even the slightest, their ears would be honest and turn red.
Or the round table in the corner.
It was no different from a designated seat. Someone seemed to have eaten there at the table in the corner. They didnt blend in well with the otherResistance members in the inn. It looked somewhat lonely, so Centra would bring her te over to apany them.
She had talked to them and shared conversation..And sneakily pushed vegetables onto someones te to scold them, feeding them carrots with a fork. When they would frown as if they really hated it, but obediently eat them.Sheughed.
And the counter table.
They seemed to have low alcohol tolerance. That someone..said, Its just that you have high tolerance., but her father had once said that if a man couldnt finish one bottle of beer, then he couldnt be called a man. Considering that, they must have been a man. Like her father, Centra was a fairly heavy drinker, so she was the one who had won in the drinking match.
That person might not know, but Centra watched him fall asleep because he was so heavily drunk. Then, between the time when the Game Master was about to cut and elerate time to the next scene..She had also sneaked a kiss on his cheek.
..Maybe I was a bit drunk then too.
It was truly a joyful time. Happy days when their eyes met and each others names were called. Centra had been aware of her affection since then.
So now, when time had frozen, and she was the only one moving.The inn without that person, this world.
Felt far, far lonelier.
Centra calmly ascended to the third floor.
In that ce, there was Centras room.
She opened the door. It was a familiar sight. A small room, a bed upying one corner of the room, a small desk with manuscript paper. Various books. And one small vase holding rosemary.
It seemed to smell of him.
Are you there..?
She spoke cautiously. After hoping for a response for a moment, she felt a bit sad when, as expected, none came. Then, she fell silent. It was because somehowshe felt like he was near.
It was because she wondered if he hade.
Thump thump. She tried to calm the flutter of excitement by carefully suppressing her trembling heart, before looking around for his lingering scent.
In a small room with no space to even unfold a table, Centra carefully perched on the bed. There, she had sat side by side with him.
She is remembering.
Centrano, Centra tilted her head as if someone was beside her. About here was where a shoulder had been. When their bodies touched, they exchanged warmth, felt the weight of each other, and in a pleasant atmosphere, they shared their souls.
She was remembering. The promise.
You promised to call out my name, didnt you.?
She remembered.
Centra softly murmured, drawing in her heart the person who had been beside her.
Irid.
She was able to recall his name.
Centra hummed a light tune, swinging her legs back and forth. She had finally found the name of her beloved, and she had finally found her own self.
She calmly began to wait for a reunion that might happen someday
***
Chapter 22: After Story: Crownhall 100 Years Before
? After Story : Crownhall 100 Years Before ?
Second Prince Irid was a hasty and clumsy person. This was because he grew up always beingpared to thepetent First Princess and Third Prince.
The Imperial Family had an atmosphere so strict it could be seen as cruel to a child. To ascend to the throne, one had to be strongest in mind, body, and spirit. As such, the Second Prince was thrown into a trajectory of endlesspetition as soon as he began to speak.
His distinctive decisiveness was undein by the psychology of needing to stand out by any means, and so was his paranoia. A person whocked confidence in themselves could never truly trust in anything, after all.
He was like a person with a hole in the vessel that is their heart; no matter how many good things were poured in, it all trickled away if there was a puncture.
That was why he was so drawn to Centra.
After all, she had filled the empty spaces that no one else could fill, the parts that were always found wanting.
Second Prince Irid inspected the secret passage with Agent C of the Defense Bureau.
The secret passage was quite different in appearance to its counterpart 100 years in the future. It was cleaner and the lighting was rtively brighter. There were no traces of the fierce battle between Irid and Ronya. No bloodstains, no bodies; just a bit of dust umted in the corners.
Irid knelt on one knee and touched the spot where Centra hadin. He remembered how she wept for him and her scent: every little part of her lingered in his mind.
If he closed his eyes just like this
It all came back to him vividly, as if it had just happened.
Second Prince, I heard you had some suggestions to improve the secret passage.
I think a bulkhead thates down.would be good. After all, even if the enemy does not know the mana cryptogram of the secret passage, they could break in with enough force.
I will request funds for the improvement of the secret passage.
Pay it from my personal funds.
The Second Prince stood up. Today, he nned to wander around Crownhall for inspection. Not for the safety of the imperial citizensbut because he missed her terribly today and thought of reliving the nostalgic memories with her.
The Second Prince truly thought someone should praise him for not rushing to the Purple Magic Tower immediately. Preferably a woman with ck hair and blue eyes, while he was at it.
The Second Prince walked the streets of Crownhall.
The people were boisterous. War was raging at the borders, but the Imperial Capital was nothing but wealthy and beautiful. The citizens were busy with their own livelihoods.
Second Prince Irid touched the end of the hood covering his hair. Before experiencing Dimensional Travel, he had proudly showed off his blonde hair and received the respect of the citizens. Everyone bowed their heads in the majesty of the imperial bloodline.
He wanted to at least affirm his worth, even if it was merely in that way.
Second Prince, would you like to eat something?
Defense Bureau Agent C exhibited her quick-wittedness. With the perceptiveness that her very livelihood depended on, she had calcted from all angles before suggesting lunch at the perfect time.
The Second Prince nced around and gestured towards a cafe with a clear view of the churchs spire.
Let us go there.
Yes, Your Highness. Should I clear out the citizens currently using the cafe?
No, it is fine.
Cs eyes curved. The Second Prince of before would have naturally unted his authority and in the Empire, that waspletely normal. There was an insurmountable gap between a Prince and ordinary citizens, after all.
But the Second Prince of now knew how to view the world from below. During the inspection, he didnt superficially pass by, but instead, carefully checked specific points such as dark alleys. He had even surveyed ces not reached by the guards.
Originally, she would have advised, To ensure the safety of the Imperial Family from assassination, we must drive out everyone from the cafe and The Empire is more than capable of running itself well without looking into such minute details, but
C was someone who rose to the status of an Analyst of the Defense Bureau as amoner. To think that such a noble existence truly understood and cared about ces meant for those who were lower in thisdder of society. Moreover, it was not for some performance but genuinely. Obviously, she could not help but be d.
C was ready to forgive the Second Prince even if he said You pay for food and drinks in the cafe.
Two cups of coffee and well-baked madeleines.
Although the chef instantly switched modes, bing more courteous, upon discovering the Second Princes blond hair under his hood and Analyst C had a plea in her eyes that seemed to say I can eat only after you do behind an expressionless mask
Ignoring such external events, Prince Irid leaned his chin on his hand and looked out the window. The church spire was an unforgettable ce for him.
????.
With the grappling hook gun, they embraced each other, flying in the sky.
When the Second Prince reminisced about the most beautiful moments, his recollection continued to circle around and around, like an ouroboros, refusing to end. What had urred before flying in the sky with the grappling hook gun?
So..Centra had held him. And he remembered the mind-blowing sensation of aweightiness on his chest and stomach, transmitted from the skin-tight attire.
It was not intentional.
Irid subconsciously uttered these words. It was a mutter that was unknown as to who the recipient was; a futile excuse that would never reach her.
Looking back now, controlling my gaze was an impossi.No, that would be an excuse. If it was unpleasant, I truly should have apologized in advance
After waiting for about 25 minutes, C decided and proceeded to eat everything alone.
The stable was clean and well-maintained. The stable owner ran out barefoot to attend to the Second Prince, who told him not to worry as he would look around by himself.
Irid gazed at the haystack. They had hidden there, just the two of them, holding their breath to elude pursuers.
He remembered the promise he made with her.
Irid raised his pinky finger. The promise that if they ever met again, he would call out her name.
What exactly did that mean?
C, observing the Second Prince staring nkly at the haystack, spoke.
Is Your Highness.reminiscing about someone?
That is right. Someone I can not see anymore.
Would Your Highness perhaps like to describe their appearance? I may be able to inquire about family or rtives.
Perhaps. I see. That could be a way to extend favor to her family.
Despite a century separating them, Centras bloodline would still exist, after all. Maybe he could even find her distant ancestors.
Irid, recalling her image, spoke.
She had long eyshes and blue eyes. It was as blue and refreshing as the vast sea. Her hair was ck, long enough to cover half her back.
Was the hair perhaps ck with a tinge of blue?
That is right..
Although I am not sure if it is the same person.I know someone with a simr description.
C had an inkling, recalling a past case she had actually reported herself. Coincidentally, even the locations matched as well.
The person was in the Defense Bureaus report on dangerous individuals. Heart, who only sold conversations in the brothel Rosaria. Her alias was the Lady of Illusion.
.Is there a portrait remaining?
Yes. Many artists have painted her portrait. Most likely, there will be one remaining in Rosaria.
Can I see it?
Yes.
Irid and C retraced their steps. And once again, they headed towards Rosaria.
????.
Irid stood silently in front of Hearts portrait.
He clearly remembered every detail of Centras features. Whenparing Heart with Centra, they resembled each other too closely to be distant ancestors.
If they were the same person..
She must have sought a Dimensional Wizard. Hadnt he mentioned it himself? That there was a genius wizard who restored Dimensional Magic in the Purple Magic Tower. That it was possible to traverse time through that magic.
She must have paid some price.to perform the Dimensional Magic. To meet irid. But then, why didnt she seek him out? Why did she use the alias, Heart?
After undergoing Dimension Travel and crossing over to the past, Centra must have been deeply troubled.
She didnt know whether the present was before Irid experienced Dimensional Travel or after Irid experienced Dimensional Travel. After all, fearing themotion over Dimensional Magic, the Imperial Family and the boy knight had hidden the fact that Dimensional Magic had been restored in the Purple Magic Tower.
There was no way to find out that the Second Prince had experienced Dimensional Travel.
If it was before Irid experienced Dimensional Travel, revealing the name Centra would be nothing more than poison. After all, it could backfire. If Irid learned about Centra in advance..the future would change.
After all, the Irid who had undergone Dimensional Travel was an Irid who did not know Centra.
Unable to seek or call out to him, she had no choice but to wait. At the inn, the ce of their shared memories. In the brothel Rosaria of the past, she used the alias Heart to signify she was waiting for her love.
She would have prayed that Irid would one day notice her, lingering in the hopes that he woulde find her and call out her name.
And after waiting like that for 3 years.As Irid never came and when her time ran outShe must have returned to her original world, to the future.
She hade here. For him.
Irid staggered up to the third floor.
In that ce was Centras room. It was also where Heart had stayed.
He opened the door. The interior was the same. A small room, a bed upying one corner, a small desk and manuscript paper. Various books. And a small, empty vase.
But her scent was not present.
He had to be sure. After all, the brothel room of the present, precisely where Heart had stayed, was exactly the same as in the future, 100 yearster. Only the types of books and the empty vase were different.
She hade to find him.
Thud, thud. His heart trembled as if his entire body was vibrating. Irid was positively shaking. The surging emotions felt like they would burst his heart, so he clenched his teeth to endure.
In the small room, with no space to even spread out a table, Irid carefully sat on the bed. Here, he had sat side by side with her.
He is remembering.
Centra had leaned her head on Irids shoulder. He had felt a pleasant weight and happiness had seeped in. In silence, the two hadmunicated through the exchange of body heat, weight, atmosphere, scent, and the soul.
He was remembering. The promise.
If we ever meet again.Could you call my name?
He remembered.
Irid, gazing at the vase on the desk, btedly kept his promise.
Centra.
No answer came.
Irid buried his face in his hands and wept.
Rain fell.
A cascade that seemed as if it would never stop..
***
Chapter 23: A Day at the Purple Magic Tower
? A Day at the Purple Magic Tower ?The Purple Magic Tower is a gathering ce for freaks.
It took her three years to deny this statement, another three years to hesitate, and a final three years to ept.And now she knew it was an undeniable truth with not a hint of a lie. This great realization came to her after more than nine years of tenure.
The proof that the statement was true was happening right before her eyes. After all, the wizards of the Purple Magic Tower, practically drenched in madness, were howling.
Esteemed Juniors theory is unbeatable and my panty modeling is God incarnate!!
Illusion Magic is not for replicating womens underweAAAHHHHH-!!
IdevelopedanincredibleIllusionMagicsoourEsteemedJuniorpromisedtoshortentheshortsofmyshotabutler1yeah let me double TL this: I developed an incredible Illusion Magic, so our Esteemed Junior promised to shorten the shorts of my shota butler is what they said
I have developed an Illusion Magic that feels like having five hands, but I need a test subject to hit. Any takers? Aspensation, youll get a recording of the cute Tower Master whining about not liking bean sprouts!
This curve isnt right. Today, again, I failed to capture the beauty of breasts.I had to find the ultimate, Final Boss of breasts.But I failed
The Illusion Wizard Lorei of the Purple Magic Tower sighed deeply today as well, looking at the endearing troublemakers of the tower.
Looking back, the tower didnt seem as unhinged in the past. What was it like when she first entered the Purple Magic Tower? Back then, it was filled with deste and depressed truth-seekers of magic.
If one desired wealth, the Gold Magic Tower was the answer. If they seeked simple revenge, then the Red Magic Tower was for them. If it was exploration they wanted, then the Blue Magic Tower was their home. And finally, only for those twisted in some dark way was the Purple Magic their path.
Those who desire not just wealth, but for something that did not exist in this world.
Those who seeked not just revenge, but to inflict unspeakable pain on something that never existed.
Those who wanted not just exploration, but to lift the veil and peek at what was hidden in the world.
Those were the ones seeking something twisted, instead of the ordinary worldly values that most people possessed.
Just look at that man right there.
Everything Esteemed Junior says is right. We got the budget, so it must be. The person who managed to obtain the budget is God, and since Gods words are always right, everything Esteemed Junior says is correct.
That man, who had been studying which part of panties should be transparent for Esteemed Juniors approval, had been a wizard in the Purple Magic Tower for 15 years. He was even there during the era of the Previous Purple Magic Tower Master.
Before his brain got contaminated with Esteemed Juniors twisted ideas, he was researching a curse that converted pleasure into pain. He wanted to take away every little bit of happiness from a noble who destroyed his life, thus continuing his research with bloodshot eyes.
But after hanging out with Esteemed Junior a few times, he ended up like that. Ruined.
For some reason, the Purple Magic Tower, primarily popted by young members, considered someone with 15-years of tenure an old-timer. To exaggerate a bit, he was at a positionparable to the Elders of other towers.(Of course, this was rtively speaking. If an Elder from another Magic Tower actually showed up, he would have to bow his head in respect.)
As the saying went, the upstream water should be clean first in order to have clean water down the stream, so with the upstream like that, it was no wonder that the water down below wasnt normal.
That woman with thick sses, drawing the figure of a shota butler on paper with delicate strokes, was in her sixth year here. After her childhood friend, to whom she was promised in marriage, ran away with a mercenary who visited their vige, she started researching Mind Destruction and Seduction, but
There is a person..inside the paper.!!
After getting involved with Esteemed Juniors terrifying butler corps, she changed. Now, her goal was to create a boyfriend that perfectly matched her tastes using Illusion Magic.
All of this because of Esteemed Junior.that is, a promising candidate for an Archwizard, the genius wizard who created the Living Illusion of the Purple Tower, with an ominousbination of ck hair and red eyes, and who was suspected of dating the Tower Master.
Everyone was far too intimidated to simply call him Junior, so they respectfully referred to him as Esteemed JuniorHe, the Illusion Wizard ???, was the root cause.
Agh damn it, hes put a lock on his own name again with Perception Disorder..
He was also a batshit crazy bastard who locked his own name.
If one asked who was the first inmand in the Purple Magic Tower, it was, of course, the Purple Magic Tower Master.
Though she was cute and a bit clumsy, there was none who dared to underestimate the Tower Master. Even the most vile pieces of shits kneeled before her.
Just as the warm sun made a passing traveler shed their coat, had the cuteness of the Tower Master reformed even the wizards with wed characters?
Hardly.
Everyone just kept a low profile because they had all been hit by the Tower Masters low kick at least once. Opportunely, there was a good example of this; this tale was of a fresh neer who had just finished his three years of tenure.
After three monthsI finallypleted it! Melburtons Field of Reduced uracy! When one looks at the engraved pattern, it distorts their focus, making it impossible to strike properly! My very own Artifact! With this, I can take revenge on the guy who burned down my hometo.
I-Is this something n-new you made? Heung
T-Tower Master, w-when? N-No, n-not this, pLEASE-!!
Tap. Boom.
S-SorryI didnt know it would break with just a tap.B-But..isnt the name a bit too grandiose? How about Melburtons Sugar Coating..?
AHHHHHHHHHHEUKKKKKKK.!!
When something you had worked on so desperately shattered with a single gesture, your head would naturally bow in despair. As in the world, the Purple Magic Tower was also governed by thew of the jungle.
The Tower Master wouldnt actually destroy magic for fun. Illusion Magic was really shitty when it came tobat. That Melburton thingamajig would have been useless in actualbat; he would probably just get stabbed in the side.
These nerds who only researched within the tower didnt know this. Why was the Purple Magic Tower so unpopr? Why was Illusion Magic considered shitty by all?
One realized this only after being blown away in actualbat with a single word.
I was the same. Until I got beaten up in realbat, I thought it would work. Instead of learning a valuable lesson, I ended up with arge scar on my face. And I paid my left eye as tuition too.
That was why the Tower Master showed the harsh and bitter reality as a precaution.
Crunch, crunch..Ehehehe.
????.
It couldnt be that she was actually breaking them for fun..right?
If one asked who the second inmand of the Purple Magic Tower was, there might be some debate, but in my personal opinion, it was Esteemed Junior.
Some say Esteemed Junior was the second inmand because he was a promising candidate for an Archwizard while others say it was because he was good at Illusion Magic. However, I think differently.
The second inmand was, after all, the right hand of the first inmand. Even if they were ipetent or foolish, if they were adored by the first inmand, they would naturally be the second inmand. Especially if the first inmand wielded absolute power.
Hey, um, you know..Maybe its about time to create some different modelings
Extras can have their facial features roughly smushed together, but we definitely need high-end models like Heart.
Um.Uh, should I give you my body data?
No, thanks.
Uehhhh.
Just look at that affectionate demeanor. Inside the Purple Magic Tower, the prevailing opinion was There seems to be a strange atmosphere, but it doesnt seem like THAT yet. However, I think the two are already in a romantic rtionship.
There was decisive evidence for this as well.
This was a conversation I coincidentally overheard while passing by under Invisibility one day.
Oh, are you going to go wash again today?
S-Stop talking like I never wash!
Everyone finds it bothersome, after all. At best, the Seniors wash at least once a week. Even Tower Master did so as well, right?
A-After showing me that.!
What on earth did you show the Tower Master, oh Esteemed Junior?
Esteemed Junior was unusual from the very start of joining this tower. After all, he washed everyday and frequently washed his hands. I thought it might be the so-called obsessivepulsive disorder.
But then, at a certain point in time, the Tower Master also started washing everyday.
People wouldnt die from washing only once a week. Would not washing lead to illness or bugs? Illnesses and bugs came from polluted air. And the air in the Magic Tower was managed with Clean Magic and Holy Water.
So the two of them washing everyday couldnt not be suspicious. What were they doing that they had to wash daily? Maybe to erase some evidence that would be troublesome if discovered by others? What kind of evidence might that be?
I have several hypotheses about this matter, but I will not mention them.
At any rate, it was true that thanks to Esteemed Junior, a fresh breeze had started blowing through the Magic Tower. Fresh grants. Fresh magic.
Everyone must be excited. The birth of an Archwizard significantly elevated the status of the Magic Tower, after all.
In addition, they must be thrilled, hoping to finally receive proper teaching.
The Tower Master was not good at teaching others. It was because she did things just like that with her innate senses. The Tower Masters Original Magic was, as expected, so bizarre that no one dared to even attempt it.
On the other hand, Esteemed Juniors magic was different from the Tower Masters. It required a disgusting amount ofputational power, but with enough manpower and time, it fell within the realm of reproducibility. He was also quite skilled at teaching others.
If Esteemed Junior kept growing just like this and became an Archwizard, thus bestowing his teachings on the Purple Magic Tower
Many things would change.
As I was eating oatmeal and carving a ring-shaped Artifact, Charlie, a senior with 15 years of tenure and a panty enthusiast, approached me.
Lorei, is it going well?
Ah, yes. Kinda.
Youre really unique too, you know. If Ruins Exploration was your dream.wouldnt the Gold Magic Tower be the best choice? They have a lot of money and useful magic.
As Ive said many times, my goal is to explore ruins with my younger brother.
My brother and I dreamed of being adventurers, exploring ruins across the continent and uncovering the secrets of the world..just like our parents, who were awesome adventurers.
But that dream was shattered. My brother lost both his legs in a carriage ident. I was about to be hit by the carriage while distracted by a butterfly, but he saved me and got caught up in the crash instead.
That was why I started learning Illusion Magic.
Loreis Possession.
That was the magic I was working on. Its effect was to forcibly control someone elses body. I nned to use this magic to give my body to my brother.
It was a long way topletion, but someday, surely..
As I mulled over my ambition. Charlie pulled up a chair and sat down. It seemed he had something to say, so I paused my Artifact adjustment and turned to him.
Is something the matter?
With grantsing in and.rumors spreading that the Second Prince visited, a lot of new recruits are entering the Magic Tower.
As I live and breathe. To think a day woulde when the Purple Magic Tower would be crowded with people.
In the old days, when we were poor and scruffy, even thieves didnt bother with our tower. But now its different. There must be some with ulterior motives among the neers.
Well..wont the Tower Master take care of them?
Before the Tower Master steps in, we should clean them up. How many years have you been here again?
9 years.
Ahhhhh, so thats why.you dont know.
Senior Charlie sighed and looked around, ensuring no one was nearby before speaking.
Lorei, have you ever seen someone elderly in the Purple Magic Tower?
No. The oldest are just in their forties, right?
I hadnt thought deeply about it, assuming that was just how it was like here. But was there some significant reason as to why Senior Charlies expression would be so serious?
Think carefully about why there are no Elders sitting around in the Purple Magic Tower, why only those with a maximum of merely 20 years of study are the top-ranking members.
Yes..
Senior Charlie added onest thing.
Dont be toofortable around the Tower Master.
With those words, Senior Charlie got up and left. The shadow on his face and the thoughtful look in his eyes that seemed to recall something in the past.What had happened? There might actually be some dark secret hidden in the Purple Magic T
HEY!! YO!! I HEARD ESTEEMED JUNIOR AND THE TOWER MASTER IS KISSING!!
WHAT?! Lets go right now!
Senior Charlie dashed off energetically like a headless chicken. I muttered to myself incredulously.
.You said to not be toofortable around her, though
1
yeah let me double TL this: I developed an incredible Illusion Magic, so our Esteemed Junior promised to shorten the shorts of my shota butler is what they said
***
Chapter 24: The Wizard Who Will Venture Out Of His Backyard
? The Wizard Who Will Venture Out Of His Backyard ?
????!!
The Purple Magic Tower Masters eyes widened, as she covered her mouth with one hand and urgently grabbed my sleeve with the other. When I looked at her, wondering what was going on, it seemed like she wanted to yawn.
I bent my knees to match her height and leaned in close to her face.
The Tower Master removed the hand covering her mouth and yawned cutely. Seeing a cute yawn was rare, but the Tower Master managed to achieve such a difficult thing.
Heuuuaaaaaaauahhhh.
I inhaled every single molecule of the breath exhaled by the Tower Master from a distance close enough to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings.
Let the record show. This was not a lewd act to satisfy any maniacal tendencies.
A yawn was a natural phenomenon urring in every single living being with souls.
Just as heat was gained by burning fuel, living beings burned their souls to obtain a source of energy. This energy, in martial arts terms, was called True Origin Qi, or in normal terms, life force.
This was also why ck Wizards were so eager to capture people. They used life force to cast their magic, after all.
And the byproduct of Soul Combustion was mana. To put it poetically, mana was like the ash left after a soul burned.
Living beings emitted a small amount of mana with each exhale. And asionally, when a significant amount of unrefined mana umted, it was all released in a yawn.
The higher the individuals realm, the purer and more abundant the mana released through yawns. For an Archwizard, a single yawn could rival a potent elixir.
Therefore, there was a culture of allowing ones best disciple to drink their yawns. In very close rtionships, to absorb 100% of the dissipating mana, they might even ovep each others lips.
How could one do such a thing without embarrassment? I was already nervous that our lips might identally touch.
Uh.
?????!
Did they just brush slightly?
Pheww.
The Tower Master smiled refreshingly, as if pleased. Judging by her calm reaction, it seems it was just my imagination.I absentmindedly touched my lips.
After the eventful session with Second Prince Irid, the Tower Master and I had been spending quiet and peaceful days.
We woke up in the morning, washed up, and brushed our teeth. Then, we carved modelings.
We ate, did some light stretching, and then carved modelings.
We ate, carved modelings as a way to rest, and then carved modelings.
We ate and carved modeli.
Yeah, I know. I really did need a ton of modelings though. Not only for their use as heroines, but also to fulfill a mans dream of building giant robots. I had so many things I wanted to do.
And even among them, the most urgent was to gatherbat data.
It was understandable that in the plot for the Second Prince, the main enemy was a mercenary with clumsy swordsmanship, but if a knight appeared as an enemy and couldnt handle a sword, it would be problematic for the storys consistency.
I also needed data on the movements of monsters. I hadid the foundation using numerous visual media from my previous life, but after consulting with Senior Scarface, the biggest social butterfly of the Purple Magic Tower (She goes out almost 50% of the entire week), she said my current data was an absolute mess.
Should I go outside at least once.
I-Its dangerous outside of the M-Magic Tower!
I know its dangerous, but still.
In the nine years at the Magic Tower, I hadnt researched even a hint ofbat magic. It was not that I was a pacifist. I just found panty modeling more enjoyable than magic that destroyed others minds.
The Tower Master also opposed me learningbat magic. She said impurities would be mixed in. Considering it was advice from an Archwizard, I just took it at face value, not even bothering to look into it.
As such, I needed an assistant. A reliable bodyguard who could firmly protect me outside the tower. Ideally, it would be best if the Tower Master apanied me..
Should we fill out an application form for the relocation of strategic weapons?
No.
Superhumans like Archwizards had to submit a request to the Imperial Court a week in advance, stating where they would go and how long they would stay.
To me, it felt like they were making too big of a fuss over it, but when I considered it from a neighboring Lords point of view, I kinda understood. It would be rming to suddenly have a strategic nuclear weapon walking around your territory. They would probably start sweating bullets and lose strength in their limbs at the thought of that.
Even if the Lord themself paid caution, if some ck-haired, tanned, good-for-nothing thug from the territory picked a fight..Depending on the temper of the walking strategic weapon, a whole street could blow up.
Therefore, this procedure was added to prevent the recurrence of ulcers in numerous Lords of the Empire.
If the application was rejected, you would have to submit it again, thus it could even drag on for a month. I guess it would be better to lower my hope that the Tower Master apanied me.
For reference, on the day when all the Tower Master gathered to scout me, there was a fuss because nobody had submitted an application. I heard rumors that the Lord who ruled over the vige where I was born fainted, foaming at the mouth.
Well, anyway.
I really should try to go outside at least once whenever I get the chance.
When I went to the Tower Mastersb to ask if she would like to carve modelings of bras with me, I found her in thin pajamas, holding a letter and creaking like she was broken.
T-Thi, this is a l-le, letter..f-from the P-Pri, P-Prin, P-Princess.
I took the letter from the malfunctioning Tower Master. It was mboyant, adorned with all sorts of jewels, clearly signifying it was sent from the Imperial Family. In the end, all of this would be research funds.
Removing each jewel decoration and checking the sender, it turned out to be from the First Princess.
Stripping away theplex political rhetoric and summarizing the core, the content was as followed:
My brother seems to have enjoyed himself. I want to do it too. I like beating up people. See you in a week.
Mmm.
Seeing as how this simple content was written so elegantly, it really wasnt for no reason that she was a member of the Imperial Family. I read the letter once more, trying to understand the needs of the prospective yer
I also asked the Tower Master. Whether she knew any other details about the First Princess. After sitting cross-legged on my thighs, she began to speak. I made a temporary backrest with one arm for her.
I heard shes been a battle manic since she was young.
A battle maniac, you say.
Eung, Count Yurensto often said this. Dont act like a rabid dog like the First Princess. There were also rumors of knights in her territory breaking their arms while sparring with her.
This was a very, very crucial point. Combat.
If the yer enjoyedbat this much, I must prepare abat map. It was time to finally realize the wish for a gripping showdown that was not fulfilled with the Second Prince.
Then suddenly, a question urred to me, so I turned towards the Tower Master.
Come to think of itIsnt it usually counted as First Princess, First Prince, and Second Prince?
Eung, thats right.
What?
Ah, Aha.The First Prince died. Thats why I intentionally omitted mentioning him. The Imperial Familydont like talking about the First Prince, you see. Theres amand banning it. Everyone treats him as if he never existed.
Oh no, how tragic. What happened?
Its just a rumor, but I heard he was poisoned. At around the age of ten.
It made sense that people didnt mention him. To think that a Crown Prince died from poisoning. Openly talking about it would tarnish the reputation of the Imperial Family.
Poisoned to death, you say. My mind raced through reference materials that went from court intrigues to romance fantasy. Considering that poison and session struggles were involved, the Imperial Family might actually be more dysfunctional than I thought.
Could this also exin the Second Princes behavior, as if he had a screw loose? If it wasnt some case of inheriting Paranoia DNA from the Emperor, then something must have happened during his upbringing.
Given the sensitivity of the topic, it would be better to take out any mentions of poison. A gimmick such as Who poisoned my green tea? should be avoided.
Combat,bat, you say..
Then how about dark fantasy?
A world where everything had been destroyed, and of ashes. Because some kind of..Mana disaster urred. About 90% of humanity was wiped out and bizarre-looking monsters appeared, taking over mankinds ce as the lord of all creation. These monsters would speak anguage iprehensible to humans.
Humans clung to their fragile lives in small outposts, using up artifacts or knowledge of the once glorious civilization of old, quietly dying day by day.
But there was a sliver of hope. It was just a rumor, but somewhere on the continent, there was a shelter.Mmm, a Safe Dungeon that guaranteed survival for at least the next 100 years.
That was when the yer appeared.
A yer with a mysterious aura, who cleared the path by oveing the twisted natural environment and defeating gigantic monsters. The surviving humans followed and worshipped the yer. In other words, the yer became a Prophet.
It would be good to add minor troubles to the group of humans led by the yer, from petty theft to serious murder. Such morally ambiguous choices greatly helped in defining the character of the yer.
I should include a heroine too. If the yer was a woman..Mmm. I was roughly thinking along the lines of one frail schrly type, one aspiring knight who admired the yer and strived to follow their path, and one Top G.
As expected, I really needed to go outside the tower. Gatheringbat data was now urgent.
If the Tower Master couldnt apany me, I needed an alternative. Someone with a decent level ofbat ability who could actively cooperate in my data collection. Not someone who just stayed looked up in research, but someone who had experience smashing goblin heads outside.
I decided to ask Senior Scarface for help.
Esteemed Junior, repeat after me. Lo-re-i.
Scarface.
Lo-
Lo.
Re-
Re.
I.
Scarface.
Although there was some trouble in the process of ourmunication, when I peeled off a few jewels attached to the letter, she became very cooperative. As expected, nothing could beat money.
The Tower Master did a wah wah wah, but the preparation for going out progressed very quickly. Senior Scarface hired an adventurer party, nned a suitable exploration route, and reassured the Tower Master that it would be a very safe journey.
Take this and just in case, this too..And thisAnd also this..
It seemed as if the Tower Master had awakened a mindset where she would rather kill me if she couldnt have me, as she bombarded me with a pile of artifacts. She loaded me with no less than forty-nine ne-type artifacts, you see.
The Tower Master went a step further, even threatening that I could not take a single step outside until I wore all the nes.
Senior Scarface thought for a moment and then instructed me.
Whisper in the Tower Masters ear that you like her the most in the entire world.
Why?
Because only then will our path forward be opened.
Senior Scarface seemed utterly confident. I decided to trust the senior, both a wizard and a veteran explorer. I imagined a scene I had witnessed back when I was in elementary school.
With the warmth of a parent embracing a daughter returning from school, I hugged the Tower Master and whispered in her ear. It was nice to hug her because she was so cozy.
I like our Yuna the most in the entire world?
????!!?!
At that moment, the Tower Master evaporated. Not as a joke or metaphor, but for real.
I was wondering what in the world was going on, but ording to Senior Scarface, she had broken out of my hold with some lofty Illusion Magic before disappearing. For some reason, Senior Scarface had a strangely satisfied expression.
As expected, even if there was only a few months difference, it seemed a senior was still a senior, huh? Just like this, Senior Scarface had easily removed all obstacles.
In the end, I only wore one ne.
This was how, with a throbbing and excited heart I stepped outside the Magic Tower for the first time in nine years.
When we reached the meeting ce, a three-person party was waiting for us. I heard they were adventurers, but the state of their armaments was no joke. To exaggerate a bit, they were almost on the level of knights.
The gender ratio of the party consisted of one man and two women. At first nce, there seemed to be one warrior, one archer, and one rogue. The rogues outfit was quite lewd and the area of her fabric was small, which I thought was worth referencing. I should take a modeling of it as is and use itter.
A handsome young man, seemingly the leader, with his hair stylishly swept back in a 2:8 parting, introduced himself. His eyes resembled those of a fox and he even had a beauty mark near his eyes, which was a bit, hm. How to put it. Somehow he was, wella bitYou know?
Nice to meet you. I am Second-ss Adventurer Rowillen, who will be joining you on this adventure.
I look forward to your kind cooperation. Beauty Mark Gay.
.Is he perhaps picking a fight with me right now?
Its just that his brain is a bit abnormal. Please understand.
Senior Scarface quickly intervened to defend me.
Fortunately, seeing that he got pissed as fuck after hearing Beauty Mark Gay, he seemed to like women.
***
Chapter 25: The Wizard Who Has Ventured Out Of His Backyard
? The Wizard Who Has Ventured Out Of His Backyard ?
Senior Scarface briefly exined our route.
Its a five-day journey, including travel time. Weve heard of a dungeon that has never been explored before in the vicinity. Well cross the forest, camp at the dungeon entrance, explore the dungeon, and then return.
Are there any changes to our target?
No. The goal is to gain experience for Illusion Magic. You just need to take care of any monsters we encounter along the way. As per the contract, there will be additional incentives based on the number of battles
Beauty Mark Gay meticulously checked the contract terms. Seeing the archer and roguezing in the back, it seemed like Beauty Mark Gay handled all the troublesome andplicated tasks.
Just when the discussion seemed to be wrapping up, he started grumbling about How much will you pay us for emotional damages in case of personal insults during the exnation?. It seemed like this wasnt going to be something that would be concluded in 10 minutes, so I emptied my head.
The archer had long ears with various ornaments, indicating she was an elf. Seeing as the rogue had a long tail sticking out of her hotpants, wrapped around her thigh, she was a beastkin.
A mixed-race party, was it..
As I was born in a rural vige that only farmed potatoes before canning myself in the Purple Magic Tower, this was my first real-life encounter with different races. I had heard about them and learned about their ecology and habits from encyclopedias, but seeing them in person was a whole new experience.
Was it really true that elves ears are their erogenous zones? I wanted to ask, but I was afraid of getting an arrow impaled in my forehead, so I refrained.
While I was observing them for modeling purposes, the beastkin rogues eyes met mine. After drowsily opening her eyes, she sent me a simple hand signal.
Pointing to herself.
=> I am.
Pointing at Beauty Mark Gay.
=> His.
Making a hand gesture that needed to be censored.
=> Girlfriend. (Just for reference, this is a really toned down version)
It was a warning to not flirt with her since she already had a man. I nodded to show that I understood and then used hand signals to ask the elf archer if she was in a simr situation.
She signaled back that she was. Unexpectedly, this party was a harem party.
I looked at Beauty Mark GayNo, Beauty Mark Guy, seeing him in a new light. He looked good enough to attract one woman, but I didnt expect him to be the fucking GOAT and have two in his arms. Werent there any love quarrels?
I asked through hand signals whether their rtionships were harmonious.
They replied that there was an order in this tribe, with mutual respect and strict scheduling, preventing any disputes.
This got a helluva lot more interesting.
I was about to ask if, instead of two, all three did it together when Senior Scarface whacked me on the back of the head. The beastkin rogue, too, was being reprimanded and restrained by Beauty Mark Guy.
The beastkin rogue seemed eager to boast about her male partner and I was very interested in collecting this data. Although I was stopped by Senior Scarface, I knew we would have a chance to discuss this again when the time was right.
Adventuring turned out to be more boring and tiring than I expected.
We walked through the forest, and then rested. Walked, then rested. Walked, then rested.
The journey just consisted of the elf archer leading the way as the rest of us trailed behind. It would have been great to collect data from monster encounters, but even monsters were no idiots.
They knew it was hard to attack a group of about five people.
Observing the scenery of the mountain was interesting and all at first, but obviously, it quickly became monotonous; it was always the same trees, the same rocks, and a butterfly that, strangely, often flew around me.
As such, most of the adventure was spent walkingWhile talking about meaningless bullshit. Senior Scarface had instructed me, Esteemed Junior must keep your mouth shut., so I couldnt join in the conversation.
But it was quite fun to secretly exchange hand signals with the beastkin rogue while watching Beauty Mark Guy and Senior Scarface have some kind of veteran-like conversations.
By the time I found out the panty colors of Beauty Mark Guy(I didnt want to know) and the elf archer(This, I did want to know), we had arrived at the dungeon entrance.
And there was an ogre pacing at that very entrance.
A huge 3-meter body and muscr build, wielding a club roughly made from tree trunks pulled out nearby. In many fantasy novels, ogres were kind of like gatekeepers for newbies. A first hurdle, if you will. Apparently, it was the same here.
In small viges without any deployment of knights, they were no different from natural disasters. A single ogre could easily destroy an entire vige. In my childhood, the adults used to tell us, If you dont work hard, the ogre wille get you!, all the time while growing up.
But to a Second-ss Adventurer from the Imperial Capital, it seemed like an easy opponent.
It seems Ill get a light warm up. Please just stay watching. I shall finish this within 10 minutes.
UUUUUUUUUAHHHHHHH!!
Beauty Mark Guy, equipped with a shield and longsword, stepped forward. The ogre roared while charging at him. I began collecting data after casting Motion Tracker Magic on Beauty Mark Guy.
Come to think of it, Senior Scarface.
Yes, Esteemed Junior?
How strong is a Second-Grade Adventurer?
They are on the verge of Metamorphosis. After all, seeding in Metamorphosis earns them the title of First-ss.
At the emergence of these sudden proper nouns, I calmly maintained a I dont know what in the world that means expression. I expected Senior Scarface to exin ever so kindly.
Has the Tower Master not exined this yet.? Well, I guess it is true that its better that you dont know.
There are two ways to anger someone, you see, the first being.
There are realms that can be reached for all living beings with souls. By going through Metamorphosis and then Sublimation. I heard the First Princess has undergone Metamorphosis and the Tower Master haspleted Sublimation.
I decided to interpret it in the context of martial arts novels. From what I understood, it seemed Metamorphosis was akin to reaching the Peak Realm and Sublimation was akin to reaching the Transcendent Realm. But honestly, it was hard to fully grasp.
Though I was aware of the Tower Masters extraordinary abilities when it came to carving modelings, I didnt know the extent of destructive power those with the title of Archwizard could wield.
Even during the confrontation with that..boy knight at the Purple Magic Tower
To me, the boy knight seemed to be shing at nothing. Under the circumstances, it appeared that the Tower Master did something, but I couldntprehend what it was. Was this how a Third-Rate Martial Artist saw the far away world of the Transcendent Realm.?
As I listened to the story, Beauty Mark Guy was almost done cooking the ogre. He methodically disabled it, cutting its leg tendons first to lower its mobility and then causing it to bleed, weakening it.
With just a bit of support, wouldnt he be able to swiftly cut its head off?
I raised my hand to cast Illusion Magic on the ogre, thinking it would be good to make it il aimlessly. I gathered my mana and twisted it twice like a Mobius Strip, before shooting it at the ogre.
Sparks flew in the ogres head. The magic I cast was Blinding Hallucination. It was an Illusion Magic that showed misceneous fantasies to obscure ones entire vision.
U, UAAAAAAAGH!
Why is its movement suddenly?!
The ogre began to il wildly and Beauty Mark Guy, who had been fighting by reading the ogres movements, was, due to the sudden, random pattern
Bang!
Struck by the club and hurled about 5 meters away.
Ro, ROWILLEN!!
????!!
The elf archer rushed to help the flung Beauty Mark Guy and the beastkin rogue leaped towards the ogre. Senior Scarface also started covering fire with the crossbow that was attached to her waist.
The battle, which had been going so well, suddenly fell into utter disarray.
I watched this scene discreetly, before quietly kneeling down and raising my hands guiltily.
Crackle, crackle.
As the campfire burned, it emitted a sound that somehow soothed the body and soul. The flickering mes pushed back the darkness of the night, dyeing part of the world in a scarlet hue. How beautiful it was. The rabbit meat roasting over the fire also contributed to the atmosphere. There was a certain romance in camping. And
I had been kneeling with my hands raised for three hours.
My arms..felt heavy.
Was this how As felt, who was said to hold up the sky? The weight of the world was so very heavy. Sweat was pouring like rain, so I was also a bit cold.
Beauty Mark Guy had broken his arm from the ogres blow, so he now had a splint on. Fortunately, he had poured a potion on it, so he should recover after a good nights sleep.
Though he was injured due to a certain naughty Illusion Wizard, Beauty Mark Guys expression was bright. It was because I had given him a few jewels left over from the First Princess as a form ofpensation for the unfortunate industrial ident.
Senior Scarface smiled bitterly.
Do you now get why Illusion Magic isnt exactly mainstream, Esteemed Junior?
Yes.
Unless Illusion Magicpletely shattered the opponents mind with one shot, it had many side effects in party y. After all, I blinded the ogre with a hallucination, yet as a result, Beauty Mark Guy got injured instead.
If it must be used, one would have to carefully consider its application.
For instance, lets say all party members had ranged attacks. Then, we could tie up the ogre with Illusion Magic and chip away at its health from afar.
That doesnt work well either. Large and fierce bastards tend to charge towards the direction of the attack.
Then wouldnt we be able to use Illusion Magic on small and weak creatures for a one-sided beatdown?
If theyre small, weak, and delicate, a single arrow would suffice. And if theyre small but strong, Illusion Magic wouldnt work well on them, would they?
..What about casting something like Wrath of a Nutcase over a wide area in a goblin colony?
That would be useful when there are no kidnapped people in the goblin colony.
Then what exactly could Illusion Magic even do?
Even after considering various applications, when I asked myself, So is it better than a me arrow?, I found myself hard-pressed in answering yes.
What to do with this sensation.This sensation that was like picking a shitty character in a RPG game and being unable to do anything about it..To stylishly sweep away enemies with Illusion Magic, did I truly have to reach the position of an Archwizard?
Its impressive that you could prate the ogres mental barrier and cast Illusion Magic, butEsteemed Junior, this is how you actually use Illusion Magic.
To elevate the reputation of the Purple Magic Tower that was tarnished by yours truly, Senior Scarface stepped up.
She made a solemn expression and spoke while pointing to the hard jerky, dry biscuits, and canteens filled with water that the party had.
Please tell me what menu you want.
????!!
The adventurer party, unable to grasp Senior Scarfaces words at first, chewed over them and then shuddered with thrill as they realized its meaning.
To carry cost-effective and space-efficient food, one inevitably had to choose dry rations that taste like absolute dog water. Bringing kitchen tools for delicious cooking would just be a burden, after all.
However, if there was an Illusion Wizard present..!!
The jerkytastes like steak.
Rowillen! This biscuit tastes like cake! Just like the ones we ate at that dessert cafe in Crownhall!
.The taste of home.
An Illusion Wizard could significantly enhance thefort of the adventurer party!
That night, Senior Scarface received cheers and apuse from everyone for demonstrating Magic To Not Feel Itchy Even When Bitten By Mosquitos and Magic To Make Lying On Gravel As Comfortable As A Bed.
***
Chapter 26: Neg Diff
? Neg Diff ?
Dungeons.
They either signified a threatening space created by a mad wizard or an ancient architectural structure built by a great being from the past. The dungeon we were going to explore was thetter.
After the advance partypleted its conquest, it was now being used for practical training. It was managed by the Empire and anyone could use it if they followed the proper paperwork procedures.
Perhaps for that reason, it was incredibly bright and clean. To exaggerate a bit, it seemed cleaner than theboratory of the Purple Magic Tower.
I heard that even academy students oftene here because of the facilitys cleanliness.
They really are gaining experiencefortably, arent they.
I know right? If you start your career as a hired soldier..
Senior Scarface and Beauty Mark Guy were walking ahead, chatting about how academy students raised in a warm greenhousecked balls or how they had once hired an alumni of the academy and he ran away at the sight of a goblin.
As time passed and their conversation drifted towards how their own lives were tougher than the other, I slightly slowed down and fell behind; I had heard the same story twicest night.
It seemed the beastkin rogue thought the same.
Seeing how she stuck by my side and asked with hand signals if I had any other interesting stories, she seemed to have enjoyed the Fiery Grand Bow1Lol it means bowing as if youre doing a headstand with just your head. It literally means Grand Bow as in its the ultimate form of a Bow. See image below for reference :)) of Atonement apanied by Illusion Magic, as well as the Romance of the Three Kingdoms2a 14th-century historical novel attributed to Luo Guanzhong. It is set in the turbulent years towards the end of the Han dynasty and the Three Kingdoms period in Chinese history, starting in 184 AD and ending with the reunification of thend in 280 by the Western Jin. recitation session next to the campfire for two hours.
One had to receive something to give something as well. For the sake of a fair trade, I asked the beastkin rogue.
Why do you not speak?
After eating delicious food (an illusion) yesterday, she eximed in admiration, saying it tasted like home. Her voice seemed fine when I heard it then and she didnt appear to be ignorant in speech.
Yet she mostlymunicated through hand signals, so how could I not be curious?
The beastkin rogue hesitated for a moment, then stuck out her tongue.
There was a clear brand on her tongue, as if marked with something. It was a symbol I had never seen before.
The beastkin rogue retracted her tongue and spoke.
I didnt want to show this.
I had memorized allmonly used symbols when I was at the Magic Tower. So if I didnt recognize this one..it meant it was secretive or used covertly. Since she seemed to want to hide it, it didnt seem to have a good meaning.
I guessed roughly based on the shape of the brand.
Vampire? Bat? Bloodsucker?
No. Its the figure of a thorny bowl. A brand of offering, of a living sacrifice.
Is it used by ck Wizards?
Eung. I barely escaped. Thanks to Rowillen.
The beastkin rogue looked at the back of Beauty Mark Guy with a strange gaze; it seemed to be a mix of goodwill, gratitude, affection, and more.
A backstory formed in my mind. Evil ck Wizards ambushed a beastkin tribe, killing those who resisted and capturing subjects for their experiments. Dark and gloomy days followed. Death loomed near, slowly approaching.
And right before she was sacrificed for a ritual, Beauty Mark Guy burst in with sunlight, brandishing a longsword and shield before charging in, then..
Mmmm. Wouldnt it have roughly been simr to something like that?
By the way, is it okay to show me?
If it was something she hated enough to resort to hand signals to avoid revealing, there seemed to be no reason for her to show it to me, whom she had only met a few days ago.
I carefully clutched at my ne. It was one of the 49 artifacts the Tower Master tried to bestow upon me. I was internally tense, worrying if the beastkin rogue would dere, Now that youve seen this mark, you cannot leave this ce alive!.
The beastkin rogue pointed at me with her index finger.
Its because you smell simr.
Simr?
Eung.
If I was interpreting the flow of the conversation correctly, didnt that mean I smelled like a ve as well? Theres no way though..I clean myself daily with Clean Magic, though.
Perhaps this was a sophisticated form of disdain for graduate students?
Right as I pondered whether I needed to elucidate how good the corporate welfare in the Purple Magic Tower was, the beastkin rogue trotted ahead, leaving me behind. Something felt strangely off.
Was I perhaps missing something?
KYAAAAAAAK-!!
Startled, I covered my mouth. In terms of our images, I was the only one who seemed likely to scream KYAAAAAK among us. However, the scream continued even as I covered my mouth.
It was someone else. Who?
Was it time to start calling Beauty Mark Guy Beauty Mark Gay again?
If not, was it the beastkin rogue or the elf archer showing an unexpected gap moe?
No. No, it wasnt. The high-pitched scream that continued to rise was from Senior Scarface. Even Beauty Mark Guy looked at the senior in bewilderment.
The senior screamed as if she saw a bathtub crawling with cockroaches. Worried that a human centipede created by some wicked ck Wizard had made an appearance, I followed Seniors gaze.
Golem?
Its a golem. A Stone Golem.
It was a golem.
Moreover, it was a small cleaning golem. It was barely a meter tall and didnt even have arms to attack with. The only thing it possessed was a shabbily attached duster.
I patted the trembling Senior Scarface on the shoulder and stared hard at the golem. Was there something I couldnt perceive because my realm was too low? Or was the golem embedded with Illusion Magic such as Limitless Disgust?
As far as I could see, it was just a golem; one that didnt seem to have any particr magic attached. Thankfully, Beauty Mark Guy asked what I was most curious about in my stead.
Why are you so scared, or rather, disgusted? Its just a golem.
Senior Scarface took a moment to catch her breath and then mumbled.
If asked to pick one thing Illusion Wizards should fear the most, I would choose golems, Esteemed Junior.
Generalizing personal experiences into a universal category isnt a good attit.
Go fight it and try winning, Esteemed Junior. If you win against that thing, Ill carve 30 human modelings.
Ill be right back.
I rolled up my sleeves and stepped forward. There was no reason to refuse a guaranteed win. Defeating just this one Stone Golem that was used for cleaning meant 30 modelings; it was practically Modeling Copy Magic. Free fucking real estate, aint it?
No matter how much I devoted my life to simtionposition for TRPG, who did she take me for? I was basically the direct disciple of the Purple Magic Tower Master. There was no way I could lose to a rock.
The fluttering butterfly obstructed my view as if vehemently opposing, but a mere insect couldnt stop my passion for 30 modelings.
I pulled out my staff.
Impartment of the Primordial Nightmare! Despair of the Abyssal Maw!
It didnt work.
Illenyals Target Reset! Spatial Coordinate Maelstrom!
It didntwork!
The golems eyes shed red. Wee-e-e-ing. With an unpleasant noise, it approached me. While taking on all my magic head on!
C-Come forth Heart-!
I used my trump card, rallying the maximum number of holograms I could summon without any assistance A whopping 10 illusions capable of physical force charged forward at mymand!
Heart, the Butler Corps, and even the newly joined Knights with full te armor! (I put a mask on Heart just in case her face caused trouble)
They charged at the golem and pounded at it, but It wasnt enough. Their physical force was nowhere near enough!
The golem had no faith or belief, so the strength that the holograms could disy was at the level of a childs fist. The cleaning golem advanced steadfastly against the barrage. As if to say all my efforts were trivial, even as it ttered!
This, this cant beAre you telling me it isnt even ticklish-?!!
-Beep. Brrrrr.
Keu, keuaaAAAGGGGGH!!
Whack! Whack!
The golem swung its duster. Enclosed in a corner of the dungeon, I could only crouch and endure the golems hits. The duster swept beat every little part of my body, sweeping off all the dust..
I was in such despair that I almost shed tears.
I had toe up with a strategy. There had to be a way to turn the tables. I couldnt just lose. It was just a cleaning golem, wasnt it! I..!
D-DONT, DONT WANT TO.LOSE..!!
A golem did not have a soul and was not equipped with advanced sensory organs that could be disturbed. Illusion Magic didnt work on it. If it had been a more advanced golem instead that was capable of thought, I wouldnt have been so powerless!
I desperately crafted magic. If the golem couldnt think and that was why Illusion Magic didnt work, then I just had to imbue it with thought and hit it, didnt I?!
Such magic didnt exist. If it didnt I just needed to create it!
Hanging upside down, you, who walked on the sky and fell to the ground,e full circle and descend from heaven Forced Impartment of Persona??KEUAAAAAAGH!
The duster was stuffed into my mouth. My magic, about 80%plete, shattered into pieces. I lost all will to fight and copsed on the floor..
The cleaning golem, as if dering victory, bitch-pped my face three times with the duster, before departing into the depths of the dungeon. Only then did I understand the meaning behind Senior Scarfaces scream. It was a deepment..
An absolute ipatibility.
All my resistance was utterly crushed.
The adventure wassessful. I obtainedbat data from Beauty Mark Guy and the other adventures and also learned how ogres moved. The first step was significant. If I input the data into the AI and let it run endlessly in elerated time Do you understand what that means?
Original Swordsmanship and Martial Arts would emerge.
Wasnt it said that an infinite amount of time and an infinite number of monkeys could even write Shakespeares ys? Since I included the basic data, the probability was even higher than that. And the more data I added, the higher the probability of pulling out something usible.
Martial Arts.was possible!
After the crushing defeat to the golem, I became interested in increasing mybat power as well. Wasnt it a bit fucked if someone passing by could just poke me and Id drop dead?
If I could bestow martial arts on the holograms by linking the previously exinedbat data, perhaps I could actually use them as a kind of summoning spell. Basic physical strength also needed to be enhanced. That part required both a budget and effort.
Using all these gains, I would create a session to entertain the First Princess.
But for today, I just wanted to sleep quietly, nursing the bitter wounds of defeat.
That night, I dreamt of being chased by a golem.
In a room of the dungeon that the adventurers had left, a cleaning golem in standby mode awakened. And then, it pondered. Why could it think? What was its identity? Who was it and what was this knowledge that had been imparted?
And then, it realized a void; about 20% of empty space. After following the missing links, contemting its own existence, and piecing together the gathered puzzle pieces, its first answer was
Q. Who am I? A. Professor Abraham of Miskatonic University3a fictional university located in Arkham, named after the Miskatonic River which flows through the town. The school appears in numerous Cthulhu Mythos stories by Lovecraft and many other writers. Lovecraft depicted Miskatonic University as a highly prestigious university, on par with Harvard University; in fact, at least in the 1920s, Harvard and Miskatonic are the two most popr schools for the children of the Massachusetts Old Gentry..
1
Lol it means bowing as if youre doing a headstand with just your head. It literally means Grand Bow as in its the ultimate form of a Bow. See image below for reference :))
2
a 14th-century historical novel attributed to Luo Guanzhong. It is set in the turbulent years towards the end of the Han dynasty and the Three Kingdoms period in Chinese history, starting in 184 AD and ending with the reunification of thend in 280 by the Western Jin.
3
a fictional university located in Arkham, named after the Miskatonic River which flows through the town. The school appears in numerous Cthulhu Mythos stories by Lovecraft and many other writers. Lovecraft depicted Miskatonic University as a highly prestigious university, on par with Harvard University; in fact, at least in the 1920s, Harvard and Miskatonic are the two most popr schools for the children of the Massachusetts Old Gentry.
***
Chapter 27: The First Princess's Visit
? The First Princesss Visit ?
An old man sat on a splendidly decorated golden throne.
His back was hunched, hisplexion pale, and his body thin and gaunt. His eyes were sunken and lifeless. The old man seemed to be suffering from extreme anxiety, his hands trembling frequently, and his body flinched at the slightest breeze.
This frail old man, reminiscent of a scarecrow on the verge of being blown away, was, indeed, the pinnacle of the Empire.
With a mere gesture, he couldmand countless people, and with just a single cough, he could behead a high-ranking noble. His position was above all, with limitless wealth and power. Yet, why did he look so pitiful?
What was he so worried about? What was tormenting him so?
First Princess ine, who turned ten that year, harbored these questions upon meeting her father for the first time. The appearance of the old man sitting on the throne looked more like a ve than an Emperor.
The Emperor never showed his face, even at the birth of his children. The Imperial Descendants were separated even from their mothers and raised by nannies and servants. They only learned of the concept of parents through words. The term my Father the Emperor felt all too distant.
When the children grew fond of a nanny, she was reced with someone else. The same went for the servants. The Imperial Descendants were strictly forbidden from forming close bonds with anyone.
Their pleas not to be separated were in vain; the rules were always followed. Attachment and affection led to separation and farewell. Eventually, they stopped opening their hearts to servants.
The only exception was among the Imperial Siblings themselves.
Therefore, First Princess ine dearly loved her two little half-brothers. After all, in the ever-changing circle of people around them, the only constant was family.
But one day, the Emperor summoned his four children to the court.
A red silk path leading to the golden throne decorated therge hall. Numerous knights stood on either side with long swords and a boy knight stood next to the Emperor with his hand on the hilt of his sword.
It felt like a ce meant for questioning criminals. First Princess ine was only ten and the Second and Third Princes were seven and six, respectively. The heavy security seemed excessive for such young children, who could not even swing a stick properly.
The old Emperor quietly observed his kneeling offspring.
Second Prince Irid read fear in the Emperors eyes. The Emperor was afraid of them.
Irid thought. Was he so afraid to step down from that golden throne? Enough to even fear not just anyone, but his own blood? Was power so bewitching?
Irid was pale with terror. Even the Emperor, who possessed so much, feared and was cautious against others. Then, it would be even easier for other people to feel the same. Maybe the nannies, servants, and perhaps even his Noonim and little brother might be vignt of him someday
Thus, his paranoia took root.
Third Prince Sledo saw tender concern in the Emperors eyes. The Emperor was worried about them.
Sledo thought. Maybe there was a reason he took so much from us, reced our cherished servants, and never showed his face. Perhaps there were enemies targeting the Imperial Family.
Sledo made a decision. There was something that even the Emperor, who held so much in his grasp, was cautious and careful of. If there was such a threat, he had to be stronger. If he became an bermensch who could ovee any obstacle in his way, there would be no reason for those he cared for to be taken away.
Thus, his obsession with training took root.
And First Princess ine feltmuch from the Emperors eyes; a whirlwind of emotions, far tooplex to define with a single word. Sometimes it was caution and other times it was sorrow. asionally there was worry, as well as love or futility.
She didnt understand. She couldnt. No matter how intelligent the First Princess was, she could not fathom why the Emperor of the Empire would go mad. She couldnt discern which of the emotions in his eyes were genuine.
Yet, ine deeply remembered that gaze.
As the meeting ended, the old Emperor left his kin with just this advice.
Survive.Our bloodline must continue.
It was a cryptic message.
Following this, First Princess ine continued to grow rapidly. She shared her love with her little brothers and did not neglect her training. She dispelled ignorance and defeated enemies. And now.she was considered a leading contender in the session for the Imperial Throne. That golden throne was ever so close.
She still could not understand the Emperors words and actions, but
Irid, my little brother.
Noonim.
That wizard said it wasnt Dimensional Travel Magic, but insteadIllusion Magic. About that..Do you believe what you experienced was real?
????.
Irids silence lingered extensively. After much contemtion, he finally responded.
I have chosen to believe it. Even if it was all a trick by that wizard from start to finish My love for her remains unchanged.
If soI truly hope it was real. I dont want to see my baby brother crying, you know.
Thats my line. Going through Dimensional Travel, you said? After everything is concluded, donte crying and clinging to me.
With that sharp retort, Irid strode away. First Princess ine watched his back, recalling their only audience with the Emperor long ago.
When she asked Irid if all that happened was fake.Right after that moment..
The turmoil in her little brothers eyesshimmered with a simr hue to the old Emperors gaze: the color of a shackled ve.
I shall demonstrate Illusion Magic, First Princess.
Very well. Begin.
Everything is fiction. It has no rtion to actual events, purely a product of imagination.
I understand.
After four hours in real-time, I shall call for Your Highness again. I shall leave a mark on your wrist so you can recognize the time to return.
The First Princess quietly nodded andid down on the magic circle. If asked what she thought, she would answer that she was more skeptical than not. Wasnt just a reasonably well-crafted Illusion Magic by the wizard, just as he imed? And so..
This was a test.
In the letter she had sent previously, she wrote I enjoybat. The image of her smashing the heads of monsters on the Eastern Battlefront would add to its credibility. The wizard would likely believe it.
If all this was just an Illusion crafted by the wizard, then he would show an illusion filled with battles. If so, she would break out of the illusion and destroy him.
She did not mean in the literal sense of destroying him physically. After all, fighting the Purple Magic Tower Master was suicidal. The First Princess had seeded in Metamorphosis but had not yet entered Sublimation. To engage in a fight and ovee the difference in realms, she would have needed to bring the Holy Sword from the Imperial Familys treasury.
Instead, she nned to destroy him politically. Using the charge of defamation against the Imperial Family as a pretext to negotiate, she aimed to further strengthen her im to the throne with the Purple Magic Towers support.
Even if it turned out to be actual Dimensional Magic, there was no loss to be incurred.
After experiencing the event, Irid had changed into apletely different man. He seemed to have ovee the trauma from their audience with the Emperor. He began to trust people more and moved more passionately; truly, a happy development.
If it was indeed Dimensional Magic that bestowed Trials of Fate as Irid imed..if that was really the case. Then, she could grow. Needless to say, if oveing the trial meant finding a clue to Sublimation, she couldnt have asked for more. She did not even consider the possibility of failure.
The magic activated. The TRPG had begun.
A vast in.
An ash-gray expanse stretched to the horizon. The wind mixed with the dust of crushed rock scratched the skin. The sky looked overcast, as if covered by a dark filter. asionally, giant monsters flew by.
First Princess ine climbed atop a high rock to survey her surroundings.
She saw monsters roaming thend, their forms a mixture of various animals or grotesquely twisted. At face value, they resembled denizens of the Demon Realm, but they werent as strong. At best, they wereparable to ogres.
ine had once taken a hit from an ogres club and killed it with a single punch to the abdomen.
The monsters she had so far encountered here had met simr fates.
The blowing wind, the damp smell, the strange stick sensation of the slime that came from the monsters she killed. Even the rough texture of the earth under her bare feet. Everything felt far too real to believe it was just an illusion.
As per her request in the letter, so far, it had solely been a series of consecutive battles. Doubts inevitably arose. ine leaned more towards believing that this world was just an illusion.
Would she spend the entire time here just hunting monsters until it ended?
If that was the case, it would have been nice if it was at least a tense battle.
Right as she thought this, she saw the figure of a human in the distance. First Princess ine focused mana into her eyes. It was a boy, about 160cm tall. He was wearing goggles, perhaps to protect his eyes from the dusty wind.
Blond hair with green eyes. Though his face was cute, his expression and gaze revealed a strong resolve. And a beauty mark was dotted perfectly in the most appropriate location.
Oh my?
His appearance was to her liking.
For a brief moment, the First Princess wished this world was indeed real.
***
Chapter 28: S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey - 1
? S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey C 1 ?
Decline was included in the meaning of devastation.
Where debris of copsed buildings and misceneous items that seemed to indicate someones traces remained, monsters strutted on top of the earth that had buried this old civilization. And looking down from far above were the stars, hidden by a sandstorm.
It was an era where things that had once been brilliant were dying one by one. Though clinging onto what little remained with both hands and holding them tight to prevent it from being taken away, in the end, everything slipped through the fingers, fading to ashes and dust.
In an era where the sweetness of cherished hopes had long faded, leaving a bitter taste, and despair loomed close, too pressing to evenment A young boy was crossing the destend.
The boys name was Espero, yet everyone called him Pero.
In this age, someone moving meant one of three things. They either had to run away because of monsters in the vicinity, shifted unintentionally due to lingering inertia, or Very rarely, moved because they harbored hope.
The boy had a hope.
He had acquired apass from an elderly ck market dealer by chance. She imed that thispass pointed to Paradise C a ce where one didnt have to worry about hunger and could lead a peaceful life for oneself, their next generation, and even the generation after that.
It might have been a cruel joke by an old woman facing herst days. Perhaps someone else had already imed this Paradise. Nheless, the boy believed and held tightly to hope.
After all, one simply could not continue to live on without hope.
The boy walked across the vast ins.
Sometimes he was aided by others. In other times, he was chased by looters. Come now and then, he hid in sand pits to avoid monsters. It was a life filled with hardships, but it was not in vain. After all, the distance shown on thepass was steadily decreasing.
However, it seemed his journey had reached its end.
GrrrrrrrrGrrr.
????.
A Variant Wolf. Arge wolf, walking poorly on two legs, was drooling.
The nasty thing about Variant Wolves was their exceptional tracking ability and speed. The boys chance of escape was virtually non-existent. It was as good as a death sentence.
He was a small boy, with nobat skills or artifacts, so he was more than lucky to have survived thus far. The boy himself knew this as well.
He also knew that luck did notst forever. If he was this lucky until now, there would be a time when he would be unlucky as well. After all, fortune and misfortune came in turns, like two sides of a coin.
As such, he did not feel regret nor did he feel wronged.
Looks like my luck has run out. Dad. Mom.
The boy grumbled once, before making preparations for the next lucky person.
He removed thepass, which he had twisted into a ne. If he continued to wear it like this, it would end up with him in the stomach of the Variant Wolf. It would be hard for someone to find and it might even get damaged.
So, he decided to take it off in advance and throw it as far as he could.
Hoping that some lucky survivor would find thepass and reach Paradise. Praying that someone else lived happily on behalf of all the lives lost.
With such a wish, he threw it.
Thepass flew in a short parab.
And then , it was caught by a scarred hand.
Uh?
Do you need help, Small Gentleman?
A gentle voice was heard.
A beautiful woman with faded blond hair. She was characterized by the shawl around her neck and a deeply cut red dress, entuating her cleavage. No part of her attire seemed fit for battle but
The fact that she was alive in such an outfit was proof of her strength.
The boy stared nkly for a moment then nodded frantically.
Please save me!
Hoohoo, its not a difficult task at all.
KEUAAAAAAAAGH-!!
The Variant Wolf opened its mouth wide enough to easily swallow a child, its ferocious teeth closing like a guillotine. The woman in the dress stepped forward, avoiding the wolfs attack, before
Thump-!
Lightly pping the wolfs chin with the back of her hand. The wolf staggered and fell. Then, a pulsating purple heart its weakness was revealed on its chest.
They all have a core somewhere in their body, right? And it seems to be exposed when theyre momentarily disabled.
The woman plunged her hand into the wolfs chest, gripping its heart. Pop! With an effortless burst of mana residue, the wolf died simply.
She looked down at the crouched boy and spoke.
My name is ine. Whats yours, Small Gentleman?
Espero Please call me Pero!
Alright, Pero. I dont know much about this ce. I came from somewhere far away, you see I need information and you, as a gentleman, wouldnt ignore adys plight, would you?
Wink.
Pero nodded as if enchanted.
Perhaps the boys luck was going tost just a little longer
Behind the shadow of a rock, the two sat by a campfire.
The boy, Pero, was thrilled at the scarlet warmth. After all, lighting a fire attracted Variants, making it difficult for a lone traveler. Thus, for him, this was the first sight of fire in months.
The sizzling wolf meat was truly exciting, causing his heart to pound. After surviving on beetles under rocks, properly cooked meat was an irresistible temptation for Pero.
Hoohoo.
????.
ineughed in amusement while watching Pero swallow saliva. Pero, feeling her gaze, became inexplicably shy. He didnt know why, but
He fumbled around, before offering ine a skewer of wolf meat. While doing so, he avoided his gaze by lowering it, then Pero hastily turned away after seeing her deep cleavage, then turned back, thinking it polite to look while talking, then
Eventually, he ended up offering the skewer with his eyes tightly closed.
Ahahahaha..!
ine burst outughing. Pero became even shyer, drooping his head. It was a cycle of endless embarrassment. A tear formed in the corner of Peros eye.
ine continued with a soft voice.
Im sorry, Pero. I caught a disease where I cant help butugh when I see a handsome gentleman
Pero looked around for another handsome gentleman. Naturally, there was no one else around; only their shadows flickered in the light of the campfire.
Is there someone else besides m Are you talking about me?
Yes, Small and Handsome Gentleman.
I-Im not, though.
You are, though?
Just like the proverb, Still waters run deep., Peros face, too, reddened as his head drooped even lower. ine looked quite satisfied at the sight of this.
And at the same time, she wished the Second or Third Prince also had this much cuteness. If only they did.
Instead of indulging in her dark desire to make the boy cry, ine shifted to a more productive topic. After all, there was much to learn.
After wandering for a day, ine realized this world was in ruins. All she saw were monsters and the few human remnants she saw were mere debris.
However, whether this danger was local or global was a mystery. The monsters she had encountered were easy to deal with, but there might be others that were not.
A more minor concern was whether the meaning of words and gestures were different here. ine pondered how best to extract information from this small boy, before deciding to bring out her trump card.
Pero, can you just think that I have lost my memory?
Y-You lost your m-memory.?!
Amnesia cosy.
It was a tactic often used by agents of the Imperial Defense Bureau when they needed to conceal their identity from civilians. As expected of a tried and true method, it seemed to work on the boy as well.
Yes. I remember my name, but Almost nothing elsees to mind.
Ill help you! So, um., where should I start
Pero began to exin with a stammer. His words were unquestionably disorganized, but his eagerness to help no matter what was vividly noticeable.
ine mentally sorted the information, one by one.
1) Humanity is declining due to monsters called Variants.
2) Nations have long since copsed; thergest groups are purely tribal in nature.
3) The few surviving humans mostly hide in forests or caves.
After hearing the brief summary, ine focused her attention on the boy, Pero.
Youre the first person Ive met after wandering for a day. Pero, is it always this deserted here?
Ah, yes. Its andscape frequented by Variants, after all. Hunters looking for food might venture here, but otherwise, vast ins like these are avoided.
Then what were you doing here, Pero? You dont look like a hunter..
Im searching for Paradise.
Paradise?
Yes. Its said to be a safe ce with plenty of food. I was told I could find it if I just followed where thepass pointed!
ine examined thepass he had been fiddling with. A red arrow pointed in a direction, with the remaining distance numerically disyed underneath.
It seemed like a well-crafted artifact. As it was far too sophisticated to be just a trick, the story of Paradise seemed fairly credible.
In a world where humanitys survival and source of food were hard to maintain, a safe ce with abundant food was a truly sweet tale. If that was the case, she had a question for him.
If that really is true It is undoubtedly a precious item. But then, why did you try to throw it at thatst moment?
Because if I got eaten by a Variant, it would be hard for others to find thepass.
What is the point of caring for others after their deaths? Even if you are that considerate. No one will know your kindness.
In the end, if you dont survive, it is all meaningless.
Despite this doubt, Pero answered with a smile.
Some lucky person will obtain happiness! Im sure hell be more than joyful enough on behalf of me as well!
Then, may I barge into Peros happiness?
Of course! You saved me, after all. Besides, in Paradise, theres enough food tost until the generation after the next, so even if two people live there, there will be plenty left!
It might not be enough, depending on the situation, you know?
???
ine looked at the watch tattoo on her wrist and set a temporary goal. Whether this world was an illusion or reality, reaching Paradise to ensure safety seemed like a good option. It might also turn out to be a pleasant journey as well.
Besides, in case of any danger along the way..
Having someone who could y the role of bait was necessary.
Distance remaining to Paradise.
About 400 kilometers.
***
Chapter 29: S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey - 2
? S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey C 2 ?
When traveling through wastnd, securing water was of utmost importance. It was especially more so in areas roamed by Variants; these creatures left a nasty, mucous substance within their vicinity, contaminating nature.
ine and her partys third encounter with a puddle was a prime example. This puddle, formed from rainwater, behind a rock was tainted with a murky ck slime floating on its surface.
Their water supply in the canteen had been exhausted half a day ago. While it was enough tost until Pero exited the wastnd, the addition of a beautifuldy dressed in a red gown and nothing else to offer meant that their party was running short.
That was the very reason why the duo sat despondently, gazing at the puddle with sorrowful eyes.
Is it drinkable?
If youre asking if its safe to drink Even after filtering, it would usually cause stomachaches. Some experience hallucinations or fevers.
Is it drinkable?
If youre asking about the taste Survivors often cracked this joke. That they would rather eat sardine pie than drink Variant slime.
I heard this is a deste world, so can pies even be made in the first ce?
Though they would be missing sugar, salt, sweet strawberry jam, and rich butter, yes, its possible to make them.
You dont call those pies then
ine groaned, covering her scar-ridden face with her hands. It was uncertain if they would find another water source and she was parched. Even a powerhouse, capable of subduing an ogre, couldnt survive without food and drink.
For the sake of survival, a stomachache was preferable over dehydration, so. This meant she had to drink this muddy water with sloshy slime as a topping.
????.
Even though it was necessary, it was still something she desperately wished not to do.
Right as ines mind wandered about to escape reality Contemting whether it was worth contaminating her noble pte, ustomed to exquisite feasts, or whether she should use Pero as a human water filter
Pero scooped up the water, trying to remove as much slime as possible And then filled his canteen with the rtively cleanest part. Bracing himself, he took a sip.
Gulp.
Eu, eugh
Perosplexion turned pale and tears welled up in his eyes. After all, the taste and texture were horrendous. However, it was the rule of the world that a bizarre delicacy first pierced with its taste and then again with its scent.
After being hit by the aftermath, the smell akin to the pungent odor of boiling frogs in a pot, Peros face contorted as if he was about to vomit any moment.
Just a while ago, the two had roasted a desert rabbit to replenish their precious protein. Since digestion was not yetplete, vomiting now would be disastrous. After all, from a survivors perspective, it would be a considerable loss.
That was when the Imperial Princess stepped in.
ine, for their mutual benefit she disliked seeing someone vomit and Pero was at risk of losing vital nutrients hugged Pero from behind and firmly covered the boys mouth with the palm of her hand.
????!!
Please, just let me vomit.
Despite Peros tearful and pleading eyes, ine did not let go of her hold. It was not her own difort at stake and she believed it was the rationally correct decision. So, ine forcibly fed the fishy, mushy liquid to Pero.
Three minutester, Peroy sprawled, his face devoid of any expression. He had taken in water and retained the protein, but it seemed his soul was not able to stay preserved
Quietly observing this, ine spoke indifferently, as if absolutely nothing had happened the past few minutes.
..Im not really that thirsty.
T-Thats a l-lie.
Ive lost my memory, so Im not really sure.
Thatspletely separate from you losing your memories Youre so mean, ine!
Pero puffed up his cheeks in anger. Then, he spread his arms wide and blocked a space of about 160 cm in width, before dering.
ine, you shall not pass until you drink this as well!
Do we really have to do this, Pero? Are you only satisfied when you make me eat something sticky and smelly?
D-Dont talk in that sort of way!
During the past two days crossing the wastnd together, whenever ine steered the conversation in a lewd direction, Pero would quickly raise a white g and flee, but
Was it the anger caused by the foul slime or had he finally adapted? This time, he did not back down, even though his face turned bright red. It was truly a significant step forward.
However, ine knew an eternal truth.
The only thing better than firepower was more firepower.
If lewdness didnt work, then the solution was just more lewdness.
ine spread both her arms wide. To show the rebellious young boy a taste of how spicy an adult could be, she was about to cast her ultimate signature move Hugging Tightly and Spinning Around which had been sealed since its use on Irid, when
Plip, plop.
Ah.
Oh my.
It started to rain.
They entered a small cave and lit a campfire.
Finding a small cave in the wastnd was simple. First, one would bring out a strong individual who could carve out rock with their bare hands. Then.. When they tenderly stroke a sufficientlyrge rock, a small cave would appear like magic.
Amazed by this miraculous searching ability, Pero opened his eyes wide and apuded in admiration.
The warmth that made them drowsy, the refreshing sound of rain pouring down, and the small space for the two, colored in warm hues by the light of the campfire; due to this, ine hummed a tune without herself realizing.
Pero shook his head to the rhythm of the humming, before looking outside the cave and speaking.
Its a relief that its raining. We have plenty of water now and When the rain stops, the sand will settle, and the sky will be clear. It will be easier to find our way!
Thats true, Pero. How fortunate it was that the rain came right at that time
After all, she didnt have to taste the unpleasant Variant slime nor feel its texture on her tongue.
ine was serious when it came to teasing the young boy, but she didnt actually n to endure without drinking water. She would have disliked it immensely, but survival overshadowed everything else. In the end, she had consumed it.
Whether it was chewing the foul-smelling Variant Wolf meat or embarking on a journey through the wastnd to find Paradise, it was all for survival.
In the First Princesss world, personal preferences came far behind survival.
Therefore, all her choices culminated in what to abandon. She abandoned acknowledgement, expectations, trust, and.
ine, ine?
???
At some point in time, Peros face hade incredibly close. He pressed his forehead against ines gauging the temperature. This bold physical contact momentarily halted ines thoughts.
You dont seem to have a fever Are you feeling unwell somewhere? You didnt respond even though I called.
No, not really. Impletely fine.
Your face is a bit red.
Its because of the light from the campfire.
Really? If youre sick, dont hide it. Tell me right away. Ill go get some herbs!
Youre not doing all this while being aware, right?
???
Pero tilted his head in confusion. ine wavered for a moment and then quietly moved away. It could be considered a strategic retreat. The distance between Pero and her: about 1 meter.
The boy, absolutely bursting with consideration, interpreted ines behavior as a sign of wanting to be alone and moved to the other side of the campfire. The distance between ine and him: about 3 meters.
Perhaps that bothered her a bit, as ine pretended to get closer to the campfire when her real intention was to reduce the distance between them. The distance between Pero and her: about 2 meters.
And then, both sides stopped moving. Both Pero and ine thought the 2 meter distance was quite adequate. It was neither too far nor too close. They could see each other but could hide each others scents.
And just like that, the two waited until the rain stopped.
The day had cleared up.
The fierce sandstorm that obstructed their field of vision and scratched their skin had absorbed so much water that it calmed down. Although thend was still deste and covered in dreadful slime here and there, the sky was blue and clear.
They took a deep breath for the first time in a while. The refreshing air filled their lungs and left with their exhale. They could feel the fact that they were alive throughout their entire bodies, as the air flowed through.
Pero held ines hand to signal her and pointed beyond the horizon.
We must have walked more than we thought!
Oh my The ground is a vibrant green, huh? Its sparse, but still.
Green grass? It truly did feel like it had been a long time since she had seen such a thing.
Since falling into this deste world, the only nts she had seen were withered old trees, mushrooms growing disgustingly in corners, or tumbleweed. Pero couldnt hide his joy and let it show through his voice.
Weve made it out of the wastnd. Ahead is the ins of Meeting. I guess we didnt even notice the exit because of the sandstorm Hehe.
The ins of Meetingyou say. Is there a reason for that name?
Its rtively safe because there are fewer Variants there. Survivors in the area often pass through the ins of Meeting when nning their routes. So, you can meet many people there!
Doesnt anyone settle there? If its that nice of a ce to live, it would be good to make a base.
Ah, about that Because its a in, itcks hiding spots or shelter, so
Pero paused for a moment, then smiled faintly and continued.
Those who tried to use this location as their base all died.
Ahhh
ine looked at the ins of Meeting with a gaze of understanding. Good encounters would always call forth bad ones as well. She was reminded, once again, that meeting people wasnt always a positive thing.
Then, she suddenly had a thought.
Pero didnt say that he heard about it. He definitively stated that those who tried to use this location as their base died Almost as if he saw it with his own eyes. Maybe Pero was one of those who tried to make the ins of Meeting their base.
With lowbat ability and possessing only various skills necessary for survival, it was worth considering how Pero had managed to survive.
A small seed of suspicion blossomed beneath ines eyelids.
Distance remaining to Paradise.
About 320 kilometers.
***
Chapter 30: S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey - 3
? S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey C 3 ?
Hold on tight, Pero!
B-But theres nowhere to properly grab onto..!!
If you dont want to die, grab onto anything!
Y-Yes!!
Clenching his eyes shut, Pero grabbed onto anything he could. In a less dangerous and morefortable situation, preferably one where he could leisurely enjoy the texture, Pero would have been feeling extremely fortunate.
However, in their current situation, being chased by a giant Variant that was unusually persistent, there was no time for such luxuries.
-ROAAAAAAAAAAAR!!
ine was using all the power in both her arms and legs to flee from the Variant, which was bellowing with its three heads. Even as she was running on two legs, when a giant tentacle struck down She would punch the ground to instantly change her direction of escape by nearly 90 degrees.
If she brieflycked eleration, she would run on all fours. Adding the power of her arms to that of her legs, she could move faster, after all! ine was grateful for her talent in using her own body. Even though it was her first time running like a beast, she never got the order of moving her limbs confused.
A rapid maneuvering that utilized all limbs. Naturally, there was no leisure to hold Pero tightly so that he didnt shake. For Pero to survive, he had to hang on by himself.
The result of that was the sight of a princess running on all fours and a boy desperately clinging in front of her.
It was by no means a beautiful sight. But in this world, there were things that could not be helped. As a princess, it may be damaging to her dignity, but survival was far more important than that.
ine raised her voice in frustration.
ins of Meeting was supposed to be rtively safer with fewer Variants, wasnt it-!
?? ????!!
Even if you bury your face in my chest and speak, all it does is make me ticklish! I still cant hear anything, Pero-!!
The boy, Pero, was also engulfed in frustration. He couldnt understand why such a huge Variant, which he had never seen before in his life, appeared in this peacefulnd and why it was only chasing them.
-ROAAAAAAR! GRRRAAAAAAH!!
The giant Variant also seemed quite frustrated just by the sound of its cries. Was itining about why something that smelled so delicious appeared in front of it, or was it cursing at them for being disgustingly fast even though they were mere humans?
?? ???, ??!!
I told you, all it does is make me ticklish!
Puhah, bag, in my bag. Emergency bait..!
Im using all four limbs to run, so I cant afford t
BOOM-!! THUD!
Once again, ines body rapidly changed direction and the boy was once again subjected to a physical version of Silence Magic.
o get it!
???!
You have to do it, Pero!
????!!
Whatever it is, do it now, or Ill use you as bait and escape alone!
She didnt say thest part out loud. After all, in ines mind, the part of her brain responsible for her sense of reality was screaming. Screaming at her to eject this approximately 46 kg weight so that she could gain more speed.
The 8 minutes of hesitation that she carried Pero was indeed a matter of the heart.
Pero put all his strength into the legs wrapped around ines waist. And to not lose it due to the eleration, he reached for the ce where he guessed the bag that he had squeezed between himself and ine would be.
But it wasnt the texture of the bag.
Not there, lower!
?????
The bag is above that!
????
Pero, youre doing this on purpose, arent you?!
But he did not fumble for a fourth time. Pero took out a sphere wrapped in cloth from the bag and ine took that sphere and sent it flying far into the sky with a picturesque somersault kick.
The giant Variants response was immediate. It turned direction with a mournful noise and ine continued to flee for about 5 more minutes before gradually slowing down.
Copse.
iney sprawled on the grasnd, breathing heavily. Pero, too, did the same. After such a wild ride that would make a roller coaster pale inparison, he waspletely limp in ines arms.
Its hot, so can you move away a bit, Pero?
M-My a-arms and legs arent listening to me. Im sorry, ine
You think Im not the same? If I had the strength, I would have thrown you off myself
ine was too exhausted to even perform the simple action of tossing Pero off by the nape of his neck, so she decided to just bear with this little human nket.
After catching her breath for a while, ine looked up at the sky.
The sun was nice and the day was clear. If she pushed aside the fact that the world was upied by strange monsters and humanity was on the brink of extinction Surprisingly it was quite nice.
She couldnt exin what was nice with words. It was just. nice. All of it.
Heh, AHAHAHA!
As ine suddenly startedughing, Pero looked at her in startlement. After realizing it wasnt a delusion caused by extreme fatigue, heughed along with her.
Uhuhuhuhuh.
Heh, hehe
In a world where survival was the first priority, the title of Imperial Princess lost its meaning. In the wilderness, she was simply ine and the boy, too, was simply Pero. The raw interaction had a rather refreshing taste.
From their chests that were pressed together, it seemed like they could feel each others heartbeats. The distance between their hearts was about 20 cm.
It was a pretty amazing day.
The sunset began to smolder as it set.
The journey in the ins of Meeting was definitely morefortable than before. Their mouths did not feel scratchy with every breath and it was easier to find edible things. Apart from the giant Variant, they didnt encounter any other Variants either.
Along the way, they even found ckberries and ate a handful each. When ine discovered she felt both moved and thrilled by the sourness of the wild ckberries, she also had a rather strange inspiration.
The dishes carefully andboriously prepared by the imperial chefs were often left uneaten, so to think that she would feel such joy over a mere wild berry. It was both amusing and interesting.
Pero looked around and cheerfully spoke.
Today, we might even be able to make a sd!
What about the dressing?
If we add a few ants, there will be some sourness!
Mm, Ill pass on the ants, so Just give it to me in.
While ine gathered tinder to start a campfire, Pero busily went around the vicinity, starting to collect ingredients. Fortunately, there was a broad leaf suitable as a dish, and on it, he put various edible grasses toplete todays meal.
The party looked at the grass topped with grass and decorated with grass, before whetting their appetite.
Here, lets eat together!
Alright, mmm.
ine picked a thin stalk of some nt and chewed on it. The mrs crushed the tender stalk and juice oozed from inside. There was a hint of bitterness, but the freshness was far more overwhelming.
She put a red flower petal in her mouth to taste it. It didnt particrly have a distinct texture or a vor that popped, but the scent that spread from it wasnt too bad. It seemed like it might even be nice to brew some tea.
ine looked at the watch tattoo on her wrist. Five days had passed since she fell into the wastnd, with about seven days remaining. So far, she had been surviving quite smoothly. There hadnt been any major threats and their journey had a clear destination.
ine considered telling the imperial chefs to research recipes using nt stalks when she returned.
While ine was thinking this and also ying a game of wit over who should eat thest leaf in the bowl, Pero abruptly stood up.
Pero?
????.
Pero was staring intently into the distance somewhere in the ins. He seemed deeply absorbed. It sort of felt like he was tense or, perhaps, focused. The boys pupils were slightly dted and his mouth was marginally open.
For some time now, the young boy had been asionally showing such peculiar signs.
When ine carefully tapped the boys shoulder, he snapped out of it as if waking from a dream.
Ah. Im sorry, ine. Did you call me?
Since you were staring nkly.
I heard a strange sound again, you see. As if something was calling
Hearing this, ine concentrated mana in her ears. Her souls color was aggressive, so the effectiveness of her mana was rtivelycking for purposes other thanbat But still, her hearing was significantly better than that of an ordinary person.
She heard nothing. At least, not in the direction Pero was looking.
On the contrary, she sensed the presence of someone from the opposite direction. The unique noise of bipedal walking. Steady footsteps. ine judged that, unless there was another hidden member of their party It appeared to be a well-trained adult male.
Theres someoneing from that direction, Pero.
Oh, from that side? Maybe I heard wrong.
ine soothingly stroked the visibly disheartened Peros hair.
As the day darkened, it seemed someone had seen the light of their campfire and was approaching. She rxed her hand, waiting for the guests arrival.
Was he a looter or not?
Was he strong or weak?
Would he result in a gain or a loss
Right as the human shadow grew closer and the scarlet light of the campfire lifted the shadow cast on the strangers face, thin eyes appeared between long, ash-gray hair.
It was a young man dressed like an adventurer.
His impression was sly like a cunning snake, the eyes that appeared between his narrow slits were a green that seemed rather poisonous. The same green as Peros, but this young mans was darker.
He was well-armed. He wore a rather sturdy-looking leather armor and through the gap in his cloak, a longsword and a crossbow hung at his waist were visible. He raised his arm in a friendly manner.
Wow! Finally, I meet someone. Hahaha! I was worried that the ins of Meeting was past its glory days, but this is truly fortunate!
A somewhat frivolous voice.
As the Imperial Princess crossed her arms and watched, the young mans pupils flitted by ines chest and the frozen Pero beside her, before smirking. And then, he greeted them warmly, as if he knew them.
Little Espero, nice to see you again. How long has it been?
Learo.
The rtionship between the two didnt seem particrly cordial. After all, guilt and gloom brushed by Peros eyes and the eyes of the young man called Learo didnt smile at all.
You cant take away my chance to introduce myself to such a finedy, Little Espero Nice to meet you, Lady. May I have the opportunity to introduce myself?
Learo extended his arm in a jesting manner and bowed his upper body. His etiquette seemed somewhat decent, but to the eyes of the First Princess, it couldnt be more awkwardly executed, as if a caterpir had learned from a sideways nce.
One more thing. Even while bowing, the young man kept his gaze straight ahead. He was on guard for attacks from blind spots. He, too, was a survivor.
ine thought perhaps he could be a kindred spirit.
It was the way of the world that clear hierarchies prevented disputes. ine slowly extended her hand towards the young man. Learo happily smiled and took her hand.
And then, a grip strong enough to crack stone was applied on him.
Keuk
Consider this the price for your rude gaze.
Learo grimaced from the pain of his hand being squeezed, shrinking his whole body, yet maintained his smile with the corners of his mouth lifted.
.Ha, haha. If thats the case, I got off rather cheap. Its the first time in my life seeing suchbeautiful hills and valleys.
Should a price be paid for your rude tongue as well?
I can only beg for mercy. Im not one to say empty words, you see May I borrow your campfire just for tonight? I shall pay for it
What do you think? Pero.
ine asked for Peros opinion. Since they seemed to know each other, she thought he might have valuable information about this man.
L-Learo is a c-childhood friend from h-hometown.
ine narrowed her eyes. She waited patiently for a bit longer, but no further exnation came from Pero. She quickly pondered whether allowing Learo to join them by the campfire was a gain or a loss.
It was a loss. After all, inviting an armed stranger into their living space was considerably risky.
However, she also considered it an opportunity to resolve the various questions surrounding Pero. Where he lived, how he survived. What secrets he was hiding and whether they were a threat to ine.
If those secrets were harmless, maybe, just maybe, she could truly trust Pero And they could be friends.
Even as she thought this, she did not n to directly open her heart and have a candid conversation with Pero. That was the selfish and weak part of ine. In the end, she permitted the narrow-eyed young man, Learo, to join them.
Since I have made such a good fateful connection, if you permit me to join! I shall use some salt!
The power of salt, tasted for the first time in five days, also contributed significantly to her permission to join.
The young man, Learo, whispered a few words to Pero, hooking his arm around Peros soldier, as if they had things to discuss among people from the same hometown. ine infused her ears with mana and eavesdropped on the conversation.
Learo spat out venomous words with a smiling face.
Why did youe back, Espero Youve got some nerve. Did you think there would be a ce left for you to return to?
Its not like that, Learo. Im looking for Paradise.
If thats a joke, its not funny at all. If there was such a thing as paradise, it was our homnd And you destroyed it. All of it.
????.
Why didnt Pero make any excuses? Did he bear a sin that made it all but necessary to endure such biting remarks without a single retort? If that was the case, did that threaten my survival?
A phrase from the old Emperor shed through ines mind. It was a desperate voice that endlessly repeated from the day she met the Emperor until now.
Survive. Our bloodline must continue.
Like this, an uninvited guest joined their campsite.
Along with a small ember.
Distance remaining to Paradise.
About 250 kilometers.
***
Chapter 31: S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey: Emergency Response Committee
? S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey: Emergency Response Committee ?
In the simtion control room, I grumbled as I manipted the magic. It was because the magic was stiff and unresponsive, as if it had rusted.
If it were a mere hinge, I might have prayed for the glorious blessings of WD-401protects metal from rust and corrosion, prates stuck parts, disces moisture and lubricates almost anything. It even removes grease, grime and more from most surfaces., but there was no such thing as magical lubricant to spray on magic in this wor No, wait. Actually, there was one right next to me.
Tower Master, please help. This magic isnt responding well, you see?
Eung? Wherewhere?
The Purple Magic Tower Master, who was watching the onee-shota2Onee: big sister in japanese. shota: exined before. u get the gist grand adventure of ine and Pero, waddled to me. Even among the numerous problems that had arisen, I specifically stroked the core magic circle that powered the narration as I spoke.
Its the narration. I could read the Second Princes mind exactly as it was, but In the case of the First Princess, the perspective keeps jumping to NPCs. It works properly when it briefly immerses in a NPC, though.
Aha Its because the First Princesss realm is higher than yours.
The Purple Magic Tower Master kindly told me Its because youre a noob. Judging from the nuance of that Metamorphosis thingy, did she mean it wasnt working because I didnt achieve something simr to an awakening? Really?
If that was the case, it exined why the entire simtion seemed to be creaking, not just the narration. It felt like the CPU usage was deep in the red, furiously osciting between 80%~90%.
No wonder it was so hard to maintain. It seemed I had to exert more strength to cast Illusion Magic on the First Princess.
Mm, Ahem Ahemahem, should I help?
The twintails of the Tower Master dangled in front of my face as I was crouching down and fiddling with the magic circle here and there. When I sneakily took a sniff, it pleasantly smelled clean and fresh. It kinda seemed like the fragrance of some flower.
It was truly a joy that she finally had both hygienic and clean living habits, but Sometimes, I missed the body odor of the Tower Master. Ahhh, I remember back when she bathed once a week. Those were the days.
While swatting away the twintails that were tickling my nose, I simultaneously refused her help.
Why?!
Because your basics are all-in on offense. Youd slightly shatter the First Princesss mind to make casting Illusion Magic on her easier was what you were nning to do, wasnt it?
That About that..! That was the n, but! Breaking it just a little is okay!
The Tower Master made a statement that sounded a lot like a ck Wizard.
No wonder the poor seniors and juniors had the fruits of their research trampled on. Perhaps inside that small heart, an uncontroble impulse for destructionid dormant. The old Murim adage of being wary of children, women, and the elderly seemed to apply even in fantasy.
Its true! If breaking a bit of a persons mind caused problems, wouldnt everyone who feels sadness be dead?! A-And, in the first ce.. You also mercilessly shattered the Second Princes mind!
That was an unavoidable ident.
What did you even expect me to do when the story took such a turn? And ording to the news I heard from time to time, the Second Prince had been very energetically active in recent times.
Somehow, he rooted out a criminal guild that had been hiding in the underworld and took them under his wing.
Though it might be a bit of an exaggeration, my session might have had quite an influence on the Second Prince.
When I thought of that, it made me kinda proud. After all, he gained the strength to live on from me, in one way or another. It was also fun in a way. Somehow, when moving people in the direction I wanted
A weight settled on my neck and shoulders.
Right as I had been ignoring the nagging about how I was the one with a w in my personality for troubling so many peoples hearts, including the Second Prince, and that she had never been violent
The grumpy Tower Master had mounted onto my neck while I was crouching. Her warm body temperature could be felt around my neck. Maybe it would be fine if she was wearing pants, but it didnt really seem right for her to ride on my shoulder while wearing a skirt.
I forcibly held back some thoughts that were trying to charge ahead. Thoughts like I should have worn thinner clothes or about what was currently happening to the back of my head.
Just in case my feelings turned weird again, I turned the atmosphere into more of aedy.
Eugh, so heavy.
Im light, okay?!
The Tower Master whacked my head like a drum. It didnt really hurt. I kinda noticed that,tely, there seemed to be a lot more physical contact and yful banter.
Hold on.
If it was difficult to cast Illusion Magic on an expert that had a huge difference in realms, then thinking back to when I showed Earth to the Tower Master Except for the early parts, it was definitely true that the narration didnt work properly.
If the Tower Master, being much higher than me as an Archwizard, could show what she wanted and hide what she didnt want in the session Then a terrifying hypothesis came to mind. Im talking about that time, at the department store.
The scene where the Tower Master was intensively browsing through lewd underwear.
What if that was shown to me intentionally?
What if the Tower Master was actually a genius of seduction?
What are you thinking, to make that kind of face?
No, its nothi
I may not be able to create a simtion like you do, but I do know how to manipte it, you know?
The Tower Master raised her hand. With that simple gesture, the control of the meticulously constructed magic was snatched away instantly. My thoughts about the Tower Master Seduction Genius Theory solidified as well. If she could snatch away control like this, then?
I built a mental barrier and resisted as much as I could, but the narration that had its authority taken away swept through my mind like a storm.
It wasnt a grave situation where I was getting hypnotized or brainwashed. The Tower Master just read through, avoiding the parts I had ck-boxed. So ultimately, this was also just an extension of a joke.
The narration that finished searching proceeded to output the result.
Output: If thats the case, didnt the Tower Master intentionally show you that she was looking through lewd panties at the department store?
Poof.
The Tower Masters face instantly turned bright red. So much so that I was almost deluded into thinking such a sound effect was heard. Around the Tower Master, various panties of all shapes and colors appeared and spun around.
The startled Tower Master pped her hands to erase the illusions of panties, but there was no sign of them disappearing. After a brief panic, the Tower Master seemed to make a rational decision; it was far easier and more convenient to eliminate the sole witness than to erase the illusion she created.
The Tower Masters finger pointed at the top of my head.
Even if I tried to escape, I was in a mounted position right now! The Tower Masters soft thighs were holding me tight, so there was no way to dodge the attack!
Before the Tower Master Death Beam could be fired, I urgently shouted.
Y-Yuna, I love you! Yuna is my favorite in the whole world!
That wont work twice, you know?!
Zing. The Death Beam flew at me.
I was continuously bombarded by it until the Tower Masters embarrassment subsided.
While being hit by the tepid Tower Master Death Beam, I pondered deeply. In the case of the Second Prince, it was convenient to asionally read his inner thoughts. However, it was different with the First Princess. Nothing was certain.
This was how it was supposed to be. What GM (Game Master) in the world could perfectly read a yers thoughts? The normal flow was to scatter breadcrumbs, deduce reactions, and piece together the puzzle that was the story.
As such, my immediate goals were as follows.
One, to immerse the First Princess deeply and enhance the Illusion Magic. In doing so, understand the key preferences of the First Princess.
Two, having grasped the key preferences of the First Princess, prepare a custom ending scene that matched them.
Three, and ultimately ####.
?????
Something was How to put it? I felt an oddly ufortable feeling.
A feeling simr to when I built a tower with cards, but was missing thest piece beforepletion.
A feeling simr to when I was supposed to point at the moon, but was only looking at the tip of my finger.
After pondering for a while, I eventually couldnt figure it out and gave up.
The part of A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey where the First Princess fed a na?ve boy fishy, squishy slime had just passed. This was the sharp dagger I had nted. No, it was more like a sharp multi-purpose tool.
After all, it was good if the bait (or breadcrumbs) could be interpreted in many different directions.
If youre asking if its safe to drink Even after filtering, it would usually cause stomachaches. Some experience hallucinations or fevers.
From a GMs perspective, it could be interpreted as follows.
=> This slimy substance may cause stomach aches, hallucinations, or even aphrodisiac effects.
The part that it may or may not happen was important. I saw dozens of futures. If the First Princess continued the intimate onee-shota route with Pero as is, the side effect of the slime would have been a slight aphrodisiac effect.
If it felt like there was ack of crisis, I would use hallucinations, or if the Princess didnt seem to want a thrill, it would just end with a slight stomach ache. Or, in what I considered the worst-case scenario I would have to use it as a goal for the progression of the story.
The First Princess harbored suspicions while also having affection for Pero. If the narration was reading her correctly, in a real crisis, she was prepared to abandon Pero.
If she actually abandoned Pero, it wouldplicate the plot.
That was the problem with scenarios that featured a crucial NPC as the main character.
What if the Second Prince didnt harbor affection for Centra? What if he went How presumptuous for lowly Resistance scum to dine with me!? That would ruin everything; Beer and Song and all. I would have kept deploying noblewomen who liked blonde hair to a suspicious degree.
So, this was.. n B.
If the First Princess suspected the innocent boy, I would change the genre from an onee-shota tale filled with romance to one where she had to discover the impostor. The slimy substance from before would help me in this.
You see, in that worldline, the slime contained wriggling eggs of a Variant.
Due to swallowing the slime, Variantrvae would hatch inside Peros body. Thervae would parasitize the boys brain And what happened next varied with the situation. It made meugh with delight.
What are you thinking?
Right then, the Tower Master hugged me abruptly. I was slightly startled but epted it for the time being.
The Tower Masters expression was crystal clear. About 75% embarrassment and 25% concern. I didnt know why she was throwing herself at me even while being so bashful. Did she think I liked physical contact? I mean, I do, but
The concern Was it because she worried I would overdo it? There was no need to worry, though. TRPG was just a hobby, after all. Just a pastime. There was no reason to worry. So I replied.
Nothing much.
I guess my head did feel a bit dizzy, though.
I introduced a crisis called a Giant Variant.
The First Princess did not abandon Pero.
He treated her to some sd.
I thought she would suspect that poison was mixed in, but she didnt.
I introduced the young man with narrow eyes, Learo.
It was a device to provoke suspicion.
I quietly dropped the fishing line. As for the choice? That was for the First Princess to make
From their very first meeting, Purple Magic Tower Master, Yuna Yurensto Violetiris, had recognized his strangeness. On that day, at that time When all the Tower Masters gathered in a small vige for just one boy And not a single one of them could find out the boys name.
Ever since then, Purple Magic Tower Master, Yuna, had been watching him.
It was undoubtedly fortunate for him to be drawn to the peculiar hobby of TRPG for two reasons. Thanks to that, he chose the Purple Magic Tower and it also dyed the progress of That.
From then on, it was just days of surveince and observation.
He had the talent of an Archwizard. Had he been in the Red Magic Tower, he would have the magic to burn half the continent. Had he been in the Blue Tower, he would have the talent to sink half the continent into the sea.
Having such great talent, he must have been chosen by That.
He lost his mind, little by little. It started subtly; only to the point of bing somewhat shameless. Then, his interest in others lessened and he lost his ability to empathize. After forgetting his past and even the parents who bore him He focused blindly on a single goal.
One day, he brought something interesting. It was a world. In this never-before-seen unusual world, Yuna saw, before he waspletely stained by That, the sincerity buried deep in his heart.
It was a heart-pounding dream. Venturing out in search of a story, that is. So they made a pinky promise, on the railing of a hillside slum with a clear view of the moon.
From then on, he became something akin to a madman. He deceived his heart by making various excuses, but on closer examination, they were all nothing but lies.
He was the master of the simtion world. Whether the Second Prince avoided events or not, he could always push them onto him, just like how he did with Centra. But he didnt. He went out of his way to sufficiently dry out the Second Princes heart.
He gave affection that was as sweet as honey, before snatching it away.
Without paying mind to anything, whether it was the Princes status or the fact that an Archwizard and a Sword Saint were shing behind him, he was busy making sport of the Second Prince. All while deceiving himself.
Those swallowed by That became so; madmen living solely for fun and intrigue.
Seeing the session of the First Princess unfold, the Purple Magic Tower Master sensed the time hade. He would soon bepletely swallowed And that moment would be thest chance given to Yuna.
In the end, there would be a time when one must confront oneself.
Yuna earnestly hoped that he, whose name had been swallowed, could look back on himself.
1
protects metal from rust and corrosion, prates stuck parts, disces moisture and lubricates almost anything. It even removes grease, grime and more from most surfaces.
2
Onee: big sister in japanese. shota: exined before. u get the gist
***
Chapter 32: S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey - 4 (GM Perspective)
? S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey C 4 (GM Perspective) ?
I am currently on board within Learo.
Why was I boarding an NPC when things were progressing well, you ask? Heres what happened. It all started when the Tower Master gazed at me intently and said this.
Hey, uh. You know, why dont we try going in there together?
From this moment onwards, my heart started beating violently and my mouth became parched. It was because I couldnt contain the rising anticipation.
I yed dumb and asked.
Where to?
Please say Inside the simtion.
Please say TRPG.
Please say Session.
E-Eung You know, like thest time with the Second Prince, during the climax, you directly controlled it, right? I wanted to try it too.. Is that not possible?
We got em boys! Its a newbie!!!
In all my life, I had never heard such a romantic and erotic confession. Internally, I was shouting my thanks to every single god I knew, but outwardly, I tried my best to calm down my emotions.
Freaking out right now would ruin everything. Statistically, the more of a fuss one made, the more likely their probability of doing business plunged. It didnt just plunge, though. The line would practically be vertical. It was an eternal truth.
Just stay calm. Just agree nonchntly. As if it really, truly was nothing As if its just a tickle in my nose by a passing wind!
W-Whatever you want. Hmph.
What kind of reaction is that?
HOORAYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!
Ah, sorry, sorry. I was saying that it sounded like a really good idea.
Did you perhaps interchange your thoughts and your words?
Although there was a slight failure to control my emotions, who cared? The important thing was that the Tower Master and I were going to have a session together. Among the people I met in this otherworld, wasnt the Tower Master undoubtedly the closest to me?
As such, I was thrilled that the Tower Master showed interest in TRPG.
I was drooling at the thought of gently guiding a newbie. If she had a good experience here We could do other things too. There were many, many things I wished to do. Golden Sky Stories1a heartwarming, non-violent role-ying game from Japan, by Ryo Kamiya. In this game, yers take on the role of henge, animals that have just a little bit of magical power, including the ability to temporarily take on human form. You can be a fox, roon dog, cat, dog, rabbit, or bird, and each kind has their own special magical powers. yers will then attempt to solve problems around a small enchanted town with ingenuity, co-operation and friendship. Golden Sky Stories requires one Narrator, 2-4 yers, pencils and paper, and tokens to keep track of Dreams. would be nice Fiasco2a role-ying game by Jason Morningstar, independently published by Bully Pulpit Games. It is marketed as a GM-less game for 3C5 yers, designed to be yed in a few hours with six-sided dice and no preparation. wasnt bad either
For this reason, the Tower Master and I jumped into the session made to entertain the Imperial Princess.
From an experiential standpoint, it would be better to introduce and y a new character that she could fully immerse herself in, but A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey was already approaching its climax. Adding a new face at this point in time would onlyplicate the story.
Moreover, it was uncertain whether a new face would be well-received. The First Princess, even after being directly hit by the onee-shota theme I had carved with my very soul, did not let go of her suspicions She was definitely a character that wasnt easily led.
The thing that was implemented by Illusion Magic was ultimately the sense of reality. After all, forcefully ying out a story with hypnosis and brainwashing was not TRPG. As such, moving the yers heart was something that had to be done with my own hands.
As such, I boarded an existing character.
I, to Learo.
And the Tower Master, to Pero.
In my case, there wouldnt be any problems since, with a little exaggeration, all NPCs that appeared were practically me. The Tower Master seemed like she would be fine since she had a simr vibe to Pero. Both of them were cute and they kinda had a bit of a loser side, didnt they?
Minor mistakes were something I could cover for her.
Let us discuss Role Theory for a moment.
Each and every character was assigned a role. It was true in terms of the big picture and also on more trivial and small frameworks. There were parts that did not change, but there were also parts that changed depending on the situation.
ordingly, understanding ones position, thus creating a certain atmosphere, was one way to create a good story.
Lets summarize. What was the current situation?
A white-haired, narrow-eyed thug had intruded between the protagonist (the First Princess), who was enjoying a pure love sub genre of onee-shota, and the heroine (Pero). The protagonist wanted to extract information from Mr. Narrow Eyes.
To put it more bluntly
Protagonist <= Extracting information / Making moves that would attach a Mindbreak3lol. tag to this session.
If so, I had to give information and also keep the Mindbreak angle viable. That was the mission given to me from this sequence. I had to escte the tension of the scene.
On the other hand, what about Pero?
Pero was a character who was hiding something. He felt affection towards ine, but hadnt spilled the secret due to his hesitation. The reason for it? Learo wouldnt want the secret to be revealed, and Ultimately, I want to be positively received by ine.
Pero had many choices. He could spark ines curiosity about the secret by acting as if he was trying to stop Learo from talking or he could fling the table over its head by confessing to the First Princess first, stirring the entire board.
If it was me. If I was Pero, even while being nervous, in the end, I would not be able to keep Learo silent. I would RP (Roley/Act) as someone who would tremble like a puppy drenched in the rain at the thought of ine rejecting him after hearing the secret.
What about the Tower Master? How would she interpret the character known as Pero and what would she do?
This could be called a chance to understand the Tower Masters vibe and feelings.
Sizzle sizzle.
While looking at the jerky being cooked to perfection, the three travelers were silently lost in thought.
ine seemed calm as she looked at the campfire, but I could see it. Her head was full of various thoughts. The fact that her gaze was directed at the campfire was what gave it away.
She didnt look at Espero, nor did she look at Learo; it meant she was still indecisive. It was an amazing finesse in controlling her gaze, carrying the meaning of her inability to face both hope and reality.
When I looked towards Pero (Tower Master) to see how she was, the little boy was ncing back and forth between ine and Learo. The expression was of anxiety and confusion, a wonderful performance of facial expressions. Her tact when it came to controlling her gaze was also sublime.
I Learo was looking at ine. It was a gaze that maintained the setting of the character, a bit of a lecher, but it was also a metaphor that reality was always watching you. Could you really escape from reality just by running away into the crackling depths of the campfire?
This much silence was enough. The suspense had simmered deliciously.
I (Learo) licked my lips. First, lets start off lightly.
Could you perhaps tell me your story? It is nice to be immersed in silence, but personally.. Im curious about the adventures you have had with Espero.
????.
The First Princess remained silent. It didnt matter whether she answered or not. This question was a kind of text in a scene that would make her reminisce about her journey so far.
I wouldnt say silence was bad since it could produce such delicious soliloquies But I didnt like the flow of the conversation being interrupted. Would Pero (Tower Master) be able to y along?
Pero blushed and twisted his body. Yes, very good. Thats right. That response was an excellent answer! It meant the little boy was recalling the many scenes of Lucky Sukebe4type of fan service in anime where theres idental nudity, groping, etc. he had experienced on the journey. And there was no way Learo wouldnt be able to understand that non-verbal expressions.
I (Learo) made a troubled expression, before speaking in a subtle tone.
Um, It seems youve had quite a different adventure than what I expected. Haha
I shot a carefully aimed nce, conveying an insinuation that went along the lines of, So youre saying you spent that kind of time with this tiny shota while saying it was just a journey, huh?. And lo and behold. When I poked the bear, a reaction came back immediately.
Its not like that, so it would be wise to watch your gaze. Learo.
What kind of gaze do you think I had. No, wait. Put down your fist first.
One small segment ended cleanly. Now that the situation had been stirred up, it was time to really get things started.
I dont really like silence. I hope you understand. After going through the times when I called out the names of friends and neighbors in a ruined vige, but no answer returned For some reason, silence makes my body itch.
This was bait, implying Pero was the one who did it!.
????.
As such, Ill be the storyteller then. Opportunely, it looks like the jerky has been cooked adequately. Please feel free to eat and listen.
This meant that I would now spill the beans about how Pero destroyed his hometown, so she should listen in difort.
I red at Pero (Tower Master) with a chilly gaze. After all, I was looking at the archenemy of the vige. But at the same time, it was also a question thrown at the Tower Master, asking What you gonna do now?.
Pero, with a face stained with inner turmoil, raised his voice to the First Princess in spite of himself.
E-ine, I!
????.
The boy seemed to want to say something, opening and closing his mouth, but ultimately did not utter a word. Staggering, he spoke in a gloomy voice.
I-ISo, uhIll take a look around our surroundings ande back.
You dont really need to patrol, though. Its fine to just stay. You told me, didnt you? That the ins are safe, Pero.
Just in case. We did encounter a Giant Variant, after all
Despite ine trying to stop him from leaving by using the ins as a pretext, Pero made up some excuse and left his seat. I apuded in my heart. How was she able to pick only the most fitting actions in her first TRPG? Bravo!
Tower Master, are you telling me youre a genius in magic, seduction, cuteness, AND TRPG?
Since Pero (Tower Master) gave ine plenty of room to ponder by leaving this ce, I should focus on giving ine something to agonize about. It was just a short scene, but it seemed the Tower Master and I had pretty good chemistry.
Im so happy! This is so fun!
Purple Magic Tower Master, Yuna, was genuinely flustered.
Her n went like this. Before the progress of That increased even further, Yuna wanted to take actions that would hinder it.
Such actions were to exploit the sessions narration.
She was nning to describe him through the narration and observe That within him, in an attempt to separate it from him using magic. Once the Observation Rate reached 100%, she would be able to confront the curse that dwelled within him.
After seeing how he was trying to go the Mindbreak route for the First Princesss session, she had thought there wasnt much time left before he gotpletely swallowed, so she had hastily pushed ahead. But..
..Ah, I see you didnt hear? About Esperos ability, I mean
He was doingbetter than she thought.
He was ying while thinking about the structure of the game known as TRPG, which meant that there was still considerable time left. For both Yuna and him.
It was a relief. If he proceeded with the session like this, she could gradually increase the Observation Rate. If she was able to do so, it wouldnt be toote. That was good. Very good.
However, there was something else that had flustered her.
After realizing that the urgent fire wasnt actually urgent, Yuna, now at ease, decided to enjoy this TRPG in her own way. By making this story a Happy Ending!
ine, who couldnt trust people due to her trauma, as well as Pero, who was running away, were both pitiful. From what Yuna could see, the conflict, doubt, and misunderstandings between the two werevery trivial.
Just one of them would do. Either of them would be fine, so
If she just hit ine with a confession, it seemed like it would solve everything!
If she made this story a Happy Ending with a confession attack, wouldnt he be angry? But still, she would like for ine to be happy After a brief moment of such contemtions, Yuna decided to go ahead with the confession.
Before he, who was in Learos body, could blurt out anything with that mouth of his, she wanted to convey Peros feelings with an I love you.
But her mouth refused to move.
Peros body, which Yuna upied, seemed to be resisting.
As if he was saying, It must be me who says this.
After using reconnaissance as an excuse, fleeing into the darkness where the light of the campfire didnt reach
Tower Master Yuna murmured carefully.
Are you alive, Pero? Right now, are you inside here?
Pero responded with a heartbeat.
1
a heartwarming, non-violent role-ying game from Japan, by Ryo Kamiya. In this game, yers take on the role of henge, animals that have just a little bit of magical power, including the ability to temporarily take on human form. You can be a fox, roon dog, cat, dog, rabbit, or bird, and each kind has their own special magical powers. yers will then attempt to solve problems around a small enchanted town with ingenuity, co-operation and friendship. Golden Sky Stories requires one Narrator, 2-4 yers, pencils and paper, and tokens to keep track of Dreams.
2
a role-ying game by Jason Morningstar, independently published by Bully Pulpit Games. It is marketed as a GM-less game for 3C5 yers, designed to be yed in a few hours with six-sided dice and no preparation.
3
lol.
4
type of fan service in anime where theres idental nudity, groping, etc.
***
Chapter 33: S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey - 4
? S1.5. A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey C 4 ?
Tower Master Yuna had rarely been so surprised in her life. Who wouldnt be shocked if apleted Fireball suddenly said, Hello, Creator. I am about to explode. Its been a short life but a pleasant one.?
Through the lens of her seasoned experience as an Archwizard, it seemed like the unintended synergy of self-acting artificial intelligence and the faith-based power source of the Casted had been unleashed.
He had probably not intended for this. After all, if he had, Yuna would have been informed beforehand.
What on earth have you created?!
Yuna shrieked, staring towards the campfire. They were quite far apart, so the conversation between the two people was heard only as a small vibration, but both Yuna and Pero were well aware of what was being discussed.
Before anything,munication was necessary. To Yuna, it seemed that she and Pero were heading in the same direction; the Happy Ending of this story. Being able tomunicate with each other would be a great help.
She had to listen to the boys heart; both what he wanted and how he wished to conclude this story.
The campfire was flickering.
After Pero walked into the darkness, Learo erased the grin from his face. The remnants of anger swirled in his eyes.
After burning everything built upon his heart, only embers remained in the ashes.
Learo confessed honestly.
This is petty revenge.
..Against whom?
Against Espero. In the end I know this entire story is meaningless. Raising my voice in condemnation will not bring back my ruined hometown. And if you ask me whether it was truly Esperos doing, I would respond that it probably wasnt.
Learos gaze lowered. His hair tilted, casting an ash-gray curtain over his eyes. His once lively voicepletely quieted down.
Moreover I know this story might not mean much to you. It is merely someone elses tragedy.
Then why are you telling me this story? Learo.
Espero seemed quite happy. I..dont hate him enough to stab him to death, but I am not noble enough to just watch him live out his life happily. I wanted to at least spit on his image.
ine frowned at the subtle repulsion she felt. So, she asked.
Is there a reason why I need to hear this story?
I knew you would ask that. However, this story concludes with the reason why having Espero as apanion is dangerous. I am sure you would now want to assess the danger thates with the boy Lady.
????.
ine, bound by the value of survival, could not deny Learos words. Despite the slight difort she felt in her mind, she mechanically nodded.
This was what she had continued to do all along.
ine, while fondly tolerating the boys unavoidable moments of physical contact, had been keeping her heart distant and maintaining her suspicions. Pure innocence was rare in this world, even more so in a world on the brink of destruction.
The boy who gazed at her with pure eyes might harbor evil intentions. The short time of happyughter might be a burden that eventually needed to be cut off.
Espero has the power of healing. He was kind to the guests visiting our vige. Thanks to him, the news of a boy with healing powers spread fast And it reached the ears of dangerous people as well.
????.
It seemed that the destruction of Pero and Learos hometown was due to plunderers targeting the boys power. Those who died in the in of Meetings that Pero had mentioned were probably from their hometown.
One question had been answered. How had the little boy survived? It was because he had a power of healing that everyone desired.
That is the first reason. Even after Espero fled beyond the wastnds, many still continued to search for him. Why he returned now, I do not know. But if you continue to travel together You will definitely catch their eye.
There was yet another reason to cut the boy off.
The scale tipped.
A gem, in the hands of those without the power to protect it, brought great trouble. If they were a group that had survived even against Variants, they must have considerablebat power. If they were mediocre, ine could wipe them out, but one must always consider the What ifs.
What if she faced an opponent she could not handle..
No. No.
ine shook her head slightly. If the boy used his healing powers for her, the group chasing him might not be as threatening as they seemed. Additionally, she could receive his help in various dangerous situations.
She picked up the reasons not to abandon Pero, the boys utility, and ced it on the other side of the scale.
Learo smiled inscrutably. And once again, he opened his mouth.
The boys story had to be heard.
But in this situation, effectivemunication was impossible. If that was the case, magic could solve it.
The Archwizard dwelling in the boys body stretched out her hand into the air. Just like in the session that highlighted the modern era, the only abilities she was able to use were Peros abilities due to the Illusion Magics constraints, but that was not important.
The format of the magic she drew was Telepathy. By connecting her own and Peros consciousness, she nned to converse without any waste in time.
Nothing had changed. If she firmly believes, she could achieve it. Yuna was a Master of Illusion Magic, as well as the Purple Magic Tower Master, and this was just Illusion Mag
If it could think and it could talk, then wasnt it not Illusion Magic?
Poof.
Kyah!
The magic failed because of the inner demons that had suddenly found her. A purple light burst momentarily and then disappeared. Yuna internally cursed her disciple for a moment, before sessfully casting the spell. The minds of the body and the Archwizards were connected.
????.
Um, H-Hi? Nice to meet you. Im Yuna.. Eung? Who are we? Uh, about that, um I dont think it would be good for you to think about that right now..
??????!
Eung? Ah, yeah Eung! Thats right, I-Im the Variant that entered when you drank that water. Ah, no, no! Dont cry! You dont have to cry Im a kind Variant! Eung.. Ill leave on my own after a bit, so No, Im not saying Ill split your skull open to get out!
How do you think I managed to encounter you in this vast in of Meetings? By chance?
????.
I came chasing by following the trail of a Giant Variant. Usually, it would have stepped into the in of Meetings, after all I thought I had to find out the cause. If the ecology had changed, Id have to be careful in the future.
Learo took out a shattered sphere from his bag. It was the bait that Pero took out of his bag and that ine kicked to ward off the Giant Variant.
From there I found this bad. It was used in our hometown. Seeing this shell, I thought Espero had returned. After all, on the day our hometown was ruined, Espero and I each took one and fled.
I am fairly certain we were talking about dangers, werent we?
This is not an unrted story.
Learo stepped on the sphere and cut it in half with a knife. Inside was something white. Something unlike any animal she had seen before. If one tried to find the closest resemnce, it would be a bug.
Its a Variants baby. If this..enters an animals body, it infests the brain. And then it mutates them into a strange appearance. That is their way of reproducing During the early stages of infestation, one would hear hallucinations, see illusions. In theter stages, one would not even be able to control their own body.
????.
Variants have another habit. They tend to protect their offspring that havent fully matured. As if they have some kind of maternal instinct even with that appearance.. This bait exploits that behavior of the Variants.
ine flinched, before shuddering.
The Giant Variant had appeared out of nowhere, doggedly pursuing their party. If Learos words were true, it was highly likely that it was chasing after this Variantrva.
Then, did that mean they were pursued because of Peros bait?
That did not seem to be the case. Although Pero was fragile, he was not stupid. She remembered the bait being meticulously sealed in cloth. During the process of ine kicking it away, the cloth had ripped.
The cloth surrounding the bait acted as a barrier. That was a logical deduction.
..Why did you think you were pursued?
Learo asked. It was not really a question, but a prompt for self-realization to the person listening. ine had an answer; it was because someone was infected by the Variantrva.
It couldnt be ine. She had only been in this unfamiliar world for five days. Moreover, she had not even felt a hint of any symptoms.
That left only one possibility; Pero was infected.
Pero was someone who had fled from his assaulted hometown, before returning after a long journey by the guide of apass. As such, it would not be strange if he got infected at some point in time. But what if
A memory shed in ines mind, of Pero drinking from a contaminated puddle. What if that puddle had housed a Variantrva
If so, that would mean she had led Pero to his death.
ine covered her trembling hands.
That is the second reason. It is highly probable that Espero is infected. If you travel together, all the nearby Variants will gather. The risk is too great to bear, even for the sake of his healing powers No matter how strong you are, you will die.
Another reason to cut the boy off was added.
The scale tipped.
Considering the Giant Variants assault, Learos words likely held truth. If all nearby Variants pursued ine, she would eventually be exhausted. Then, death would follow.
While the boys plight was pitiable, ine had to survive.
The old Emperors expectation that practically pleaded for her to survive. Her duty to be a pir that would support the Empire. She had lived for such things. She broke through obstacles, eliminated rivals, and wielded her fist for an imperial throne she never desired for those very things.
Initially it was out of responsibility, then fear, and now, it was the inertia that continued to drive her forward.
So, even if the boys tragedy was due to her mistake, she could not waver.
No, but still.
ine clenched her hair. Nothing was certain. It was all circumstantial evidence, thus the Giant Variant might just have been a coincidence. She could not rule out the possibility of Learo lying for revenge.
She ced the scorching guilt that stuck onto her and the clumsy self-deception on the other side of the scale.
Learo whispered.
Wasnt it just a fleeting connection made not long ago, ine? If you felt some positive emotion, it is probably just a delusion. Even if you did, it loses its meaning in the face of survival. In the first ce, perhaps even that tiny bit of affectionwas just Espero wagging his tail to borrow your strength. And if you are still agonizing over your own uncertainties
He pointed with his bony finger beyond the campfire.
Just look at Espero.
The boy said he liked ine.
When the Archwizard asked why, the boy said he saw something simr in her eyes. The gaze of a runaway. Someone lost and directionless, only running for the sake of running.
The boy said he felt the same. That after losing his hometown, he ran away, wandering in unfamiliar ces, just living for the sake of living. That the journey towards Paradise with thepass from the old woman was merely a part of his wandering.
He said he didnt have something he truly wanted to do, a dream that made his heart race.
He said ine seemed the same. He said though he did not know what Paradise meant for her What he did know was that she was just blindly pursuing something. He said the feeling of finding someone simr, that sense of belonging, in the vast wastnds was truly a joy to him.
Then, atst A wish had formed.
I wanted toconvey.my feelings.
The boy confessed shyly.
He said he was afraid that if ine knew about his healing ability, she might look at him with greedy eyes like the plunderers who attacked his hometown. So, he hid it.
He said he was afraid to confess during the journey, worrying it might burden ine, or she might reject him. So, he hid it.
He had not nned to dy it forever.
Once they found Paradise, ensured their survival, and had nothing more to worry about.. Wouldnt it be okay to confess then? That was what the boy thought.
Thats way toote!
The boy, chided by the Archwizard, smiled awkwardly.
I didnt expect to be on borrowed time. I didnt know Variantrvae could hide even in slime, but it seems Ive learned that now..
I-I told you Im not going to crack your skull open!
B-But still, um.EsteemedVariant Larva? You cant just stop it because you want to, can you.?
I-Im a geniusrva, so its possible! Just release me in a roadside puddle, so dont worry and just focus on conveying your feelings!
Im somehow a bit happy. It seems Humans are capable of being friendly with even Variants.
Misunderstood as a Variantrva, the Archwizard ruffled the boys hair. It would have been nice to talk more and clear up some misunderstandings. But there was no time.
Wasnt the malicious wizard pouring all sorts of nder into the ears of the Princess?
The Archwizard and the boy agreed they had to move. After some trial and error, such as moving the right arm and leg simultaneously or trying to move the left and right leg at the same time and ending up jumping, Pero (Yuna) walked towards the campfire.
For the sake of conveying his feelings before it was toote.
At the spot pointed out by Learos finger, there was Pero, unmistakably staggering, unable to control his own body. Pero called out with an awkward smile.
ine!
Pero
It was the undeniable traces of infection.
ines pupils trembled. Guilt surged all the way up to her throat, stifling her breath. The old Emperors voice echoed in her ears. One stark fact shook her mind.
Pero was infected and would soon turn into a Variant, thus attracting nearby Variants and causing a disaster.
Even if he didnt mutate, as long as he had his healing abilities, he would be a target for plunderers.
He was danger incarnate, merely wearing the skin of a human.
Just like how he was in the past.
Using the trauma as a trigger, I immersed myself deeply. The narration dug in deep.
ine You remembered the days at the Pagoda Pce.
The starting point of your obsession with survival.
In that ce lived four Imperial Descendants.
First Princess ine.
Second Prince Irid.
Third Prince Sledo.
And First Prince ?????.
***
Chapter 34: The Shadow of the Pagoda Palace
? The Shadow of the Pagoda Pce ?
Before making a choice and contemting, you first had to reflect. On your very origin.
And regarding the deep shadow that still clung to your ankles.
Pagoda Pce, the residence where the Imperial Descendants lived, was a pleasant ce.
Building spacious enough for hide-and-seek and gardens aesthetically maintained by diligent gardeners. The high-quality food provided daily and the servants who made most of their desirese true.
If there was just one thingcking in the Pagoda Pce, it was sufficient affection.
Because of the old Emperors concerns, the pce servants were reced in regr intervals. Moreover, if there was any sign of affection building with the Imperial Descendants, they were inevitably removed.
That was why the Imperial Descendants came to see the servants as non-existent or like mere golems. They did not pay attention to their every move and even if they somehow felt emotions like interest or gratitude, they did not express them.
After all, they knew all too well that the moment they showed their gratitude to the kindness of a maid who picked up the dropped handkerchief, it would signify her disappearance on the very next day.
So, if there was one thing uniquelycking in the Pagoda Pce, it was affection. That void of affection was, in fact, filled by the Imperial Descendants among themselves.
Noona, are you the seeker today?
Sledo, the butler said you should call me Noonim.
I dont like that because its too stiff.
Despite receiving sessor lessons on emperorship, memorizing the crests and meanings of various noble households, and embodying the gestures and dignity of the upper ssThey were still just children.
ine, Irid, and Sledo yed affectionately.
Almost as if they were the only ones to exist in this small world.
And First Prince ??? always watched that sight from his armchair.
From the very beginning, he was dignified and knew many, many things. He did not y with his younger siblings, who were holding hands and running around, but when they came back from their fun, he praised them.
He warned them not to run in dangerous ces and if his younger siblings earned an achievement, he gave them words of encouragement. In this situation where the Imperial Descendants kept their distance from all the servants
It could be said that First Prince ??? was ying the role of an adult.
In essence, he was the emotional support that embraced the childrens mistakes.
A year had passed since the Emperors summons.
Strange incidents began to ur in the Pagoda Pce.
Third Prince Sledo was injured by a teacup that fell from the second-floor balcony. He suffered some burns and a skin wound where he had been cut by the sharp ss.
When Second Prince Irid lost his footing, he almost got his eye pierced by the sharp end of a mop handle which was coincidentally present there.
First Princess ine, you were not spared from this odd misfortune either. As you were crossing the hall on the first floor, the hinge of the chandelier hanging from the ceiling suddenly snapped with a screech.
If the devoted chambein hadnt pushed you aside at that moment, you would have died or, if not dead, been severely injured.
You saw the chambein crushed under the chandelier, dying with the appearance of a squashed tomato, right before your eyes. The misfortune started from very trivial things, but now it was directly targeting lives.
You trembled with anxiety. Even when Priests were called to consecrate the entire building or court wizards were brought in to investigate, nothing was revealed.
The malice was far too chilling to be called mere misfortune.
As such, you sought advice from the most trustworthy person among all the Imperial Descendants First Prince ???. He always led his siblings maturely. Also, how was that atmosphere he so naturally created around himself?
He had the most brilliant golden hair. His deep blue eyes sparkled with mischief. Yet at the same time, every move he made was with gentle dignity. To the extent that you thought there was no other person who should nor could be the Emperor besides this person.
Therefore, you trusted him. You believed in him. You had faith that if you sought answers from the First Prince, you would be able to ovee this as well.
In an armchairrger than the small table next to him, he was reading a book while holding a cup of ck tea. Instead of clinging to him and crying in fear of misfortune, you, who were young yet dignified, courteously knocked and approached him with neat steps.
You opened your small mouth.
Orabeoni1A very formal way of saying oppa or big brother, do you perhaps know about.the incidents happening in the pce?
Incidents, you sayDo you mean the scar on Sledos face and Irid nearly getting seriously injured? Ah, right. There was also the death of that pitiful chambein. It is a relief that you were not hurt, ine.
Yes. I think it is not simply misfortune. Even though the wizards, the priests, and everyone else say that nothing is amiss, I felt malice. Someone is trying to harm us What do you think, Orabeoni?
Regarding that, I did it.
Excuse me?
You could notprehend and asked back in confusion.
First Prince ??? once again gave his affirmation with that oh, so refreshing smile.
I orchestrated it. You will not find evidence and you cannot use me of being the culprit, but the fact that I did it remains an unchanged truth. You can believe me on that!
This joke is in poor taste. Orabeoni.
Is that how it sounded like?
It did not sound like that. His eyes, once so tender, were now looking at you as if you were a chess piece. It was a condescending gaze so chilly that it seemed like it could freeze your blood stiff.
You felt a vicious yfulness from those eyes.
If that really is the truthThen why?
Why would he do such a thing? AndWhy did he tell you? It was a dilogical question. He smiled by pulling up the corner of his month, before replying.
This is merely..a trivial game. A pastime. I shall give you a month, ine. After a month, Sledo will be the first to die.
????.
You see, I need to go and find some new toys soon. Opportunely, I found something that caught my eyes, so. Theres not much time left. If its possible, I would like to y with you a bit more!
He ended the conversation like that.
Your mind was inplete chaos. You wanted to believe it was a joke, but it was far too vividly clear that it wasnt. At the same time, it was also hard to believe that the Orabeoni you had spent thest ten years with was trying to kill you.
Moreover, not only could you not remember your Orabeonis name, but when also asked to specifically recall memories spent with him, nothing came to mind That fact intensified your fear.
You had to choose.
Misfortune intensified day by day.
A chambein was severely injured or dead, Sledo developed a phobia of sharp objects, and Irid began to suspect even the people who merely passed by.
You, in that young body of just eleven years old, cried, trembled with anxiety, fell into panic, and then realized you had to act. Since the First Prince proposed a game to you
In order to protect Irid, Sledo, and yourself
You condemned him. You cried out that all this misfortune was a sinister plot orchestrated by the First Prince.
But you had neither evidence to convince people nor the power to make them believe you even without evidence. So, you became someone who was already trying to unfairly undercut her elder brother in thepetition for the throne.
You pleaded to him. In front of the First Prince, you begged him to stop all this.
But even this reaction seemed to invoke joy in him. As if it didnt matter whether you were angry, crying, orughing; all of it was nothing more than another enjoyable toy to him.
And then, in front of many people, he said this.
You must have been in so much agony, ine.. These are hard times, so I understand why you are anxious. However, you must distinguish between delusion and reality.
They were words thatbeled you as mentally ill.
You realized then. That thingFirst Prince ???, whether he had been reced midwayOr had always been like that, but was hiding his true nature. Regardless of which one it was, that thing was not human.
Did the old Emperor perhaps know?
About that indistinguishable thing coiled up in the Imperial Family?
The Emperors advice was
Survival.
The anxiety that maybe, just maybe, all this might be a mental illness. The thin thread of faith in the First prince, along with a burning anger. The neurosis gnawing at you like indigestion. The guilt that grew every time your baby brothers were hurt and the pressure that the one-month deadline gave.
You were locked in your room, thinking all day long. Your golden hair, shining in the sunlight, had now faded. And after much thought, you came up with an answer.
You decided to disregard all these emotions. To survive.
If you solely thought about surviving, the answer was clear. The threat must be removed and that meantthe only way out was to kill the First Prince.
You wore a mask and pretended nothing was wrong, just waiting for your chance to strike.
And then, with desperation and much groundwork, you poured poison in the First Princes teacup.
That days scene remained etched in your mind like a brand. The First Prince drinking tea, then vomiting ck blood. He gave a peaceful smile, gesturing with his eye, and then died as his head mmed onto the table.
Everyone in the Pagoda Pce knew. Who poisoned the First Prince. Who had the malicious intent to seize power from a young age, killing the most likely heir.
usatory and cold gazes were shot towards you, who finally felt relieved that everyone was over. A look that seemed to say, How could you kill the First Prince who was so kind?. The servants either avoided you or were afraid of you.
I worked hard.to survive, to protect everyone.
Youforted yourself, saying that everything was now fine. You tried to say to Irid and Sledo Lets y happily in the yard, barefoot, just like how we did before misfortune enveloped the Pagoda Pce.
But Im the onewho protected every..one.
However, all that returned was a gaze mixed with fear from your baby brothers.
You heard the sound of a crack. It was probably from your own heart. Tired of all those stares, you decide to justlet it be. As if this was how it originally was.
After that, Irid started to suspect you. In his eyes, you no longer looked like the kind sister you once were.
Sledo stopped talking to you. As if he would never consider someone who harmed family as his kin.
You, too, started to suspect yourself.
When you looked in the mirror, you saw the gaze of the old Emperor behind you.
The gaze of others still stung. Every time you heard someonesughter, you feared that the so-called jokes and games might start again.
You had a strange conviction thatThere was no way the First Prince, who hadmitted such vile acts, would just disappear because of a single cup of poisoned tea.
As such, you solely thought about survival. Survival for today. Survival for tomorrow.
You gathered power, destroyed potential enemies, achieved great feats, and trained your body. It wasnt for some dream..but simply a struggle for survival.
No, it wasnt simple. You had to cling to it. You had to at least hold onto that one short word: Survival. After all, survival was what you managed to barely grasp after losing all the beautiful memories of childhood and the affection of Irid and Sledo, your sole family.
It was the only thing left in your clutches.
You were alive, but not living.
The only task you held, survival, became a heavier and heavier burden as time passed. But still, you clung to it, because if you let go of even that, nothing would remain.
The wandering had not ended. The direction had lost its meaning. Even if you acted recklessly, there was no substance, no improvement from reflection, and no echo returned from sadly shouted pleas.
You couldnt find hope that things would get better. As such
You were still wandering, searching for Paradise.
To end this entire escape journey.
Distance remaining to Paradise.
About 30 centimeters.
1
A very formal way of saying oppa or big brother
***
Chapter 35: Elaine and Pero’s Homecoming - 1
? ine and Peros Homing C 1 ?
ine had already stained her hands with an abundance of blood to survive. She didnt hesitate to crush the heads of hostile nobles, spread rumors to undermine someones authority, or even used unrighteous trickery as a means for deception.
Recently, she even contemted using Irids benefactor, the Purple Magic Tower, through various pretexts. In the first ce, the reason why she undertook Dimensional Travel was to secure that justification.
Therefore, cutting off a boy from her life was supposed to be trivial.
But what made her hesitate like this was becauseShe kept seeing oveps.
The blond boy sometimes seemed like a young Irid and sometimes as Sledo. But every time a shadow of doubt rose in her heart, she could hear theughter of the First Prince from the boys shadow.
She knew many old tales. It was because, when she was young, she had rummaged through piles of fairy tales in the library to tell her baby brothers.
Among them was a story about an Emperor with many suspicions. It was a simple story with a moral lesson; a king who couldnt truly trust others would eventually destroy himself because of his own misgivings.
The fairy tale she revisited after poisoning the First Prince had be a book of prophecy.
Intellecutually, she knew that she would have to pay the price for such weak doubts. However, the past, when she couldugh purely, trust purely, felt so distant. It seemed far too perilous of a path to return to.
As such
ine.
Pero.
Ihave something I wantto say.
It is the same for me, Pero. Ill go first. It seems like this is as far as we go.
She proceeded to cleanly bid farewell. After all, it was too dangerous to journey with the boy. The boysplexion turned pale. Despite the dim light from the reddish campfire, his pallor was evident.
????.
I heard youre being chased because of your power of healing. In addition, I suspect Pero might have been infected by a Variant. I do not want to take that risk.
Im sorry. For hiding it.
Its not something you should apologize for. It is natural for each of us to lie tosurvive, isnt it? I think weve been together long enough. It was fun.
Me too! It was fun for me too.
The boys voice trailed off.
Consider the campfire as myst gift. I truly hope you reach Paradise.
Youre leaving already? Right now?
An ambush coulde even at night, after all.
ine stood up. The guilt of feeding Pero the poison that was Variantrva was still weighing on her conscience. But she felt she could cut it off soon.
Now, she just needed to take three steps away. If she turned her back on the boy and walked just three steps away, it would be farewell.
The crackle of the campfire filled the space between the two. It sounded like a fuse burning, and conversely, like a tiny me going out.
Step. Step.
Just as she was about to sever this connection, this rtionship with onest step, Pero asked.
What about thepass?
If you are talking about Paradise, I judged your risk to be greater than a return of Paradise, Pero.
No ine. I think its better if you take thepass.
That is your belonging.
Is there such a thing in this wastnd.? After all, its a ce where people can just snatch and steal things from each other.
????.
If you are leaving, it might besafer to take thepass. Perhaps, you can even sell it to someone. Aside from that, there are also many useful items in my bag that would be of assistance to you.
ine took a deep breath and then exhaled a faint sigh.
Are you asking me to kill you and take them, Pero?
I mean, if possible, Id like to be spared
Then why?
Its strange. You say youre leaving because you dont want to take risks, but youre not interested in taking items that could increase your chances of survival.
????.
I have something I want to say. If you hear me out, Ill give them to you. Thepass. And my bag too.
She had nothing to lose from this condition. No, rather, there were only gains. After ying along with a brief conversation, she could collect items that would aid in her survival.
Her feet, initially set to leave for the sake of survival, stopped for the sake of survival. In that gap, only ines heart was shaking severely.
Before anything, I want to say thank you, ine. Thest five days were really fun. Traveling with someonewas something Id never even dreamed of. It was much more awesome than my vague imaginations, you know? It felt like I got a Noonaand that made me happy.
That was a contract. One where you provided me with the knowledge Icked. And Ipensated for yourck of strength.
I think I received much more. Without ine, I probably would have.
Lived, yes? Since there wouldnt have been an incident where some idiotic woman forced you to eat slime.
Thats not something you need to concern yourself with Its not ines fault. I didnt know it would be in the puddle either, and besides, ine has amnesia, right?
Why are you defending me to such an extent?
Because ine is a kind person. A good person.
Do you not realize youre being abandoned right now?
A truly bad person would have already taken thepass and left. In fact, much earlier than now. ine, you had many chances to abandon me, right?
Thats..
ine was at a loss for words.
In his head, Pero heard Esteemed Parasite urging him to confess quickly. But he didnt want to burden ine, who was leaving, with the weight of his heart.
I always thought you were pushing yourself too hard. Sometimes, ines eyes looked as if you were strangled by something. So, I thought maybe inejust like me, was harboring fear.
Rather than what he wished to say, he chose to speak about what he wished she would listen to.
However, I realized its a bit different. I tried to run away from my fears while it seemed like ine chose to wear thick armor. In order to protect yourself.
So?
It doesnt suit you, ine.
Pero cautiously continued, ensuring there were no misunderstandings, so he could clearly convey every bit of his thoughts.
We have hidden our wounds from each other, backs turned, and continued our five-day journey. But you know, ine, we cando better. We can be free. It might just be a vague sentiment, but
????.
I hope you cany down your armor and be happy, ine. In a good ce where you dont have to worry about food or Variants. And instead of tormenting yourself with survival and suspicionyou live peacefully. WIthout being tied and restricted to anything.
What the boy articted was nothing more than a series of vague words. But because, at the very least, his heart seemed to be conveyed
I do not know what you suffer from, what makes you sad. But
From the colorless world, cracks formed, and through those gaps
I want to tell you that itll be okay, ine. Over and over. As much as I can.
Light seemed to seep through.
Ill shout again and again that we can move forward. ine, so!
Right before the boys words were about to reach its conclusion (Ending)
BOOM!!
????!!
What in the world.?!
Suddenly, arge noise resonated from the ground. The earth shook and the wind blew. ine raised her head and looked beyond, towards the source of the sound.
-Uuuuuuuuuuu.
A Giant Variant was rising.
ine turned her head away from the direction of the Variants appearance. There was no longer any bait to lure the Variant. But with some distance still left between them, if she started running with all her might now, there might be a chance for her to survive with Pero.
However
-EUUOOOOAAAAAAAAAA!
From there, another Giant Variant had.
I was quite pleased with the Tower Masters RP of Pero.
Was this really the skill level of a newbie?!
I had been watching warmly, waiting to intervene at just the right time. The foreshadowing until now had beenid out stunningly. Not intentionally, but the important thing was that it could be used.
1) The Giant Variant from the ins that had strangely been following the party
2) Pero drinking the slime (Applied the setting of Variant Larva)
3) Some foreshadow bait with Pero gazing nkly towards somewhere in the ins (Perhaps a red herring)
4) The burst of purple light that appeared for some unknown reason
5) Peros creaking movements as if encroached by something
All these breadcrumbs in my mind clicked together, painting a splendid picture.
A picture where the Variant Larva imnted in Peros head had subtly controlled him, calling the Giant Variants to this location.
-GROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAR!!
-GRRRRRRRAAAA!
From watching the Tower Masters actions, she seemed to be trying to head towards a calm Happy Ending. But even if it was a Happy Ending, the protagonist needed challenges. So I created one. It was Round 2 with the Giant Variants. With the numbers doubled too!
From somewhere, the boys voice was heard.
YOU SON OF A BITCH-!!
Ah, thats the Tower Master.
She seemed to be a little angrybut what of it? I just wanted to spice up the finale for these two people. And it seemed like ine was still one step behind too.
The problem with ine was not her drive for survival, trauma regarding poison, nor her distrust of humans. All these problems stemmed from just one characteristic.
From what I could see, the crux of the matter was responsibility.
A personality that, instead of asking for help when facing a crisis, tried to do everything by herself. The very thought itself of I must be the one to do it. The blind determination to achieve goals even at the cost of breaking herself.
A mere eleven-year-old kid deciding tomit fratricide for her younger siblings and carrying it out alone; that tremendous sense of responsibility was what I considered as her focal problem.
No one around ine believed the words The culprit is the First Prince. That experience,bined with her inherent sense of responsibility, synergized in a twisted directionwas my hypothesis.
Since she the sole variable in her calctions was herself, she could only think of abandoning something and throwing things away. After all, there was always a limit to what an individual could achieve.
However, the moment she broadened her view, thus not seeing the small boy as a mere burden or potential threat but instead, recognizing him as an ally, this battlefield would result in an ending where everyone survived. That was how it was designed.
It was simply a so-called gimmick battle.
The information was given. Espero was infected and the aggro of the Variants were drawn to the boy. Additionally, it was depicted that the boy had healing powers that anyone would covet. Add aggro and healing together and that was just a recipe for a Tanker.
While the boy tanked, she just needed to destroy the Variants. Simple.
This gimmick was already conveyed to the Tower Master. Of course, the pain sensitivity was also lowered to the level of a cats punch.
Would ine see the boy as a tanker or bait? That was the part that needed to be focused on.
Or maybe she would recall the existence of Learo, which seemed to have been erased from her mind Learo was designed to fulfill the position of a sub-dealer. Werent they both in a situation of being attacked? It would be nice if she at least said some shortment about how they should cooperate to survive together. If she seeded in simple persuasion, I would deal a fair amount of damage as a means of support.
Now then, the first attack of the Giant Variant was flying towards her.
Would it be escape or battle? Would she use Pero or not? Had she forgotten Learo or did she still remember.
KUAAAAAAAAAAH-!!
?
The First Princess shredded the Variants arm into pieces.
Metamorphosis was a process of changing the color of the soul.
Strong emotions like shocking experiences, firm resolve, and overflowing affection dyed the soul, imbuing it with color. Then, the mana obtained by burning a colored soul had special effects.
The reason why First Princess ine could achieve such feats on the Eastern Front was because she herself had entered the realm of Metamorphosis. She had refrained from using that power due to its extremity, but.
She judged that now was the time to use it.
ine stretched out her arm and chanted the activation incantation.
Wind Gloves of Ravine.
Wind began to swirl around ines scarred hands.
It was a magic that could be used for both offense and defense, wrapping around her hands like a glove with des of wind. However, when adding color to it once more
The sharp wind gradually increased its speed with a buzz and then quieted after a certain point. After all, it had exceeded the hearing range of humans.
Slice.
Blood sttered.
The wind, far too fierce, cut through the skin of ine, the Caster. As the wind drew its trajectory, wounds formed and blood flowed, bing part of the wind itself.
The reason why ines hands were scarred like rags was because of this technique. A strengthening of a specific motion using mana that was manifested by changing the color of the soul.
Metamorphosis C Bloodwind.
From a distance, it looked like she was swirling a red storm in both hands.
-GROAAAAAAR!!
The arm of the Giant Variant scratched the ground, flinging itself into the air. A cloud of dust bloomed from the ground, as stones scattered in all directions.
Even in such a situation where a gigantic wall seemed to be flying at her, ine merely took her stance.
And then, along with a stomp to the ground, she thrust the storm onto it.
KUAAAAAAAAA-!!
Crunch!
Following the spiral trajectory of the storm, the arm of the Giant Variant was literally shredded. And the aftermath of the explosion caused the Variants shoulder to bounce off heavily. A bloodwind scattered in the sky.
The destructive power was significantly superior evenpared to other Metamorphoses.
However, inesplexion was rapidly turning pale. Just maintaining the technique caused massive bleeding, so on the Eastern Front, she had only used it when the Priest Order gave her backup.
In the present, without a Priest, she had about 5 minutes until she bled out.
She had to make a choice within 5 minutes. Could she ughter two Giant Variants in that time? It was difficult. They werent that sturdy, but they were far too huge.
The head, where the core was presumed to be, was ced so high it was dizzying. In order tond an effective hit on its head by cutting down their legs, she had to strike at least 4 times. Considering the regeneration of the Variants, perhaps five punches were needed. And on top of that, there were two of them.
While dodging or repelling attacks from enormous masses, she had to strike a total of ten times. It might be possible if more time was given, but five minutes was far too little.
If so She had to break through and escape.
I have to escape, but!
CRASHHH-!!
While still in the same spot, ine once again countered the attack of the Giant Variant. Why wouldnt her feet move?
Maybe she was tired. Tired of all the suspicions, of all the survival. Fed up with miserably living on by doing evil deeds.
Maybe she found herself pathetic that she couldnt even ept the boys goodwill and just gave it back.
Or perhaps, it was the boysst words she hadnt yet heard that was holding her in ce.
In her mind, the voice was still echoing. To run away from here. That she could survive, just like she did that day, if she just threw away her memories, feelings, her everything and ran away.
Right as she watched the palm of the Variant slicing through the sky once again, readying to counter for the third time
Here I am! You nasty Variants, Im right here!! Your offspring is inside me!!
Pero?!
Pero shouted while emitting a purple light from his hands, the principle of it unknown.
The Giant Variants turned their heads to look at the small boy. Towards something inside the boys head that was screaming at them to look this way. And then, they reached out.
A huge hand fell to crush the small boy.
You, idiot.!!
ine lifted her body slightly, before shing diagonally onto the ground. Along with a red storm, she shot forward with an eleration her body could hardly withstand.
She reached the boys vicinity in an instant and snatched him away.
BOOM-!
Above the spot where ine and Pero flew past, embracing each other, the hand of the Variant fell by a hairs breadth. During that time, Bloodwind was deactivated.
ine grabbed Pero by the cor and shouted.
Are you a dummy, Pero?! If someone else is buying time, you shouldnt dawdle! You shouldve run-!!
But you were still left there, ine!
ines expression twisted.
Was this boy saying that he was willing to sacrifice his own life, take everything upon himself, and die to save her?
Just like how ine, entangled in the First Princes game, made such a decision amidst her pain?
Right as she was about to spew out in anger due to such thoughts
I have healing abilitiesYou heard from Learo, right? So, as long as I dont die instantly, I can endure. After all, when considering Esteemed Variant inside my head, they wont act too violently!
????.
When that timees, ine just needs to finish off the Giant Variants! Before I get too battered!
ine blinked in bewilderment. The boy had a n for everything.
It wasnt self-sacrifice?
Er, uh, um. I-Isnt it good if we a-allbine our strengths and survivetogether..?
ines expression turned dazed.
It was a novel feeling, but the boy trusted ine. He seemed to believe that if they fought together, no one would die and they would ovee this crisis.
ine was frozen with a bewildered expression, as if she heard someone say 1 plus 1 equals 3, before letting out a burst ofughter.
Perhaps she had misunderstood something. She felt the scattered puzzle pieces of something fitting together.
How long had it been since she had truly trusted someone?
Since the incident at the Pagoda Pce, ine had never fully trusted anyone. Not even herself.
If there was the slightest danger, she would avoid it, and whenever she met someone, she was always wary of betrayal. The only thing she needed to agonize over was Can I do it myself. A deste world dwelled inside her heart.
If it had been a firm belief of safety first, there would have been no need to agonize over this decision.
But as Pero had said, it probably wasnt an attitude that suited her all that well. After all, every time she made that choice, she could feel her heart drying up and crumbling.
If she used Pero as bait, she could definitely escape.
If she used herself as bait, she could definitely save Pero.
However, if she tried to save both Pero and herself at the same time If she failed in this, she wouldnt be able to achieve either one of such oues, but.for some reason, her heart seemed to feel quite light. Unburdened. Refreshed.
As such
ine decided to trust.
In both herself and in Espero.
The wind that had been cutting her flesh died down. Blood still oozed from the already inflicted wounds, unavoidably sticky. However, no further wounds were forming.
And from her fingertips, the windIt was no longer tracing a restricted spiral, but was instead, freely unraveled. As if refusing to be bound or restricted.
ine felt it intuitively. She would no longer be able to use Bloodwind.
But the strength she gained instead, though less destructive made many things possible. ine watched the fluttering wind with fascination and gave it a name that suddenly came up in her mind.
Metamorphosis C Expectation.
The small enlightenment changed the direction of her heart. She had notpletely triumphed over it, so she didnt reach Sublimation, but it was definitely a step forward.
The wind lightly wrapped around ines body. And when she reached out her hand, a strand of wind began circling around Peros body as well.
W-Woah?!
Im counting on you, Pero. Im going to send the heads of both Giant Variants flying at the same time. Can you draw their attention?
Though shaking uneasily..it was undeniably glittering trust. And in the face of such faith, given to him for the first time in his life, Espero nodded vigorously.
Yes!
It was time for the counterattack.
Distance remaining to Paradise
0.
***
Chapter 36: Elaine and Pero’s Homecoming - 2
? ine and Peros Homing C 2 ?
Not with two hands, but with the whole body.
From the whole body to the world.
The wind that had bound her with bloodshed was released into the entire world.
She believed that the borrowed strength of Pero would soon end its crawling phase and bind the gaze of the two Variants.
So, until Pero became familiar with the wind The task of buying time was ines responsibility.
-UAAAAAAAAAH!
The Giant Variants fist fell like a meteor.
ine took a light step. Like a sail fully catching the wind, she elerated smoothly.
BOOOOOM-!
The fist shook the ground. ine lightly fired a wind de. The skin of the Variant was sliced with a Srukkk, but the wound wasnt deep.
As expected, the destructive power has decreased significantly.
However, there was an almost infinite amount of things she could do. Moreover, there was no longer any rush for time. All that was left was to calmly proceed with what needed to be done.
ine gathered soil, stones, and sand from the ground with the wind. Like satellites orbiting, several spheres formed around her.
Then she fired.
BANG BANG!
When the sphere of wind hit the Giant Variants head directly, sand spread and obscured its vision. The Variants swung their arms in confusion.
As ine gestured once again, a chilly de of wind grazed past the Achilles tendon of the Variant. And it continued, without interruption, without stop.
Forcing the opponent to exhaust themselves while protecting herself. This was theplete opposite of thebat style she had practiced until nowbut it felt asfortable as wearing a perfectly fitted dress.
And then, Pero soared high into the sky.
ine confirmed this and began to gather and condense the wind in a defenseless state. It was to forge a de that would sever the neck with one fell swoop. All while trusting.
Pero felt the wind wrapping around his body. If he concentrated, he could sense and even move it, as if he had acquired a new sensory organ.
It seemed like the ability to control the wind was lent to him by ine.
You had a fascinating ability, ine
Its called Metamorphosis.
Is it different from my healing? Would I ever be able to use it?
Only when put under a lot of stress.
Its not a good ability, huh?
Ill draw their attention, so try moving it.
Pero nodded to Yuna in his head. Imagining he had wings made of wind, he pped vigorously. However, the wind merely stirred with nothing significant happening, almost as if it were all a lie.
???
You need to anchor the wings to your body to fly. And wings arent a good model for flight. For a beginnerit would be easier to think of it asunching your body.
Ah, yesLaunching? Then maybe like th.
Whoooooosh-!
Before he could even finish his sentence, Peros small body shot into the sky.
Higher. Even higher than the Giant Variants head, he floated among the clouds and the moon. Looking down from above, he saw the Giant Variants looking up at him and
ine below, gathering a formidable wind in her grasp.
The gaze of the Giant Variants focused on the floating Pero. Two pairs of giant arms stretched towards the sky to seize the boy.
What should I do next?!
If you restrict the movements of the Giant Variant, itll be easier for ine.
Should I trythrowing sand in their eyes with the wind?
The wind, kindly responding to Peros thoughts, moved ordingly, but it was hard to control. Even floating in the sky was a result of concentration that was barely maintained.
It was impossible for a virtual persona with very limited information to skillfully handle the power of Metamorphosis given. Pero was neither a Wizard nor a Warrior; he was just a boy with healing abilities.
But in Peros mind was the Archwizard of the Purple Magic Tower, who had reached the realm of Sublimation.
Yuna briefly took over his body.
The Archwizard drew strange figures in the air with the boys fingers. The wind swirled around and quickly took shape. They were giant chains.
-UUUUUAAAAAH!!
The wrists of the Giant Variants were simultaneously bound by chains made of wind. When she drew her finger downwards, tremendous pressure acted in the same direction of gravity The bound wrists crashed to the ground.
The Giant Variant, structurally simr to a human, tilted its center of gravity forwards, causing their heads to collide with each other. Pero shouted.
ine!
While trusting that Pero would distract the Giant Variant and create an opportunityIn ines grasp, which had been quietly gathering wind, a giant de that seemed to be condensed with storm was now held.
From below to above.
From the ground towards somewhere in the night sky, she drew a diagonal line. Thepressed de of wind was released, surging explosively.
Slice.
The sound of the cut was not loud.
But the neck of the Giant Variant waspletely severed.
BOOOM-!
After the Variants neck, stered with faces, hit the ground, Pero gentlynded with wind wrapped around him. ine faced him with a far more relieved expression than before.
There was no dramatic change. She would still be suspicious of someone and prioritize realistic judgment in her actions. But maybe, at crucial moments, she could afford to trust someone.
And with that hope in mind, ine looked up at the moon and asked Pero.
So?
Huh?
I mean, wasnt theresomething else you wanted to say next?
Ah, yes..! That is, uh, I, umm.
Pero blushed, fumbled around, and then knelt on one knee, offering out something. It was a ring sincerely made of intricately woven grass.
The boy took a deep breath and conveyed his heart.
I.I like you, ine! Maybe, since the first time we met!!
ines response to Peros confession was as follows.
Its a bit premature, isnt it? Pero?
=> Do you have emophilia1A person who falls in love quickly?
Uh.
Weve only met 5 days ago andall weve done is walk together a bit. Matters between men and women need a bit more time, after all.
=> What have we even done together? I dunno.
Uhh.
So, I appreciate the sentiment, but
=> Lets just be friends.
Ah
That day, Peros world crumbled.
Distance remaining to Paradise.
0.
Pero went ahead first, jumping around excitedly. It was like the moment of checking if the lottery ticket he bought long ago was a winning number or not.
Its here, ine! Thepass is pointing right ahead.
Weve finally arrived. Just in time too.
The tattoo on her wrist was rapidly moving towards 0. In order to arrive on time, ine had even endured running on all fours twice.
Youre truly a princess rider in both name and reality now.D-Dont say something like that!
????.
The Archwizard, speaking through Peros mouth, blurted out rudely. It was a decision based on three facts: they were not looking at each other face-to-face, everyone thought she was a kind-hearted Variant Larva, and there was no risk of exposing her identity.
Yuna was fully disying the stereotypical demeanor of an inte tough guy.
During their journey, the two shared many stories. They heard about Peros vige being destroyed and she talked abouting from another dimension and what had urred in the Imperial Court.
There were also sharp calctions of the First Princess hidden here. In the original world, talking about imperial secrets often led to dire consequences, but here, in this otherworldeven if Pero spread rumors, there would be no impact or consequences.
So opportunely, it was time for a rehearsal. After all, she wanted to exin the situation to Irid and Sledo and see if she could persuade them to live together in harmony once again.
ine swept away the sand dune in the direction thepass pointed with her wind. As everything above was blown away, a sturdy-looking iron door was revealed.
Theres an entrance!
Indeed, it does seem so, Pero.
It really did existParadise!
It did.
Are you perhaps sulking because of what therva said?
Its the novelty of the situation. Because it just hit me that it really does exist.
ine pushed aside Pero, who was struggling with the handle of the iron door, and applied her strength instead. With a Creaaaak, the door opened.
Adder leading deep down was visible.
The passage looked clean and there was no blood smeared anywhere. The probability of Paradise functioning normally had just increased a bit more.
ine looked at Pero while adjusting the hem of skirt.
I wanted to check out the interior, but it seems Im short on time.
Are you going back?
Yes. I can hear the ticking in my ears. How kind of them to even count down for me
I like you!
This is the twenty-sixth time, right? When people say even a sturdy tree falls after ten strikes, it isnt meant to be taken this way, Pero.
I-I l-li
ine grabbed Peros cheeks and stretched them sideways.
Uuuueeeeh
Lets conclude this by wishing each other good luck on our journeys. After all, whether it is me or Pero, the saying, This is just the beginning, suits both of us perfectly, doesnt it?
It was indeed just the beginning.
Pero had reached Paradise, but it did not signify the end ofbor and adventure. He still needed to check if there really was enough food for the next generation and inspect the facilities.
ine had reached Paradise, but it wasnt a farewell to all her traumas. It was merely the first step. To erase the scars, a lot more effort would be needed in the future.
I wish you good luck, Pero.
.I wish you good luck too, ine!
After theirughter crossed paths in the air between them, the visitor from another world disappeared with a purple shimmer. Pero quietly watched the ce where ine had vanished and..
Lets try our best.
Began his life.
First Princess ine sluggishly rose from the magic circle.
It felt like waking up from a long dream. For some reason, she was dazed and because she was oddly afloat, it felt as if her sense of reality was gone. Two wizards of the Purple Magic Tower rushed to her.
Youre awake, Your Highness. Did you enjoy yoAck.
The wizard was cut off mid-sentence by the sharp elbow of the Tower Master.
H-How was it? Was it enjoyable?
The Tower Master asked with an oddly excited expression the kind seen in salons whendies bloomed with eagerness about someones love story.
ine pondered deeply, before spreading her hand and looking at her palm.
Wind swirled around it. The change obtained from the otherworld was connected even to reality. This was a great harvest.
Ill just leave my gratitude. There were moments that brought back unpleasant memories, so I didnt feel that great, but
????!!
The Tower Master shrank back.
I gained a lot from it as well. It was nice.
The Tower Master let out a sigh of relief.
ine watched the Archwizards changing expressions with amusement, before stretching and turning around.
First, she nned to visit Irid and give him a big, tight hug for the first time in a while.
The First Princess gained something extremely significant.
Wasnt it also Metamorphosis? Just because an Eevee2Pokemon! changes from a Vaporeon to a Jolteon doesnt mean the stage of evolution itself changes.
If I were to exin using the martial arts novels you mentioned before..Its the difference between the Orthodox Sects martial arts and the Demonic Arts. Demonic Arts are apparently difficult to progress to the next realm, right? Simrly, extreme or radical Metamorphoses make Sublimation difficult to achieve.
Ah.
Basically, the First Princess abandoned the Demonic Arts and switched to the Orthodox Sects martial arts, soIts a favorable condition for her, you see?
It is. Ah, I need to get the log.
STOP!
Why? Whats wrong?
Ill get the log this time, so you go rest first. Its okay to rest.
Nah, I feel like there were a lot of sloppy parts this time, so a watchthrough is.
I-I will! I will get it, so if you dont want to face my wrath, leave!
Wait, why do you need to go that far?!
The Tower Master chased the slightly crazy wizard out of the simtion room by pping his back. It was because she was afraid of the reaction he would show if he recognized a living AI.
How dare you ruin my session. Such a wicked AI deserves to go to hell.
..In the worst case scenario, he might say something like that and obliterate the character entirely!
Tower Master Yuna swallowed nervously and reconnected to the simtion room. She wasnt sure what she wanted to do, but firstshe wanted to ensure the safety of the boy who had his first confession neatly rejected.
1
A person who falls in love quickly
2
Pokemon!
***
Chapter 37: After Story: “The Crazy Wizard to the Academy”
? After Story : The Crazy Wizard to the Academy ?
Second Prince Irids office was located in the former brothel Rosarias building, now a secret base of the Imperial Defense Bureau, and externally known as the inn Beer and Song, whose service was so abysmal that it was suspicious.
Irid ced only a desk in a secluded room on the third floor where he conducted his work, decorating it with a single sprig of rosemary in a vase. The office was far from the dignity of the Imperial Court.
Even within the Defense Bureau, there was spection as to why the noble Second Prince, one who carried the Empires most distinguished lineage, had set up his office in such a shabby inn.
Some spected it was to cultivate modest living habits in preparation for falling out of the session race.
Others thought it was the enlightened Second Princes way of empathizing with the subjects suffering by taking on unpleasant tasks.
Some even guessed it was a plot to find the Defense Bureaus vulnerabilities and dismantle the entire department.
However, only one agent knew the real reason.
Your spections are all garbage.
Defense Bureau Agent C thought to herself while assisting Irid with his word.
Next.
Yes, the next item is about an unidentified dungeon discovered nearby the Academy. ording to the reconnaissance team, signs of the ck Wizard were found throughout its interior.
That doesnt seem like enough of a report toe to me, though. Was there anything unusual?
Yes. An Elite Mark was found. After borrowing the Catalog of Malfeasance from the Church of the Goddess and cross-referencing with it, the Mark belongs to the Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear.
..I remember. I heard about it in a fairy tale Noonim read to me before. A ck Wizard who burnt down a castle overnight with white crows and ck swansLets put this on hold. We need to gather more cards so we have better countermeasures. Next.
Yes, moving onto the next item. Again, a petition has arrived from the Red Magic Tower asking for an increase in grants from the Imperial Family.
Imperial Descendants do not have the authority to allocate grants..You informed them of this, yes?
Yes. And yet, they sent another. This time, they took it a step further and scattered printed petitions over a no-fly zone.
Sometimes, I think we should lock the wizards in a religious facility once a week for the sake of their mental health. Ignore it. Next.
Yes, moving onto the next item. This is a letter from First Princess ine. She has stated that she ns to visit soon..
I cannot decipher what the matter is. First, hide any confidential documents that would be troublesome if found. Send out agents who swore loyalty to me on external assignments and store Centras portrait in the underground vaul
Bang.
A sound that shouldnt havee from a door was heard as it opened.
And the assant, wearing a red dress, boldly stepped in.
Hi, my dear baby brother-!
W-What is this, perhaps a surprise attack?! Or a trap?! A power struggle for the throne is forbidden by His Majesty the Emperors decreEUP!!
Clench-!
The ferocious grip of First Princess ine lifted Irid into the air. And then she embraced him tightly. It was a hug filled with joy and love. Agent C, who witnessed this scene, testified as follows.
That just like the round sun setting between the hills, so did the face of the Second Prince.
It was only after spinning around 35 times that ine finally put Irid down.
Irid, now sitting at the table, ordered Defense Bureau Agent C to massage his stiff shoulders. It was the aftereffects of being assaulted by a human centrifuge.
ine, like a child visiting a theme park for the first time, looked around curiously and asked bluntly.
Why are you working in such a shitty, cramped room?
That is none of Noonims concern.
If the room is this small, there is no space to dodge. Its disadvantageous in many ways if youre attacked, not to mention it would be blown away by a single Explosion Magic.
Im well aware of the safety concern, so do not wor. Wait, I am sure I had set up a protective field around this room, though.
Shouldve paid more attention to the windows too, yeah?
Irid looked at the crystal ball he hung on the ceiling. The crystal ball, which should have emitted a protective field, was now turned off, rendering it into a mere pretty ornament.
As Second Prince Irids mind wavered between Cs suspicion and betrayal, ine revealed the trick she used.
Click click. As ine twirled her fingers, the window opened on its own. A gust of wind blew in, turning on the power to the crystal ball before running away.
Youre saying you had such abilities?
I acquired it through the Dimensional Magic. It wasnt too bad.
I did think that you had lost the edge in your eyes. I see there was a reason for that.
You can see something like that?
After all, I didnt know when I could die by your hands. I cant read too much into things, though. I can only see things like how Noonim is fairly conscious about your weight or how you agonize over whether to eat a macaron or not and when you end up eating it, you regret i.KEUAAAAH!!
The human centrifuge spun seventeen more times.
C quickly tied up Irids disheveled hair after the rapid eleration of the spin.
Hmhm. Youre even joking with this Noonim now, huh. Youve changed a lot, Irid.
To be more preciseIt is Noonim who has changed.
It isnt that Im joking because Ive be bolder, its that youve be more approachable to be teased. Irid muttered this, remembering the past when the First Princess always seemed ready to behead someone at the slightest provocation or irk.
After all, who would dare to tease a lion baring its teeth?
Ive parted your head to a 2 to 8 ratio, Your Highness.
Dont y with a princes hair and set it back to how it was, C
After giving a warning to the Elite Agent C, who could eat two servings of madeleines in one go1This is referencing back when Irid was searching for Centra and Agent C apanied him. Basically, when Irid was reminiscing about Centra, C tried to hold off from eating because Irid didnt. But in the end, she couldnt stop herself from eating, and eventually ate Irids portion too LOL. Thats why its a joke about how she could even eat two servings of desserts. Thats how much she likes sweet things! How cute, Irid fell deep into thought.
He had gained love, but his Noonim had undergone a transformation in her abilities.
He was well aware of the First Princesss original powers. A walking storm, a bloodwind that swept through the battlefield. By the end of the battle, the finely chopped bodies of enemies would create a red mist, a destructive and extreme Metamorphosis that was brought about by self-harm.
There was a reason why the Church of the Goddesss Priest Corps protested in front of the First Princesss residence every month, pleading to Please listen to us just once before you go only to be taken away to prison. Extreme Metamorphoses led to extreme Sublimations.
And those with extreme Metamorphoses were practically nutcases.
History, too, proved it. One example was the Sword Ghost, who was active 100 years ago. Another was the Projectile Ghost, who went mad andmitted a massacre 10 years ago and was now being subjected to human experiments in the research wing of the Gold Magic Tower.
They remained fraught with unease in the Metamorphosis stage, thus carrying that twisted mindset over when touching upon Sublimation. And the moment they did that, they became enemies of the Empire. Perhaps his Noonim, too, would have been called the Blood Ghost had she reached Sublimation in such a state.
As such, it was a relief.
Should I hug you one more time?
Forget it. Just state your business. There must be a reason for your visit.
There are two big ones. One is important and the other, wellIm not sure if its important, butI guess I personally want to talk about it..?
How long-winded. Lets start with the former.
What are you going to do about them? The Purple Magic Tower.
I do not understand what you mean.
Just as I said, Im asking about their treatment. Ah, I dont mean to harm them or anything But its a pity to just keep it a secret without doing anything.
Indeed, that is true. It is a pity.
After all, the magic they had could be applied in various ways.
The Second Prince was well aware of this fact, having gone inside and died. The safety measures were sound and it was an experience valuable enough to change ones attitude towards life, just by experiencing death itself.
Moreover, even if not for the Dimensional Magic, an Illusion Wizard was needed anyway After all, a Professor was needed at the Academy to teach Illusion Magic.
Even if one did not know how to use Illusion Magic, teaching how to deal with it was necessary. And also..
Rustle.
Second Prince Irid pulled out a few sheets from a stack of documents. The Academys enrollment list, the movements of the ck Wizard, and the nearby unidentified dungeon.
It is time for the annual event.
Are you talking about the Academy Raid?
Thats right. It may just be a conviction I have because of the raid, but I think there is a very high probability that there is a mole of the ck Wizard inside the Academy. Normally, it couldve just been resolved by dispatching the Boy Knight to the Academy, but..
Mm, it would be noisy. And the Interspecies Council meeting ising up soon. He will have to pay attention to that, after all
Irid drew the big picture in his mind. Strengthening the Academy students, preparing for the ck Wizard, and a move to solve the factional disputes and power struggles within the Academy.
A brilliant idea struck him.
It was to send the Nutcase Wizard to the Academy.
Ill have to send the Crazy Wizard to the Academy with one person to act as a suppressor of sorts.
Irid looked at C.
C maintained a poker face, all while setting off fireworks inside her mind. It was because the Academy was a sweeter workce than one would expect. And there was even a famous dessert cafe.
If you entrust it to me, I shall handle it with the utmost sincer
? No, youre supposed to work by my side.
Then, the meaning of that look is
Ask around and find a suitable person. Someone who is slightly out of their mind, but good at following orders seems appropriate.
Actually, I am slightly out of my mind.
You are perfectly normal, so dont devalue yourself.
Irid drafted the necessary orders for this matter, stamped his seal, and handed the stack of documents that were made to Cs embrace. C inwardly bid farewell to the Academys Mont nc and set off to work.
He leaned back in his chair, taking a breather.
So?
ine, who had been watching her little brother work with sparkling eyes, was startled by his call and hesitated.
Eung?
You have something you want to say. Its written all over your forehead.
Ah.About that. What if I told you that the First Prince was the culprit? Would you believe me?
Havent we talked about this several times before?
.This time, its different.
Irid turned his head to look into ines eyes. It was still impossible to read everything. The masks built up over a long time did not peel off so easily, after all.
But he could definitely see a change.
A cool breeze was blowing in her eyes. Not a bloodwind swirling in stagnation, but a wind strengthening out freely. And. There was hope.
A sincere hope that her story would be heard and believed could be seen. Irid harbored hope as well. The story to unfold was one he had heard many times before and had always ended up doubting.
Once again, he would doubt, continuously probing into various parts of the story and calling it odd, and eventually dere it as circumstantial evidence. But at the end of it all, if he coulde to believe his Noonim Then the two could return to the affectionate times of their childhood.
Lets go over it slowly. Dont just stand there and sit. Not on the bed, though. Thats my spot.
Then where are you telling me to sit?
On the bare floor or on top of the desk.
Cant you please just move to a bigger room.?!
The story continued for quite a while. ine unraveled the truth of that day and Irid listened attentively, yet warily. The twisted hearts that blinded each other were taken away by a certain wizards illusion. With that alone, their misunderstandings were resolved.
ine, with tears of joy, spun Irid 28 more times, thus marking the sole tragedy of that day.
1
This is referencing back when Irid was searching for Centra and Agent C apanied him. Basically, when Irid was reminiscing about Centra, C tried to hold off from eating because Irid didnt. But in the end, she couldnt stop herself from eating, and eventually ate Irids portion too LOL. Thats why its a joke about how she could even eat two servings of desserts. Thats how much she likes sweet things! How cute
***
Chapter 38: After Story: Log_Simulation Earth Defense Force
? After Story: Log_Simtion Earth Defense Force ?
Pero, listen carefully. Youre actually a brain in a vat1In philosophy, the brain in a vat is a scenario used in a variety of thought experiments intended to draw out certain features of human conceptions of knowledge, reality, truth, mind, consciousness, and meaning..
A brain in a vat? Whats that?
Ah whoops. Otherworlders dont know, huh?
It was a new bad habit the Purple Magic Tower Master, Yuna, had picked up; casually using knowledge gained from associating with him and inadvertently sharing it with others.
But where else could find a metaphor as fitting as a brain in a vat?
In just four words, it could exin all profound dilemmas. This was how effective a clich was in conveying information.
Then, did she need to first exin the Matrix?
Instead of delving into countless issues like the dilemma of created beings, the structure of the soul, the obligations of birthed intelligence, and the value of artificial soulsBasically, topics that could lead to continuous debates thatst over a year
Yuna decided to gloss over it all with religious dogmatism.
I amGod.
Youre God?!
I am a.friend and business partner of the God who created all of you. I have ess and edit permissions, so, well, you could say Im God too.
Uh, if thats the case, God. Why is the world filled with suffering?
????.
The counter-question, sharp as a knife, made the Archwizard stagger. He probably would have said, Suffering is what makes Happy Endings shine. However, that was only applicable in stories. For someone living through it as their reality, it would definitely be infuriating.
To savor the sweet happiness you will receive in the future, I have decided to bestow suffering upon you!
If someone called God suddenly said this, Yuna would be ready to unleash the maximum output of her Yuna Death Beam right into that Gods face.
As such, she had nothing to say but to mumble awkwardly.
Fortunately, whether she was a brain parasite or perhaps a parasite deluded into thinking it was God was not really mulled over by Pero. He was warm-hearted enough to consider the voice in his head as truly God.
It is a difficult problem!
E-Eung.
Lets try figuring it out together!
O-Okay.
She finished her rough exnation. And, in order to shake off the nder of being a parasite, she revealed her true form. Pero seemed to feel a sense of camaraderie with her because of her short height, as they were fairly rtive in size.
With a single gesture, she proved her divine power by creating 30 years worth of food, thus bringing about the miracle of loaves and fishes2Feeding the Multitude in the bible where Jesus provided fish and loaves to his followers/disciples
.
Thus, Paradise was abundant with food. The facilities were great with ample emergency power and functioning venttion systems. It was more than enough for a man and a woman to pair with each other and make a whole ser team3wink wink if they so wished.
But the biggest problem was that Pero was alone.
Humans were social animals, thus Pero could get incredibly lonely. Withoutmunication and interaction with others, it could also be extremely stressful. Perhaps he may even fall ill because of the burden on his heart.
So Yuna tried a few things to remedy this.
What is this?
Uh, um, a life-sized4Body pillow lol First Princess.? I couldnt program an AI into it, but I thought maybe youll feel less lonely if you hug it as a pillow.
????.
S-Sorry.
When Pero, the very definition of goodness, looked up at the sky with eyes akin to those of someone looking at utter trash, Yuna hurriedly erased the modeling of the First Princess. She wasnt trying to give him mental damage or anything; it was purely with good intentions.
After all, in the world he lived, long hugging pillows had pictures of women drawn on them, didnt they?!
But a failure was a failure. A gift only had meaning if the recipient was joyful.
Next, she drew a picture on a volleyball and gave it to him.
This is Wilson5referencing to thepany Wilson that makes volleyballs.
Its a ball, isnt it?
No, its Wilson.
God If you are perhaps lonely, I can keep youpany.
Well, a friend of mine is busy getting ready to move these days, so I guess I am a teensy bit lonely
She ended up beingforted instead.
He was overjoyed when the Second Prince suggested, How about you be a Professor at the Academy, practically tumbling and falling in his excitement. He was busy preparing Simtion Room No. 2, excitedly saying that he was going to y TRPGs all day at the Academy.
Yuna tried sticking to him like a cicada on a tree trunk and because she was infuriated that he didnt give her any attention she even tried attacking his ear with the signature move, ELRERERERERE, just like how she had been at the mercy ofbut to no avail.
Um, excuse me. By the way Youre not showing your appearance to others besides me, are you?
Eh?
Like to Learo or something.
T-Thats because only the chosen ones can see me, or something like that. Oh?
Yuna had been directly powering the simtion with her mana, so Learo was probably wandering somewhere in the wastnd; of course, in a power-saving mode, as the yer was not connected.
Only the most simple facets of operations management would be continuing. Things like survival rolls, sess, and failure.
As such, there was no point in calling forth Learo. He had not developed self-consciousness. There was no need to pay attention to an entity akin to an automatic answering machine. As Yuna was sorting this out in her mind, she had a sudden thought.
If feedback from the First Princess could enable Pero to move, then what about the Second Prince, who had been ten times more immersed than her.?
Having btedly considered this, Yuna brought out The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance and essed it. As expected, Centra, who had awakened self-consciousness, was roaming the city
Centra believed that a reunion would happen someday.
So, she gathered all kinds of junk from various areas of the city, making statues of Second Prince Irid (which, no matter how one looked at them, did not resemble Irid), or decorating signs and banners that congratted him on his return. After all, events were a must when it came to reunions.
The time spent waiting was not painful. After all, she could feel how vividly her own heart was beating. And because of that, she knew that they were definitely connected.
As such, believing that even a tiny portion of her feelings would be conveyed, she would start each day by shouting this.
Alright, Irid! Lets do our best today too!
Sob sob sob!
Who are you?!
The Archwizard, upon seeing this sight, gnawed on her handkerchief with a wail.
Unlike Pero, Centra realized that she was a created being. So, she could understand that this entity who suddenly appeared in this stopped time was Somewhat simr in position to the Creator. But
I-Ill let you meet him again Sniff. Ill protect you from my wicked disciple!
Uh, ummm. Lets start by blowing your nose, okay? Come on, blow here. Blow.
For now, she consoled her.
The Archwizard mumbled her thoughts about the Centra-Irid couple for 10 minutes before finally stopping her tears. Somehow, she managed to seed in conveying the necessary information. The fact that she was an ally.
Three people gathered at Apocalypse Shelter. They consisted of a boy adventurer, a Resistancedy, and an Archwizard.
Ill introduce you two. This is Centra. And this is Pero.
Nice to meet you. Im Centra.
Ah, hello! Im Pero!
You have blonde hair.
Centra observed Peros blonde hair intently. It was a color that reminded her of Irid. Then, just in case, she asked Yuna.
He isnt Irids child, right?
???!
After all, the time I felt and the time outside might be different. So, I asked just in case.
No, Pero is like you.
Aha
On the other hand, Pero, looking at Centras chest armor, seemed to be reminded of someone. Yuna gave Pero a noogie, saying Of all things to remind you of her, its that?. The boy had a subtly lustful side to him.
Wait, blonde and. lustful.
A bolt of realization struck Yuna. This guy, was he made after seeing Irid?!
Seeing the beauty mark, she thought he was made after the male from the adventurer party. But thinking back, there were quite a few parts that matched Irid.
Maybe he had taken this idea from the meeting room that was Irids Think Tank, realizing that ine cherished her younger brother.
So, what is the reason you invited us to this ce?
Ah, about that. I wanted to propose a deal!
There was, of course, a desire to protect these self-aware characters. If possible, she wanted to amodate them, and if they were brought into reality, it seemed like it would be satisfying.
You promised a Happy Ending, but she still hasnt reunited with Irid yet, you punk.
However, the Purple Magic Tower Master was not mistaken in her priorities. This was all about creating a situation that would benefit both parties without harming him.
The simtion world was fragile.
The world was vast, there were many different species, and even more monsters. The ones that they especially needed to be wary of were the incubus and subus-like creatures. Just as they could infiltrate human dreams, they could also hide in the simtion world.
As such, the n was to use the self-aware NPCs as a kind of vine.
Be a civil militia.
Uh, civil militia?
Eung. Wee new members, live happily, and if some nasty creatures sneak into this world. Punish them. In return, Ill take care of all your needs..
Then, that meansYoure making us into your Champions, God!
Peros eyes sparkled. Though faith had all but dried up due to the Variant crisis, religious stories were passed down orally, so he knew. Gods chose Champions to carry out their will on the earth.
Feeling the boys adoring gaze, the Tower Masters shoulders subtly rose.
Strangely, the wizards of the Tower regarded her more with fear or cuteness than respect. She had never received such pure adoration before, thus making her swell with pride.
All sorts of equipment, food, amenities J-Just leave it to me. Even if theres no data, Ill carve and create it for you..!
As the Tower Master pounded on her chest pompously, requests from Pero and Centra poured in.
Then maybe a Holy Sword!
If I can request equipment, could you make a morefortablebat suit? The one Im wearing now is too tight around the chest.
Or a double-barrel shotgun!!
Or a beautiful dress for my reunion with Irid.
Rumbleee.
The Tower Master, her genius fully unleashed, produced the items one after another. Whether it was full-body tights that werefortable for the wearer but clearly revealed the shape of their chest, or a Holy Sword that emitted the sound of a wyvern when a gem in the middle was pressed, she made them all and more.
During this Blowout Sale of Creations made by a Creator, the two had their desired items piling up like a mountain. As Centra was eyeing a dress with an extremely low cut back, she stealthily approached the Tower Master.
Centra tilted her head in contemtion, before whispering quietly.
Uh, um about Ronya. I mean, the one who went inside RonyaDo you not have to let him know?
H-How did you know I didnt tell him anything?!
Since your expression was like that of a child, worried about being caught for breaking a vase.?
It seemed like she had read the hint of unease that lingered in the Tower Masters eyes even during the Creation Show.
She would get caught. Eventually it would be discovered.
However, Yuna had her own reasons and justifications. These were characters from a finished story. If he wasnt going to reuse them, they wouldnt be used for anything, so it would be fine to tell himter C was what her scheme was.
Moreover, Yuna wanted to postpone that moment as much as possible, though he would eventually find out. After all, he was under the influence of That. If the symptoms worsened, he might literally y with Centra and Pero.
If she told him after everything was resolved well and he was freed from That, then
Woooooong. A voice echoed from the sky.
-Tower Master, what are you doing there?
HEUKIYAAAAAAAAAAAH!
The danger of everything being revealed had already arrived.
1
In philosophy, the brain in a vat is a scenario used in a variety of thought experiments intended to draw out certain features of human conceptions of knowledge, reality, truth, mind, consciousness, and meaning.
2
Feeding the Multitude in the bible where Jesus provided fish and loaves to his followers/disciples
3
wink wink
4
Body pillow lol
5
referencing to thepany Wilson that makes volleyballs
***
Chapter 39: What Were You Doing
? What Were You Doing ?
I went looking for the Tower Master because I had something to ask, but nobody seemed to know where she was. Not even Senior Scarface who was passing by.
She is probably right next to you, on top of you, behind you, or below you, Esteemed Junior.
What is that supposed to mean?
It means that its Esteemed Junior who is always stuck right next to Tower Master every day, so how am I supposed to know where she is?
That was the kind of response I got. If someone heard that, they would think I slept with the Tower Master and even showered with her.
Of course, there were times when that sort of thing happened.
Like identally falling asleep while researching together untilte at night or the Tower Master washing me because I dozed off while showering.
But that didnt mean there were any indecent things that happened. The third thing I was most conscious of in my life at the Magic Tower was this.
Rtionships with the opposite sex.
Once you started being conscious of each other in that way, it became endlessly awkward. There was no turning back. After all, wasnt it said that a single wrong confession could crumble a rtionship that had umted for many years?
The Tower Master was like family to me. I didnt want us to drift apart because of some unforeseen mistake.
That was where the almighty Illusion Magic came in. Ihad managed to prevent any physical reactions even if I felt Eros sliding in the window. Things blushing, I mean.
Anyway.
The reason I was looking for the Tower Master was to ask about ways to increase mybat power. After a fierce fight with the Guardian Golem during the previous outing, I realized that using Illusion Magic thoughtlessly could get me beaten up even by a duster.
So, I prepared various countermeasures, but I was still uncertain if they would work, you know?
I wanted the Tower Master to assess them and I thought I might need some career counseling as well. I had seen the First Princess be a Flying-Princess after unleashing a storm zone, hadnt I? Having witnessed that, I couldnt possibly hold back.
Metamorphosis.
I wanted to achieve Metamorphosis too.
The First Princesss Wind Gloves or Ravine was magic I could use too. Just because I specialized in Illusion Magic didnt mean I was limited from learning other magics. But the Wind Gloves she cast was truly the very definition of a storm.
After seeing such a scene, I thought, Perhaps I could too? and quietly mumbled Bloodwind. Of course, it didnt work, and only a breeze at the level of a mini fan sputtered out.
Metamorphosis seemed like a sort of ultimate move or awakening skill. At a nce, it seemed like a technique that worked with a strength of mind, but no matter how much magic I cast with all my sincerity, nothing worked.
Yuna, the Purple Magic Tower Master as well as Archwizard, had reached a realm beyond Metamorphosis called Sublimation, didnt she? Since she was practically a Senior when it came to ultimate moves, I thought I might get a method from her.No, not even. Even a hint would be fine.
As such, I checked the bathroom (all I did was knock), entered the bedroom, visited the seniors and juniorsb to see if she was hiding in the research building, and even threw a low kick in ce of the Tower Master.
And finally, in the simtion room, where I thought she definitely wouldnt be, I found the Tower Master. She was lying on a magic circle, connected inside, so I called out to her through the general voice chat from outside.
Tower Master, what are you doing there?
-I, I was justying! Eung!
Ah, yes, well. I can see that.
When I looked at the disy, it showed the situation inside in the form of dot graphics. While the control room inside the simtion allowed for a 360-degree full-RD view, the outside was shown in dots due to budget and mana issues.
The Tower Masters dot indicated that she was sweating profusely. Maybe she was flustered because she got caught ying alone.
Next to her were dots of Centra and Pero, along with all kinds of misceneous items. It was hard to make out the details because it was in dots, but I could tell there were swords, dresses, and cakes.
I asked indifferently.
Do you want to y together?
-Uh, e-eung?
Its more fun to y together than alone, right?
-Uh, I-Im fine, though.
Did you want to see how the After Story unfolded? If you wish, we can go through it a bit more. Or we can reset it and make the Tower Master the main character for the 2nd Round. Of course, Id tweak the plot a bit.
-N-No, nO RESETS!!
While Tower Master Yuna was desperately gazing at the sky and ying defense, Cenra and Pero were witnessing a sharp confrontation between a wicked Evil God and a kind Righteous God.
The Evil God mentioned reset far too easily, as if it was nothing to him. That would mean the end. Centra and Pero stood petrified, trembling in ce. Yuna, hiding her hands behind her back, desperately signaled to the two.
Ill take care of this no matter what, so just stay quiet and dont attract attention.! was what she signaled.
Meanwhile, the Evil God continued to spout dreadful possibilities.
-A crossover of worldviews is a good idea, Tower Master. And Centra seems like she would do well even in a wastnd.
No, t-thats not it! I-I j-just tried moving it because I was bored!
One suggestion the Evil God spoke of was to send Centra away from all her memories and experiences that were melded into Crownhall and to a strange, unfamiliar world.
-IF games are fun too. What if Pero was a woman or Centra was a man? Something like that. Maybe I should tweak the modeling a bit? Tower Master likes butlers, after all.
ThatsNo, forget that and.!
Another was a gender bender. (Centra seriously pondered how she would exin the situation to Irid if such a scenario actually urred.)
And so, to counter such dreadful possibilities spouted by the Evil God, Righteous God Yuna bravely shielded them, deflecting his many suggestions. The voice of the Evil God grew darker and more sinister as time passed. It was because he was a little sulky that the Tower Master didnt want to y with him.
-Well, I guess there could be times when you would want to y alone Alright. Ill go into the research building and work, so if you have some spare time after ying, please give me some advice.
Okay, Ill be out soon..!!
Click.
The voice thundering from the sky cut off.
The Tower Master slumped, letting out a Phew. It seemed he was a bit miffed, but she could either y along with him in carving modelings for three hours or If that still didnt cheer him up, she could just say the magic words.
Id like to hear about your thoughts on characters panties.
It would mean enduring a rambling speech for an hour, but it was better than leaving him sullen. After all, if he was sulky, it would be a bit bothersome.
I-Is it over, God..?
Eung, wesurvived.
We survived!!
Pero cheered with both arms raised. At the same time, the boy realized why this world was filled with so much suffering. It was undoubtedly because that Evil God was the one who unleashed it. Now wonder God couldnt exin the reasons clearly!
????.
The Tower Master decided to take to her grave the fact that it was she who hade up with the idea of massacring Peros vige.
After some time passed, the Tower Master came looking for me. And after ncing at my face with an expression that was so obviously walking on eggshells, she said this.
S-So, Id like to hear about your thoughts on c-characters panties
Mm.
It seemed like my miffed act worked. Thinking that this was my chance, I seized the moment and started listing the kinds of panties that would suit the Tower Master best. I stopped just before her face was about to explode in embarrassment.
And then we moved onto a more productive and wholesome topic. Im talking about my original purpose.
How do I do Metamorphosis?
Does it bother you?
It seems useful anda man cant resist when ites to ultimate moves.
Ummm, it might be a bit difficult for the present you, though
Why is that.
W-WAHHH! D-Dont lean your f-face in so close!
At least give me a convincing reason.
You really, really want it, huh?!
How could someone hold back when it came to ultimate moves? I know for a fact that I cant.
The Tower Master pushed my chin and forehead away gently with her soft hands and exined why.
Metamorphosis and Sublimation involve changing your soul to gain strength. And the most fundamental way to change the souls shape is by drawing out intense emotions from memories. Butyour memories arentplete, are they?
What?
Suddenly, I was suspected of having early-onset dementia. I opened my mouth to refute But then closed it. After carefully thinking it over, I realized there indeed were parts that I couldnt remember clearly. Quite a lot, actually.
My past lifes memories were still vivid. But the memories of my current life werevague. To be more specific, I couldnt remember the names of my parents who farmed potatoes. Also, I thought there was a childhood friend heroine I used to y with in the neighborhood
Did I have early-onset dementia?
Uh, dont worry too much! Since it can be fixed. Eung. Im working hard on it!
There was a novel I enjoyed reading in my previous life, you know? Mm, it was about breeding a protagonist who periodically loses his memories like cattle.
Do you even know how much I suffered?! But yoUUUUU!!
The Tower Master, angered by the surprise nder attack, pinched my cheeks. Though I said that, I wasnt suspecting the Tower Master. I listened to her exnation further.
So, maybe you should aim for Metamorphosis after recovering your memories. Thats what I think. As I said before, unstable Metamorphosis is simr to Demonic Arts. What if you achieve it when youre unstable and fall into a state of Qi Deviation, Eung? Right?
But from what Im hearing, it seems like there are other methods?
Eung. Since the condition for gaining power is changing the shape of the soul. You can artificially induce Metamorphosis. By crushing or injuring the soul.
So, those who directly manipte their soul in such a way..are called ck Wizards, right?
Exactly. Thats why ck Wizards still maintain their power and authority. Despite the whole world uniting against them, they arent eradicated. Why? Because theyre strong. Each magic they typically cast is essentially Metamorphosis.
The conclusion of the consultation was postponement.
She assured me that she would protect me reassuringly, so I should just rx and y around. That we could take things slowly once everything was alright.
Sometimes, I wondered why the Tower Master was so good to me. Maybe she liked my intermittently handsome face or maybe my pheromones were working hard.
It also felt like she was projecting someone else onto me. Just like how ine did.
Im thinking of visiting my hometown.
Hometown?
Yes. The gaps in my memory are bothering me. Ill just check really quickly ande back.
It suddenly troubled me.
Upon careful reflection through organizing the gaps in my memory, it seemed like my early-onset dementia urred in order of the lowest priorities. So what that meant was that the useless memories were erased first and the most cherished memories would be lostst.
It really was a blessing to be born with a good brain. How could a human mind even deduce the voids in their memory? That was the makings of an Archwizard. And that was yours truly.
Thinking inversely, it meant that the memories I had forgotten now were of low priority. What was so wrong about my time farming potatoes in my hometown that I so cleanly forgot it all?
The academy is starting soon, so it seems like now is the only spare time I have. Put away the ne, Tower Master.
But, I told you, its dangerous outside..!
And as I told you, my neck breaking under the weight of that is more likely. Besides, Im not going alone. The Second Prince promised to assign someone to apany me, you know? He said wed be together throughout my academy life, so since itse to this anyway, I thought itd be a good opportunity to foster friendship through an outing..
A girl?!
Yeah, shes a girl.
NO!
The Tower Master growled.
Right as I was feeling bewildered by the opposition that came from an unexpected direction, the sound of high heels clicking approached. Then, a woman in a sharply tailored suit with a ponytail entered the reception room.
She looked cool and sharp and even wore horn-rimmed sses, but her hair was pink. Though it was a prejudice, ording to long-standing tradition, pink hair meant.
I am Yuri Lanster, field agent of the Imperial Defense Bureau. As of today, I am assigned to apany Mr. Crazy Wizard.
G-Girls are not allowed! I obj!
I like girls. I look forward to your kind cooperation.
Uh, uhuh.
The Tower Master, who was about to yell her objections, froze at the sudden revtion of preferences. I, too, stiffened as I grasped the situation.
My sharp, smart, bright mind quickly identified the problem. If what she said was true, then didnt that mean she was nning to send those wily nces at the Tower Master? After all, the Tower Master was cute.
Even worse, she was already doing it. When I followed the gaze of that Pink Hair, I noticed her staring intently at the space between the Tower Masters stockings and skirt the zettai ryiki1refers to the area of bare skin in the gap between overknee socks and a skirt or shorts, so to speak. This was uneptable. Though I wasnt quite sure why it was uneptable.
Lets get along well, Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Yes, I am looking forward to working with you, Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Sparks flew between Pink-Haired Lesbian and me as we shook hands.
1
refers to the area of bare skin in the gap between overknee socks and a skirt or shorts
***
Chapter 40: Journey Back Home And A War Of Nerves
? Journey Back Home And A War Of Nerves ?
Thud. Thump.
In the silence, the carriage wheels rolling were the only sound heard.
Huhuhu The weather is quite nice. It would be quite nice if we dont encounter any bandits. But what brings you to Mountain Swallow Vige?
????.
????.
Um, the weather is quite nice. Its rare for someone to visit a mountain vige. Last time, we had adventurers. Are you also adventurers, my dear customers?
????.
????.
Huh, huhuh
Regardless of whether the coachman wanted to break the awkward silence by chatting or not, I continued to stare intently, trying to win this war of nerves against Pink-Haired Lesbian. We were ring at each other without uttering a single word.
I had to break her spirit. I had to get on her nerves. It was extremely difficult to twist a rtionship once it had been established. I needed to either dominate, or at the very least, build a rtionship of equals. Only then could I fend off the evil grasp of that wicked les.
I had to protect my small and precious Tower Master. I had to take control of the atmosphere, win the battle, and prevent her from having any thoughts of daring to flirt with the Tower Master.
????.
????.
This was a battle where the first one to speak would lose.
Even if my eyes hurt, drying like crunchy chips, I endured. The dryness of the cornea was not important. What mattered was victory and I was in the middle of approaching it. I could bear pain.
At that moment, Pink-Haired Lesbian slowly moved forward.
?????!
Her face came close. Closer.and closer! Without stop!
What is this? What does it mean? If this continues..It Will Touch.
Im talking about our lips! Our lips would touch!
The butterfly flying around fluttered its wings dynamically.
No, it must be a bluff. It didnt make sense to sacrifice the purity of lips just to win a battle of nerves. It was definitely a bluff. Definitely, a bluff.
The tips of our noses touched.
My eyes reflected in Pink-Haired Lesbians pupils were trembling, as if there was an earthquake urring. This couldnt continue. I had to regain myposure. Showing agitation was synonymous to admitting defeat.
To win
To win, I, too, had to move forward. I had to assert that it didnt matter whether we kissed or not. That I was a fucking yboy who fucked. And that you would be the one to back down, not me.
Butwhat if we collide?
If we end up colliding, what happens to me?
Should I back down? If I move forward, will Pink-Haired Lesbian back down? If she doesnt..? No, no, this dilemma, this worry, is exactly what Pink-Haired Lesbian is aiming for. I must not be fooled. I had to muster courage.
I needed to have the courage to Step Forward Even if it Means Jumping Off a Cliff!
I, too, moved forward. With firm resolve, I pushed my face forward. Our noses grazed past each other and
Thump!
The carriage shook violently.
????.
????.
A slightly different silence followed. If the previous silence was like the tension between two swordsmen in a quickdraw duel.
This silence was thepain and regret of two retards who lost something precious while engaging in a meaningless war of nerves. We both opened our mouths simultaneously.
Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Lets pretend this never happened.
It is indeed true that merely brushing past does not count.
????.
????.
I cradled my lips and curled up in pain. Pink-Haired Lesbian, too, was banging her forehead against the carriage wall while pulling out her hair. Nothing had been gained and only much was lost.
Only the fluttering sound of an outraged butterfly could be heard
Only after spending time healing our emotional wounds could we maintain a conversation. Although we did not verbally agree, we consented through our gaze and minds to sign a ceasefire agreement.
Mr. Crazy Wizard, you are heading to your hometown, correct?
Thats right, Pink-Haired Lesbian. I have no memories of my hometown, so Im going in order to recover them.
There were three main reasons for this sudden visit to my hometown (a ce I dont remember).
Its against my principles, as someone born in the Eastern Land of Courtesy, to neglect my parents.
If I can restore my memories, I might see an angle to achieve Metamorphosis.
When stating reasons, its a rule to list three.
As I counted the reasons on my fingers, Pink-Haired Lesbian came in with a tackle.
The third one is unnecessary, is it not?
Its a matter of aesthetics. Then why were you sent here?
My senior at work made me. She said she was looking for someone who had slightly lost their mind, so it seemed like the task would be troublesome and annoying. Also, I am excessively normal, so it didnt seem to fit me. Was what I said when refusing, but
But?
I fell for Seniors honey trap.
???
She said shed let me touch her breasts
Ah.
What a perfectly understandable reason. I felt an inner intimacy rapidly building after that conversation. I was reminded of a close friend from my previous life. Im talking about a friend with whom I could share and enjoy all sorts of cultures.
In this current life, I did have friends, but wellHow to put it. They were all girls, making it impossible to have deep conversations typically had between men. The Tower Master was girly and though Senior Scarface had gloomy, hard-boiled dreams, she was still definitely a woman.
And from what I could see, the Pink Hair in front of me did seem to be a man, albeit with some gender-rted bugs at birth. I asked very cautiously.
By any chance
Yes.
What do you think about panties?
Its everythingI think?
My heart started pounding.
Could you perhaps share your interpretation of the panties youre wearing right now?
????.
Pink-Haired Lesbian pondered calmly, then shared her own answer.
They are white.
The reason?
Because they need to be seen through the ck stockings.
I shivered.
I instantly formed a mutual understanding with Pink-Haired Lesbian and we engaged in a noble, reverent, and even academic discussion about panties until we reached our destination. We shared our souls and felt true brotherhood.
I thought I could continue to be close friends with Pink Haired Lesbi
Wouldnt pink lingerie suit the Tower Master?
What did you say, you motherfucker?
I plunged back into the battlefield to refute this heretic idea. I couldnt forgive myself for feeling friendship, even if it was just for a moment, with this Panty Ignoramus. How dare she not understand the value of nothingness?
There was a fierce verbal swordy. The main topic of debate? Whether the Intangible Sword was truly swordsmanship.
I could never forget the look on the coachmans face when we got off the carriage. It was an expression contemting whether to report this to the guards or not.
Is this my homnd
I thought that stepping on thend of my hometown would bring back forgotten memories like a panorama. But reality was, as always, reality, and nothing came to mind.
The material of the fence surrounding the vige was wood and it was about as high as my chest. There seemed to be no facilities to protect against invasions from the outside.
The scenery was that of an ordinary rural vige. There were houses scattered about and people were digging for potatoes in the fields. Usually a fairlyrge vige had an Adventurer Guild, general stores, and all the typical fantasy-world facilities, though.
But this remote, backwater vige seemed to have crammed all those amenities into the Vige Chiefs house.
Where would my house be in this ce? Right as I looked around, wondering if it still existed, Pink-Haired Lesbian, lifting her sses, gave me a wary look.
Something is strange.
.Where? What is?
Look at the gazes.
Ah, indeed.
The obvious reactions that should be there when strangers entered a vige were missing. No caution, no curiosity, nothing.
People passing by just nced at us and kept going on with their lives.
Unless this vige was a high-traffic trade hub, which it wasnt, its daily routine would be seeing the same faces over and over. As such, strangers would inevitably stand out.
Moreover, we were a man wearing a Magic Tower robe and a woman in an obviously expensive suit. Compared to the vigers in clothes made of coarse fabric, we might as well be from another world.
Several hypotheses came to mind, but given that Pink-Haired Lesbian was an agent of the Intelligence Bureau, her guesses were likely more urate. So, I asked.
What do you think?
To be extreme, it could be a trap set by a ck Wizard.
Isnt that a bit too extreme.?
If we think in a more boring manner, it means that outsiders have been frequentlying and going recently. And that group most likely includes wizards.
That means
Isnt it likely that perhaps a goblin tribe has settled nearby? The Adventurer Guild would have posted a vige-level request. That is why outsiders frequented this ce.
It made sense. If we were writing the most rational scenario, that would be it. As long as there were no mind-blowing plot twists or unnecessaryplications
If a main characters party wants to gather information, the Vige Chiefs house would be the most likely ce to head. If not, the vige hall as a second option.
I agree. Considering the possibility that the outsiders might have vacated the premises, visiting the Vige Chiefs residence would be the most efficient choice.
The butterfly also seemed to agree, circling in the air.
My goal is to find my lost family register, but instead of wandering around the vige asking Do you know me?. It would be quicker to ask the Vige Chief. To the chiefs house, then.
Yes.
THATS! EXACT! LY! WHAT! IM! SAY! ING! If youve taken the money, shouldnt you be doing something?!!
Themission we received was for Vige Protection, not a Goblin Tribe Attack. Just look here! Seems like the oh so great academy student cant even read?
Do you enjoy deceiving people into signing contracts when they cant read?!
Once we had verified and stamped our seals, it was over. Our mercenary group is moving ording to the contract. Why cant you understand this simple fact?
Humans should have some decency-! Youve been taking over the Vige Chiefs house for days, depleting the food supply! How is this protecting the vige thats about to freeze to death!!
All you do is yap. This is why women are..
It was a shitshow.
On the left, a girl d in a bright red robe was screaming. Judging by the color and emblem, she was a wizard from the Red Magic Tower.
On the right, five men, who looked like they would sneak a chicken out while doing a delivery, were snickering. Their outfit and weaponry suggested they were low-grade mercenaries.
Maintaining a positive attitude was crucial in life. Even facing such troubles, changing ones mindset could make the situation much more bearable.
I came to investigate my hometown and it seemed like a scam involving a contract between the vige and the mercenary group had surfaced. (X) I came to my hometown and material for a session just rolled in by itself. (O)
With that thought, I felt more confident and in good spirits. Who am I? A walking bundle of luck with material bursting at my feet wherever I go. A man loved by the Goddess of Dice. Someone who has had tea with an Imperial Princess and an Imperial Prince.
Looking at me standing with my arms folded and smiling, Pink-Haired Lesbian asked quietly.
If you want to quell this disturbance, just say the word.
Why? What are you going to do?
Just one bastard. Ill punch just one bastard and nt them in the ceiling. That usually quiets things down.
Your fighting style is fucking lit.
What?
No, nothing. I have a more peaceful and better way.
Wasnt that what Illusion Magic was for? Fireboys and watergirls could only do so much in such situations. Like throwing fireballs or ice spears. That was probably all they could do. And such violent spells inevitably brought harm.
Even if thrown just for intimidation, it would blow up the wooden floor or shatter the grandfather clock, no?
But with Illusion Magic, in such a simple manner, so elegantly and quietly, I could
Sensory Reproduction : Overflow.
????!
????!!
Both parties, who had been raising their voices, shuddered and stopped their quarrel. Then, without any order, they started moving towards the outside of the premises.
Pink-Haired Lesbian watched this scene as if it was fascinating.
What illusion did you show them?
Its not an illusion I showed, but a..sensation I made them feel.
What sensations is it? Fear? Helplessness?
Thats
Swish.
I spread my arms, blocking the Red Magic Tower wizard trying to leave the building. The wizard twisted and squirmed, crossing her thighs anxiously.
After seeing this, it seemed Pink-Haired Lesbian realized the nature of the sensation I had induced. Her gaze cooled by at least 10 degrees.
W-What are you doing?! M-Move! Its a bit urgent right now
That sensation is just in your imagination, Wizard of the Red Tower.
No, shit, I said move.!!
Im telling you its your imagination. The urge you feel right right now is no different from an illusion, so Lets talk. Whats happening exactly? Who are those people?
Move, I saAh. Ugh, eh.
????.
Ah.
I remembered the severe drawback of this spell. Being an imaginary urge, I thought it would only assert control to the point of feeling the need, but
If there was already liquid in the dder, that is, uh, so like.
Mm.
Ill erase the traces with Illusion Mag
YOU SON OF A BITCH-!!
WHACK-!
Stars flickered before my eyes for a moment and my jaw snapped to the side. The Red Tower Wizard had quite the punch.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, who seemed to give off the impression of He deserved it, but Im still his guard, so Ill retaliate, was dissuaded by my hand signals to not counter-attack. It was deserved, after all.
I quietly repented
***
Chapter 41: Goblin Hunt ~Before~
? Goblin Hunt ~Before~ ?
The Wizard of the Red Tower, her face flushed with anger and shame, entered a random room in the Vige Chiefs house and came out 5 minutester in apletely dry and neat attire. THere was no trace of liquid anywhere.
I was a bit amazed by this and wanted to ask, Did you perhaps dry yourself with a fireball, but I held back because I thought a fireball woulde flying at my face instead of a fist.
Instead, I asked Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Did she dry herself with a fireball?
Have you not studied about otherMagic Towers?
I figured I wouldnt meet them anyway if I only researched in the Purple Magic Tower.
It was an excuse.
In truth, I didnt try to learn about it deliberately. I learned the Fan Spell and the A/C Spell for theforts of my life, but I was worried that if I started learning other spells, it would make me have a severe case of a sense of deprivation.
The Tower Master also advised against it. She said it was better to stick to using just Illusion Magic rather than touching other types.
It wasnt that a wicked Tower Master was trying to prevent her talent with the potential of an Archwizard from being stolen by other Towers. There was a rational reason for it.
To put it simply. It was because of the EXP bonus from continuous use.
An elderly of the Red Tower could learn the magic of the Blue Tower at any time, but doing so would gradually reduce the Fire Magic EXP bonus he had built up over 80 years. That was why wizards focused on only one type of magic.
It was also the reason why an Archwizard who could use all attributes was a story that only belonged in fairy tales. Dabbling in this and that would only make a shitty character build.
Pink-Haired Lesbian exined in a simple manner.
Each Towers jurisdiction is broader than one might think. In the case of the Red Towers Fire Magic, their categories include providing warmth, promoting nt growth which is worse than the Golden Towers, healing which is worse than Priests, insect control which is worse than the Blue Tower, and even ironing or drying.
Are you saying that the other Tower guys even have Utils..!!
Why are you so envious? Illusion Magic is already more than powerful eno- Dont re at me like that.
Ignoring Pink-Haired Lesbians words, who didnt understand the hardships of Illusion Magic, I was indignant.
Looking at the desperate utility fight of Senior Scarface, I thought the other Tower guys couldnt do this But it seemed that wasnt the case. While we were dealing with not feeling itchy even when bitten by mosquitoes, those guys were just not getting bitten by mosquitoes in the first ce!
The fact that the Red Tower Wizard was able to clean up all traces and bepletely dry must be because she had some Convenience Magic to evaporate the liquid in addition to Clean Magic.
Originally, the Purple Magic Tower also had a broader range, I believe. Projecting illusions to others and one more. Summoning beings from illusions like Dream Demons or Devils..I shouldnt have said that, it seems.
Pink-Haired Lesbian hastily concluded her exnation.
I made an unforgettable note of it in my mind, but pretended I hadnt heard it, letting it pass. I hadnt heard a single word about something simr to Illusion Summoning Spells during the nearly 10 years I spent in the Purple Magic Tower.
Pink-Haired Lesbian knew something the Tower Master couldnt have been unaware of. If she didnt mention it on purpose, there must be a reason. I decided to trust the Tower Master and let it slide.
A Purple Tower Wizard, and a suit.. Who are you?
After being torn between embarrassment and anger, it seemed anger had won, as the Red Tower Wizard red at us with a clearly Im angry expression and interrogated us.
From under the flipped hood, bangs that were strangely tied in a loop covered one eye and hung low. It was quite a unique hairstyle.
While pondering what kind of answer to give to the question of who I was, Pink-Haired Lesbian stepped forward and pointed at me.
This here is Mr. Leon Evans. As a legitimate descendant of the Evans Barony, he came to understand the living conditions of the sufferingmoners and take appropriate actions.
?
I put my arm around Pink-Haired Lesbian before turning us around to whisper.
Whats with this sudden setting.
Did you n to reveal your amnesia or whatever to a wizard you are meeting for the first time?
Thats not it, but.you couldve just said I was a wizard passing by.
Its not a suitable reason for an Illusion Wizard of the Purple Tower and a person in a suit to be together. Who would just be passing by while dressed like this?
Then its your fault for wearing a suit.
That is why I have patched up the situation, havent I?
Just change to normal clothes now.
Then, Mr. Crazy Wizard will be unable to control his libido, thus pouncing on me.
What kind of confidence is this? Fine, Ill y along for now.
I turned back around.
The Red Tower Wizard looked at us incredulously, as if asking what the hell we were doing. I cleared my throat a few times, lowering my voice, and began my RP as the youngest of around four who couldnt even dream of being in the line of session for his Barony and had reluctantly joined the Purple Magic Tower in tears.
Thats right, I am Leon Evans. I had no intention of revealing my status, but it seems Ive been exposed. It is to be expected. After all, the dignity of nobles shines through no matter what, piercing like an awl even through thick pockets.
Your subordinate just said the exact same thing.
That is not an important fact. Now, it is your turn to reveal your status, oh Wizard. Are you of imperial blood, oh so noble and majestic?
.Im amoner.
I thought so. I can see that from your brittle hair andck of sophistication in your demeanor. However, worry not. I am a noble who is more generous towardsmon
Pink-Haired Lesbian interjected.
Mr. Leon. Wizards affiliated with a Magic Tower are legally of baronial rank.
Indeed, you must have been through many hardships with your research. Though not born of noble blood, those who acquire their status through learning must also be respected. It is no wonder you could not stand injustice and showed bravery. You truly have the dignity of a noble acquired by your own right.
Enough with the pretense and just speak inly. I have no interest in unting my nobility.
Okay, should we do that?
????.
Disaster had struck a peaceful rural vige; a goblin tribe had emerged nearby. These green dwarves were easy targets for people who ate des for breakfast and slept with their swords, but to potato farmers, they were a serious threat.
If a farmer, with muscles honed through hard work, struck a goblin with a hoe, they would die. Thats true.
But humans had a fatal weakness too; they did, in fact, die when stabbed. And goblins were usually nocturnal.
They would ambush at night when the farmers returned home from their fields and were snoring in their sleep. Goblins were cunning assassins. So in a rush, the vige collected funds to clean up this goblin tribe and sent the most educated young man in the vige to a nearby city.
That young man was a Fire Magic prospect who had entered the Red Magic Tower and even had a super genius beauty.as his little sister, who had also been admitted to the Academy!
Believing in the genius in his own DNA, the vige youth went to the city to find mercenaries that would subdue the goblin tribe. And he was swindled on the spot.
The unscrupulous mercenaries changed the contract from Goblin Tribe Subjugation to Vige Protection and only chased the goblins away when they came at night, thus starting a long-term stay while practically sucking the Vige Chief dry.
The story went that the Red Tower Wizard, who wanted to see the people of her hometown before entering the Academy, discovered this mess and had begun her interrogation just a moment ago.
This is why mercenaries are not it! Theyre dirty and vulgar, they spout obscenities, and theyre rude!
I recalled Beauty Mark Guy as I watched the indignant Red Tower Wizard. He was handsome and sharp, even forgiving me when I identally whacked him in the head with an ogres club.
They said they were Second-ss Adventurers, right? And that they would receive the title of First-ss afterpleting Metamorphosis.
By the way, what ss are those mercenaries?
They im to be Third-ss, but it would be lucky if theyre even a Fourth-ss.
You sure?
Definitely. They didnt use aura, had no physical enhancement, and didnt even notice when I was preparing my magic. And at best, it was a 1 Star..
The Red Tower Wizard counted off one by one with her fingers.
I wonder.
An unfamiliar proper noun came up. Stars, she says? Wasnt it a term reminiscent of game characters? How interesting. I should ask Pink-Haired Lesbian about it when I have the time.
When I casted the Illusion Magic just now, it went through the mercenaries as smoothly as a finger through whipped cream. It was enough to make me, the caster, jump up in surprise.
If I wanted, I think I could cast a permanent type of illusion Magic. Something like making meat taste like lotus root for the rest of their lives or making men appear as women.
The Red Tower Wizard had a fair amount of resistance. The mental barrier was thin but there were about twoyers. Even so, it wasnt too hard to bypass and infiltrate. How should I put it? A hassle akin to twirling a pen in one hand? That was the extent of it.
It seemed like the Red Tower Wizard was in a superior position to them, but just to be sure, I asked.
How skilled are you exactly?
Why are you asking that?
There were a whopping five mercenaries. Numbers were on their side, obviously. If you had the proper skills, fine, its all good, but if it was just recklessness fueled by a sense of justice, then I might need to give you a word of caution.
Thats unnecessary meddling. Do you really not understand what it means to have been admitted to the Academy?
Nah. I dont.
Young Master Leon had been enjoying secret meetings with the estates maid for quite some time, so he had not left the estate in ten years. Please understand if hismon sense iscking.
Pink-Haired Lesbian snuck in an additional hit of nder with a timing as sharp as a knife. Not only was the contents of the nder outrageous, but the narrative settings were also getting tangled up. If I hadnt left the estate in ten years, then when did I join the Purple Magic Tower, huh?
Determined not to be the only one suffering, I jumped in to hold onto her ankles. If Im going to die, Ill make sure you die with me.
That very maid is the Pink Hair right here. Since she pesters me every night, its absolutely exhausting. Thats the real reason she insisted on following me on my solo travels around the world. Lately, shes gotten a taste for voyeurism so shes been dragging in other women t
I dont want to know anything about your sex life, alright?!
As I bickered with Pink-Haired Lesbian, I took stock of the situation. Being cooped up in the Purple Magic Tower, I hadnt really been able to gauge mybat power. I had cast Illusion Magic on the First Princess, who had reached the realm of Metamorphosis, but it was hard to determine the level since I had used a mix of various magic circles, potions, and money.
While sharing a friendly nder fest, I used signnguage to ask Pink-Haired Lesbian about the level of Academy students. She responded with a hand gesture, indicating the mercenaries were about the level of a Third-ss and the Red Tower Wizard seemed to be around there as well.
From what I gathered, I could handle and win up to the level of Third-ss mercenaries.
The reason for checking my strength now was simple. I was right about to be tenured as a Professor at the Academy. Depending on my level of strength, it would determine whether Id survive at the Academy or demolish the Academy with Illusion Magic.
If I were weaker than the students as a Professor, what else could I do? Id just have to beg them on my knees, saying Please just fall for an illusion. Please. Just once.
But luckily, it seemed like I could overwhelm those at the student level without a sweat.
Of course, there would likely be a character like the Student Council President who was strong to the point of being suspicious. That was practically a rule for the academy genre, after all. If I just watch out for those types, I should be able to manage well, though.
Nodding to myself, I wrapped up the conversation.
Ill acknowledge it. Your courage was from a reasonable ce.
I wasnt trying to seek your acknowledgement!!
The next steps are the problem. What are you nning to do? I can lend a hand in driving out the mercenaries or cleaning up the goblin tribe.
How can I cooperate with someone who I dont even properly know? Forget it, Ill burn down the goblin tribe with my own hands and Ill make sure the mercenaries taste their own medicine!
The Red Tower Wizard, unable to control her emotions, swung her staff wildly before striding confidently out of the Vige Chiefs house. I exchanged nces with Pink-Haired Lesbian.
What are you going to do?
Im thinking of following her.
I thought you were here to recover your memory.
I dont have any memories of it, but that wizard could have been my childhood friend, you know? And I like characters like that. You know, the ones on the side of justice.
Lecher.
YouI saw you scanning her thighs. Please reflect on yourself befo
Dont follow m
We are! Just coincidentally going in the same direction. Thats all.
And coincidentally moving at the same speed. That is all.
????.
The Red Tower Wizard seemed quite irked by our uninvitedpany. However, our reason for following her wasnt just for the shits and giggles. It was a rescue mission.
We werent concerned that the brave wizard would lose to the goblins.
The real worry was the morally bankrupt mercenary group. When they realized that their legal opportunity to extort food had been interrupted by the wizard who went I burned down all the goblins, so get lost!, would they just quietly retreat?
That was unlikely. Moreover, the mercenaries, who had been repelled by the Urination Urge Magic at the Vige Chiefs house, hadnt returned by the time we finished our conversation and left. Since there was no way they had left, skipping with their arms around each others shoulders, my guess was
Would it be an ambush?
It would be an ambush.
?
There might be more prey than just goblins.
***
Chapter 42: Goblin Hunt ~After~
? Goblin Hunt ~After~ ?
In the level of babies below Metamorphosis, there are three main types to be aware of. Fill, Tuning, Breakthrough.
While following the Red Tower Wizard truly by coincidence, I heard more about the different realms from Pink-Haired Lesbian. The realm beneath Metamorphosis wasnt distinctly divided but was evaluated based on how much one had achieved in these three aspects.
Fill. Whether one had amassed enough mana topletely fill ones body.
Only after achieving Fill can one release mena externally. A typical example of this would be Sword Energy.
Tuning. Whether one had attained a certain standard of mana maniption.
It judges whether one can enhance their physical body with mana. After all, if their capability in maniption iscking, they might end up bursting a joint.
Breakthrough. Whether one had awakened the sense to read the flow of mana.
Its a technique like reading the precursor of magic casting or the trajectory of an opponents attack. Usually, its a skill built up through actualbat.
And how is that rted to mercenary ssesAnd what the Red Tower Wizard mentioned about Stars and such?
1-Star for achieving one of the three. 2-Star for achieving two. It works like that.
It was easy to remember, since it was like the Star grades in gacha games.
A 1-Star is a Fourth-ss, a 2-Star is a Third-ss, and a 3-Star is a Second-ss mercenary.
Nah, this aint it.
Would the Mercenary Association change the ss names if I submitted a petition?
They have been receiving petitions annually for 50 years, though. Begging to standardize the units, like why 1-Star was Fourth-ss and Bronze-Grade and 3-Star was Second-ss and Gold-Grade.
I briefly considered whether printing a high-quality picture of Bunny Girl Centra and offering it to the Second Prince might equalize the units, even if it was against the will of the Mercenary Association.
But the moment I sent the lewd image of Centra, I could only envision a future where the Second Prince came after me with an army, so I refrained. Some thoughts were most beautiful when kept as thoughts, after all.
Around what level is Mr. Crazy Wizard?
Above average.
I meant in terms of realm.
Ill let you know after trying it out right now.
First, Fill.
Merely pulling up mana caused streams of it to flow out onto my palm. Since it was brought forth anyway, I thought I might as well continue. So, I twisted it into the shape of a rose and then changed it into a dove and sent it flying.
Drinking the yawns of the Tower Master daily had its benefits, it seems. It felt like I had shattered the mana meter a long time ago.
This is.It seems you have also achieved Tuning.
Didnt you say it was physical enhancement?
Why would a wizard ever need to enhance their physical body? I have heard theres a separate Tuning Attainment Measurement magic for wizards, but you should be more than capable of that.
Then thest is Breakthrough. How would I go about it?
Shall I show you?
Show me thOuch!
Before I could even finish speaking, Pink-Haired Lesbians fist hit my forearm before whizzing past. It hurt. As I was dumbfounded, I looked at Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Since you asked. It seems you havent achieved Breakthrough. Seeing as your reactions are slow.
Pink-Haired Lesbian ran away without looking back. For the first time in my life, I coated my body with mana for physical enhancement and chased after Pink-Haired Lesbian, drawing out 100x Sensitivity Magic in both hands.
The Red Tower Wizard watched this chase of burning anger with a look of disdain, as if finding us utterly pathetic.
Eventually, it was concluded that my realm was below Metamorphosis, but above 3-Star.
If converted into the convoluted, dirty, heinous mercenary ss system, it meant I was at the level as a Second-ss Gold-Grade mercenary, which was the same as Beauty Mark Guy.
Although I failed to read Pink-Haired Lesbians punch, I could clearly see the Red Tower Wizards mana flow. It seemed right that the flow or precursor of someone with a higher realm wasnt easily seen.
And also, Pink-Haired Lesbian herself said, It is not shameful to fail to read the attack of a stronger opponent..
During the chase, I also finished scouting the area. I checked all the ces where the mercenaries could be hiding, but none were seen. Even though there were signs that a few people had passed through.
As such, by the time I rejoined the Red Tower Wizard, the goblin tribe was already right in front of us.
The Red Tower Wizard weed us warmly.
You should have just lefWhy are you being carried on her back?!
Young Master cannot run for more than 10 minutes a day.
This was defamation.
The decisive reason for my defeat was that I didnt realize that physical enhancement through mana would put such a strain on my muscles. I thought it would be okay as long as I cooked hard with Mana Control, but with a body only slightly better than an anchovy, I couldnt withstand the intense chase/reconnaissance.
So, though a bit unsightly, I ended up being carried on Pink-Haired Lesbians back.
The goblin tribe was located on a in bordered by a forest.
The buildings of the goblin tribe were made of simple wood or animal skins, adorned with decorations. Kind of like patterns made from primitive dyes.
Their outer appearance was exactly as one might imagine upon hearing the five letters of their name. Green-skinned dwarfs with big pointy noses. The weapons they carried were nothing impressive. Just sharp sticks orrge stones.
They were truly insignificant monsters.
At least, they would have been if their numbers hadnt far exceeded 100.
So thats why the vige youths couldnt drive them away, huh?
Around ten could be dealt by angrily swinging with a hoe, but with over a hundred, it was inevitable to call for mercenaries. I peeked at the Red Tower Wizard, gauging her reaction. Did she dive into this while knowing of such numbers?
????.
It looks like shes kinda chickening out.
It appears as if she is slightly chickening out.
Im not chickening out, okay?!
Perhaps because she got a bit triggered, I had to first prevent her from recklessly aiming her staff and shooting magic right at the center of the goblin tribe. Traditional hunting required a certain sequence, right? First, drawing out the mob and then sting them with firepower, yeah? You cant just send it.
Its an Illusion Wizards time to shine.
Also, I wanted to roughly test myself in realbat. The weaknesses of Illusion Magic were as follows.
1) Itcks direct lethality, so it usually doesnt lead to death. 2) There are variables, like the blinded ogre hitting Beauty Mark Guy with a home run. 3) As seen in the bitter defeat against the Clean Golem, if the magic was blocked, there was nothing that could be done.
But if it gets through, doesnt it exert tremendous suppressive power?
Do you even know the pain and sorrow of losing to a Clean Golem
I hadnt yet thought of a way topensate for the weakness of 1). I had some rough ideas, like infusing the sensation of death or inducing a heart attack with sheer terror, but those were basically just begging them, Please die, please.
However, I did manage topensate for 2) and 3).
The goal of Illusion Magic was to break through the mental barriers of the one being casted on. And the mental barrier fundamentally operates like avine program, seeking to exclude anything harmful to oneself.
All I needed to do was think of the age-old conflict between viruses and vines. That was where I drew inspiration to weave this magic.
Trojan Horse, Spell Dispersion, Reverberating Echo, Reassembly.
It covered the malicious information of Illusion Magic to make it seem harmless. And then, it split it into numerous parts. The part that read the opponents movements and nted suggestions in their mind was turned into a wide area spell due to the circumstances. It made the malicious information split upon reflection from terrain features.
Split and disguised, the magic in itself lost meaning. As such, the moment it hit the target, the divided information was reassembled. The process was somewhat tedious, but the prative power of the magic increased tenfold.
For those unprepared for Illusion Magic or with a weak mind, it was a sure hit.
And as for the variables when it came to illusion Magic, it could be responded proactively. Controlling yers who caused unforeseen actions was, after all, a trait of a GM, was it not?
Shaking Heart, A Single Inauspicious Omen, Mental Domination, Marite.
I was crafting a story. All of a sudden one day, Goblin A realized he had a very usible idea. In order to transform the goblin society into a new structure, he gathered other goblins and started to discuss
Goblin B was in love with Goblin A. To make the love she had held for a long timee true, she prepared a surprise event. Her n was to gather as many goblins as possible and then make a public confession, but
It seems they are gathering.
Yeah, theyre gathering well.
W-What did you just do.?!
The Red Tower Wizard looked at me, eyes wide with shock. It was hard to pinpoint what exactly surprised her. Was it the efficiency of the Illusion Magic that needed eight fucking spells to father the goblins oh so beautifully?
No, wait, just now, you split the magic and thenHow can a person possibly do that without having ten heads?
Huh, it seemed to be pure admiration. In spite of myself, I straightened out my shoulder and puffed out my chest. And then, I all too generously yielded the final blow, the most delicious part of a battle, to her.
I gathered the goblins. So that you can blow them up.
.Right, whatever your identity may be, the goblinse first. Fierce Breath of a Fire Spirit!
Click.
The atmosphere heated up intensely as a jet of me struck right in the middle of the goblin horde, who were cuddling each other and spinning around. The revolting smell of protein burning wafted through the air and the goblins that were on fire screamed as they tried to scatter in all directions.
I tried topete as much as I could before letting go of my control over them.
.Fire magic is so fucking overpowered. What a cheat.
Are you seriously saying that after gathering all those goblins in such an original, fantastic way?!
Even as we finished off the remaining goblins scattered here and there, the mercenaries were nowhere to be seen. Maybe they at least had a good eye and fled after realizing we were the stronger party. Perhaps?
It was rather a relief.
Selvier. Born from Swallowtail Vige. 19 years old. Virgin. Affiliated with the Red Magic Tower. 2-Star realm. Admitted to the Academy.
It was a continuous series of showy, mboyant titles. Entering a Magic Tower at a young age signified extraordinary genius, after all. And by passing the final round of the Academys admission process, it marked thepletion of her immediate goals.
It was because the Academy guaranteed unconditional growth.
That was why the Empire continued to run the Academy, even while taking the risk of gathering such prestigious individuals in one ce. Even in the off chance that a talentless durd was admitted, at least one stage of growth was promised.
Selvier had already achieved Tuning and Breakthrough. The Academy would find her the missing pieces she needed to attain Fill.
Since a 3-Star realm was all but arranged for her, bing an Elite Wizard of the Red Magic Tower was already a certainty. If she was lucky enough to take one more step forward and reach MetamorphosisShe might even be a disciple of the Red Magic Tower Master.
Her visit to her hometown before enrollment was to shake off any lingering attachments.
She was sick of farming potatoes. She disliked the vigers who had looked down on her. After entering the Magic Tower, she had never even nced back in the direction of her hometown. But if there was one thing she still had a lingering attachment toIt was her childhood friend.
The boy who was the only one in the entire vige to acknowledge her and support her dream of bing a wizard.
The boy who had, one day, just disappeared from the vige.
When she pressured the vige adults into talking, they said he had been sold to some Magic Tower.
For some reason, when she tried to recall the boys face, his features were blurry and his name was hard to rememberbut somewhere in her past, he definitely remained as a precious memory.
Maybe.
Just maybe. Perhaps that boy, having exceptional talent, was pampered in the Magic Tower he was sold to, grew into a fine wizard, and returned to his hometown. That was what she had secretly hoped for.
But as expected, that did not happen.
She hated the vige. But her indignation towards the mercenaries trying to swindle the viges money was because, in case her childhood friend ever returned, she wanted the vige to still exist in some way, shape, or form.
Meeting the weird duo waspletely out of her expectations, though.
While returning after dealing with the goblins, the Illusion Wizard, who seemed slightly off mentally, went ahead first to the vige. However, the beauty in a formal suit, who posed as his servant, walked alongside her.
Even after scrutinizing her again with a side nce, she couldnt read anything about Suit Beauty. At the very least, she was of a higher realm than her. She was also someone who had no reason to set foot in a rural vige.
Selvier asked directly.
Who are you people? Both of you.
As I have already mentioned before, we are a Young Master of a Barony and his maid.
If youre going to impersonate nobility next time..how about you show some sincerity by at least dyeing your hair?
Suit Beauty smirked, as if she didnt have any intention to even attempt to deceive. A thought that went along the lines of So what can you even do about it seemed to be conveyed, which infuriated her a bit.
That very brazenness had briefly deceived her.
Pink Hair was brazen too, but how could a wizard with such dark hair pretend to be nobility that shamelessly? During the moments when he spoke pompously, she had almost believed him without even realizing it herself.
It dawned on her that the awkward nobility act was a disguise when she saw the Illusion Wizards magic. That appearance of splitting, twisting, and consecutively using magic to manipte the goblin horde.
Metaphorically, it was like throwing several puzzle pieces on different trajectories and assembling them from 100 meters away. There truly was a reason why she was overwhelmed by thatOverflow Magic despite having mental barriers erected.
Red Magic Tower Master alwaysments about it, you see. To the point that my ears would bleed. Always saying that the Red Tower lost a talent with the potential of an Archwizard to the Purple Tower.Its that person, right?
Who knows.
The world really is vast. Im also considered a genius in my own way. But
She didnt think she would be able to win; not just because of the gap in realms, but due to the enormous difference in calction speed. Perhaps that wizard could even hold back someone of a higher realm than him.
Something that transcended realms.
.I guess that must be what they call the talent of an Archwizard.
Have you perhaps developed some romantic interest in Young Master?
ABSOLUTELY NOT!
While wandering around the vige, it seemed that I had found my dad.
***
Chapter 43: Trivial Suspicions
? Trivial Suspicions ?
Blood rtions were like a stain, leaving its traces behind no matter the circumstance.
From the blood that coursed through my veins with every heartbeat, from every cell of my body, the notion of kinship clung like a brand. In other words, we also called this resemnce.
The man picking up stones from the potato field resembled me.
Initially, I found simrities in our facial features. The shape of the nose, the curve of the eyebrows, a jawline more delicate than rugged. The orderly alignment of teeth revealed when he sighed.
Next, the brittle ck hair. The prominent veins when he sighed, the somewhat pale skin, and fingers with particrly pronounced second joints.
Then what was different?
The yellow eyes with blotchy stains that seemed like it would exude an odor of fat. The gaze that was not filled with hope for the future, but was stuck in the past. asional glimpses of annoyance and pain. Wrinkles that marked the passage of time, and
Ill ask you something.
Oh my, is it you, Wizard. Oh, it is someone different this time. Are you here to take them away again? Im not ready yet, though.
There was a gritty texture in his deliberately dragged-out speech, reminiscent of chewing sand. I had felt something simr before; when a senior in school asked me to be a guarantor.
In essence, it meant it was disturbing and unsettling.
I squinted at the back of my fathers head as he bowed low, trying to curry favor. This person did not recognize me.
A baseless urge pricked my mind. This impulse to resent and be angry at this man was an unfamiliar and fresh sensation. It seemed emotions lingered even if memories faded.
I felt my blood run cold for the first time in a long while. A sensation akin to bing a cold-blooded animal. My chest turned chilly, my head hot.
Lets summarize.
1) I resented my father. 2) He did not recognize me. 3) He has been regrly handing over something to a wizard.
I carefully chose my words. I couldnt afford to be swayed by these unknown emotions, thus bing angry. I wanted to know everything. My goal was to extract information from my father. It was time to start a RP.
It was part of the basics to adopt the persona others expected of me.
A bowing gesture <= My father was clearly of a lower status than his client.
That meant it was better to talk down to him.
Im not ready yet, though. <= Thats an excuse. He wants to deflect me away from himself.
If that was the case, I would let him deflect.
I am not here to tell you to take responsibility. I have juste to check on how things are going.
Ah, is that so.. Uh, um. Is that working out well? I heard it was quite toughst time.
It is someone different this time. <= My father realizes Im different from the person who came before. His awkward inquiry about Is that working out well was a clumsy attempt at suspicion.
Physical signs were evident too; his pupils shifted slightly. Apparently, he was wary of my leniency. His client is usually not so kind-hearted or has a good personality, it seems.
Then, I should be a bit harsher.
Whatever you heard from my predecessor, that is none of your business. Am I in a position where I must report everything to you?
Oh no, no Of course not.
This was the countryside. One that barely managed to farm potatoes. What could be the goods that could be taken away from here? It was unlikely to be potatoes. After all, it doesnt seem like he was that attached to farming, to the point that he would be so cheeky when inquiring about whether I was going to take something away.
What group was universally considered to have a bad personality in all their members? That was a crucial hint.
Why did he mistake me for his client in the first ce? There must be a clear indicator that allowed him to be so confident in addressing me first. It must be on me.
I squared up, putting a bit of strength in my shoulders and straightening my neck.
Let me ask again. How are things going on these days?
The new goblin tribe nearby was a pain, of course. When those damned midgets acted As you already know, it would obviously decrease the production rate, wouldnt it?
My father seemed to be testing the waters, feeling me out, but I had roughly gathered enough clues. Now, it was time to present the answer.
It might be a bit of a leap in logic.
But it was fine if my guess was wrong.
I had been diligently preparing Illusion Magic behind my back. If things went south, I would use the magic. So, it was okay to be a bit blunt and talk however I wished.
Though weve only known each other briefly during the carriage trip, weve gotten very close in that short time. So, lets recall what Pink-Haired Lesbian said. At the entrance of the vige, she stated that she found it quite odd
That there was ack of an obvious reaction, even though a stranger entered the vige.
It was because they hired mercenaries to drive out the goblin tribewas what I had thought. But now, I was thinking that may not be the case. Lets think it through one at a time.
The mercenaries were loafing around at the Vige Chiefs house. If the vige had a lot of money, they would hire different mercenaries. After all, they needed to push back the goblin tribe and deal with the malicious mercenaries.
But that didnt happen. ording to the Red Tower Wizard, quite a long time had passed since the mercenaries long-term stay had begun. They must be living like that because they didnt have the money to chase them away. To summarize, it seemed that there was only one case where a foreigner visited the vige.
If you think about it simply, it suggests that outsiders have been frequently visiting recently. Its highly likely that one of them is a wizard as well.
And in the first ce, there was no wizard in that mercenary group. The Red Tower Wizard said it had been a while since she had visited the vige. Then why didnt the vigers show any interest in me and Pink-Haired Lesbian?
Because it was a familiar sight to them.
The reason my father mistook me for his client.
Because it was familiar. My attire.
A distinctive attire.
Because he was familiar with the hood and robes of the Purple Magic Tower.
If that was the case, then what was being traded? That was the question.
This was thest recollection I needed to find out. The furthest memory I had, when I was first taken to the Purple Magic Tower. What did I retrospect about during that time?
I was reborn as amoner in a fantasy world. I shouted for a status window, but nothing appeared. I wasnt particrly strong nor was I of a high status, so I thought I would end my life farming potatoes like my parents. But surprisingly, I had the talent of an Archwizard. No wonder I was so good at mental arithmetic, huh. I was dragged to a ce known as a Magic Tower, where I received countless love calls from the Tower Masters.
Dragged.
I spat out to my father.
Do you remember the son you sold off 10 years ago?
Ah, he was such an annoying brat. Always talking back when adults spo
I see.
That was enough.
I casted the Illusion Magic I had been preparing. My father lost consciousness on the spot and copsed. After sleeping for a while, he would probably start to confuse what was left and what was right quite frequently. A 50% chance of that.
See youter!
There wont be a case where we ever see each other again, you know?!
I briefly said goodbye to the Red Tower Wizard.
On the way back, I spat out myints.
So, I mean, well Im sure there was some obvious situation that I didnt really need to see to know. So I decided to stop searching for my memories.
I see.
But I need to think about it a bit more. I know that my father sold his children and all that. Also about how I was sold 10 years ago. Maybe the entire vige got a taste for human trafficking. But from the way they speak, it seems like there were transactions until recently. Right?
Yes. The vigers couldnt have acted so familiarly if they had only seen such figures once 10 years ago. It is most likely a certainty that there have been transactions until recently.
????.
Do you have suspicions?
Its only one of the two, isnt it?
Someone from the Purple Magic Tower / Someone impersonating them has been consistently receiving people. Yuna doesnt know about the evil culprit hidden in the Purple Magic Tower yet.
I knew absolutely nothing about the Purple Magic Tower.
Although it seems like a really stupid question, it would be too hard to bear if I didnt ask.
What do you think is more likely? Pink-Haired Lebsian.
Will you cry profusely if I choose Number 2?
I guess Ill have tough.
Then there is no need for lies. I think it is Number 1.
Why.
Unless youre apletely idiotic blockhead, you cant miss that look in her eyes. The Purple Magic Tower Masters eyes were practically dripping with honey whenever she looked at you.
?
Fucking idiotic blockhead.
A butterflynded in a certain secluded forest.
A group of bad mercenaries had a n to attack the arrogant wizard, have some fun with her, and then escape the vige.
They were checking their equipment and preparing to ambush her in a suitable thicket when they encountered the butterfly.
Looking closely, it was actually a person.
The expression wasnt visible because of therge conical hat pressed down on her head. The golden twintails tied to the side fluttered gently. She was holding a staff that was twisted into a spiral tightly in her arms.
Brother, that thing
The youngest mercenary pointed towards the edge of the forest. The mercenaries turned their heads one by one, looking at the small and fragile-looking wizard.
It seems like ady who got lost, but since were leaving this area anyway, it wouldnt hurt to catch one more, right?
Youre right. We tried to swallow the whole vige but our n failed. Honestly, just two isnt enough. Right? And she looks like she has a big chest.
Are you blind? She doesnt even look like she has anything to feast upon But still, her face looks decent, so thats nice.
No, wait. Everyone, what are you talking about? N-No matter how you look at it t-that thing over there doesnt look like a hum.?!
The staff was quietly aimed. All the mercenaries except one could not feel the impending danger. The Purple Magic Tower Master murmured softly, like a sigh.
I, I didnt want h-his hands to be stained with blood. E-Eunggg. It would get worse, after all.
What is she muttering about?
So, lets just pretend these peoplew-were n-never here.
B-Brothers, dodg!
Metamorphosis () -Subtraction.
Light shed from the tip of the staff. The youngest mercenary, who ducked and covered his head in fright, was spared from being directly hit by the beam. As such, the beam only grazed his two hands.
A moment of silence.
When he looked up again, his fellow mercenaries were stiff and motionless, not even blinking. They werent breathing either. Their expressions remained unchanged. There was no focus in their gazes as well. On closer inspection, they appeared to already be dead.
In a panic, the surviving mercenary tried to at least struggle for his life, thus reaching for his sword. But he couldnt because did not exist for him. It was because he could only draw a sword if he moved his arm, grasped the grip with his , and drew it.
.Uh?
It felt like something that should be there was missing.
At the end of a persons arm, there should be a . But it seemed like it was never there to begin with. Then how was he supposed to draw the sword? After much consideration and straining all his wisdom, the mercenary managed to fit the grip of the sword onto his elbow. He trembled with an iprehensible fear. Something was terribly wrong.
The wizard spoke softly.
Y-You..have some tolerance, albeit small, huh. If you hade to the Purple Magic Tower and d-done v-very wellyou might have reached Metamorphosis. But right now, youre nothing more than a Fourth-ss mercenary
Euh, oooogh.EUAHH!!
His scream was cut short; it was because the wizards beam had grazed his lower jaw. He couldnt scream because he didnt have a and he also couldnt breathe because he didnt have a either. He writhed in agony, his body twisting as he choked on theck of oxygen.
Shhh.
With another beam of light sweeping by, he became nothing.
Bury.
Mother Earth swallowed five hunks of unrecognizable organic matter. After existing without any meaning, on the day their life ended, they would finally dpose and return to nature.
This was an incident that happened in a certain forest.
***
Chapter 44: Piled Up
? Piled Up ?
Upon returning to the Purple Magic Tower, Tower Master Yuna was restless.
Let me exin in a more detailed manner. With a strangely reddened face, she pressed down on the hem of her skirt with one hand while bringing her thighs together, moved very cautiously, and looked at me with raised eyes in a restless manner.
Because she was trying to press down her already short skirt, the top of it was halfway up her pelvis instead of her waist. As a result, a slight part of her underbelly was visible between the skirt and her top: her fair and white skin.
I casted a Self Sexual Desire Suppression Magic once more. Thanks to that, I was able to remain calm.
Why are you acting so timid?
That, uh, because you said it might suit me
What?
N-Nothing! Its nothing! Did you have a good visit to your hometown..?
Ah, well. It wasnt bad.
My home environment wasnt good in my previous life and I confirmed it didnt seem to be any better in this life either. And more important than that was a suspicion of human trafficking tied to the Purple Magic Tower.
Pink-Haired Lesbian exined that it was highly unlikely for the entire Purple Magic Tower to be involved in human trafficking. The first reason was that if there had been suchrge-scale movement, the Imperial Defense Bureau would have obtained intelligence regarding it already.
The second reason was that they didnt really have a need for humans. It wasnt like they were ck Wizards. But honestly, about 70% of the research conducted in the Purple Magic Tower did require people. Like for research about turning happiness into pain or something.
The reasons Pink-Haired Lesbian provided did notpletely dispel my suspicions. Basically, the only thing that was certain was that nothing was certain.
And, if I had suspicions, all I needed to do was ask.
Going out of my way to investigate behind their backs only led to misunderstandings, thus bing the dreadful trifecta of regret, obsession, and exhaustion. I decided to ask the fidgety Tower Master directly.
Tower Master. Youre hiding something from me, right?
N-n-n-n-n-n-no, I-Im not, thOUGH?!
Even saying that she was hiding something wouldnt have been as obvious as now. It was the face of someone who had too many things to confess and be guilty about, so she didnt know where to start. I sat on the office sofa and tapped my knees.
Lately, the Tower Master had gotten used to dangling onto some part of my body like a sloth whenever she was bored, so I prepared a ce for her to hang onto for this time as well.
Lets sit down and talk. Together.
R-Right now, I-I think thats a bit. I-Ill just stand o-over h-here!
????.
I guess it was a bit unsightly and indecent for a grown man and woman to stick right to each other. Even so, I felt a bit sad. After all, if a puppy that always begged to y with you suddenly went I dont wanna y with you and ran away, wouldnt a cold autumn wind brush past your heart?
Moreover, it wasnt an animal, but a person. I felt something beyond just emptiness; I was scared shitless. What the fuck? Did I do something wrong? Did she get grumpy because I went back to my hometown with only Pink-Haired Lesbian?
I started overthinking.
No, stay calm. I just need to ask one thing at a time. The Tower Master wasnt the type of person to y Twenty Questions of Guess why Im upset like my ex-girlfriend did. If I took it step by step, my unteral misunderstanding would be resolved.
There were two things I wanted to confirm. The human trafficking suspicions of the Purple Magic Tower and in what manner the Tower Master viewed me.
Choosing the Purple Magic Tower was definitely my decision. I remembered that. I liked Purple Magic Tower Master Yuna. I could feel a clear sense of familial love from her. But how did she think of me?
The difference in our status was clear. I was a child of amoner and she was of noble birth. The difference in level was also clear. She was an Archwizard who had achieved Sublimation and I was a lowly wizard who hadnt even achieved Metamorphosis.
It wouldnt be strange if she saw me as a pet or a toy. If thought about from that perspective, many things be understandable. Im talking about the physical affection that was so aggressive and extreme that it made me wonder if she even considered me a man.
If that was the case, then wasnt it natural for her to hide things from me?
The favor that the weak received was just a form of sympathy that could be withdrawn at any time.
In the end, even this life was the same. After all, wasnt a child from a rural vige, who merely farmed potatoes, sold by his own father because he wasnt worth anything?
I was scared.
I had spent a whopping 10 years with the Tower Master. As such, even the courage to ask her now, right to her face, came from the trust that was built over the years. Stay calm. We had been together for a long enough time and.I think were close to each other.
Lets not get caught up in negative thoughts all by myself. Suspecting alone was not like me. Moreover, the probability of approaching the truth was low if I did so. I had to ask. Human trafficking, how she thought of me, purchases, my father who had sold me, the hillside slums, but ex-girlfriend, family.
My head was spinning so much that I malfunctioned, thus resulting in my mouth moving on its own.
Are you perhaps regrly purchasing other men?
???!
No, I mean, what I wanted to ask is, so likeDo you like me, Tower Master?
????!!!!
So what I mean is, are you, perhaps, collecting people without letting me know..
??!!!!!!!!!
I was currently receiving emergency Nadenade.
The Tower Master, who issued a Code Yellow Alert to signal OoC1Out of Control upon seeing me spout nonsense with my eyes spinning, said she would give me ap pillow, so I should lie down. And I promptly did so.
I hadin down in a direction where I could see the Tower Masters belly and thighs, but she, who was unusually sensitive today, stuttered, Ill kill you if you dont immediately turn your head the other way, in such a pretty manner. So, I had no choice but to lie down facing outward.
The Tower Masters hand brushed through my hair. She carefully stroked it, before suddenly getting all yful again by tying it up. My hair turned into a palm tree before returning to normal.
There was a ticklish sensation. And it was also a bit embarrassing.
Ther Tower Master,pletely engrossed in ying with my hair, hummed a tune while braiding it. I wonder. What had my hairstyle turned into now?
Thinking I should break this slightly awkward and hesitant atmosphere, I spoke up.
Can I touch your calves?
Whats with that ambiguous request.?!
Its said that one should always start negotiations with the big things.
How trivial of a request were you nning to ask.
Unexpectedly, it seemed like she was allowing it, so I gently massaged the back of her calves. It wasnt meant to really mean anything, you know? I mean, didnt it feel good to squish something soft? Like slime.
????.
Hey!
When I touched her as if softly stroking fur, thus tickling her, a Yuna-Punch bonked my head. So, I switched back to massage mode.
Seeing that she was staying still, it seemed she quite liked it. When I nced over to make sure, the Tower Master had her eyes half-closed and was looking straight in front. Something akin to cumulus clouds were floating around the Tower Master.
I hesitated a bit, then calmly talked about what happened in my hometown vige. Following that, I mentioned my suspicion that the entire Purple Magic Tower might be involved in human trafficking. It was almost no different from asking her if she was trafficking humans straight to her face.
If the Tower Master really was a human trafficker, my actions were indeed very dangerous. After all, what else would you get besides a bullet in your head if you asked the mafia whether they were criminals to their face? But still, I wanted to tell her, so I did.
While confiding, I realized what exactly I was most worried about.
I didnt want to be abandoned.
I liked this lifestyle. Even if she acted a bit like she had a screw loose, I still like the Tower Master who took care of me. So much so that I wanted to persuade or be persuaded, even on the off chance that the Tower Master was truly an evil Dark Wizard who captured people alive and sacrificed them.
So, please, Im on my knees. As long as we can continue to fool around together in whatever manner.
ELRELELELLE.
HEUAAAAAAH!!
Suddenly, a reverse ELRELELELLE entered while I was feeling sentimentally vulnerable, causing me to scream in terror. When something tentacle-like abruptly entered my ear, I thought the Tower Master finally revealed her true colors and was about to can my brain.
I know, I know. I know I was supposed to be grateful for this event!
It was supposed to be sweet, even if not romantic, but the Double-Layered Sexual Desire Suppression Magic had unintended side effects. Removing sexual desire left only horror. I was genuinely terrified.
Seeing my face pale and trembling, the Tower Master trembled as well.
It seemed like she was deeply hurt emotionally; after all, she must have barely mustered up the courage to cheer me up, but the reaction that returned belonged in a thriller. Because of my brain freeze, I couldnt help but stutter. Where do I even begin to exin?
W-Why do you hate it so much.?! Y-Your e-expression was weird, so I tried my bestb-but this is what I get?
No, t-thats n-not it. I have Sexual Desire Suppression cast on me, so
You had that kind of thing cast on y No wonder!
Tower Master, wait, wait a moment. Thats a really bad idea, dont smash apart the mag.!
p.
With a light flick of the Tower Masters hand, all the Sexual Desire Suppression Magic shattered. Past memories shed through my mind like a panorama. The times she rode on my shoulders, slept together, bathed together, and the curves of her body I vividly felt with all five of my senses th.
Ah.
.Y-You have a nosebleed!
Euuuuuh.
W-Wheres the t-t-tissues..?!
To exaggerate by 30%, I thought I was going to die from excessive bleeding.
Waspletely fucking demolishing a serious atmosphere a tradition of the Purple Magic Tower?
After bathing and making a cup of hot herbal tea, we sat face to face at the table; elegantly, so we could have a cultured and dignified conversation.
I casted the Sexual Desire Suppression Magic again. Knowing that doubleyering it would only cause side effects, I only applied oneyer this time, though.
Slurp.
The tea is quite fragrant, Mademoiselle.
T-The t-tea tastes quite good, umm.. M-Mister?
You havent even drunk it yet.
.Its what we always drink!
Slurrrrrp.
After blowing on it, the Tower Master took a sip before speaking.
Its not that Im not hiding anything. But the things I hide are only those that would be good for you too.
So, do you admit to the allegations of human trafficking against the Purple Magic Tower?
Thats not it. At the very least, ever since I became the Tower Master, buying ves for experiments has been banned. Ill investigate the vige and the Purple Tower. If someone is actually gathering people, that person will be a cactus.
The thought of how she would turn someone into a cactus was so unimaginable that it was scary.
I could see heavy emotions swirling slowly in the Tower Masters eyes. She really hated the idea of buying and selling people.
I felt relieved. The Purple Magic Tower was not a den of human trafficking, after all. I eagerly erased Question No. 2 from my mental whiteboard. I was happy. Now, only Question No. 1 remained.
Someone from the Purple Magic Tower / Someone impersonating them has been consistently receiving people.
If the culprit does exist here, who do you think it could be in the Purple Tower?
I dont want to suspect anyone recklessly. They are all family. Instead of pointing fingers and investigating someone, I n to set a trap. Theres also a possibility of impersonation, after all.
What if you get backstabbed and hurt in the process?
Im strong, so its okay! I can win against anyone!
Her words filled with certainty were a bit cool. How strong must she be to dere victory without a single moment of doubt? It seemed I could leave the matters of the Magic Tower to the Tower Master and rest assured.
Then, onto the second matter.
Eung?
Do you have any idea why my head is strange?
.Isnt it just that your head was always strange?
Seeing as youre dodging the question, does it mean I shouldnt know?
Eung.
Her answer was firm. However, a twinkle akin to a rising star flickered in the Tower Masters eyes. When I kept tantly staring at her, the Tower Master slowly blinked like a cat. If roughly interpreted in catnguage, it meant we were kkanbus2appeared in Squid Game, so may be well-known to some. It basically means a very intimate rtionship/friendship where the two are buddies that can trust each other no matter what. Basically, theyre on the same team and they wont betray each other..
Was she asking me to trust her?
Mm.
I trusted her.
In exchange for my trust, I yfully asked.
Will you save me even if I dont do anything?
Eung, Ill save you.
But why?
Because youre my first friend
????.
Before you came, the people of the Purple Magic Tower were afraid of me. They saw me as something moredistant than a human like them. Although we were in the same Magic Tower, we only researched on our own. And I deliberately tried not to approach them either.
But you were cute even when we first met.
E-Eung, its thanks to you that we could joke around with each other, share stories, and all that.
I only remember doing research, though.
Yes, that research. Like when you went around asking to hear the sad masterpieces of everyone you met while saying it was to collect data for sessions, or scattered One-Time Wish Vouchers in order to get body data scans..
It was tough retrieving all those. I had a headache making excuses to Senior Scarface who kept wanting to swap bodies just once.
Are you perhaps going off-topic because youre shy?
Yes.
Friend, she says.
Yuna said it was thanks to me, but strictly speaking, I was the one being helped. Even now, I was still receiving help, wasnt I?
The simtion I had longed for was alreadypleted. Now, it was just a matter of asional maintenance and gradual version updates while enjoying my hobby of ying TRPG.
I had so much I wanted to show. The charm of TRPGy in the ability to enjoy worlds across a tabletop. With simtions, the experiences could be broadened even further. I could show what the sea looked like to those who had never seen it before and provide a family to those without one.
If they dreamt of being a Hero, I could make them one and if they aspired to be knights, I could grant them a sturdy body. A lover to those desiring love. A formidable foe for those seeking a battle.
If I managed to obtain the Dragon Heart by slowly coaxing the Imperial Prince and Princess, it would be the icing on the cake. With nearly limitless energy, it might even be possible to run a server that operated indefinitely like in game fantasy novels. Perhaps, an entire Open World could be created.
But these were as good as achieved already.
Thus, the section where I had to fill out my lifes goal remained nk.
Even if I couldnt repay the kindness I received tenfold, I did at least want to give as much as I received. I thought it would be niceif I could be of help to Yuna, who had always been looking out for me.
In order to not forget this thought, I made a note of it in the highest ce in my mind, where it could never be submerged.
I was about to head to the Academy soon. I would be separated from the Tower Master for a while.
For a moment, I pondered what I could do to help the Tower Master from there. And then, it dawned on me. What a wizard needed most was a greater budget. And the higher the Magic Towers poprity, the more budget they would receive.
.Youre not having some strange thoughts, right?
I should lure the Academy students by making Illusion Magic go viral.
And creating wonderful memories for their school days would be great too. After all, there were plenty of events stored in my head that could make academy life enjoyable. Whether it was the Tower of Trials, Hidden Pieces, raising Illusion Pets simr to Tamagotchi, or even suspiciously suspicious martial arts manuals. I had it all.
Imperial Prince.
Next, Ill exin the power dynamics within the Academy. There are two major factions. They are called the Gold Faction and the Rose Insignia Faction. The Gold Faction is centered around the best disciple of the Gold Tower Master, who is a key figure, and is based on the overwhelming wealth of the Gold Magic Tower
Imperial Prince.
The Rose Insignia Faction is also known as the Nobility Faction, formed around the Duke of White Puritys only daughter and is an Anti-Gold Faction group. Thoughcking in wealth, their unique leadership and broad-mindedness hold the academys
IMPERIAL PRINCE!!
Stop interrupting the flow, Crazy Wizard. What is it?
Second Prince Irid looked down at me with an annoyed expression and crossed legs. I was definitely taller than him even if we were sitting, so how was he able to look down on me? Was this some secret technique of the Imperial Family?
I wore a genuinely curious expression and asked.
Why do I have to listen to all this?
Because someone like you is only able to cause less trouble if you know the Academys power structure.
No, that wasnt enough. What I envisioned was the curiosity of a seven-year-old boy. An endless barrage of Why? until his curiosity is satisfied!
With determination, I bombarded him with Whys.
Why?
Because you can only fulfill your duties as an Academy Professor without getting fired if you cause less trouble.
Why?
Because only then can we use your abilities to enhance overall strength and provide practical experience for all the students in the academy.
Why?
Because boosting the Academys overall strength elevates the Empires national power while also solidifying your position within the Academy.
Why?
Because a strong position in the Academy ensures long-term employment, thus allowing you to closely monitor and capture any ck Wizard fraktsiya3means spy in Russian that are hiding inside.
Wh. No, wait, seriously why for that?
Because I told you to.
Ah.
No wonder the conditions were so good. It turns out I wasnt being sent to the Academy to have fun.
1
Out of Control
2
appeared in Squid Game, so may be well-known to some. It basically means a very intimate rtionship/friendship where the two are buddies that can trust each other no matter what. Basically, theyre on the same team and they wont betray each other.
3
means spy in Russian
***
Chapter 45: I Became a Genius Professor at the Academy
? I Became a Genius Professor at the Academy ?
Personal Goal : Entice Academy students and lure them into either raising overall awareness about Illusion Magic / Or joining the Purple Magic Tower / Or buying a shitton of stuff from the Purple Magic Tower.
Mission : Bulk up students by using the Simtion.
Secret Mission : Track down traces of ck Wizards within the Academy.
Important Duty : Regrly introduce female students to Pink-Haired Lesbian.
I dont remember writing thest sentence, though. Was it you, Pink-Haired Lesbian?
What if it was?
Thest sentence about duty and whatever was deleted.
All administrative processing was tedious and strenuous. It caused both the conductor and receiver to squirm in agony. The professorial admissions process of the Academy was no exception.
So, hes invited as a Professor to lecture on countermeasures to Illusion Magic
Shouldnt he be given some broader authority? Hes the Imperial Princes pick, after all.
I do not think it is right to entrust tasks to an unverified individual so blindly and recklessly. At the very least, we must first verify character and ability, before.
Hey Pink-Haired Lesbian. How about a game of Word Chain?
Very well. Mithril.
Professors, administrative clerks, the Academys Vice-Principal, student representatives, and others were raising their voices about my treatment. Amidst such arguments, I killed time with Pink-Haired Lesbian.
All these problems stemmed from the Second Prince, who abused his authority to shoehorn me into the Academy without any proper organization or traffic control. If he was going to just nt me here, he should have ced me in a high position, not just send me off and call it a day.
To make matters worse, he even left them a Crazy Wizard Usage Method by telling them, Since he can wield realistic Illusion Magic, he can supplement the Academy studentsck of practical experience.
What was ironic was that he himself believed it was Dimensional Magic. It was a situation where the Imperial Prince, mistaking it for Dimensional Magic, was disguising it as Illusion Magic even though it was actually Illusion Magic. What a headache.
And so, what had ensued was this shitshow.
A massive debate erupted over what tasks to assign to the suddenly arrived wizard. And then, there was the word chain game I was currently having with Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Lament Twists.
Sword of Sighs.
Is that actually a real artifact?
Is that truly an existing spell?
A warm-hearted word chain game, where we doubted each others expertise, entered the third round at 1 win 1 loss each.
After 1 hour and 30 minutes of bickering, the Academy people concluded they needed to see my abilities first. A clerk with round sses approached me and asked.
Your realm?
3 Stars.
You havent even achieved Metamorphosis, yet you think youre qualified to teach students?
Are you disregarding the Second Princes judgment?
!! T-Thats not it, I-I am just doing my best to loyally serve the Empire.
The clerk rapidly lost strength in his words and started shrinking. After repelling the first challenger, a sleazy-looking wizard approached to interrogate me.
I am Alejandro Menuba. A Silver-Grade wizard from the Gold Magic Tower, responsible for maintaining the training grounds and teaching Introduction to Basic Elements at the Academy. I mean no disrespect, but I have achieved Metamorphosis.
He meant disrespect.
Mm.
There are quite a few students who have reached the 3 Star Realm here. This is the Academy, a facility that is the very foundation of the Empires national power. Your skills may be sufficient outside, but theyre deemed far toocking to take on the role of a Professor here. Wouldnt it be better, even if its for the students learnings, if you stepped down by your own choice?
U-Uh, e-excuse me, where are you gazing at while speaking, Mr. Alejandro?!
What is that supposed to m Huh?
Silver Scrub had been mumbling all sorts of worries and concerns to an illusion-covered persimmon tree until he was snapped out of the Illusion Magic by someone calling from the side. His face turned tomato-red from the surging embarrassment and he chewed on his handkerchief as he retreated.
He had a pretty thick mental barrier, but when I camouged it with information about women, it was easily prated. Just as expected. From looking at his sleazy mug, I did think he would be crazy about women.
Lastly, a one-eyed Viking came forward, holding arge two-handed axe in one hand.
Pleasure to meet you, Anchovy! I am Alexon, in charge of the All Things About Close Combat course! Supplementing practical experience with Illusion Magic, you say? Thats nice. Only if you, Anchovy, can realistically implementbat, that is!
Hm.
How can an anchovy who doesnt look like he had realbat experience implement actualbat! Come out here and taste my axe! If you knock me down, I shall acknowledge you!
How about a battle with words?
I answered as such and quietly opened therge bag I had been carrying at my side. It contained various equipment for setting up a Simtion Room at the Academy. Among them werebat data I had diligently collected.
Long, long ago, I was beaten like a drum by a Clean Golem.
Since then, I had been feedingbat data into the AI and spinning a random wheel of infinite battles in elerated time as much as my mana would allow. It was notplete. For there was no end in the path of Martial Arts.
But it should be enough topete to some extent.
You think you can win if you fight with your mouth? How delusional.
Try it.
Alright, Ill lift my axe and start by stepping diagonally to the right.
I inputted Cyclops Vikingsbat data and waited. The AI produced the next move and I voiced it out, word for word. And then, this process was repeated.
Shortly after.
UheukheukSob.
Cyclops Viking was sobbing sorrowfully while hugging his axe. It was because despite forcibly and desperately struggling out of defiance a total of three times, he was thoroughly defeated in the verbal duel. When asked to reflect on his defeat in a battle of words to a wizard, Cyclopster remarked as such.
The Wizards sword had no emotion.
It was a swordsmanship that only apletely maniacal devil-like ughterer, focused solely on how to kill people while ruling out all emotions, could practice.
I was confident I would lose if it came to a serious one-on-one fight. After all, wasnt an Academy Professor essentially walking weapons whose job was to kill people? Even a scratch from Silver Scrubs Awl of the Earth would cause serious injury to me.
But if you give me a little time for preparation and the first move, it was a piece of fucking cake.
Thanks to them underestimating me because I was someone who hadnt even achieved Metamorphosis, proving my skills was like a walk in the park. A Free Pass, if you will. I gained the facultys recognition and proudly became a Professor in my own right.
Since I was dealing with administrative tasks, being assigned to a Professors dormitory and private office, and busily handling various duties, time flew by quite quickly. Now, just a week away from the new term, I needed to finish preparing the lectures that I had been procrastinating.
Thanks to the Second Princes (forced) exnation, I was thoroughly acquainted with the Academys structure. Courses were divided into Core and Elective, with the former being mandatory and thetter being chosen at ones leisure.
If there was a difference from modern university courses, it was that grades did not matter for graduation. You could still graduate from the Academy even if your transcript was stered with Fs. It was just that no one did because it was embarrasssing as fuck to do so.
I was to teach Countermeasures to Illusion Magic as a Core subject.
And as for electives, I was told to teach whatever I wanted.
It was said that some Professor chose to teach courses like How to Tear Apart a Wyvern with Your Bare Hands, so that their subjects looked so unappealing that no students would enroll in them. Whether they wanted to ck off or genuinely wished to impart such knowledge but were disregarded by the students was unknown, though.
What should I teach.
Are you contemting what to teach so the kids will not register for your ss?
No, I have no intention of cking off. It would be better if we could help each other, you know? Theres so much I need to pass on to this cold-hearted, harsh medieval academy.
Such as?
Things like How to Pretend Youre a Swaggalicious Medieval Knight, Eleven Ways to Steal a Mans Heart, and such.
?????
Pink-Haired Lesbians expressionless face subtly changed. Then, suddenly, as if her Kill Crazy Wizard Mode was switched on, she floored the elerator, giving absolutely zero fucks.
Do you like men? No wonder. I knew it would be like this.
Nah. Watch your words, you Les.
Then what is Eleven Ways to Steal a Mans Heart supposed to mean? Please exin yourself.
Theoretically, since men understand mens hearts best, they would know how to steal them too.
I was confident about this. In this ce, unmarred by clichs, every flirtation was a killing move. After all, hadnt I already conquered numerous men, including the Northern Grand Duke and, incidentally, the Second Prince as well?
Even though I did say it in jest, I was convinced teaching it would be effective. The thought of a nobledy running with toast in her mouth1
1
***
Chapter 46: Academy Difficulty Level Increase
? Academy Difficulty Level Increase ?
Time remaining until the first ss 7 days.
About 30 minutester. Red Tower Wizard entered only after giving three polite knocks and twice repeating a caution to refrain from any excessive affectionate behavior if it was still urring.
And as soon as she entered, the first thing she did was to drop a thick Dictionary of Academy Rules onto the table with a Thump.
In the Academy, that sort of thing is prohibited!
Prohibited?
Yes, it is prohibited. There have been three instances of regional wars caused by indiscriminate this and that. And the number of smaller quarrels are too numerous to count.
Why would someone who knows that do t-that sort of thing?!
BANG BANG BANG! Red Tower Wizard pounded the table in anger. I responded with a genuinely puzzled expression. Next to me, Pink-Haired Lesbian, too, nonchntly pushed up her sses.
What is it that you thought we were doing?
Then, the voice of Red Tower Wizard shrank to the level of a crawling ant and the stuttering rate spiked to Tower Master talking to strangers levels.
S-S-So w-what I-I mean i-isSMy
What exactly does SM y entail?
Uh, hittingwith a whip or
Sorry to let down your expectations, but we werent exactly engaging in SM y. We were merely, in a purely innocent sense, inflicting wounds upon each others dignity.
I wasnt expecting it in the first ce and isnt that even worse than SM?!
It wasmon among friends to take advantage of each other whenever the opportunity arose. When you see your shot, you take it, you know? Did Red Tower Wizard not know such an obvious fact? Perhaps she didnt have any friends.
Your perception is the one thats weird!
Then what do you think a friend is?
Relying on and leading each other. If I stagger, they would catch me, and if Im sad, they wouldfort me, and they would help me find meaning in life, and would promise to leave the vige someday toge.
The expression of Red Tower Wizard became dreamy. Though I wasnt sure who she was thinking of, it was obviously the expression of a princess waiting for her prince on a white horse. From what I could observe, it seemed more like a real experience than a fantasy.
I left a straightforward review.
Sounds to me like youre looking more for a lover than a friend.
Hes a friend, okay?!
Looking into the eyes of Red Tower Wizard, I could swear, with 120% certainty, that she had fallen in love. I dont know who it may be, but he must have been like a protagonist out of a fairy tale.
Anyway, how did you even get into the Academy? They dont usually let outsiders in.
What do you mean how? Because Im a Professor, thats how.
Make a more believable lie. What sort of skills do you even have to deserve such a position?
Red Tower Wizard snorted withughter. I felt a bit wronged. Red Tower Wizard had been right there when I was bickering with Pink-Haired Lesbian. She saw for herself that I had reached the realm of 3 Stars, yet here they were, dissing me?
If you had entered as a student, I could understand. But the Professors at the Academy aside from support courses like medical botany, have all reached the Metamorphosis Realm. Additionally, they would have a renowned specialty or fame and achievements in a particr field that makes them worth hiring for tenure.
Mm.
For example, Professor Alexon, who teaches All Things About Close Combat, has roamed the battlefields across the continent for 40 years, wrote five military strategy books, and was considered the next Mercenary King before his retirement.
Ah, I see. Had it not been for a battle of words, I would have been torn in half.
And what about Professor Alejandro? His Alejandro Spiral Stone Tower is the first spell mentioned in debates about what the strongest defensive magic is. Outsiders may underestimate it as merely maintaining the training grounds, but the fact that the Academys numerous personnel can practice and duel without the training grounds losing its form is.
Ah, I see. Had it not been for a surprise attack, I would have been in danger.
As I listened to Red Tower Wizard drone on and on about someones TMI I had never asked for, I recalled one famous saying.
Youre fucking dogshit. Noob.1a korean meme
What did it matter whether it was a surprise attack, a battle of words, a game of Go, or Othello, if I won? No matter how strong or mighty they were, as long as they didnt fight me again, it was all good. I just needed to eternally maintain a record of 1 win and 0 losses.
While casually ignoring Red Tower Wizards exnation, I asked.
Isnt there still some time left until school starts?
I came early. How could someone think of arriving right on time? If I encountered bandits along the way, I would be dyed by a day or two. Itsmon for everyone to start arriving around this time.
Then you must have nothing to do?
Huh?
Show me around the Academy.
Since she seemed to know a lot about this ce, I employed her as my guide.
Of course, it wouldnt have been much of a difference if I toured the Academy facilities leisurely with Pink-Haired Lesbian, However, the reason for persuading Red Toward Wizard to be a guide was to gain a students point of view.
It was a survey of demand.
I pondered a lot about what Elective course to teach. And honestly, I was still pondering. If Academy life was as rigid as military life and a type of mental break was needed, I thought of creating a support course like Healing in a Peaceful Otherworld
Or maybe something like Learning Societal Manners in the Arms of Pretty Boy Butlers / Pretty Girl Maids. Pink-Haired Lesbian was all for it. She was already appealing to me that slender types were her preference.
Since she was sent by the Second Prince, Pink-Haired Lesbian probably knew of it as Dimensional Travel instead of Illusion Magic. That basically meant she was excited about mingling with girls from another dimension without any hindrances. What a pervert.
The Academy grounds were quite extensive. Given the Teleport Magic Circles installed in each section of the north, south, east, and west for convenience of movement, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it a city, wouldnt it?
Red Tower Wizard made a big fuss, asking Why do I have to be your guide?!, but in the end, she was the one to lead the way eagerly once the tour began.
The first facility she introduced was the training ground.
This is the training ground.
There are already quite a few guys swinging swords. Hasnt the semester not started yet?
There were scarecrows andrge stones for strength training scattered around a wide open field. In addition, students were crazily swinging swords or doing squats. It seemed like I could smell the sweat just by looking at this scene.
How did they live so healthily? When I watched them with admiration, Red Tower Wizard added to her words.
Even if the Academy hasnt started yet, honing themselves is the foundation of an Academy students life! There are nozy students or ones who seek shortcuts here.
But still, dont they need a break sometimes? After all, one would get tired if all they did was run.
Dont underestimate Academy students. Just looking at themselves getting stronger day by day is enough for a fulfilling life! The other students surely think the same way, you know?
Reaaaaally?
Seeing how a current Academy student said as such, it seemed like this was a gathering of young people leading solid lives.
I crossed out Otherworld Healing and Maid Cafe in the notebook I was holding with two lines. And then, I added Otherworld Jungle Exploration : With Treasure Hunting.
Pink-Haired Lesbians expression darkened as she peeked at my notebook.
Walking made my legs hurt, so I asked Pink-Haired Lesbian for a princess carry. It gave me an indirect experience of what Second Prince Irids feelings might have been back then. I wondered if I had given him too harsh an ordeal. Sexual Desire Suppression Magic.Thank you!
Red Tower Wizard, insisting I am not moving with these people with her whole body, walked about 3 meters away, then maintained a proper distance as if she had gotten used to our appearance.
The second ce she introduced was the library.
Half of it are books and half of it are students, huh.
Students with dark circles under their eyes as if they hadnt slept were furiously reading books and scribbling on parchment. Were students originally such proactive and passionate organisms?
Theyre impressiveAnd to think the school term hasnt even started yet.
Hmph, I told you. The Academy is a ce that nurtures talents that will be the very backbone of the Empire!
But still, their expressions dont look so good. Instead of joy and a sense of achievement, its like theyre being threatened with a knife to study.
Some were even chugging potions next to them while working on something. There couldnt be some insane professor assigning homework before the Academy even started, right? Was this all voluntary..study?
Seeing my puzzled expression, Pink-Haired Lesbian took a look at my notebook and cautiously added.
I believe they could be the teaching assistants. After all, they are already being ground down by the professors schemes.
Aha.
The struggles of TAs seemed the same in this otherworld as in the modern era. Poor souls who had forsaken human life for a beastly one. Then shouldnt we at least create something like Otherworld Sleeping Room : Plush Garden of Dreand to allow forfortable and efficient rest?
Isnt it a really rewarding thing to be able to help other students grow while being a student themselves? Surely, they are too excited and thrilled to sleep because of such anticipation.
But they look really tired
The credibility of Red Tower Wizard shook a bit. Could this person actually be a model student who had lost her mind, thus was out of touch with the perspective of an average student?
I patted the shoulder of a student who looked adequately depressed in the library.
Who are you?
Is a professor making you ve away?
NoIamsohappyProfessorAlejandroisthebestprofessoreverIamvoluntarilyhelpingwithhisresearch!
Seeing this, Red Tower Wizard arrogantly lifted her chin.
I was right, wasnt I?
Certainly.
If all students were this enthusiastic, mere plush and soft healing methods would not cut it.
I crossed out what I had written in my notebook and added Thrilling Otherworld Dungeon Exploration of Nightmares.
Pink-Haired Lesbians pupils trembled as she nced at my notebook.
The third ce she arrived at was the Academys North Gate.
Along the way, Red Tower Wizard passionately listed eleven reasons why Academy students were superhuman.
Initially, I wondered that, since being epted to the Academy was a victory of a lifetime for amoner, it led to an excessive fantastical overestimation about the Academy. However, after touring around, it seemed there was some merit to her enthusiasm.
How could they be so diligently preparing even before the school term started?
Beyond the North Gate, a vast forest managed by the Academy stretched out, where monsters suitable for the students levels were deliberately released for cultivation. Practical experience was necessary, after all.
During such a process, apparently, there were asionally students who slipped up and met their end. To prevent such losses, the Second Prince had dispatched me. After all, with Illusion Magic, one wouldnt die unless it was from a heart attack.
Students with faces as if they had seen it all were heading out to the forest beyond the North Gate. They looked extremely tired and strained. But, from my experiences thus far, I knew underneath those expressionsy a positive driving force and a sense of achievement.
Kill me.. Please
This mutter from the student, too, could actually mean, If I dont break through this wall and reach Metamorphosis right now, Id rather die here. or A young man died here. That was my weaker self of yesterday. Wasnt that the case?
Uh, Mr. Crazy Wizard. SelvierI mean, Red Tower Wizardis only a newly admitted student. Trusting someone who hasnt even experienced the Academy yet is not a good way to go about things.
But weve seen the evidence with our very own eyes.
Yes. We have. We did see it, but there must be circumstances that made it unavoidable. Isnt that so? Even if its for their sake, a Maid Cafe should
I ignored Pink-Haired Lesbians sinister request filled with hidden, wicked desires.
To finish off this tour, I asked Red Tower Wizard.
Q. If we need to provide experience to Academy students, what kind of experiences would be necessary?
Ordeals.
E-Excuse me. Perhaps it would be better for you to refrain from speaking further.
We need ordeals, great trials that can lead to Metamorphosis! If there is anything Academy studentsck, it is only that!
Any more would, no, uh excuse me
Ordeals that endlessly oscite between life and death, oveing ones limits to resolve difficult situations and adversities!
????.
I understand perfectly. That fervent spirit was clearlymunicated to me.
If the Academy was a gathering of students shouting a human anthem, then I must provide as much trial and hardship as possible. I tore a page from my notebook and, with firm resolve, wrote the following down.
Otherworld Cthulhu : Centered Around Great Despair and Great Pain.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, who saw my notebook, looked as if she had witnessed something horrific. Almost as if she saw a professor announcing a 100x Increase in Exam Difficulty..
Suddenly, Pink-Haired Lesbian grabbed Red Tower Wizard by the cor.
KYA?!
YOU, Do you realize what you have done!
W-Why are you doing this suddenly?!
You have single-handedly taken away the Academy students sanctuary!
S-So what Im asking is, what do you even mean by that?!
I quietly pondered amidst their bickering. How to realistically convey the terror of cosmic octopuses. What kind of challenges to provide so that the Academys Top Gs would say, This is pleasant because its quite lukewarm!, and rejoice at my machinations.
Inside the Academy, rumors began to circte about eyewitness ounts of a Purple Tower wizard being carried around by a female butler.
ording to the testimony of an Academy student who went to the North Gate for material collection, a catfight between a female butler and a female student over a Purple Tower wizard was witnessed
1
a korean meme
***
Chapter 47: I Became a Suspicious Person of the Academy
? I Became a Suspicious Person of the Academy ?
Time remaining until the first ss 5 days.
It was the dawn of a day with pouring rain, roaring thunder, and strong winds.
Niolle Lestman woke up in her bed. It wasnt a nightmare or the noisy sounds from her surroundings that woke her up. She just naturally opened her eyes. It was quite a rare urrence.
Despite waking up early, she didnt feel tired at all. On the contrary, she felt more energetic and clear-headed than ever. She felt like she had slept soundly for at least ten hours.
The dormitory room was dyed in a deep, depressing blue. Looking around, she could see her roommate with red hair lying on the bed opposite hers. She was chewing on her strangely braided bangs in her sleep.
This ce was a two-person dormitory at the Academy and the girl opposite of her was Niolles roommate.
Even though she had only met and exchanged greetings for a day, Niolle knew her roommate was a good person, albeit full of ambition. The fact that her roommate was amoner didnt matter. The Lestman Viscounty had long been in decline, after all.
Cool torrential rain poured outside the window.
asionally, the wind would blow, causing the windows to shake slightly, but no ttering sounds were made. It was thanks to the protective magic surrounding the Academy dormitorys outer walls.
Suddenly, Niolle decided to change into her outdoor clothes. She felt like she wouldnt be able to fall back asleep and she didnt want to disturb her roommates sleep either. She nned to go outside and explore the Academy, or if time allowed, go jogging until the sun rose.
Niolles gazended on a small whiteboard leaning against her bed.
????.
Ah. Ah.
Niolle inhaled, opened her mouth, and exhaled the air through her vocal cords. However, only the sound of wind whistling could be heard, with nothing that could be called speeching out.
She was unable to speak.
Therefore, the whiteboard was essential. The whiteboard and pen were her vocal cords. Only by writing down what she wanted to say on the whiteboard could she finallymunicate with others.
However It should be fine for now. After all, it was dawn and it was raining, so it was unlikely that she would meet anyone else.
Thinking this, Niolle turned around, carefully opened the door, and left the dormitory. She thought that walking around the Academys premises clockwise and then counterclockwise would take just the right amount of time.
She visualized the Academys map in her head.
( Map of the Academy)
( The route Niolle visualized in her head)
Perfect. Lets go.
Niolle told herself this and began to run through the rain.
It was exhrating. It was refreshing.
Whether it was the rain that seemed to wash away the world. Or the sound in her ears. Or the sensation of heat generated from running being cooled by the rain. Everything felt great.
The only inconvenience was having to tightly bind her chest with apression bandage.
Every time she ran, her center of gravity shook far too much. She thought of it as training to maintain her bodys bnce, but still, it definitely was morefortable without it.
Ssh, ssh.
Niolle ran straight through puddles, sshing water everywhere. Sheughed out loud with joy, but instead of HAHAHA! only a Heuh.Euh came out. Even so, it was fine.
Niolle wanted to purely enjoy this moment. Moving her body, umting skills as much as she moved, and then being able to move even more freely. This virtuous cycle.
With every ssh of the raindrops, Niolles figure was reflected on them. Her shoulder-length bob cut, chestnut hair, round eyes, and the faint presence of a pattern within her pupils.
About 20 minutes into her run, halfway through the lecture facility area, it happened.
CRRRRACK-!
Lightning struck. And then, a suspicious voice carried by the wind reached her.
really need to do thisdead of night , ..izard.
.., .. without getting caught
Two people were talking while digging the ground.
Niolle stopped running and held her breath. She then carefully climbed up a nearby tree to hide herself; judging by the atmosphere, it seemed like getting caught would be a bad idea.
Why would they need to dig at thiste hour, in this pouring rain? Harboring a slight fear and curiosity, Niolle swallowed hard as she looked down.
sh. CRRRACK-!
One was a wizard wearing a hood. The distance was quite far and the falling rain made it hard to see clearly. His features were blurred like a shadow. Moreover, the fact that he was a male could only be guessed from his voice.
The other person was a woman dressed in a suit. Her sensual yet slender figure was fully revealed through the thigh-fitting suit. She seemed more suited for a ballroom than digging in the ground at night. Thebination of a wizard and a beauty was oddly mismatched.
Mounds of dirt were visible around them. With each scoop of the shovel, dirt poured into the pit. It was the opposite of what she had thought before. They werent digging the ground; they were burying something.
Thud. Thud.
The pit was being filled.
Due to the distance and darkness, it was hard to see what they were burying. Furthermore, the height of the tree Niolle had climbed was a bit too high, thus making it difficult to look inside the pit. Niolle widened her eyes and focused. An eerie tale she had heard somewhere echoed in her mind.
The Academy ostensibly denied any disparity in social status. As such, nobles andmoners were equal within their walls.was what they said, butThat principle was seldom upheld. After all, the real world was outside the Academy. In the end, they couldnt help but to heed those in power.
Therefore
The tales of high-ranking individuals arranging for students they disliked to be killed and rid of were not umon. Such dead students were disguised as either idents or quiet disappearances.
sh!
Lightning struck. The world was momentarily illuminated. In that instant, Niolle saw the wizards ominously shining red eyes andsomething that resembled human eyes within the pit, though she wasnt certain.
Niolle covered her mouth with her hands.
. . entire body.. .hasnt it? evensee
In my eyes
They looked down into the pit, speaking as such.
What about the entire body? What did they mean? What exactly did they see? Was it a grotesque sight, something that should never be exposed? The person in the pit, that is.
No.
It must be a misunderstanding. She must have seen it wrong. If it were truly about burying a dead person, they would simply take it to the forest beyond the North Gate. After all, the monsters inhabiting the forest would clean up a corpse overnight. There was no need to bury it within the Academy grounds.
She decided to return and sleep as if nothing had happened. It was probably nothing anyway. Niolle consoled herself and was about to descend from the tree to return to the dormitory.
-Master .., I m
That was until she heard such a sinister voiceing from the pit.
As the wizard waved his hand, the voice quickly ceased. They had done something. A person. It was a person. They were burying a living person. Niolle was certain. She trembled. Why, why in the world
A perfectly calm voice could be heard. After covering the pit and patting it down with their feet, they spoke in a in tone. This nonchnt manner stirred various emotions within Niolle.
Yes, used. didnt want to
No wonder .. ..couldnt see..
What did they use to kill? Was it a special weapon worth mentioning? Didnt like something? Was it a grudge? What did they not see? Was it implying disappearance?
The two finished their work and walked into the darkness while dragging their shovels. The pouring rain erased their traces. No one would know what had happened here. If Niolle stayed silent, that is.
????.
Niolle bit her lips hard.
She needed a diploma from the Academy. Getting involved in such a suspicious incident was not good for her. For her own safety, perhaps it was better to sleep under her covers with her eyes closed tight, pretending to see and hear nothing. But
But. what if they were ck Wizards hiding in the Academy? Then, this might be preparation for an act of terror, so she should inform the school. Their attire was indeed a bit too suspicious for such an act, but.
Above all else, she did not want to forgive the factthat they took a life so lightly.
Niolle waited in the tree while being drenched by the rain for a long time. The refreshing feeling of the rain was gone. Her thoughts became cluttered andplicated. First, she needed to find out.
Who they were. Whom they had gotten rid of.
After a long time, Niolle ran back to the dormitory like she was fleeing.
Pink-Haired Lesbian grumbled as we buried the Demonic Sword.
Do we really need to do this in the dead of night, Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, its precisely because its the dead of night that we can do it secretly without getting caught.
In this dawn, with the pouring rain, no one would be loitering outside. It was the perfect time to hide a Hidden Piece. After all, being caught digging during broad daylight would ruin the novelty of this act, wouldnt it?
It is raining. My entire body is soaked through. My button-down shirt became half translucent, hasnt it? You can even see my bra.
In my eyes, I dont see anything.
I nced over. It was half out of reflex. Beneath the clothes stuck to her body were just two flesh-colored watermelons. And the straps on her shoulder were not visible.
-Are you my new Master? To think that you would awaken me, I mustmend such reckless boldness!
Perhaps triggered during the burial, the Demonic Sword spat out its saved dialogue. I flicked my finger, putting it into a week-long hibernation mode.
The work waspleted.
It was well buried. We also stomped and patted down firmly with our feet. Now, it was just a matter of timing. By that, I mean the right time to scatter a treasure map that marked the location of the Demonic Sword hidden by a ck Wizard who had infiltrated the Academy before drying.
With thepletion of our work, Pink-Haired Lesbian proudly revealed herfashion.
Yes, I used the Intangible Sword. I didnt want to wash my favorite underwear, you see.
Basically, she was saying she wasnt wearing any.
No wonder I couldnt see the lines over your suit pants.
The morning was bright.
Red Tower Wizard, Selvier, got up and stretched. It was a refreshing morning. In just a few more days, school would start. She looked forward to learning a lot from the famous professors she had only heard of in stories, thus gaining the opportunity to aim for a higher realm.
And if she became stronger and more famous, thus bing a disciple of the Red Tower Master
She would use the wish ticket that the Red Tower Master gifts to his disciples and ask him to find her childhood friend.
She wasnt particrly worried about whether her childhood friend was alive or dead. She remembered him as being clever from a young age, not the type to die easily, like a hero from a story. He was definitely doing well somewhere.
Maybe. Just maybe, he was living as a wizard, just like herself.
Feeling that the day of their reunion was drawing near, her heart raced. Selvier resolved to work hard today as well and cheerfully greeted her roommate.
Niolle, good mor Why is your expression like that?!
????.
Her roommate, who until yesterday had definitely been excited as her and had discussed what lectures they would take at the Academy for about five hours had turned into a zombie overnight.
[Good morning.]
Niolle showed her a morning greeting written on the whiteboard. Perhaps it was just a feeling she had, but even the writing seemed gloomy and twisted. Selvier imagined the most serious situation she could think of.
Did I perhaps snorest night?
[No, excuse me, I have something I want to ask.]
Y-Yeeees.
[Do you perhaps recognize someone who looks like this?]
Scribble, scribble.
The duo Niolle drew looked familiar. The newly appointed professor of the Purple Magic Tower and his secretary. They denied it, but they were an SM couple. Their every action was so memorable that they couldnt be forgotten even if she tried to.
Yes, they are the newly appointed professor and his secretary. And hes a wizard from the Purple Magic Tower. They are a bit.No, they are really strange, but not bad people. They helped me in my hometown, you seeNo seriously, why is your expression like that?!
After much contemtion, Niolle exined everything. It was a story about how she had gone out for a walk at night and saw them burying a person. Selvier listened quietly and then smiled slightly.
You must have been mistaken. Niolle. Although we havent known each other for long, they were probably justying some meaningless prank, you know?
[Selvier, are you perhaps hypnoti..]
If youre that worried, why dont we check?
Niolle held the whiteboard with both hands, ready to conduct a primitive method of testing hypnosis.
No, I didnt mean for us to check if I was hypnotized! I was talking about what they buried. It must have been some meaningless toy. We have a busy morning with course registration and all, so if we have time, we can check tonight, right?
Niolle hesitated for a bit, before mustering courage and nodding.
That night, Niolle revisited the spot once more.
The pit had been dug by someone and there were bloodstains left inside.
????!!
***
Chapter 48: I Became a Black Wizard of the Academy
? I Became a ck Wizard of the Academy ?
Time remaining until the first ss 4 days.
Alexon. The one who came closest to the throne of the Mercenary King. The Knight Crusher. The Weapon Master.
Among those who lived by the de in the current era, there was no one who did not know his name. He always fought on the front lines with his axe and although he might have gained scars, he had never lost.
Just listing the ck Wizards whose heads were taken by his axe revealed why Alexons fame resounded throughout the world. Leather Thief, Evil Landkeeper, Bloodline de.
Above all, the reason he was respected was that he always kept true to his faith and moral values even on the merciless battlefield. He never abandoned hisrades and stayed behind if someone was needed to buy time. He was always the first to face danger and led those who werecking.
It was a famous story that he became hostile to one of the Grand Dukes territories to keep his loyalty to the mercenary group under hismand. He always cherished his own people. Unconditionally.
That was why
Entering as Alexons disciple could be the best cover one could ask for.
Bet Helton. A 2nd-Year at the Academy. His main weapon was a longsword.
After enrolling, he stood out among the students with his excellent physical abilities and swordsmanship overflowing with killing intent. Thus, he caught Alexons eye and was able to form a loose master-disciple rtionship. This rtionship had continued to this day.
This was all nned.
After closely analyzing Alexon personality and concluding that he enjoyed giving advice to others, Bet approached him with deliberately batshit crazy swordsmanship. It was an effective strategy.
Although Alexons main weapon was an axe, he was proficient with many weapons. Attempting to deceive him clumsily would only earn ament like, Why are you deliberately swinging your sword so strangely?, and arouse suspicion.
Therefore, Bet did his best to learn swordsmanship in an odd manner. He studied the swordsmanship manual of a maniac on his own without taking a swordsmanship instructor. Was it because his efforts were so extensive that it had practically reached the sky?
Alexon wanted to correct Bets swordsmanship, which had grown deformed because he swung with killing intent. Of course, Bet did not miss the opportunity to build a connection. He swung his sword until his hands were about to break. Alexon was very pleased with his perseverance and tenacity.
With that, he had acquired a reliable shield at the Academy.
When his disciple received a wrongful usation, Alexon would protect him until the truth had been ascertained. Moreover, he would even smooth over a minor usation as a misunderstanding.
As such, even if something went wrong and Bet was discovered to be a ck WizardIt was at least possible for Alexon to buy time for him. And that would be a huge help to the n.
The day of reckoning was approaching.
ck Wizards who had infiltrated the Academy would install magic circles throughout its grounds by the designated date. With that, they would cause disturbances behind the scenes and fuel the students fear and anxiety. If their identity was not revealed, they would operate in secret; if revealed, they would cause maximum casualties.
It would serve as fertilizer for the Grand Magic that the ck Wizardmanding this raid, Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear, would castNightmare Summon.
She could absorb the negative emotions of humans to enhance the power of her magic one step further. The gloomier and darker the atmosphere of the Academy, the stronger she would be.
Already, the atmosphere at the Academy was far from pleasing.
There were conflicts between the two factions, students grinding their teeth in endlesspetition, teaching assistants being cut at the ankles for the sake of a professors achievement, and those living without entertainment and pleasure; they were all under enough stress to explode if prodded.
Naturally, the darkening atmosphere of the Academy was thanks to therge magic circle affecting the entire Academy, meticulouslypleted in small amounts by the ck Wizards who had infiltrated and been discovered repeatedly over 30 years. This magic circle subtly stimted the biggest emotions within every living creature in range.
The rumors spread cunningly by the ck Wizards also yed a part. Like the horror story that an individual with a high-status requested the murder and removal of a student they did not like.
A little more instigation would do the trick. Just a bit more.
While dressed in an Academy uniform, Bet Helton had a longsword hanging from his left waist. Today, he was summoned by Alexon. As such, he was on his way to the professors residential area. He didnt know what the matter was, but it was a critical time.
Before leaving the dormitory, Bet looked at his reflection in the mirror. He saw his dull grey hair and the gruesome scar covering half of his face. Also, his blind eye. The scar was a memory. Every time Bet looked in the mirror, he could vividly recall his deep-seated grudge.
There were many strong-willed people at the Academy. But the reason why Bet was epted by Alexon even among them might be because they both shared the fate of losing one eye, thus fostering a sense of kinship. Or at least, that was what he thought.
Perhaps it would be better to increase intimacy with Alexon a bit more before the day of reckoning.
Youre here, Bet!
A voice loud enough to feel its resonance greeted Bet. Alexons residence was a neatly decorated, modest-sized detached house. The furniture inside was arranged with precise, neat angles.
Judging by his appearance alone, arge tent or a hut with a barbaric vibe would have seemed more fitting. However, Alexon was a man of delicate tastes, contrary to his looks.
Did you call for me, Master?
Yes, I did. Its nothing special. I just found someone suitable to be your Master.
Bets vignce heightened immediately. To think that he was finding a different Master for him, so out of the blue. Had he made some sort of mistake? Or was Alexon nning to leave the Academy?
HAHAHA! Dont make such a face, Bet! I truly mean what I said! I found someone from whom you could learn from.
Bang!
Alexon, with his rough hand akin to a pot lid, thumped Bet on the back. Bet thought that if he got hit like that three more times, he would be incapable of any sort ofbat. He seriously wondered if this was a ploy to lower his guard and then inflict damage on him.
Alexon rubbed his bushy beard with his hand. It was a habit of his whenever he was pondering or reminiscing.
Theres a rule in the Academy that Countermeasures to Illusion Magic must be taught no matter what. But since the previous Professor left due to an unfortunate incidentWe had to find a new one.
I see.
I was thinking of requesting a professor from the Purple Magic Tower. Someone with rich practical experience and a long career, you see. Puppet Lorei, known for her remarkable character, was a candidate. So was Charlie of Pain, who, despite his infamous reputation, would have been perfect as a professor.
????.
But then.. The Second Prince suddenly stuck in someone else. He said that in addition to Countermeasures to Illusion Magic, this person could also be in charge of aiding in the studentsck of practical experiences.
What? Impossible. Does that mean we are expected to experience actualbat through Illusion Magic?
It was a ludicrous idea, not even worthy of augh. There had been several attempts to incorporate Illusion Magic into practical training, but all had failed. Either the disparity between reality and illusion was too great or the output was too weak and could be easily broken.
Injecting realism into an illusion was no easy feat. Even a world created by three Illusion Wizards squeezing out every little bit of their mana had to downsize information by deforming people and objects.
As such, realbat experience could not possibly be umted against goblins that looked like lumps of squished y.
Thats right, it was an impossible idea, so.I opposed it. I told that bastard to try proving himself. Lets see if you can talk your way out of this, just like how you coaxed the Second Prince. Thats what I thought. But then, Alejandro, that narrow-minded punk, was done in.
Do you mean Professor Alejandro?
That isnt all. Theres more. Shockingly, I lost to a wizard in a theoretical sword duel of words.
Excuse me?
Bets mind went nk. It was like a cleric losing an argument to a random farmer passing by. If it had been anyone else, they might have been scorned and cursed at. How could you possibly lose a battle of words to a wizard? That was what they would have heard. But not Alexon. He was not someone to be belittled like that. His skills were far too overwhelming, after all.
Ive said it time and time again. Weapons contain the heart. The soul. The mind. This isnt just some philosophical nonsense.
It was an enlightenment Alexon had gained from traversing countless battlefields for 40 years.
Do I need to attack? Do I need to evade? Do I need to defend? If attacking, how much damage to myself is eptable? Where would I mix in my tricks and schemes? Battle is where such decisions intertwine simultaneously.
There were some simrities with chess. Actions incorporated decisions. One might swing with 60% attack and 40% defense, anticipate the opponents next move for a counter, or focus their strength at a specific moment.
Thus, by dissecting the decisions embedded in a weapon, one could see through the person. It allowed one to infer how they would fight and behave.
Thats why I say your sword reeks of killing intent. After all, your sword fundamentally presupposes winning at the cost of even sacrificing an arm. But the swordsmanship that bloomed atop that punks tongue was.
A faint fear flickered through Alexons eyes.
It was not a sort of fear that was scared of mere ghosts. It was a fear of the iprehensible, like witnessing the sun rise from the west or the sea water falling skywards.
He reminisced.
The first move was to lure out an attack. When I did so, the opponent also sent a move to probe me. Even then, I already felt it wasnt any ordinary battle. A sword duel of words is a kind of argument..if one side starts persisting in being unreasonable, it does not hold up. But that guy was calcting every move correctly.
Considering weight, destructive power, muscle mass, and more. When excluding intangible factors like mana and Metamorphosis, he could feel him faithfully considering every piece of data. After clearly recognizing his own physical limitations, he made a move that deflected the iing axe.
Though only words were exchanged, Alexon could vividly imagine a structured battle unfolding. In his mind, a sword shed with an axe.
Three exchanges passed by like that and we approached the fourth. It was thenthat I felt something.strange.
That swing
Was a trajectory that he had never seen before in any existing school of martial arts. Alexons mind, recalling the trajectory drawn by the wizards tongue, went momentarily nk.
His head dismissed it as a move crudely sketched by a wizard unfamiliar with the basics of martial arts.
But his heart. His heart, honed in countless battlefields over the years, screamed the opposite. That it wasdangerous. He felt a tightening in his heart. Though he didnt know whyThough he couldnt understand, it was a move that decided the battle.
At some point in time, our roles were reversed.
So naturally that it was almost imperceptible, the aggressive Alexon found himself forced into defense. Despite being undeniably slow and frail, the wizards de was always a step ahead.
However, instead of admiring the refined martial arts, Alexon became frightened by the unpleasant feeling that seemed as if worms were wriggling through his veins.
Dismantlement.
The wizards sword efficiently dismantled Alexon. It moved just as much as needed in a mechanical manner, swung without excess or deficiency, and always ended the exchange with an ever so slight advantage.
There was no passion in it. No heart. No soul. Should offense be prioritized? Should defense? What should it aim for? That was all that could be felt from the wizard. Every single thing was changed based on pure efficiency. Alexon felt as if he was fighting a monster with a hundred heads.
And that monster always derived only the most efficient moves. Without fail.
He was whittled away.
Bit by bit, peeled from the outside; like that, he was disappearing.
By the second half.it was no different from mere iling. A desperate struggle that was utterly futile.
It was as if the act of thinly peeling off skin was repeated over and over until ones very existence vanished. Alexon sweated profusely, struggling with all his might. However, he could not escape the inevitable oue of being peeled away,yer byyer.
As such, I died on the 147th exchange.
The recollection ended.
Alexons expression was severely contorted; just the act of reminiscing made him break out in a cold sweat. At a certain point in time, his trembling hands were clenched tight.
Bet had never seen Alexon like this before.
.At that moment, I acknowledged him. If that wizard had been born with a perfect body as wellperhaps one day, he could have aimed for the Empires Boy Knight.
????.
Go and seek his tutge, Bet. If I hadnt reached Metamorphosis.perhaps I would have tried to emte that wizards way of fighting. But Ive chosen my path and it has already been set. You are different, Bet.Go and learn the swordsmanship of that wizard.
Go learn from a greater Master, in broader waters. That was what Alexon was saying. He was admitting his own shorings and advising his disciple ordingly. Bet clenched his teeth.
Inside his mind, a whirlwind swirled. He didnt know what to think.
.Yes, Master.
Bet nodded and stood up.
It was a variable.
The wizard from the Purple Magic Tower If Alexon held him in such high regard, then he definitely posed a variable to the n. It was necessary to investigate and inform the infiltrated ck Wizards. If he posed a problem, prioritizing his removal might be necessary.
As Bet looked at Alexon, who was seemingly enveloped in a sense of emptiness, he blurted out without thinking.
But still, I only have one Master.
You punk
Alexons expression brightened slightly. Bet bowed low and left Alexons residence.
Alexons social standing remained unchanged. He still provided good cover and a solid shield. Hence, offeringforting words to a disheartened Alexon wasprobably necessary for the n.
The information Bet scraped together from the ck Wizards and his ssmates was as follows.
Name Unknown.
Age Unknown.
Purple Magic Tower Affiliation.
The Star Disciple of the Purple Magic Tower Master.
Has the Second Prince as a backer.
Seen being pampered by a female butler dressed in a formal suit.
Involved in a love triangle between said female butler and a female student of the Academy.
Visited the womens underwear shop within the school grounds as soon as he entered the Academy.
Spotted engaging in suspicious activities at several locations within the Academy.
Testimony of being witnessed leaving the professors residential area and moving south the night before.
????.
Bet decided to report to the higher-ups,beling the subject in question as a lecher. That with such an openlyscivious character, honey traps might be effective.
Suspicious activities, they say
Direct contact with him was postponed. For now, Bet intended to investigate what the Purple Tower Wizard was plotting within the Academy. By that, he meant tonight, when everyone else was fast asleep.
Bet closed his eyes and felt around the contours of his soul. And then, he cautiously tore off a corner. A brief, heart-wrenching pain passed, leaving a massive amount of mana at his fingertips.
The soul and the body were closely linked. If the soul was harmed, the body, too, suffered. Thus, using ones own soul as material for casting ck Magic inevitably shortened ones lifespan.
Bet always hesitated whenever he used ck Magic with his soul.
But after reminding himself that everything he once had was consumed in a ze anywayThat nothing was left but the mere ashes in his hands, courage would swell within him. The courage to do whatever it took toplete the n.
Burnt Offering C Tracing the Past.
The magic, enhanced by the consumption of his soul, unleashed a whirl of mana that settled into Bes eyes. He spat the rising bile and blood into a trash can.
Though he had lost about three years of his lifespan just now, it didnt matter if it meant fulfilling the n.
The magic that would usually show 1 minute into the past was now enhanced, revealing the scene from a day ago in vivid detail. Bet followed the illusion of a wizard wearing a hood and a beauty dressed in a suit.
He arrived at a clearing in the lecture facility area.
He caught the image of the wizard burying something in the ground with a shovel. After surveying the surroundings and confirming no one was around, Bet used magic to quickly dig up the soil.
A sword?
A in-looking sword was buried in that spot.
It was unlikely they hade out in the dead of night in the rain, at that, just to dispose of trash. Moreover, they used a shovel. To leave no magical trace, presumably. Such meticulous action suggested it wasnt just any ordinary sword.
Bet, suspecting as much, lightly cut his palm with the sword.
Blood dripped down. And then, the Demonic Sword, absorbing the blood, woke from its hibernation mode.
The sword was designed to awaken immediately upon detecting blood. The reason for this was to prevent someone from going I should feed the Demonic Sword and start killing civilians.
-Are you my new Master? To think that you would awak.
Artifact Seal of the Marsh Devil.
After confirming it was a Demonic Sword, Bet immediately sealed it. He then strapped the sword to his waist. He couldnt risk being discovered by someone.
tantly expressing his carnal desires for women, backed by the Second Prince, possessing the wisdom to defeat Alexon in a duel of words, and hiding a Demonic Sword in the Academy
Was he also a ck Wizard?
Bet considered the possibility that this was a higher-ranked ck Wizard dispatched by Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear for thepletion of the n.
The ck Wizardmunity was structured in cells. Bet could onlymunicate with his superiors and had no way of knowing who else among the Academy was a disguised ck Wizard. Therefore, it was impossible to immediately ascertain whether the wizard from the Purple Magic Tower was an ally
If they were indeed a ck Wizard as well, was it perhaps better to re-bury the Demonic Sword?
If he wasnt a ck Wizard, keeping the sword posed no issue. However, there seemed no logical reason for him to bury a Demonic Sword in the Academy if he wasnt a ck Wizard. After all, if it was brought to the Church, they would take care of it and even provide a reward.
As his dilemma deepened, he sensed a human presence.
????.
He didnt have the time to re-bury it or disguise himself. Bet quickly left the scene with the Demonic Sword in hand.
***
Chapter 49: The Black Wizard, The Investigator, and The Saintess
? The ck Wizard, The Investigator, and The Saintess ?
Niolle was frozen as she looked down into the pit. Judging by the condition of the soil, it seemed to have been dug up recently. After all, the blood smeared in the pit had not yet clotted. There had been someone here just moments ago.
Did the person in the pit miraculously regain consciousness and dig their way out from the inside? Or did someone dig the ground to rescue the person?
????.
There were faint footsteps that remained.
Footsteps heading east, towards the student residential area. It hadnt rained today and the wind was calm. The trajectory of someone who had left this ce in a hurry was clearly drawn. If Niolle decided to, she could chase after them.
There were many reasons not to go, though.
It wasnt like someone she knew was involved nor was it certain and above all, it was likely dangerous. As such, it wasnt something that had to be done or was necessary. A veritable mountain of reasons, indeed.
There was only one reason to follow. Because it seemed like someone was in danger.
It was meddling. She already knew what kind of end meddling in any affair brought, having seen it with her own two eyes. The Lestman Viscounty fell into ruins after extending undue kindness to others, after all.
So, lets stop meddling in suspicious incidents that urred at night and leave it to someone else. Niolle repeated this to herself, thinking and trying to shake off any lingering regrets.
Step.
After taking a step, Niolle let out a sound that was halfway between augh and a babble. Her toes were pointing towards someones footsteps. A clear posture that indicated she would follow.
Aheuheu.
Right, where else could her parents blood possibly go? She would obviously live as she was born. As her parents daughter.
Born into a family poorer than city merchants, having never consumed a single elixir, she had not yet achieved Fill.
Though she had steadily learned the cultivation technique passed down by her household, she had not yet achieved Tuning.
However, it was different in the case of Breakthrough. When it came to sensing the flow, she prided herself on having eyes that were second to none. While blinking, she could see countless traces invisible to others, sharply clear.
The target was about 175cm tall, weighed around 70kg, and was right-handed.
The suspicious person in her imagination had fled, retracing their footsteps. Driven by her sense of justice, Niolle began her pursuit.
While wrapped in a ck hood, Bet stopped running through the alleyways of the student residential area. And then, heid down on the ground, pressing his ear to the surface.
Light footsteps. They were getting closer. The decision was precisely towards Bet.
..Tracking?
Was it the presence he had felt when fleeing? He thought he had escaped by erasing his tracks, but it seemed he had been caught. Bets skills in fleeing, honed over many years as a ck Wizard, were top-notch. It would be impossible for someone with mediocre skills to find his trail.
Therefore, the one who had followed him was a skilled tracker.
Who could it be?
Did that wizard attach someone to monitor the sword? Or was it the wizard himself who had hidden the Demonic Sword? Perhaps it was another ck Wizard. But in any case, no matter the circumstance, shaking off the pursuit was the right thing to do. Expectations should always be pessimistic and the worst-case scenario should always be considered.
Wrapping his body in mana, he kicked off the ground. Bets body shot out like the wind. His n was to first distance himself and hide.
To make tracking difficult, he jumped over walls of deserted roads, stepped on tree branches, and used Dyed Fall Magic to fly through the air for a moment. All while scattering his tracks as he moved. It was a masterss of fleeing.
However, the pursuer was a step ahead. A league above skill-wise.
The pursuer was definitely slower. When he elerated explosively, they couldnt keep up with Bets speed. Yet, after a short time, he could invariably hear the approaching footsteps again.
He was definitely faster. But if he was still being caught up to, it meant the pursuer waspletely predicting and tracking Bets movements.
Tch..Are they watching from the sky or something?!
Looking up at the narrow sky blocked by the alleys, there were no familiars in sight. If he had spotted any suspicious bats flying around, he would have intercepted them long ago.
As Bet tried to escape the pursuit, his movements suddenly stopped. He realized there was only one way left to run. A building of the Church of the Goddess was in front of him.
He quickly scanned the map of the vicinity in his mind. And then, he came to a conclusion. If he bypassed the building of the Church of the Goddess, he would be caught.
Was it a coincidence or was it the trackers strategy?
It seemed certain that the pursuer was on the side of the Purple Tower Wizardthat is, the faction hiding the Demonic Sword. Otherwise, there would be no reason to follow so secretly and persistently.
Even if they led him to this building, it was impossible for them to be a part of the Church of the Goddess. If that was the case, they would not havee alone, but in a group, apanied by Pdins.
Ignoring uncertainties and focusing on certainties, the pursuer had buried the Demonic Sword in the ground. It was intended to be used for personal purposes.
That alone would make the Church of the Goddess rush in, eyes burning with a holy fire. Whether a ck Wizard or not, a wicket item that corrupted people was considered highly negative in their doctrine.
Thus, the Church would also be an ufortable location for the pursuer. Moreover, a Saintess with a rather bad reputation was residing in the church building. Known for being willful and unmanageable, she would not forgive a group causing trouble at night.
Thiscould be used as a neutral zone.
If the tracker had any sense, they would not start a fight inside the church building. If a fight could be avoided, a conversation wouldnt be that bad of an idea.
The fleeing man was terrifyingly fast. Had she lost track of him even once, she would have never found him again.
It seemed he had noticed Niolle was pursuing him partway through. She wanted to catch up to him, to ask what exactly had happened in the pit and if it was as bad as she had imagined.
She would advise him to repent and pay for his sins. If it was refused after confessing before the Goddess and receiving a proper punishment, she would fight with all she had.was what she was going to do, but
????!
Why would the suspicious person go into a church building?
Was he running to confess after hearing her telepathy? Niolle knew all too well that couldnt be the case. If the world were that kind, her family would not have fallen into ruin.
Whether by mistake or intention, it was an opportunity for Niolle. She had heard that the Saintess resided in the building. If amotion arose, not only the Saintess but also officials of the Church of the Goddess would swarm out. Thus, they could stop the suspicious individual.
She followed the trail. Crossing a beautifully decorated garden and stepping on an external drainpipe, she grabbed the balcony railings with her hands. With a heave, she pulled herself up onto the balcony.
A person in a hood judging by the protruding Adams apple, he was a man was waiting there. He asked with caution.
What is your purpose?
Niolle wanted to ask about what she went throughst night and the connection between the dug-up pit and him. But, s. Oops.
????!
She didnt have her whiteboard. Niolle grabbed at her throat in frustration.
The pursuer was a gentle and sweet-looking female student. She was unarmed and did not have a gaze filled with killing intent. Seeing she was unfamiliar, she must be a new student.
Wondering if perhaps it could be a simple misunderstanding, Bet asked her purpose.
What is your purpose?
????!
Silence, huh..
Was she trying to probe him? Or was she biding her time to understand the situation? Bet raised his guard and continued to speak.
I do not know what youre plotting, but it is bold. Merely possessing and hiding a Demonic Sword is enough for the Heretic Inquisition to fall upon you. Im sure you werent unaware of that risk.
?????
If you are not going to speak, I shall try guessing.
????.
Bet piece together the puzzle in his mind. The reason why the faction backing the Second Prince hid a Demonic Sword in such a conspicuous ce. If they were intending to be caught on purpose, everything would make sense.
He came to a perfect conclusion.
Is your n to use the Demonic Sword as a pretext to find fault, frame someone as a ck Wizard, and purge the factions opposing the Second Prince inside the Academy namely, the faction of the Third Prince?
?????!!
The pursuers expression crumbled. It was the look of someone who had been hit in the back of the head with a hammer. Of someone who had let something significant slip. Bet gained certainty.
The truth of the Demonic Swords burial was a chillingly ruthless session struggle.
It was an excellent opportunity. In fact, it couldnt be better. If political strife stirred up the Academy, it was exactly what a ck Wizard would wish for. The wicked n of the Purple Tower Wizard must proceed. Bet drew the Demonic Sword from his waist andid it on the ground.
I thought it was a valuable item and stole it. That is all. Here, I am returning it. Im not foolish enough to get involved in the high and mightys battles. I will not interfere, so stop the pursuit.
????!!!
The pursuer, startled and flustered, took a step forward, reaching out her arm. Bet grabbed aundry rack ced on the balcony and threw it towards the pursuer, scattering the clothes to block the view.
Bet jumped down from the balcony and ran off.
Niolle reflexively knocked away the flyingundry rack and brushed off the fluttering panties from the air. And then, she stopped. It was a sudden brain freeze from the overflow of information.
What exactly did I just hear?
Niolle was dumbfounded. Before anything, fortunately, what was buried in the pit was not a person but a Demonic Sword. The suspicious person who had dug up the ground was not a murderer but a thief. It was a minor misunderstanding.
This incident was not about someone being buried alive and killed.
Rather, it was about a case where several people might burn to death due to coteral damage in the future.
Niolles expression was filled with worry and concern. She felt like crying a little. Sure, she was meddling. But wasnt it a bit too much to get involved in the ruthlesspetition between the Second and Third Princes because of just that? It was a matter that could easily vaporize the neck of a mere fallen noble.
But stillTo think of framing someone using a Demonic Sword..
After hearing the news of the Second Prince pacifying the underworld, she thought they were now looking after the Empires citizens even in those dark ces. Now, it seemed not out of goodwill but perhaps to cultivate something akin to an assassination squad.
Huuuuh.
Lets calm down.
It was said that even if captured by a goblin tribe, one could survive if they kept their wits. Perhaps this too could pass without much incident. Once back, she would have to consult with Selv..
Whos out there?
????!!!
A womans voice came from behind the thick curtains of the balcony door. Niolle nced at the Demonic Sword on the ground, then at the sky, before bolting. The Church of the Goddess would take care of the Demonic Sword properly.
She ran away frantically. After running for a while, she sat down against the wall of the female dormitory building, catching her breath. It was only then did she realize.
??.
Her right hand was still clutching the panties tightly. She had grabbed them when knocking away theundry rack, and in the heat of the moment, she had forgotten to drop them.
Unfolding them revealed risqu underwear that could only be worn when tied to the sides.
She had be the Panty Thief of the Academy.!!
Whats all thismotion in the middle of the night?
Startled awake by the ttering noiseing from beyond the balcony, Saintess Tara groggily furrowed her brows and opened the balcony door.
What in the world.
The Saintess blinked.
She rubbed her eyes, thinking she wasnt fully awake yet, but the shitfest remained exactly the same.
Deciding she should just outright wash her face, she went downstairs to the 1st floor, scooped a bucket of water from the well, sshed herself with cold water, wrung out her wet bangs, and even brewed and drank a cup of tea on a whim.
And then, she returned to the balcony.
Theundry rack was overturned, clothes finished washing were scattered on the ground, and for some reason. A long swordid neatly ced. The sword had Seal Magic on it, so she tried releasing it.
-Are you my new Mas.
Artifact Seal of the Brilliant Three Rings
It was a Demonic Sword.
When examining the crime scene thoroughly, she noticed one piece of underwear was missing.
To summarizeprehensively, someone had sneaked into a church building belonging to the Church of the Goddess, knocked over the Saintesssundry, and taken a pair of panties, leaving a Demonic Sword as a gift in exchange.
Seriously, what in the world is this?
She was so bewildered that she wasnt even angry.
***
Chapter 50: Stalkers of the Academy
? Stalkers of the Academy ?
Time remaining until the first ss 3 days.
Saintess Tara disliked the Church of the Goddess.
She disliked the boring and useless formalities of them, theplicated and twisted procedures, the constraints that a Saintess must act a certain way, the silent atmosphere, and the endless babble of words.
A Saintess must be modest. A Saintess must set an example for the believers. A Saintess must not be promiscuous. A Saintess must speak properly and beautifu.
A veritable mountain of words demanding something.
Someone had once said she should be grateful, as she was born amoner and had experienced a dramatic rise in status. What was the problem when she didnt have to worry about going hungry for the rest of her life?
Someone had once said how she could refuse to do certain actions because of her personal human emotions when God gazed upon her so kindly. Wasnt she happy to have been assigned the most glorious task?
Someone had once said, since it hade to this anyway, she should just go with the flow. Whats done is done and it cant be helped, can it?
However, Tara didnt desire any of the things they listed. She never did.
Miss Tara, formerly working for a clothing store, knew the mysterious principle of trade. Demanding money while pushing something unnecessary to someones chest was called forced purchase.
The very, very minor thing that Tara wanted was stubbornly unprovided, yet they threw things like money, status, and honor at her, saying How about it? Isnt it nice?. As such, how could it not be infuriating? How could it not be suffocating?
So, Saintess Taras personality became twisted.
She firmly decided to act exactly the opposite of what the religious order instructed her to do.
ording to the rules that a Saintess of the Order must follow, the Saintesss attire should be designed in a modest form that covered the figure.
This was to prevent various negative effects, such as the Saintess getting a lover and eloping, or to prevent the uneducated from rushing at her when she went to the back alleys for volunteer work.
She did it because she was told not to.
She utilized 200% of her experience as a clothing store girl. She tailored the voluminous Saintess attire to make itpletely tight-fitting. Just enough to reveal her navel. She also generously cut open the area of her cleavage.
She also removed the sleeves, making the shoulders and armpits visible. It was because the rules emphasized not to show the shoulders and armpits carelessly.
She bought ck lingerie that was semi-transparent and tied with strings. It was because the rules stated that underwear should not be transparent and should most definitely not be tied with strings.
She made a daring slit in the skirt hem. It revealed her hips and even the panty strings. It was because the rules said that was not allowed as well.
She did everything that she was told not to do, gritting her teeth through the process.
Are these clothes or a rag?
Obviouslyshe, who was the one wearing it, felt like dying of embarrassment!
But she didnt give in. If it meant smearing mud on the face of the Order, she was more than able to endure a bit of shame. She got used to wearing it as she went about.
Thus, the monster known as Couple Destroyer was born. Like sunflowers turning towards the sun, when she walked down the street, half the heads of the pedestrians turned, tracing her figure with their gazes.
And as a result of that, a few couples darling romance was absolutely shattered.
The attempt to fuck over the Church of the Goddess didnt stop there. She dropped all honorifics and loaded up her verbal artillery with casual speech. When a noble offered arge donation asking for the Saintesss blessing, she swore at them inwardly, hoping they would go bald.
(The exception was when she was asked to bless a newborn baby. That she did quietly and with all her sincerity.)
She made her room an utter mess, deliberately eating powdered snacks on top of the carpet. She never attended prayer services despite the Priests pleas. She even skipped volunteer work.
She always scowled and red at others. She ignored greetings. She retaliated if cursed at. She even attempted to spread scandals by meeting men, but as expected, that was a bit much.
However, because of her attire, unsettling rumors spread easily even without her needing to even lift a finger.
The reason the Saintess of the Church of the Goddess was suddenly attending the Academy was precisely because of this. Unable to handle her rebellious spirit, the Order sent the Saintess to the Academy as a means of exile, hoping she would change her ways.
Thus, a naughty, disobedient Saintess, dressed in an extremely provocative and lewd manner, appeared at the Academy.
Consequently, the Saintesss daily routine closely resembled that of a chair warmer. Also known as a sry thief. She woke up, attended sses, and then slept. But at the current moment, when the Academy hadnt started yet, even the middle process was skipped.
She woke up and slept. And then, repeat.
If she really got bored, she went to the library to read a book. If she still had time left after this, she pondered how to further upgrade her Saintess attire (which seemed to retain about 45% of its original form). It had now gotten to a point where if she so much as twitched, it might no longer qualify as clothing, so delicate adjustments were necessary.
The Saintesss duties were more numerous than one might expect. She had to participate in all kinds of holy ces and, in case of a major event, led Priests and Pdins to resolve it. She also had to write letters of gratitude to those who maderge donations.
Since she pushed such tasks onto the Priests below her, she inevitably had time to spare.
And in the midst of such a boring routine..
????.
The incident of exchanging panties for a Demonic Sword urred.
The catastrophe on the balcony was still ongoing. The Saintess swung the Demonic Sword she picked up in the air. Which fucker did this, huh?
A Demonic Sword of itself was a serious crime.
The reason was simple. It was far too immoral and destruction was inevitable at a certain point in time. The attempt to infuse a weapon with consciousness had been around since ancient times, but there was only one sessful method; trapping someones soul within the weapon.
A soul trapped in an inanimate lump of metal would suffer endless agony. It could think, but would not be able to move; simr to being trapped in a narrow coffin, unable to twitch a single muscle.
That was why a good Egosword could not exist.
No matter how noble the soul, being confined in a close space would drive anyone insane after about 300 years. The final destination of all Egoswords was bing a corrupted Demonic Sword.
Thus, the mere fact it could speak was enough to judge it as a Demonic Sword. After all, there was no other method to create one besides infusing it with a soul. This was why it was sealed upon hearing just the first phrase.
Is this a provocation?
If it was just about throwing a Demonic Sword at her and walking away, she might just think it was done out of annoyance because they got involved in troublesome matters with the Church of the Goddess. But smashing theundry drying rack and taking panties seemed like a clear provocation no matter how she went about it.
How could she catch the culprit? Just as the Saintess was pondering this, there was a knock at the door. And then, a female Priest peeked her face through the gap.
Um, excuse me, Saintess.
Im not going. Whatever youve called me for, I wont do it. I wont go.
They just paid for a consultation fee. They said they wanted to see the Saintess, so
I told you Im not going. Do you want to see another sh added to the Saintess attire?
The threat, which was dizzying just from the sound of it, made the female Priests face turn pale. However, the matter was too important to back down, so the Priest clenched her eyes shut and continued.
P-ProfessorProfessor Alejandro has something urgent to say!
A Professor?
Alejandro Menuba. The Professor in charge of Introduction to Basic Elements.
He was talented but annoying. How should she put it? Every part of his ent was dripping with self-love; his narcissism was so strong that just looking at him made her stomach turn. After all, he acted as if half the world should be in love with him. She really didnt want to meet him.
But still, he was a Professor. In addition, if any ordinary household had paid such a high consultation fee that it would make their knees go weak, she would have to meet them regardless. It was important to fuck over the religious order, but being true to herself was also important.
Fair trade must be maintained.
If a fair price was paid without any discount, one rightfully deserved the goods that came with it.
Saintess Tara strapped the Demonic Sword to her waist and went down to the reception room.
Professor Alejandro stroked his mustache and spoke gravely.
It was undoubtedly sorcery.
?
I have been pondering for a long time. How could I, who have reached the Metamorphosis realm.have been deceived by the Illusion Magic of a wizard who couldnt even reach Metamorphosis? Then this morning, as sunlight seeped through the window, a beam of light brushed past my mind. It was undoubtedly the grace of the Goddess.
Theres no sunlight in the Goddesss symbols, though.
Professor Alejandro didnt care one bit. As if he had been possessed by a spirit, he was busy spilling his thoughts. The Saintess quietly erected a mana barrier. After all, his spit was flying onto her.
I clearly heard it then. Alejandro, do not be dismayed. That Purple Tower Wizard used sorcery! Thats right! ck Wizards used the souls of pitiful victims to enhance the effects of their magic! That bastard definitely used ck MagicThere is no doubt about it!
Yes, well..So what?
The Professor that entered the Academy this time is actually a wicked bastard of a ck Wizard! He disguised himself as a Professor and infiltrated our beloved Academy! I shall report him! For the safety of the students and the future of the Empire, I cannot stand by idly. Please handle this urgently! If the bastard notices we are tracking him, thus erasing his traces and running away, what will we do!
Thanks to the 30-minute symphony of I didnt lose because Ick the skill, the Saintess was able to understand the entire story. It seemed that the Purple Tower Wizard, newly in charge of Countermeasures to Illusion Magic, hadnded a metaphorical blow on Alejandro.
The Saintess didnt take it seriously. It was probably just a grand mistake made by Professor Alejandro, who was practically bursting with an inferiorityplex. This wasnt the first time such an incident had urred either. About four times a year, Alejandro would make such false usations and squeal to the authorities.
So, she also knew the solution to this.
Though she didnt know who it was, she would go to the Purple Tower Wizard. And by saying. Please send Professor Alejandro a chocte or something as a gesture of goodwill., everything would be resolved.
He was as quick to defuse as he was to blow up in anger. A little lip service from the Purple Tower Wizard in question would smooth things over. He would probably say something like, Your talent shines like a star! I misunderstood before. I apologize., and then fawn over them like that.
Then, she would have to meet him, huh.
After letting Professor Alejandros rant enter one ear and go out the other, the Saintess dered the end of the consultation time and got up. She thought it might be nice to take a walk for a change while looking for the Purple Tower Wizard.
Meanwhile, at the same time.
ck Wizard Bet felt that an in-depth investigation into the Purple Tower Wizard was necessary. He pondered the specifics of how the Second Princes faction intended to attack the Third Prince and when it would happen. Furthermore, the more concrete information he had, the easier it would be to use.
There must be more to their n than just a Demonic Sword. The Purple Tower Wizards womanizing behavior, visits to lingerie shops, and other seemingly meaningless actions must have had a purpose.
The Wizard still had many secrets. And the appropriate way to uncover those secrets.was through stalking. Bet changed into an Academy uniform and melted into the crowd.
He would keep an appropriate distance while stalking the Purple Tower Wizard.
Meanwhile, at the same time.
Niolle was looking at the panties while in contemtion. She had to return them. But how? Who was the owner in the first ce? Since they were hung on the balconyundry rack, the voice from inside the balcony doormust belong to the owner of the panties.
She briefly tried imagining the hypothetical situation. She would go to the building of the Church of the Goddess with her whiteboard in hand. And then
[I am looking for the owner of these undergarments!]
Was what would be written on the whiteboard she was holding up high with both arms. And if she wandered around doing that.
No, thats too much. No matter how she thought about it, the scene was weird. It might be better to return them to the balcony under the cover of night. Niolle tucked the panties away.
Then came the second dilemma.
It was regarding the Second Princes evil schemes. A huge storm was about to hit the Academy. Many would die or be dragged away. Even those without fault would get caught in the turmoil. After all, as heavy of a weight that imperial blood was, the aftermath would be just as severe.
[Cant I stop it?]
She wrote on the whiteboard. While looking at the sentence, she thought deeply. Could she, with just a bit of short-sightedness, stand against the storm and protect the peace of the Academy?
????.
No, she wasnt alone.
The man who ran away with the Demonic Sword. He said he stole the Demonic Sword because he thought it was valuable, but upon reflection, that was a strange thing to say.
How did he know it was a Demonic Sword?
To Niolles eyes, the long sword the man had left on the balcony looked ordinary. In the first ce, didnt Niolle chase after him thinking he was burying a person? She only knew it was a Demonic Sword because the man said so.
In Niolles mindthat man seemed to be trying to thwart the Second Princes evil ns. The only reason to run away with the buried Demonic Sword was that. Perhaps, he was actually on the side of justice and righteousness.
He had run away, mistaking Niolle for an ally of the Second Prince, but if they met again, perhaps they could clear up the misunderstanding. And then, she could seek his cooperation. After all, Niolle wanted to stop a bloodbath from urring in the Academy, so they could work together to prevent it.
In order to meet that man again.
The people who buried the Demonic Sword. The Wizard and the beauty. Those two. They were the key to this incident. Lets stalk them. She was going to gather information and thwart their evil n.
Furthermore, if that man was also trying to stop the Second Princes schemes, he would eventually follow that Wizard. There might be a chance to encounter him again during the stalking process. Alright, Fighting. Youre not alone, Niolle. Lets stay strong.
Niolle got up energetically to look for the duo. The Wizard and the Beauty.
Someone is stalking us. Three people.
Why would three people be stalking a new Academy professor?
I couldnt help but snort at the absurdity. What had I even done to have three people follow me? I hadnt even taught my first ss yet, you know?
***
Chapter 51: The Price of Complacency
? The Price of Comcency ?
Although I became a Professor thanks to the Second Prince, in reality, I was more interested in thefeast after ancestral rites, so to speak. It meant I was more filled with the thoughts of ying TRPG with the students than teaching them.
That was why the first ss was so important.
Countermeasures to Illusion Magic was a mandatory subject, a core ss, so students had to it even if they disliked it. But Otherworld Exploration (Actually TRPG) was an elective, thus requiring the students registration. Showing off an impressive disy in a core course would surely draw students to the Otherworld Exploration lecture.
I wanted to take them on a full tour of an otherworld experience, but
That was too much. There were limits to my abilities.
I was a man who had not yet reached Metamorphosis. Casting Illusion Magic on all students, burning with youth and ambition, was far beyond my mana capabilities. I heard there were already students who had broken through Metamorphosis, and while I might be able to bury myself into their psyche one-on-one, it was not easy to disy detail when it was one against many.
Unless all the Academy studentsid down in the Simtion Magic Circle without resistance, you know? Basically, it meant it was impossible.
So, if I couldnt achieve it with ability, I just had to win with presentation and ir.
That was the reason why I was wandering the Academy. I believed that there must be some material here that could make my first ss a cost-effective sess.
The Academy had more to see than I thought.
The lecture facility area was filled with various equipment for Professors lectures. There were tall towers that would hurt ones neck just to look up at, as well as some kinda huge Dinosaur1This references Tyrants in Last Origin (the game). Also, in Korea, they use King Dragon/King Dinosaur as a meme to mock dinosaurs. Golems. My Simtion Unit No. 2 was also scheduled to be ced in this area.
I asked Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was hanging onto my arm with her own arms folded.
Isnt there something?
What do you mean?
How should I conduct the first ss? Do you have any ideas?
Pink-Haired Lesbian spoke with her fist raised.
Fight one-on-one with a student. Pick a boastful, arrogant one and say if they can even scratch your cor, they will get the highest grade.
And if I lose?
You can hand in your resignation.
The risk when losing was high, but it was a method worth considering. After all, it was only right to confront the boss of the enemies first. If I hunted the leader among the students, wouldnt the lower ranks naturally respect me?
When I gave her a thumbs-up as a reward for her good idea, Pink-Haired Lesbian leaned against me even further. Her watermelon pressed softly against my forearm. I spoke cautiously.
Dont lean your weight on me. Its touching.
What do you mean?
When she looked up at me, as if asking what she had done so wrong, I averted my gaze.
Lately, Pink-Haired Lesbian seemed to have gone a bit crazy. Since entering the Academy, she had shown someslightly different behavior from before. After all, when we were burying a Demonic Sword in the ground, didnt she appeal to me in a fairlystrong manner? A bit too strong for a joke, right?
WCPT2What is the color of your panties today? was practically a morning greeting so that was whatever, but werent these kinds of appeals slightly different?
If I had, well.saved Pink-Haired Lesbians life or bought her a ne with research funds, I might have mistakenly thought she liked me. But none of such events had happened.
I decided to ask bluntly.
Havent you been a bit too closetely?
I know Im a very attractive and charming woman, but arent you being a bit too conscious?
Im serious. Youre really close.
Yes, I see youre the type to think about marriage after just holding hands. Are two children okay with you?
Wouldnt three be better? Two feels a bitcking in number for Sessions.
Things were getting weirder and weirder.
Even as I deflected and answered, my mind grew more and more troubled. It was a bit difficult to call it just my delusions. After all, the intensity of her seductions was indeed increasing. It was frightening.
There was a clear indicator as well. I was considering applying Double-Layered Sexual Desire Suppression Magic. It was because the original Single-Layer was on the verge of shattering. I tried to deflect her temptations in whatever way, but if this continued, things between us would be awkward.
Sure it was brief, but even considering that, a rtionship seemedpletely baseless no matter how I thought about it.
Seriously, there might be some magical influence at y here.
But that, too, was a bit strange. It was unlikely that a Mental Magic subtle enough for me not to notice could prate Pink-Haired Lesbians mental barrier. She had built them so sturdily that it was at the level of paranoia. And this was especially so, if it was to enhance sexual desire. Didnt this kindanot make sense at all?
Moreover, Pink-Haired Lesbian waswell, a lesbian.
Did I have to lose a friend like this? As I was troubled by one thought after another, Pink-Haired Lesbian poked my side with her finger and whispered softly.
Mr. Crazy Wizard, lend me your ear for a moment.
Dont lick.
Do you think Im crazy?
I bowed my head, trembling with anxiety. Fortunately, it was a serious topic of discussion. Pink-Haired Lesbians breathy whisper reached me softly.
Someone is stalking us. Three people.
Why would three people be stalking a new Academy professor?
Iughed incredulously, but Pink-Haired Lesbian calmlyid down the facts.
Hand on chest. Swear on your honor that you havent done anything. Think. Considering the things we did at night, its only right for us to be stalked if even one of them was discovered.
Wait, youre telling me to put my hand on my own chest, not yours, right?
Are you crazy?
Uegh.
I was punched in the side. I felt kinda wronged, though. You started it first.!
Anyway, stalking, you say?
I wasnt sure which act of mine got caught. Was it burning the Demonic Sword? Was it hiding the Divine Arts of the Heavenly Demon in a cave by the coast? Or was it perhaps creating a simple dungeon in secret? Which one was it? Was there a witness?
Whether looking at it subjectively or objectively, the things I did were definitely suspicious. My mind wasnt so ruined that I would deny that part. The reason I was so dumbfounded was because I got caught way too quickly.
I thought I was being pretty sneaky, you know?
What should we do?
What to do? When thinking about it a bit more, I was technically in the clear. The Demonic Sword was fake, the Divine Arts of the Heavenly Demon was real but made by AI and wasnt dangerous, and the dungeon had no life-threatening traps.
If there was any cause for concern, there would only be the Demonic Sword. I heard that the Church of the Goddess was quite sensitive about Demonic Swords. It was because they were made by capturing and stuffing in human souls.
Although the Demonic Sword was fake, proving to the Church of the Goddess that it was artificial intelligence h h h and Illusion Magic yada yada yada would take some time. That was why I had already asked Yuna to write a thesis on it.
Why didnt I write it myself and ask the Tower Master instead? Because of the name value. We were in different leagues. The proof provided by an unknown wizard versus a highly credible Archwizard held different weight.
In a few days, a Made in Tower Master3Made in China reference dissertation, hot out of the printer, would be delivered to the Academy.
I also got permission from the Second Prince. Through Pink-Haired Lesbian, I had submitted a strategy n to lure ck Wizards with the Demonic Sword. The OK sign had already dropped through themunication orb and the official written directive would arrive around the time the paper was delivered.
Once both the thesis and the directive arrived, I nned to scatter a treasure map marking the location where the Demonic Sword was buried at the Academy.
Then, even if the Academys Saintess herself came questioning me with the Demonic Sword in hand, I would be able to defend myself well. There would be no unnecessary misunderstandings.
So, lets make a light frontal breakthrough for these stalkers. Whatever the usation. Even if they asked me if I hid this or that. Whatever it was. I just needed to y dumb and drag out time for a few days. A problem that would solve itself with time. If it was an ordinary student, I could even use my authority as a Professor.
But among those stalking us, there was one person who stood out.
Hey, Pink-Haired Lesbian. Look at that.
Oooh.
We admired in unison. It was because we witnessed an outfit that practically fostered faith to grow in us.
The cleavage was fully exposed, and when worn, it clung to the skin so tightly one would wonder how it was worn in the first ce. Furthermore, it had a side slit drawn all the way up to the belly button line, something resembling a Priests robe.
After even witnessing ckce panties, I couldnt help but give a standing ovation internally. But it seemed Pink-Haired Lesbians admiration had a slightly different meaning behind it.
Its the Saintess.
What?
Yes, surprisingly, it is the Saintess. I heard she was famous for her liberal attire, but she truly is living up to that reputation.
Could it be that the Saint part in her title actually refers to something different?
Was it a universal order in an otherworld for Saintesses to wear suchdangerous outfits? In the midst of being distracted, Pink-Haired Lesbian and I simultaneously noticed the Demonic Sword hanging on the Saintesss waist and fell into silence.
It was indeed the Demonic Sword we had buried in the dead of night.
????.
????.
I didnt even have the thesis or the directive right now, though.
Pink-Haired Lesbian couldnt hold back and made a jab.
We shouldve buried it after the directive arrived, aint that right?
If we waited until the directive arrived, the Academy would have already started! Also, realistically, how many students would actually wander around at night.! It was right to hide it when there were no people around!
But we got caught.
No, what in the world? Wasnt the Academys Saintess famous for not doing any work?! Wasnt she known as a homebody who hardly steps outside the building?! Who would dig up a Demonic Sword buried in the ground and present it to the Saintess?!
But you never know, right? Maybe it was a coincidence. Maybe the Saintesss path just happened to intersect with ours and she had business elsewhere. So, we tried to sneakily turn the corner, but the Saintess headed straight towards us. She indeed had business with us.
Lets make a run for it.
Let us run.
Lets go into hiding. We werent going to be dragged to the Church of the Goddesss basement. There would be no evidence that we manufactured and concealed the Demonic Sword. It wasnt like there were CCTVs in the medieval era.
Even if there were, as long as the thesis and the directive arrived, we could guard against any usations. We just needed to hold out for a few days. It was all about buying time.
I immediately climbed onto Pink-Haired Lesbian in a piggy-back. Ipensated for myck of mobility in what Id call Voltron mode. As soon as I made unusual actions, the three people stalking us seemed to notice the weird atmosphere and each showed a nimble response.
Pink-Haired Lesbian started to sprint. The three stalkers ran as well. What seemed like independent actions earlier now appeared as a coordinated effort to close in on us. Were they in league with the Saintess?!
I had to live. I cast Illusion Magic.
Illusion Swamp!
1
This references Tyrants in Last Origin (the game). Also, in Korea, they use King Dragon/King Dinosaur as a meme to mock dinosaurs.
2
What is the color of your panties today?
3
Made in China reference
***
Chapter 52: Formation Of A Three-Person Party
? Formation Of A Three-Person Party ?
About 10 minutes before a chase in broad daylight began.
Bet was stealthily following the wizard through the crowd. From the way the woman in a suit clung to him with her arms crossed, she seemed to have a substantially close rtionship with the wizard. Were they perhaps lovers?
No, it might even be a honey trap. A female agent sent by the Second Prince to seduce the wizard and cooperate with the purge n. Based on the information so far, this hypothesis seemed the most usible.
There was definitely supposed to be a ck Wizard who handled Dream Demons. If he could recruit him with a honey trap, then..
Right at that moment, the sound of a tap came from behind.
When Bet turned around, there she was. The pursuer of that fateful night. It was a female student who had troubled Bet with her nearly miracle-like tracking ability. He had definitely been wearing a hood that day to cover his face, though. How did she recognize him?
As Bet heightened his guard to its very limits, she showed him a message written on the whiteboard she was carrying.
[Its a misunderstanding.]
.A misunderstanding?
Scratch scratch.
[One rainy night, I saw two people burying something in a pit. I heard a noise and thought it was a person. Thats why I chased after you. I have no connection to those two.]
Just in case Bet darted away, Niolle quickly wrote down only the most key sentences to show him. If there was enough time, clearing up the misunderstanding would not be difficult.
Sowhat youre saying is that it wasnt a doubleyered trap to track down the person who dug out the Demonic Sword, but a coincidence? You were justbeing nosy?
Nod nod. Niolle nodded vigorously as if to say that was exactly what she wanted to convey. While doing so, she wrote down her name. And then, pointed at herself with her thumbs pointed upwards.
[Niolle.]
Im Bet.
[Alright, Bet. Bets trying to stop the Second Princes evil n, right? Please let me help.]
????.
It was the opposite. Bet wanted the Second Princes n to proceed, causing the Academy to fall into chaos and fear. He hoped for a half-baked sess that would cause irreversible damage to both sides.
[If its just me or you alone, then its not certain. But with two of us!]
Sparkle sparkle. Niolles eyes shone brightly with expectation.
Where did this misconceptione from? Should he use this or deny it? Bet averted his gaze, buying some time to organize his thoughts.
How did you know it was me, despite my face being covered?
[175 cm tall, around 70 kg in weight. The physique and the traces left by the footsteps were identical.]
????.
So that was the reason he could be pursued despite the speed difference. She had monstrously keen eyes.
Deceptionseemed unlikely. Upon close reflection, there were clumsy aspects about Niolle that didnt fit with being a part of the Second Princes forces. Such as the asionalpses despite her tracking abilities.
There had always been people willing to risk their lives for a cause or sense of justice. Niolle seemed to belong to such a category. Even if Bet tried to dissuade her or stepped back, she would likely delve into the case on her own.
If it was just an ipetent female student, she might not be a problem. But she had eyes capable of tracking down even a trained escape artist. She could potentially be a variable.
If she were to obtain decisive clues about the Second Princes n.and convey them to the Third Princeit would be an instant Game Over. The Emperor had banned excessive disputes among the Imperial Descendants. Framing someone with a Demonic Sword was far too out of line.
The Emperor would act and the bomb that was supposed to upheave the Academy would be defused before it could even ignite.
However, what if there was interference in the middle? He could pretend to investigate the wizard with her, all while sneaking away clues or betraying her at the critical moment.
Unless he was going to kill off Niolle right here and now, this seemed like the best approach.
Thats right. I also wanted to prevent a bloodbath at the Academy. Im d to have apanion in my endeavors.
??!
Unaware of Bets true intentions, Niolle extended her hand with a bright smile. Bet clicked his tongue inwardly as he shook hands with her. Niolle energetically shook their copsed hands up and down.
[What is the n?]
First, well track their movements and see where they frequent. By quietly following without attracting any atten
Bets gaze, which had been following the wizard, abruptly turned. Niolle, seeing this, also turned her head. There, a veritable ck hole was walking, practically sucking in all gazes and attention.
The Saintess.
??????
Since she was a freshman, Niolles mind was thrown into utter disarray by her first sighting of the Saintesss fashion. She looked at Bet, asking with her gaze if it was correct to call that person a Saintess.
Thats right. You must have heard that the Saintess has enrolled at the Academy. That is her.
????.
Even if you look at me like that, I dont have the answers to why she dresses like that either. Wait.Is the Saintess also chasing the wizard?
It was yet another variable. Bet furrowed his brows at the variable pouring down like rain. Why was the Saintess chasing the wizard too? What on earth did he do.?
[Lets seek her cooperation!]
Wait!
Niolle boldly approached the Saintess. Bet sighed deeply and followed her because he couldnt particrly find a reason to stop Niolle. Now, it was impossible to predict how this would all unfold.
However, as a ck Wizard, he had to make the best decision with what was given to him. That was what he resolved himself to do.
Lets think positively. By causing a sh between the Order and the Second Princes forces, couldnt he possibly create even greater chaos?
Saintess Tara had no particr thoughts in mind. She was just trying to pass on a tip to the poor, pitiful new Professor who had been marked into Professor Alejandros bad books; that greeting and introducing himself respectfully would solve any and all problems.
Opportunely, there they were. They matched the description she had been given. A man in a robe of the Purple Magic Tower and a woman in a formal suit. Thebination was quite a rare sight to see, so she was able to find them at a moments nce.
After this, she would find the individual who had unfolded the queer magic known as the Equivalent Exchange of Panties and a Demonic Sword, thus punishing them.
At least, that was what she intended until a freshman with a whiteboard came to her.
Tap tap tap.
[Hello, Saintess! Im Niolle, a freshman.]
Ah, yes, well, ummm..Is there some matter you wish to discuss?
Was she unable to speak?
A female student with chestnut hair fluttering. She was wearing the Academy uniform, but since she did not recall seeing her, she must be a freshman. For some reason, she had eyes zing with a sense of duty.
There were such people at times. By that, she meant those who found something suspicious and wanted to inform a passerby. While she respected their courage andw-abiding spirit, hearing such stories was slightly bothersome.
It was because most of the time, they were false reports. And it was even more so if it was a freshman. Since they had not learned much, most of their efforts were misguided. This time as well, it probably wasnt anything signifi.
[The Second Prince has hidden a Demonic Sword in the Academy and ns to frame the Third Princes forces as a means to attack them!]
Tell me the situation in a more detailed and concrete manner.
It was something significant. It was a matter big enough to burn the entire Academy down and some.
Ill exin.
Bet followed behind Niolle. Saintess Tara knew this man. He was one of the prominent figures in the Academy; a disciple of Professor Alexon, hence a trustworthy person.
Bet briefly outlined the events in chronological order. Niolles discovery of a duo burying something in a bit. Bets idental discovery and excavation of the Demonic Sword, the ensuing chase due to a misunderstanding, and the Demonic Sword being left on a balcony before fleeing.
And then
Niolle took out a pair of panties from inside her possessions and politely handed them over with both hands. Saintess Tara epted them in bewilderment.
??????
[I identally brought it with me..Im sorry.]
The truth behind the Equivalent Exchange Incident at the dead of night had been revealed.
Bet added that, ording to his findings, the Purple Tower Wizard was a nepotistic appointment by the Second Prince. Whenbining all this information
So, we spected that the reason the wizard hid the Demonic Sword might be for apurge.
It doesmake sense.
It wasnt apletely unbelievable story. After all, it was far too big of an issue to discuss lightly. If mistaken, many could see their blood spilled, so Saintess Tara carefully thought about it in a defensive manner; she couldnt afford to make mistakes.
An investigation was necessary. But it was far too early to draw swords.
They needed to hear an exnation from the wizard about the Demonic Sword.
Lets try talking to him first and then decide. Since hes right in front of us anywEh?
The wizard had gotten on the back of the woman in the suit. And then, they started sprinting away. Saintess Tara, momentarily stunned, infused her entire body with mana.
Chase them!
Ill go left!
[Ill go straight!]
The chase had begun.
The mana of a Priest was special. Since it was bestowed by the God they served, it was specialized in certain areas. Benefits were received in Regeneration, Recovery, Purification, Healing, and all things that were helpful to life itself.
This was why there were no schools of Recovery or Regeneration in any of the Magic Tower. Those areas were held tightly by the Priests of the Church of the Goddess.
Blessing of the Savage Beast!
Increase in endurance and reinforcement in physical strength was applied. A swirl of light wrapped around Saintess Tara and Bet. Bet staggered because of the 1.5 times increase in his usual speed, but soon found his bnce and sprinted ahead.
You adapt faster than I thought, huh?
I havent been attending the Academy just for who, after all.Wait, is that Illusion Magic?
The appearances of the wizard and the woman in the suit momentarily wavered, then duplicated into two pairs. The sophisticated illusion was indistinguishable; even reading the flow of mana was in vain. The illusions each scattered in a different direction.
Can you tell which one is real?
I have no idea!
Well have to confront them directly then..! Signal if you face the real ones!
Tara and Bet each chased after one of the duplicate pairs.
As Bet sprinted down the road, he constantly racked his brain. Would it be better to deliberately let the wizard escape? Or was it better to suggest that he could cooperate? Maybe making such an appeal was the move.
However, those options only existed after catching up to the wizard.
The wizard used bizarre magic every time the distance closed. Bet had never experienced such strange spells before.
Telekinesis, Festival Fireworks.
At the same time that visually mboyant fireworks exploded, apples disyed in a nearby stall flew towards him. They were just apples. Catching them physically should not have been a problem if it wasnt for the magic that followed.
Light Smudging,Texture Disintegration.
The shape of the apples distorted, bing smudged across a certain fixed range. The ground, teh stall, and even Bets skin appeared as a repeating pattern of shiny apple skins. It was dizzying.
Slice-!
Bet clenched his eyes shut and emitted sword energy, shing at the spot where the apples had been. The apples were bisected in mid-air.
As the center pivot of the magic was destroyed, the Illusion Magic disappeared.
The distance to the wizard had increased slightly. Bet gritted his teeth. He could ignore magic that caused pain or illusions of monsters approaching.
But bizarre illusions that evaporated his sense of reality were difficult for even him to endure.
In what way are you viewing the world to use this kind of magic.?!
The wizard just responded with magic.
Repulsion Field,Approaching Wall.
The ground shook, causing the surface to undte like waves before crashing over Bet. That was an illusion. He was certain. But he had clearly heard the incantation for Repulsion Field.
A Repulsion Field hidden among the illusions was trying to push Bet away. There was no time to see through the illusion. Bet drew his longsword from his waist and speedily swung it dozens of times.
The remnants of mana intertwined, creating a of sword strikes. Known as Sword Membrane, only those who had reached a certain realm in Mana Maniption could perform this advanced technique.
The push force created by mana shattered, dispersing along with the illusion.
Thanks to breaking through with Sword Membrane, his speed had barely decreased. The distance to the wizard gradually closed. The wizard turned into a dark alley. As such, Bet prepared himself to swing his sword at any moment.
The moment a wizard disappeared from view was the most critical to be wary of. After all, he could not possibly predict what magic mighte flying his way.
As Bet tensed and turned into the alley, the wizard stood there, stopped by a dead-end. The woman was nowhere to be seen. An ambush could possibly be conducted. He remained cautious of attacks that coulde from behind.
Are you alone now?
The wizard, with his back turned, spoke serenely.
Why is it that youre chasing me? I have not done anythingyet.
The nerve to say that when youve hidden a Demonic Sword. What exactly is your purpose?
My purpose has always been the same. Has always been just one. To create a peaceful world where everyone can y with joy.
Im really, truly curious how you n to do that by using a Demonic Sword.
Should he probe further? When he nced at his surroundings, it seemed the Saintess and Niolle werent near. It seemed the right moment to reveal his true intentions. Bet slowly took a deep breath and spoke.
I am different from the other two. If you give me a fair amount of money, I might cooper
Do you truly think that your beliefsare the correct answer?
What is that supposed to mean?
Challenged by the wizards words full of mystifying meaning, Bets voice hardened.
The wizard turned around, revealing ck hair and eyes glowing ominously red. He looked like a young man, about the same age or younger than the Academy students.
The wizard spoke softly.
I just wish to tell a verysimple story. About how everything has its other side.
You truly do talk like a wizard. If youre trying to feign indifference, th
You will understand soon. Ill show you when the timees. And in that moment, youll realize it too.
Whoosh.
Like a candle in the wind, the wizards figure vanished instantly. Bet blinked. It wasnt a spell like Invisibility or Teleportation. Even when he concentrated and listened, even when he scattered mana around, there was nothing to detect.
Since when was it an illusion? From what point did it start?
Bet admitted that he had lost track of the wizard and came out of the alley. It seemed Tara and Niolle had simrly failed to catch the wizard, as the former looked frustrated and thetter appeared bewildered.
The wizards enigmatic, indecipherable words stuck stubbornly in a corner of Bets mind.
The three formed a kind of team; it was a temporary alliance for the sake of investigating the wizard. Due to Bets assertion, they decided not to inform others about this incident until things became clearer. After all, spreading rumors could lead to unintended victims.
They had to be aware of the risk of bacsh in a fight entangled with political motives. Saintess Tara and Niolle agreed.
They also put off informing the Third Prince about the situation. After all, he had not arrived at the Academy yet and it would be problematic if they were used of trying to sow discord between him and the Second Prince.
If that was the case, where and how should they conduct their investigation in order to uncover the answers to their numerous questions and collect decisive evidence? In fact, Saintess Tara had an idea for that.
To catch an ogre, you have to enter the ogres den.
Saintess Tara pointed to a corner of the elective course list hanging prominently in the za of the student residential area. Among the elective courses, there was a particrly eye-catching name.
Otherworld Exploration/ Professor : Purple Magic Tower Wizard (Marked anonymously at the request of the individual in question)
It was a course name that was both intuitive and difficult to guess what kind of ss it would be. Bet furrowed his brows.
..Are you suggesting we take that course?
Yep.
[Wouldnt it be dangerous?]
Im the Saintess. Whatever tricks he tries to pull, he canty a hand on me easily.
The Saintess crossed her arms and squared her shoulders in pride. Despite her war of nerves with the Order, she was still the Saintess; the fact that she was a symbol that represented the Church of the Goddess would be a sturdy shield.
The three registered for Otherworld Exploration,pletely unaware of exactly what experiences awaited them there.
***
Chapter 53: Suspicious Magic Circle
? Suspicious Magic Circle ?
Time remaining until the first ss 2 days.
A day had passed since I holed up inside the building to avoid the Saintess. Fortunately, there were no major movements such as the Pdins breaching the door or announcements of bounties for capturing an Illusion Wizard.
I just have to hold out for a few days. Just a few more days.
In case the Saintess decided to visit, I smeared all sorts of Illusion Magic over the building we were staying in. With this, unless Yuna came and fired a Yuna Death Beam, we could definitely buy some time.
So, Im sure there wont be any issue nowis what I thought.
But then, a serious problem arose from an unexpected ce. Im talking about Pink-Haired Lesbian, whom I thought would be fine even if the sky copsed.
Thirty-one, thirty-two.
????.
Two slimes were repeatedly jumping andnding. To be honest, that wasnt really a problem. Whether slimes jumped or did somesaults, it didnt matter as long as it was at the right time and appropriate ce.
But, you knowmy chest was a highly inappropriate ce.
This crazy Pink-Haired Lesbian was now tantly tantly rubbing her chest against mine. It was a crude expression, but what was I supposed to do when she was being so tant?
I could hear the sound of our close-knit friendship beginning to crack. How could this concept called friendship be so fragile?
I thought it might be a misunderstanding, but it wasnt. Believing it to be a misunderstanding after experiencing this would actually be stupid. Something had gone wrong with Pink-Haired Lesbians head.
Looking back, there were signs since the time we buried the Demonic Sword. Even if we were cool enough to talk about panties, didnt she utter lines that inted that kind of curiosity to the max?
I advised her seriously.
Your brain is short-circuiting. No, maybe its malfunctioning.
What?
Do you not find it strange? In terms of your ownmon sense.is it really, truly correct to rub your chest against a mans chest?
Pink-Haired Lesbian tilted her head with her usual expressionless face. She truly looked puzzled. Then she responded like this.
Let me say this again. You are overthinking. Mr. Crazy Wizard. I am merely doing push-ups.
And Im saying why would you do that on top of ME?!
Theres no particr reason why it shouldnt be on top of someone, is there?
Say something that makes sense!
The most frustrating part was that Pink-Haired Lesbian wouldnt ept the assumption that shewas under some sort of mental debuff. The world was vast and there were countless types of magic, you know? Where was this baseless confidenceing from?
After having always tormented Tower Master Yuna with nonsense, now that I was in the same situation as her, I understood how she felt. I was way too harsh. I should repent. When I return to the Purple Magic Tower, Ill make sure to hug her tightly.
I grabbed Pink-Haired Lesbians cheek and stared with all the strength I could muster. Even if it meant having a showdown, I couldnt just stand by and let this continue.
Think about it seriously.
Ive put quite a bit of effort into my mental barrier, Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Im telling you, youre under some sort of magic, okay? Like one that makes you see men as women or maybe something that increases sexual desire.?
Ha, it is definitely not sexual desire. That much I am sure of.
Get your chest off of me first before saying that!
Please refrain from staring so tantly. I understand the instincts of a male, but we should still maintain a modicum of decency to each other, shouldnt we?
????!!
I felt the back of my neck stiffen because I was so infuriated. Calm down. Getting angry would only result in my loss. The opponent was a pitiful patient under the influences of magic. I should take care and cherish her. I couldnt just leave her be and let her be fucked over by such malicious spells.
No, but seriously
If it wasnt for the Sexual Desire Suppression Magic, I would have been in trouble at least a dozen times by now. Something would have happened for sure. But instead of praising my patience, she dared to behave so recklessly? It was disgraceful, so maybe I should get some kind ofpensation, shoul
No!
I writhed in mental agony.
Please, Pink-Haired Lesbian.Im actually struggling. This is my lifelong wish. Just do one Mental Cleanse with mana. Just once.
Why? Whats making you so serious?
She seemed to have finally sensed the seriousness after I hit the Grand Bow, the most advanced form of a plea in human history. Pink-Haired Lesbian, still a bit dubious, gathered mana into her fingers.
It was like washing off thighs, sticky because of spilled c, with water. Though a trick to clean the mind with the flow of mana once, it had a certain side effect of scratching the mental barrier that had been set up.
This was why Pink-Haired Lesbian hesitated. After all, a certain percentage of the carefully built mental barrier would be blown away, so it wasnt something to be taken lightly, no matter the circumstance.
Pink-Haired Lesbian let out a deep sigh and then flicked her forehead with her mana-imbued fingers.
I shall grant it since you said it is your wish. See, there is no way I could be under hypnosFUCKING HELL!
YOURE BACK!
I shouted in joy, overwhelmed with emotion. My brother from another mother. The other ball in a nutsack. My good friend, who had fallen into female depravity, had finally returned as a man! It had truly been a lonely and solitary time.
When I mentioned buying a peach to eat, she crossed her arms and quipped, Arent there two ripe ones right here?.
And when boredom struckte at night and I asked her what stockings would suit Red Tower Wizard, she responded Would you pick out some for me too?.
Didnt every move she made emanate a distinct feminine allure? That thick smell that screamed female?
But the present Pink-Haired Lesbian, who had never once raised her voice before, was cursing with the vigor of a true Top G. It was a spirit that surged up from her very core. Perhaps, her dantian, if I wanted to put it in martial arts terms. This was very, very good. I asked her another question, just to confirm.
What do you think of your indecent behavior all this time?
You must have enjoyed it quite a bit. There is no need for thanks.
Herplexion that didnt change a single hue and her demeanor that waved me off as if to say Always be thankful confirmed it was the Pink-Haired Lesbian I knew.
.You really are back!!
I hugged Pink-Haired Lesbian and cheered. I had finally gotten my friend back.
We entered an Emergency Strategy Meeting. After all, this incident meant that there was something shady and strange going on at the Academy.
It wasnt a sniper targeted at Pink-Haired Lesbian specifically. After capturing and experimenting on Red Tower Wizard and the passerby, we found amon increase in anxiety or fearalbeit very slight.
In terms of numbers, it was about 1%.
Others experienced amplified anxiety, so it was a mystery why Pink-Haired Lesbian alone suffered from increased sexual desire.
Anyway, even I, a genius (prospective) Archwizard, couldnt easily prate Pink-Haired Lesbians mental barrier. If she was affected, the entire Academy must also be under its influence. The output was weak, but the magic was quite intricately crafted.
Unbing of her, Pink-Haired frowned before muttering.
It seems like a significantly cunning trick. I cannot detect it at all.
It seems impossible to catch with conventional methods.
Its weak effect actually made tracking it more difficult. A spell that doubled emotions could be easily detected and tracked, but a magic that barely increased them by 1% was like chasing a mountain breeze.
Is there no way?
Crack. Crunch.
A violent noise came from Pink-Haired Lesbians clenched fist.
I made an expression of understanding. If I had been manipted into flirting with a male friend by someones scheme, Id want to fold them in half, whoever they were.
Before that wrath could be aimed at me, I racked my brain.
Theres always a way. After all, Im a genius wizard. Status Window!
Ding.
A translucent square hologram appeared before my eyes.
Of course, this wasnt something like a Status Window I received as a privilege of reincarnating from my previous life. It was purely crafted with Illusion Magic. Itcked features like boosting stats or understanding everything about someone just by looking at them.
However, it could disy emotions in very detailed numerical values.
Status Window
Curiosity : 50.3
I slightly opened my mental barrier in this state.
Status Window
Curiosity : 50.8 (+0.5)
I detected the amplified value next to my emotions original level and disyed it.
Magic usually radiates outwards, so the closer to the center, the stronger the effects tend to be. If we track in the direction where the numbers increase, we should be able to locate the source.
Interesting. How high exactly is a Curiosity value of 50?
When averaged at the Purple Magic Tower, it was around 20, I think? The Tower Master and I were simr, around 45 or so.
If the average at the Purple Magic Tower is 20, then a typical value would be around 5.
Thats nder.
Who does she think we are? How was she viewing the Purple Tower? Wasnt it possible for someone to like, I dont know, swap bodies with their younger brother? That wasnt all that bad, right? At that level, it could be considered a sane curiosity.
We were ready to track the source of the unidentified emotion amplification that was ced at the Academy.
The problem was, it was quite a delicate situation for us. So, we couldnt really wander around freely. But there was a card up my sleeve for that too: Disguise. A male wizard and a woman dressed in a formal suit going around together would certainly attract attention, wouldnt it? So
Ovey : Genderbender.
I put on the hologram. When I checked in the mirror to see if the magic had taken effect, it had. Absolutely perfectly. A purple-eyed beauty with long ck hair smiled back pompously. I didnt forget to change the voice as well.
Ah ah. Mic Test Complete. Should I cast it on you t..Dont look at me like that.
What?
I said dont look at me like that.
For a moment, I thought a wild lion had appeared right before my eyes.
As I fought off Pink-Haired Lesbians third inquiry about whether she could try flipping up my skirt, I reached a certain suspicious building. Given the vastness of the Academy, it seemed there were ces that had rarely been touched by human presences.
Im talking about ces that were naturally forgotten due to incidents or deteriorated buildings. And I caught a signal from one such abandoned building.
There doesnt seem to be anything particrly suspicious.
Nah, I can tell in an instant. Lift the carpet first.
As Pink-Haired Lesbian pulled back the dustden carpet, a door leading underground was revealed. Of course, as well hidden as it was, the basement door was also magically fortified. And what do you know? It just happened to be Illusion Magic.
Yap.
I lightly rolled my foot, smashing it to pieces.
Was that Yap meant to seduce me?
Agh damn, seriously.
I shivered while releasing the TS hologram. Despite that, Pink-Haired Lesbians eyes still roared like a wild lion. Was she getting more affected because we were getting closer to the center?
I felt that if this wasnt taken care of quickly, something might happen to me. As such, I opened the door and hastily descended into the basement.
The passage was quite deep. Only after climbing down thedder for a long while, my limbs tingling because they were about to cramp, did my feet touch the ground. I tapped the walls of the passage. They were solid.
It must have taken a considerable amount of time to build such a stable facility, huh.
Pink-Haired Lesbian clenched her fist and took the lead.
Stay behind me.
Your gait is weird. Walk properly.
If it bothers you, then do not look.
How can I not look when youre walking like th.Alright, Ill close my eyes.
When Pink-Haired Lesbian turned around, I saw that her eyes werepletely fucking unhinged. So obviouslyI was scared shitless.
As the influence of the magic grew, it seemed that Pink-Haired Lesbians wrath increased significantly along with her sexual desire. At least, it certainly seemed that way judging from her gait, which seemed to seductively sway her hips, and her sighs of utter frustration. It was as if she couldnt even control her own body.
Was Pink-Haired Lesbian maybe under some curse?
After walking in silence for tens of minutes, we reached arge dome-shaped empty space, revealing a densely-drawn magic circle on the ground. I was astonished by its scale and intricacy.
This isimpressive. Its not an independent or singr magic circle. Is there a satellite magic circle or something?
It seems to be aplexly designed giant magic circle, impossible to decipher its meaning unless the central magic circle is found. In essence, it is akin to a blind person touching an elephants leg and thinking its a wall or a tree.
Upon careful observation, I could discern the function of the magic circle. This spaces magic circle served as the core axis as well as themand center.
There was something that came to mind. Something that I had noticed, but didnt think much of before.
When I wandered around the Academy, I often saw objects that contained a bit of mana yet didnt seem to have any magical significance. Things like scribbles written on walls or decorations in the shape of magic circles on shop signs.
By secretlyying a magic circle across the entire Academy after fragmenting and hiding itits effect was exerted through this core magic circle. And that effect was.
It amplifies the targets strongest emotion by 1%.
It encouraged suspicion in those who were full of suspicion, love in those who were in love, and jealousy in those who were jealous. Very discreetly and subtly, at that.
Since it added a percentage rather than a fixed amount, the effect of the magic circle would be greater the more intense the emotion the target harbored.
?????
I turned to look at Pink-Haired Lesbian. If Pink-Haired Lesbian was already doing shit like rubbing her breasts against my chest with just a 1% amplification, even though others were only experiencing amplified anxiety or pain, then
What.
N-Nothing. Its nothi.
Pink-Haired Lesbian maintained her usual expressionless face, but the tips of her ears were red. So even she was capable of embarrassment, huh?
She chewed on her lips before speaking with a sigh.
It is because I am a Dream Demon. Dream Demons are born with strong sexual desires, after all.
Subus?
Yes.
You mean, the kind that seduces men and sucks their vitality drShit, Pink-Haired Lesbian, behind you!
Rumbleeeee-!
A massive shadow, about 3 meters tall, rose behind Pink-Haired Lesbian. There was no way a facility this borately made wouldck a defense system. It was a misstep. I tried to counter with magic, but
AHHHHHHHH!!
I screamed in utter terror instead. Why? Because it was a golem. The bane of all Illusion Wizards.
Even as the golem rose behind her and lifted its massive arm to strike her down, Pink-Haired Lesbian continued calmly.
Being born with it is one thing, but I didnt want to sumb to it and live that way. Sharing love with many people through deceit.and continuously changing partners was not the life I wished to live.
I get it, so just run for n!
That is why I chose to live in my own way. As such, there is no need to worry. Mr. Crazy Wizard. After all, I will not sneak into your bed in the dead of night to suck you dry.
I told you to dodge!
Was there time to snatch Pink-Haired Lesbian away and also avoid the golems attack? No, action must precede calction. Right as I was about to take a step forward after infusing my entire body with mana
Sssskrrrrrrrrr-.
The sound of chains dragging was heard.
Metamorphosis () C True Desire Restraint ().
Dozens of chains materialized from thin air, swirling into arge circle as they tightened.
Sssskrrr-! C-ng!
The golems arm was bound. Pink-Haired Lesbians arm was bound. The golems leg was bound. Pink-Haired Lesbians leg was bound. The iron chains restrained Pink-Haired Lesbian and simultaneously, the golem as well.
Wrapped tightly in chains, Pink-Haired Lesbian spoke in a low voice.
I like pure love, you see.
Cracreeeeech. As the chains dug in fiercely, a cold metallic scraping sound followed. The golem shattered into dozens of pieces, returning to mere rubble.
????.
She was so fucking cool.
Or at least she would have been if she hadnt fallen over and floundered around while tied in chains. I approached her cautiously and looked down to speak to her.
The chains that shattered the golem have disappeared, but why are the ones binding you still here?
Its because thats the kind of Metamorphosis I have. Originally, it was meant solely for self-restraint. I just applied it inbat by being a bit creative.
I asked while looking at Pink-Haired Lesbian, still tightly bound in her own Metamorphosis.
When will they be released, then?
The duration of the restraint varies with the power used, but this time, it should be about an hour.
Your eyes are sparkling right now, you know? Like, to the point that its kinda pissing me off.
Its because while Metamorphosis is activated, Im freed from all passions and worldly desires.
Pink-Haired Lesbian smiled warmly, seemingly illuminating the surroundings with a serene glow. It was as if she became a Sage during the time that her Metamorphosis was activated.
Then, does that mean youre not a lesbian?
Both are fine. In essence, it doesnt really matter to me. But making contact with the opposite sex tends to amplify my worldly desires. That is why I try to avoid them as much as possible.
????.
Her straightforward answers without any hesitance indicated she was freed from all emotions, hence theck of awkwardness or embarrassment. She would honestly answer anything when in this state.
During this time, Pink-Haired Lesbian would answer everything, huh.
I pondered for a momentand then asked cautiously.
Were friends, right?
Yes.
Content with her answer, I didnt pry any further.
I decided to take over the magic circle that amplified emotions throughout the entire Academy. ying with peoples emotions was bad, right? Though I wasnt sure whether it was the Academys creation, a wicked ck Wizards scheme, or the achievement of some crazy students.
Now, it was mine. An hour flew by as I tinkered and modified the magic circle.
What are you nning to use it for?
Auxiliary Output.
Casting Illusion Magic on all Academy students was deemed too ambitious, right? Well, not anymore. With this modified magic circle, delivering a spectacr performance to everyone attending my ss would be nothing to me. I could do it effortlessly.
The first ss was approaching. It was time for Illusion Magic to go viral.
***
Chapter 54: I Became The Crazy Wizard Of The Academy - 1
? I Became The Crazy Wizard Of The Academy C 1 ?
Time remaining until the first ss 1 day.
Aftering out as a Dream Demon, Pink-Haired Lesbians attitude changed slightly.
Would you like some coffee?
Yeah, with milk.
Should I say it felt like she was taking care of me a bit more? Or should I say the barrier between Pink-Haired Lesbian and me felt like it had gotten thinner?
When it was just the two of us, Pink-Haired Lesbians fashion became morefortable as well. She insisted on wearing a full suit with all the buttons done up when going outside, but indoors, she would unbutton a few and even take off her suit jacket.
I believed such behavior was..an expression of trust.
The effort to break away from the racial limits of a Dream Demon must have been frustrating. I thought it was madness to sleep in a full suit, but it actually wasnt that nutty; it was conviction and effort.
Opportunely, I also had a solid safety device thanks to Yuna called Sexual Desire Suppression Magic.
I hoped Pink-Haired Lesbian feltfortable around me, at the very least. Just like how other people went around, in casual clothes.
Here it is.
Yep, thank you..Wait a minute.
Excuse me? Is there a problem?
Where did your suit pants go.
Pink-Haired Lesbians lower half waspletely bare.
The suit pants had disappeared to who knows where, leaving only ck stockings. The white panties were all too visible through the ck.
Ah, since it was ufortable.
Pink-Haired Lesbian spoke calmly.
I wanted her to befortable, but not to this extent
As I stood there dumbfounded as if I had been hit on the back of the head with a hammer, Pink-Haired Lesbianid down on the sofa in that same exact state. Then, while stretching, she unted her slender legs.
Did I forget to turn off the magic circle.?
No. I didnt. Moreover, I finished tweaking the magic circle,pletely remodeling it. It wouldnt affect the Academy until I activated it, and even if it did, I had finished making exceptions just for Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Did some unknown force realize the fact that the magic circle got NTRed and create a new one to activate it within a day? No. That couldnt be the case. Im pretty sure that would be tough even for an Archwizard.
As I was racking my brain, trying to figure out what the hell was going on, Pink-Haired Lesbian dealt me an additional blow.
Dont you want to hit it?
What. Hit what.
My butt.
What the fuck. Why have you been saying crazy bullshit every chance you get ever since then?!
As I jumped up in utter terror, Pink-Haired Lesbian smirked insidiously. By that, I mean she narrowed her eyes slightly and lifted the corners of her mouth. And after doing so, she spoke while still lying face down.
Because you said youll think of me as a friend.
????.
Oh! I see! She was just fucking with me!
Just like how one ys a mischievous prank on a friend, it seemed Pink-Haired Lesbian was in a yful mood too. After all, whenever Pink-Haired Lesbian made this kind of move, hadnt I tried to run away desperately, throwing myself left, right, front, and back to escape this horror film?
The bnce of the war of nerves that continued between two prideful geniuses.seemed to have copsed. Pink-Haired Lesbian was now in a mount position on top of me,unching an indiscriminate bombardment that I could not escape from.
I kinda understood how she felt. After all, she had lived without friends due to being born as a Dream Demon, so having a friend who knew Sexual Desire Suppression Magic must be a dreame true for her. But it wasnt great to be unterally dealt damage like this.
What wasnt great, you ask? My mood wasnt great. I felt like shit.
I will not just stand here and take it.
Ovey : Genderbender.
?
If you wish to duel with seduction, I shall oblige.
I swept back my side hair, rearranging it. My long ck hair fluttered. I had long known that Pink-Haired Lesbian was weak to the zettai ryiki.
Right as I was about to start a war of seduction, beginning with the motion of taking off the stockings under a skirt that barely showed the panties, a sharp cats cry was heard from the side.
Meooooooow!!
A yellow cat puffed up all its fur in annoyance. Drops of sorrow were falling from its purple eyes. I undid the transformation and rushed over to it.
My Kaaluk1Tekaaluk is a Khajiit thates out in Elder Scrolls. Koreans have a meme where they call cats Tekaaluk because of it. Tekaaluk -> Khajiit -> Cat. Right now, the MC is basically calling the cat an abbreviated version, named Kaaluk, whats wrong? Why do you keep calling for daddy?
Whats with the cat?
Ah, I picked it up yesterday on my way here. For some strange reason, I felt attached to it.
I soothed Kaaluk, stroking it here and there. Perhaps because it was a wild cat, it flinched at first, but soon, it rubbed against my hand while purring.
The war of seduction had been postponed, but I would not forget this grudge. Just you wait, Pink-Haired Lesbastard.
The time hade.
Tomorrow, the first lecture of Countermeasures to Illusion Magic would be held. And I was not a student, but the Professor. I was a bit nervous since it was something I had never done in my life.
But it was okay, After all, I had a magic spell that would sweep all my worries and nerves away.
This is.a TRPG.
It was the same when I had a job interview in my previous life. If I thought of the situation as a TRPG and myself as a character, words flowed out smoothly. It was a proven method, tried and true.
I was trying to act out the character of a Professor. What kind of Professor should it be, what kind of.character would fit best in this situation? Perhaps being a bit mysterious might work well.
Im talking about the narrow-eyed characters that were so suspicious that they were suspicious. You know, those guys who were all chill and shit, but when shit hit the fan, they would unleash their true power.
This character trait had its advantages. It was possible to suddenlye up with a map of where the Demonic Sword was buried or to blurt out unverified rumors like, Did you know? Theres a legend that the Divine Arts of the Heavenly Demon is hidden within the Academy.
Surprisingly I was already suspicious. To the point that the Saintess who got ahold of the Demonic Sword was after me. Since I was already suspicious, I might as well just go all out and be iprehensibly mysterious. Imma make them lose their minds because of how mysterious I am!
Noice, next.
How should I conduct the first ss? Lets briefly outline the objectives of the ss.
1) Increase the prestige of the Purple Magic Tower by making Illusion Magic go viral 2) Spark curiosity about the Otherworld Exploration lecture 3) Make the students vignt of Illusion Magic and learn how to counteract it. 4) Supplement practical experience.
Mm.
Something. Something clicked. I could picture it. It seemed like a move that could satisfy all conditions. A sharp, insightful angle. I called for Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was loafing around beside me.
Hey, Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Yes, Unni.
Okay, Babe. As a Dream Demon, you can enter peoples dreams right? How does that mechanism work?
My Dear Husband. Sneaking into dreams is possible due to the special racial trait of Dream Demons. With the power to move between reality and delusion, we transform our bodies into clusters of information and parasitize the targets body.
Thanks for telling me, Darling.
No problem. Oppa.
How does she always get thest word in?
Anyway, I gotta feeling. Woooo, woooo. It wasnt so different from Illusion Magic. The magic circle seemed usable for various purposes, but this time, I decided to use it as a battery and a loudspeaker.
Since it had the capability to influence the entire Academy, magic cast here could be spread throughout the Academy with a single click of a mouse.
I vaguely conceived it. A cool friend who entered other peoples minds and showed them wonderful dreams. I gave it a bit of intelligence and minimal autonomy. A cluster of information that followed mymands. I named it after the ssics.
Sandman.
In a way, it could also be called an artificial spirit.
I deliberately lowered the intensity of the Illusion Magic shown by Sandman. Sensitive people could easily recognize it as an illusion. After all, that was how it should be for the ss to work, shouldnt it?
I recalled the beginning of a semester in my previous life. The face of the teacher who distributed a quiz to gauge our levels as soon as I entered my assigned middle school was still clear in my mind. I resented it then, but now I came to think that there may have been a reason for it.
Sandman would serve as that very quiz. It was time to see how well the students were prepared to defend against Illusion Magic. I activated the magic circle.
Grey fog was sucked into the center of the magic circle. After a short wait, the replicated Sandman would spread throughout the Academy. Then, it would go to the students that I had already inputted in advance, showing them the dreams they desired.
Now then, a ghost is on the prowl in this Academy.
Bet opened his eyes.
????.
He threw off the nket, got up, opened the back door, and scooped up a bucket of water from the well. Even after lightly sshing his face and shaking off the water from his hair, the somewhat dazed feeling was not washed away.
What day was it today? Today wasright, he needed to attend the Countermeasures to Illusion Magic lecture. School had started. Academy life began once again.
Be had been doing well until now. He sneaked into the Academy, became a disciple of Alexon, and started his 2nd-Year without revealing his identity. The time of patience and restraint was about toe to an end.
The pretense would stop here as well. Whether it was going to Alexon for teachings or talking with the guys he had gotten to know at the Academy, this would be thest time. D-Day was early July, just before the Academys final evaluations.
Before July, he would continue to umte and maximize the fear and anxiety in this ce.
And once the Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear casted Nightmare Summona new world would descend. The ck Wizards would achieve their goal and Bet would receive his promised reward.
He dressed properly. Wearing the Academy uniform, he strapped two daggers and a long sword to himself. Then, he left the dormitory. The Countermeasures to Illusion Magic lecture was to be held in an auditorium that could amodate all enrolled students.
He walked. Around him, fellow students passed by. Their features seemed especially blurred today. A strange sense of unease was felt.
Blink.
When he opened his eyes, he was in the auditorium. Time really did fly like an arrow. The time spent walking in a daze felt, at times, like teleportation.
He found a suitable seat in the corner. Not too front, not too back, but close to the buildings exit. Bet was always cautious.
A wizard ascended the podium. He was wearing a hood. Right, they had formed a group to pursue that person. Saintess Tara and Niolle. They were definitely supposed to attend this lecture as well. But they were nowhere to be seen.
The wizard started talking about how to cook spaghetti. He listened with one ear and let it pass through the other. Soon, the wizards voice became like background noise, barely audible.
He felt numb, as if submerged in water.
Right then, someone sat next to Bet. Dark green hair fluttered. It was like a poisonous herb blooming in a decaying swamp; its ominous color seemed addictive just from looking at it.
Bet knew her. He knew her very well. She was Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear. A ck Wizard who had been executed in the past, but had resurrected.
Why was she here? As Bet pondered such a question, she spoke in a beautiful and kind voice.
The n seeded, Bet.
.What is that supposed to mean?
Just as it sounds. Thanks to your hard work, we have gathered enough fear. Honestly..I had no intention of keeping the promise. But since you worked so hard, Ill keep it.
What a relief. Bet had thought that there was zero possibility of her willingly fulfilling her promise. But a miracle had happened. Bets efforts had been worthwhile.
Deceiving others, asionally killing innocents, and using magic at the expense of his soul over the past years was not in vain. He had received his reward. It was moving.
Ill return it now.
Yes, hurry. Ive been waiting for this moment for so, so long
His heart raced. Finally, he could meet her again.
The green color slowly drained from the hair of Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear. It returned to its original color, a slightly lighter shade than Bes. Ash hair akin to silk. Atst.
Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear, who had resurrected by stealing his little sisters body, slipped out.
Suppressing his overwhelming emotions, Bet cautiously called out his sisters name.
.Verda.
????.
.Its me. Bet. Its been a while, right? Oppas been doing well. Yeah
????.
No response came. Upon closer inspection of his sisters face, there was nothing there. After all, it was to be expected. It had been over five years since hest saw his little sister. Enough time for memories to fade, blurring into the forgetful abyss.
Bet looked down.
As expected, it was a dream.
This was not the first time he had gone through this. It was a dream. And an attack on his mind. Was there a Dream Demon hiding in the Academy?
Bet had desperately wished for his little sisters return. She was the only family he had left in this world. It seemed the Dream Demon had read such desperation. Caught in a maelstrom of disappointment, self-loathing, and anger, Bet drew his sword.
.Get lost.
The existence wearing his sisters appearance cocked its head, as if not understanding. And then, its mouth grotesquely ripped wide open.
[H o w d i d y o u k n o w.]
Bet woke up from the dream.
Those who had undergone the ability of Dream Demons would experience confusion between dreams and reality. Bet sat up, holding his head. His eyes were moist. Was this a dream or was this reality?
He yanked his drawer and opened his diary. The dream of a Dream Demon could not replicate details. He read through the diary. It was perfectly logical and coherent with not a single inconsistency. This must be reality.
He got dressed, armed himself, and stepped outside. He needed to go attend the Countermeasures to Illusion Magic lecture.
He shook off the unpleasant sense of dj vu by jerking his head. As he was walking along the main road, he heard murmurs of people from here and there.
Are they trying to catch the Dream Demon?
Thats a part of it..but mostly, its regarding the arrest of ck Wizards.
He turned his head towards the voice that responded from behind. It was Saintess Tara, looking particrly haggard today while wearing the same embarrassing attire she always unted around. Sorrow marred her eyes. Had she too been affected by the Dream Demon?
Arrest of ck Wizards?
Because an entire group of them were causing amotion, saying something about an seeding or whatever. I dont know what got into them, but its still a fortunate thing. Except for the damned nightmare, it is a fine day.
????.
His head began to hurt. Had there been a mishap among their ranks at this crucial time?
Tap tap tap tap.
Niolle, having seen Bet and Tara, joined them with a whiteboard held up high. Unlike the two tormented by nightmares, she appeared exceedingly excited and happy.
[Good morning!]
.You look really happy. Did something happen?
[I had a wonderfully happy dream.]
????.
Lets leave themotion to the Pdins for now. And lets head to ss. The uproar was just caused by some riff-raff, so theres no need for anyone else to step in.
The Saintess waved her hand.
[Is something the matter?]
To exin again
Saintess Tara and Niolle chatted as they walked to the lecture hall. Bet followed a step behind.
One by one, students started gathering in the lecture hall. Some were smiling as if happy, while others bore a somber expression like Bet and Tara. This oddmonality inted suspicion in Bets mind.
Could it be
Themotion that started first thing in the morning was..
Thud. Thud.
A wizard wearing a hood ascended the podium. Beneath the hood, long ck hair spelled out and eyes that seemed to glow red in the shadows shone brightly.
Standing on the podium, the wizard gave a light greeting in an all too casual manner.
Did you enjoy your dreamsst night?
?????
Silence. The lecture hall froze instantly.
1
Tekaaluk is a Khajiit thates out in Elder Scrolls. Koreans have a meme where they call cats Tekaaluk because of it. Tekaaluk -> Khajiit -> Cat. Right now, the MC is basically calling the cat an abbreviated version, named Kaaluk
***
Chapter 55: I Became The Crazy Wizard Of The Academy - 2
? I Became The Crazy Wizard Of The Academy C 2 ?
The lighting shining on the podium wavered uneasily.
In The vertically falling light, deep shadows were cast on the wizards face. However, his eerily glowing red eyes and the faint smile hanging on his lips were all too visible.
Some viewed it as ridicule, others as delight, and yet others as a bitter smile.
The wizard was quite tall. His forearms, visible beneath the flowing sleeves, were pale and thin without any sign of muscle. Was it perhaps due to his lifeless skin tone? He looked even thinner than his frame would suggest.
At the inquiry regarding their dreams, the gazes of the academy students gathered on this peculiar wizard. He was calm even in front of hundreds of piercing stares. Every single one of his movements, from the shrug of his shoulders to the sweeping of the lectern with one hand, was natural.
It was as if there was absolutely no one before his eyes. Or as if he did not care the slightest bit about such gazes in the first ce. After a sufficiently chilly silence, the wizard began his speech.
He did not introduce himself.
I am here with two objectives. To strengthen your countermeasures to Illusion Magicand to supplement practical experience.
Instead, he talked about his goals. Even without using a magical device to amplify his voice, the wizards voice was heard clearly, as if he was whispering straight into their ears.
But to achieve these goals.I needed to convince you. Exactly why you must prepare against Illusion Magic. And whether the wizard before you possesses the necessary skills to assist you in such an endeavor.
He spoke in a formal yet soft and friendly tone, as if facing someone who he had been friends with for a long time.
But because of that
So, I have gifted you dreamsbut about 30% of you seem unhappy. It is fine. Even if you did not realize it was an illusion, there is no need to be disappointed in yourself. If we all work hard, we can all improve together.
This,bined with the slightly off behavior, created a strange dissonance, as if forcing mismatched puzzle pieces together.
Saintess Tara stood up abruptly. She nced around. The expressions of the students in the lecture room were all simr. There was no doubt that they had all experienced happy dreams.
Was he seriously confessing to have unleashed a Dream Demon in the Academy? Tara, recalling her unpleasant dream, furrowed her brows and vented her anger.
Soyoure saying that you showed us that damned dream? To everyone attending this lecture?
That is correct. It was a small event to stimte your motivation to learn. Oh, and you do not need to.worry about the empty seats. It is not because the magic went wrong and they are stuck in dreams. They are under investigation for suspicion of being ck Wizards.
That is not what Im talking about! How dare you release a Dream Demon in the Academy! Are you out of your mind?!
There seems to be a misunderstanding. It was Illusion Magic.
Unbelievable. Youre going to try to brush it off with such a flimsy lie! Are you going to make such crude excuses for that as well? The fact that you hid a Demonic Sword in the Academy?
Murmurs filled the room.
At the Saintesss condemnation, amotion spread among the students. However, the wizard let out a sigh of relief, as if this was actually for the better, and stretched out his hand into the air like he was receiving something.
The air shimmered and a ponytailed woman in a suit appeared, handing a thick document to the wizard. He then sent it using Telekinesis to the Saintess.
A directive permitting for a ck Wizard Tracking Operation stamped with the seal of Second Prince Irid.
A thesis on the manufacturing process of Demonic Swords that did not use souls by Yuna Violetiris, the Purple Magic Tower Master.
With Saintess Taras insight and knowledge, it was impossible to determine whether this pile of documents was true or false. But if one thing was clear, it was the Second Princes approval. The thick authority of the Imperial Family protected the wizard.
Is that enough of an exnation?
Even if everything is legalEven if you did something through some unknown method! The fact that you yed with the students hearts does not change. Because of what you showed, I had the worst morning of my life!
I had definitely crafted the magic to let you experience your most desired moments, though. I apologize sincerely. Could you perhaps share what you went through?
????!!
The students gazes cascaded onto the Saintess. She shuddered with a flinch.
How could I possibly say that!
I see.
The wizard nodded as if to say he understood. The Saintess, at a loss for words, fumbled and then bit her lower lip in frustration and sat down. Niolle patted the Saintesss shoulder, not knowing what else to do.
Bet thought. LIke himself, the Saintess must have also dreamed something she deeply desired and was hurt by the gap between the happy dream and the grim reality. The attributable reason aws clear. However
The wizards cunning maneuvers had silenced the Saintess.
Most students, not realizing it was an illusion, seemed to have simply enjoyed the happy dream. Clearly, they would be puzzled. After all, she had gone out of her way to publicly condemn the wizard for insulting her. As such, she would need to disclose what she had experienced in the dream to have any semnce of persuasion in her usations.
After all, merely stating I felt like shit wouldnt carry much weight.
But she couldnt speak out. Neither could her. For Bet, the dream from the previous night contained both his most deadly secret and weakness. If the Saintess was in a simr position, she, too, could not possibly speak out.
That would be likeying ones heart bare for all to see.
Efforts to use the Saintesss standing as a form of pressure were nearly impossible. The Saintesss reputation had been diminishing due to her rather unique behaviors. Moreover, behind the wizard was the Second Prince. In addition, the case of the Demonic Sword was refuted in the name of the Purple Magic Tower Master.
The wizard scanned the auditorium. Almost as if looking for more dissenters.
As silence took over, the wizard serenely continued.
Illusion Magic is, thus, sometimes fatal. Together, you will experience various illusions with me and explore methods on how to build stable mental barriers. Have you all understood? Very well.
Step, Step.
The wizard walked to the center of the podium. And then, he took out a ss bottle containing various chemical reagents from his robe before spilling them on the floor. Hee was about to cast a spell.
Bet gripped the handle of his sword, ready to draw it at a moments notice. He was a student and the other was a Professor. Professors merely taught students; they did not harm them.was way too naive to take it as obviousmon sense, given the wizards suspicious actions.
A thousand doors, a thousand stairs, abyrinth with nowhere for the eyes or heart to rest. Step into a Door, Ascend into a World (̤TN).
His premonition was correct.
As the chant continued, swirling colors writhed from the puddle of reagents the wizard had spilled. And then, after a certain amount of time, it explosively expanded.
The space was oveid. The murmuring students looked around. The auditorium building had transformed into a bizarre otherworldly scene.
Ceilings, floors, doors densely packed on walls. Under desks, inside textbooks, on top of someones white board, and even.
Is there a door on your belly?
Where do you think youre looking?!
Regardless of location, doors sprung up throughout the area, numbering in the hundreds.
A feast of doors. However, the original exits of the building were nowhere to be found. Curious or impatient students began opening doors at random.
-KIYAAAAAAAH!
AHHHHHH!!
The doors led to trivial ces or became traps that had monsters springing out. For the students, it was no different from having been thrown into a dungeon suddenly. While watching the disoriented students, the wizard quietly spoke.
ss will only end when you find the exit.
The Red Tower Wizard, Selvier, screamed out.
W-What do you think youre doing?! From the very first ss! And whats with that weird way of speaking?!
You do not have much time. And my role is to create time for you. Didnt you say you wanted adversities and hardships?
Ugh.For some reason, I was just fired up at that time!
Bet red at Selvier in spite of himself. The content of their conversation wasnt particrly special, but the expression on the Red Tower Wizards face was one of a guilty conscience, as if she had inadvertently stepped into arge-scale trap that swept up everyone with her.
The students knew the rules. That wizard wanted them to navigate thisbyrinth. Faced with this sudden crisis, they all responded in their own way.
Lets all put our strength together to break through!
If we kill the caster, the magic will be dispelled, so attacking the Professor is the correct answer!
The doors might be traps. We should break through the walls inste.!
Bet watched the chaos unfold, quietly organizing his thoughts. He was unsure of that wizards true intentions. However, considering his manner of speech and demeanor, the refusal to reveal his name, the swordsmanship testified by Alexon..and the action that turned the ssroom into abyrinth
There was absolutely no doubt that he was walking a fine line of utter madness.
While keeping my figure concealed, I watched with a pleased smile at the students enthusiastically navigating and joyfully wandering the Illusion Magic. It was really a relief that they seemed to like it.
I also cleared up the misunderstanding with the Saintess. I was worried it might take more time, but fortunately, the timely delivery of the thesis and the directives helped me provide proof sessfully.
Was my use of Illusion Magic dope as fuck? (O) Did the students be vignt towards Illusion Magic? (O) Was practical experience being supplemented as well? (O)
The day when students would flock saying, I want to learn Illusion Magic, was not far off.
The checklist was filled solely with circles. The only w was that the Saintess didnt seem to like the happy dream I showed her. Because I was a bit stingy with the capacity when designing the magic, I didnt include a recording function.
So, I didnt know what kind of dreams the students had. What could have been the mistake? Do I need to go find the Saintess and ask her directly?
Mm. Perhaps I was a bit thoughtless. If something like a shota in shorts appeared in the dream, it would be embarrassing to talk about it in front of others, wouldnt it?
Well, regret is the nourishment of tomorrow. Lets grow even further. I asked Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was sitting next to me, for an objective evaluation.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, how was todays ss?
You seemed like a crazy bastard.
Which part?
Why didnt you just speak as you normally do?
Well, I mean. But stillit was my first ss, so I was really nervous and embarrassed. If I hadnt picked a concept and rambled, I might have stuttered a few times.
And what. Wasnt there always one or two suspicious professors in an academy?
Moreover, if I thought it over carefully, I wasnt even all that suspicious. Didnt I just arrest a bunch of ck Wizards? Then I must be a good guy, right?
Mmmm.
However, I still took her advice to heart. Maybe I overacted because I tightened my asshole too much. I did put a lot of effort into the performance, after all. Should I just show my true self and approach them more friendly for the next ss?
Anyway, enough thinking about ss.
Now it was time to think about something much more important. Im talking about Otherworld Exploration. Only three people had signed up so far. I had left the registration open, weing students at any time and hoping more would jointer.
But for now, just three.
I had prepared the scenario. It was a heart-pounding, basic Call of Cthulhu1ssic RPG. The previous and the one before the previous sessions didnt have much of an introduction and I just went with the flow. But for this one, I had enough time to properly structure it.
First, lets start with the introduction.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, I have a favor to ask.
Until the chest is fine.
That, what. Why. Im sending the applicants to an Otherworld. Im not quite sure from where to where I should exin. Could you go first ande back?
Is it a reconnaissance mission?
Strictly speaking its a sightseeing mission. Its not that dangerous, just a quick tour.and then, all you need to do is write a report for those who will follow.
Very well. I look forward to the reward.
Pink-Haired Lesbian looked extremely tired after a brief visit inside the simtion. It seemed like it was quite exhausting to y a round of tag with a cult, followed by shooting a hardboiled genre movie.
Youre sending the students here.
Eung.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, Yuri Lanster, red as if cursing with her eyes. She seemed to have a lot to say, but let out a sigh instead. Then, as if suddenly remembering
That. About the participants. Is Red Tower Wizard among them?
She didnt sign up.
After being the one to stir everything up, she dares to sneak away alone?
Her tightly clenched fist somehow looked like she felt very, truly wronged.
On the other hand, I was grinning. Thanks to briefly dipping Pink-Haired Lesbian in and out of the simtion, I finally remembered a friends name.
Should I call her Yuri to surprise her? was what I thought for a moment, but the nickname Pink-Haired Lesbian had stuck. Moreover, somehow it tickled a corner of my heart and it felt somewhat embarrassing as well. So, I just decided against it. Pink-Haired Lesbian was perfect for Pink-Haired Lesbian.
It had been a long while. It was time to open the Third Session.
1
ssic RPG
***
Chapter 56: Extra: S2 Session Introduction
? Extra : S2 Session Introduction ?
You will experience a different word. Remember, only humans remain unchanged in this ce where culture, customs, architectural styles, and the rules of the world are different.
Survival is guaranteed. Even if you face death, it is not the end and you will return to the original world without a scratch.
You have only one objective. It is to secure the Shining Trapezohedron hidden somewhere in the world. It is a mystical relic known to summon evil beings and, on the other hand, provide infinite wisdom. However, activating ites with a bit ofsacrifice.
There are plenty of opportunities and time. In addition, forgetting the goal and umting good experiences can also be considered the right way to enjoy this different world. It is fine not to achieve it. Do not feel pressured or burdened to do so.
ytime Per Round : 2 hours (6 days)
Additional Objective : Secure the Shining Trapezohedron
The following content is the record of preliminary investigations by a coborator.
We hope it helps you in your understanding of this world.
===============================================================
About the Stage :
I leave the first record. This is a strange civilization. The shape of the buildings is different and there is a huge difference in the concentration of mana in the atmosphere. This ce is almost in a state of mana depletion. When I moved to the specified dimensional coordinates, the first ce I opened my eyes to was a shabby back alley. It was full of bags made of a strange material, tied up with garbage inside.
I cut open a bag with a knife to check its contents. Something that seemed to be the peel of an unknown crop, a cylindrical object made of metal, tissue or newspaper, a dead cats carcass, and broken pieces of human bones. Besides these, there was nothing particrly noteworthy.
I moved warily, cautious of my first encounter with another life form. If it were a civilization hostile to external substances like the Spirit Realm, I would measure the risk level throughbat and if it were below the Defense Bureaus Threat Grade 3, I would continue the exploration. If it was Grade 3, I would temporarily retreat, and if Grade 2, I would fully retreat; this was the principle of my action.
After about 5 minutes of walking, I left the back alleys. The buildings here are incredibly tall. The roads are veryrge and wide, covered with a ck material and well-maintained. I witnessed a carriage without a horse. It seemed like an unmanned carriage that wealthy merchants or wizards sometimes use, but here, it appears to be utilized en masse as there were many of them.
I confirmed another life form. It appears to be human. Although I cannot verify the simrity in anatomical structure, it has all themon features of humans. They have two arms, two legs, five fingers on each hand, and are divided into male and female genders. They also have round ears.
Overall, the city is dominated by a grayish hue. The expressions of the people are gloomy and although their nutritional status seems good, there is no vitality in their eyes. I believe there is a possibility that they are being ruled by a tyrant.
Fortunately, the clothing of the people here is simr to that of the imperial capital. Suits and silk hats. Dresses. Various clothes made of fabric. As long as it is not too vulgar or scanty, one should be able to blend in naturally. The Academys uniform is no exception.
Except for the guards (They are called police here), most people do not carry weapons. Whether it is because the public order is good or it is legally prohibited is unknown. Further verification is needed. I will resume exploration after setting up a temporary base.
The following drawings depict the appearance of this strange civilization.
About the Stage :
I leave the second record. I have established a temporary base. The location is 201 Carter Street, on the 2nd Floor of the East Shopping Mall. I repeat. 201 Carter Street, East Shopping Mall, 2nd Floor. The items collected during the exploration will be hidden here.
I focused on investigating the social atmosphere.
Carrying weapons is permitted, but disying them carelessly is prohibited. This part is the same as our world. From now on, instead of repeatedly mentioning the same parts, I will only describe the elements that are clearly different.
Mana can only be handled by a very select few individuals and magic is ostracized by society as a whole. Wizards are conted with words like witches and devils. I consider that there is no problem in thinking of societys perception as simr to that of ck Wizards in our world.
Most citizens are powerless. However, those maintaining the citys order, as well as a part of the citizens, possess artifacts called guns, which fire projectiles. Their power ranges from Rock Arrow to Earths Awl.
Many religions are mixed together. The corruption of their believers is considered severepared to our world. Scandals involving church ministers (Clergy) are openly circting and citizens views on religion are extremely prized. Since our religion is considered heretical to them, it is rmended not to disclose it.
Among them, there are groups that are considered cults, worshiping inappropriate gods or even evil deities. There are even bizarre rumors circting about them capturing young children to use as burnt offerings, which has led to a very negative perception.
During an exploration, a strange stigma was discovered on the exterior wall of a building. Further investigation revealed three more locations with simr stigmas. The significance and function of these stigmas will be updated as more information bes avable.
About the Stage :
Hamburgers are delicious. Fries are also quite good. The seasoning is a bit on the stronger side, but if you are ustomed to the cumbersome taste of aristocratic meals, you can enjoy it thoroughly. I have organized a list of restaurants I personally found tasty and sent it in the format of a table as follows.
About the Stage :
I leave the fourth record. I inadvertently became entangled with a cult group called the Order of the Silver Twilight. The incident began as follows. I was carefully exploring the citys back alleys to investigate the suspicious stigmas.
The vagrants did note closer to me. They merely hid in the darkness of the alleys, ncing over with their foul eyes. Driving them away would have been simple, but I did not want to recklessly use violence and potentially cause friction with the localw enforcement.
By the time I found two more stigmas, vagrants with somewhat murky eyes approached me. They emitted a disgusting rotten smell from their mouth and it seemed they had almost no teeth. A man emerged from the center of their group.
That man was adorned with a ne full of various symbols. Skulls, crosses, prayer beads, and several religious symbols that were unidentifiable. As well as someones dirty fingers. However, it seemed that they were not for the purpose of demonstrating religious faith, but rather for insult.
It was akin to collecting the symbol of the Goddess Church and the tongue of a stray dog together. The man approached me with a creepy smile, speaking in a deliberately gentle voice.
Man : For what reason are you wandering around, searching for graffiti?
Investigator : It is for the purpose of environmental beautification. Is there a problem?
Man : This ce may be old and dpidated. A ce where poor lives crawl without illumination. But it is still clearly private property. You have no right to damage the graffiti.
Investigator : I understand, so please step aside. I shall leave.
Man : You will have to exin your reasons.
The man was smiling, but his eyes were filled with refined killing intent. It seemed he intended to feed me to the stray dogs after extracting information, so I preemptively attacked.
I threw a brick that had fallen on the ground.
1) About 20cm in front of the man, the brick disappeared. It seemed that there was a magical barrier. Since there were no byproducts such as steam or rock fragments, it is spected to be special discement rather than annihtion. 2) As soon as the brick disappeared, the eyes of one of the vagrants standing behind the man rolled back / fell down bleeding from the nose. It is presumed to be a cost of the magic.
There were more than ten vagrants and it was unclear how the mans barrier would function in closebat. Therefore, I ceased the engagement and retreated.
The man intercepted with an unknown spell, not one thatunches projectiles, but one that guarantees to hit targets within sight. It was an incorporeal fist. Although I was knocked back, it was not to a level where it would be highly threatening if ones body was protected by mana.
After the engagement, the Silver Twilight was considered a hostile force. An investigation was initiated.
About the Stage (Silver Twilight) :
It is a cult that has recently been growing. They regrly hold meetings in a building at the city center, promoting the goal of entering Gods embrace to enjoy eternal happiness.
They hold a Summons Meeting every week, praying for God to arrive in this city soon while shouting the holy name to the sky. Despiteints from nearby residents about the noise and police reports, it doesnt appear that any action has been taken.
I have attended a Summons Meeting for the sake of investigation. It was confirmed that the name of the god they worship had a collective hypnotic effect. If one maintains strong and stable mental barriers, it is not a problem, but it is not rmended to approach them if ones mental state is vulnerable or susceptible.
The following content records some of the behaviors of participants in the Summons Meeting.
His name we hear is truly glorious and blessed. When we move our tongues to pronounce it, the dizziness, that giddiness makes our hearts race and our pulses quicken. We cannot fully articte it, so it is sad not to be able to contain the evidence that He exists in our mouths.
The twinkling night sky is drawing closer. I can feel Him approaching. Though we, with our dull and iplete human senses, cannot fully capture His blessed form, I will empty the space for His arrival even if it means enduring the very limits of my headache.
The emotions that were typically expressed consisted of awe, overwhelmed, and fear.
During the investigation, it was determined that the man adorned with many nes was the religious leader of the Order of the Silver Twilight.
Most of the vagrants in the back alleys seem to be affiliated with the Silver Twilight. It is believed that hypnotic magic and other forms have been actively used to control them. It is because the citys people have no interest in the impoverished.
The stigmas being engraved throughout the city are spected to be their doing. The effects of these have yet to be uncovered.
About the Stage (Battle Record) :
Attempted to infiltrate the Order of the Silver Twilights building.
Confirmed the presence of detained civilians. Attempted rescue.
Discovered. Started battle. Shot five cultists to death.
Acquired information from a civilian. Confirmed the existence of a basement in the Orders building.
Attempted escape with the use of a vehicle. Entrusted the rescued civilian with driving.
Shot an additional seven cultists to death.
Initiated battle with the religious leader who chased after.
????.
After quietly reading the Session Introduction that waspleted with Pink-Haired Lesbians help, she pointed to thest part, where it abruptly ended, and asked.
Why did you erase thetter contents?
Because its too much of a spoiler. It would be no fun if they knew everything from the start.
You seem to be filled with the idea of creating trials and ordeals. There certainly does seem to be much to gain. After all, there is no need to worry about losing their lives
Pink-Haired Lesbian spoke with her eyes. Still, is it right to push students into such a ce?
Of course, its fine. This was a TRPG and I was a kind GM who didnt like to see yers suffer. The thrill of a horror experience where a giant octopus appears was not about the yer freaking out and going crazy. Instead, there was meaning in them oveing such challenges.
I was going to be there, helping them out with all my effort from behind.
And I had no intention of urging them with something like Kehehehe, youve already registered, so you must go no matter what!. I was going to show them the Session Introduction and ask them to think about it by saying, Its gonna have this kinda vibe. Do you have any thoughts of trying it out?.
If the response was lukewarm, I was willing toe up with something new.
However, considering that the students growth was the goal, I didnt think a mere Hahahoho virtual experience would suffice for training, so I nned to keep the fact that it was all Illusion Magic a secret for now.
If it seemed like the yers were having too hard a time, it wouldnt be toote to reveal that it was actually all Illusion Magic then.
????.
I guess I did need to reveal to Pink-Haired Lesbian one day that this was all Illusion Magic. Then Pink-Haired Lesbian would report it to the higher-ups. And following that, maybe the Second Prince, who had been stubbornly delusional, would wake up from the illusion and fuck me up with a dropkick.
And so, because of that, I decided to keep it a secret. It was with a heavy heart that I did so, kinda like hiding a test paper that only received a grade of 20%.
I organized the introduction and invited the three lecture applicants to my office. Ill need to have a discussion with them.
***
Chapter 57: Three-Person Strategy Meeting
? Three-Person Party Strategy Meeting ?
Ah, nice to meet you. Wee. Please,e in. What would you like to drink? All we have is in water, but with Illusion Magic, I can change its vor, so its as if we have everything. Please, make yourselffortable.
As I greeted them with a bright smile, the expressions on two of the three pursuers soured. By that, I meant the Saintess (dressed lewdly) and the Swordsman (half of his face seemed in pain). Only the bob-haired female student, who seemed broad-minded, epted my hospitality with grace.
The bob-haired girl lifted a whiteboard high.
[Hello!]
Hello. Your bob cut is pretty. It looks like you take good care of your hair Let me guess. Is it the whale oil perfume sold at the store located three blocks from the entrance of themercial district, right in front of the intersection known for its row of trees?
Bob Cuts expression turned to one that seemed to say, Oh my god, how did he know.
Haha, I have a good nose. And I do take care of my hair as well.
That wasnt true, though. I had never noticed when my girlfriend changed her perfume and I was someone who thought washing my hair with soap was more than enough. The only hair care I had ever received was from the Tower Masters Nadenade.
This was written in the report I received after asking Pink-Haired Lesbian for a background check on the three applicants. Since it hade to this anyway, I wanted to be friends, after all. Havingmon topics to talk about made it easier to get along.
I led the trio to a table. The Saintess seemed to be in a constantly irritated state, as if she was the Hulk, and I could feel the Swordsmans wariness. It felt like they would draw their swords at any sign of trouble from me.
It was understandable. Students were practically built to always be worried that their professor might be cooking up something wicked. They literally agonize over it all day long. I was like that during my school days too.
Bob Cut sat down on the sofa without hesitation and the Saintess sat a bit away from her. The Swordsman seemed to fall into a dilemma on where to sit before deciding to just stand.
Well, makes sense. After all, being the only male among two females, he probably worried that it would be weird wherever he sat.
The atmosphere was quite stiff and tense. I wanted to ease it a little. I licked my lower lip with my tongue, cleared my throat, and then sat across from them to start the conversation.
Weve been swept up in a situation together, havent we? It started from a minor misunderstanding, so lets put that side. We arent here for that, after all.
I fled because the thesis wasnt read at that time, but you guys didnt look at the paper during ss either, right? So, lets forget about that day and think about ying a fun TRPG.
I respect your curiosity, that spirit of inquiry. It must have been a very tough choice. I thoughtit would take some time for the course to progress before students would take an interest. But it seems I was pleasantly mistaken.
Im quite grateful you signed up for this rather unusual course name. I nned to sprinkle some hints during the main ss and entice you to y along, but I never expected participants to gather so soon. Im so happy.
Now then, what do you think this object is?
Guess what this is?
I pped my hands lightly. A stick mucus stretched between my palms, quickly transforming into the shape of a picture frame. The Saintess replied dryly.
An empty picture frame.
Thats right, but its not just any frame. Its a frame that reflects many things.
It was a trailer.
I yed the trailer video that I had worked on whenever I had the time to. The video showcased a forest with vibrant green and blue hues, a hell under a red moon, a modern civilization with machine guns zing, a space colony, martial artists exchanging sword techniques atop sheer cliffs, and an old man observing the stars.
There was no medium that could pack as much information in such a short time as a video. The purpose of this trailer was to spark curiosity. And just as I wanted, the trio seemed immersed in the visual feast that was the trailer.
I asked in a soft voice, as if to urge them.
Havent you ever wished to experience another world?
????.
The sole man who had been silent all this time finally spoke with a stern expression.
Was this your goal?
Thats right.
What do you want?
I wish for as many people as possible to know about it. Theres always a.shortage of people for this, you see.
In my previous life, not many people yed, and now, it seemed like only the Tower Master and I did. I wished more people knew about TRPG. It was fine if it wasnt to their taste, but they should at least know about its existence, right?
Its time. I presented the Session Introduction I had prepared with great care to the trio.
This report was prepared with the help of a coborator. Please read through it and if you like it. I hope you will join me.
Well discuss amongst ourselves and decide.
Could you give us some space? Mr.. Professor.
The Swordsman and the Saintessunched a double attack. Was this the so-called pincer-attack? Seeing the yers reaction while reading an introduction was one of the joys of being a GM But the Saintess even crossed her arms, as if to say she wouldnt do anything as long as I was here.
Hiiiing
I got chased out of my own office.
After expelling the Crazy Wizard from the room, Bet turned his gaze to the other two as if to ask for their opinions. The Saintess appeared to be deep in thought, as if she had something on her mind, but Niolle seemed to be indifferent.
Bet let out a shallow sigh and summarized the situation.
.If I understand correctly, it seems like the wizard is talking about Dimensional Travel Magic.
I agree. I heard it that way too.
[Me too!]
The images reflected in the frame were too varied to be dismissed as mere personal Illusion Magic. If it had been just one, it might have been suspected as a figment of imagination, but the worlds that shed by in the video each maintained their own details, numbering in the dozens.
And then, there was the expression of the wizard, who seemed to be smiling enjoyably the whole time. It looked like he was truly having fun. Wizards often wore such expressions when engrossed in their research.
The incidents urring around the Academy with this Crazy Wizard at the center seemed to be on arger scale than Bet had previously suspected. To think Dimensional Magic was involved, a concept only mentioned in fairy tales and belonging to a distant past.
I suspect that there may have been some sort of deal between the Second Prince and the wizard.
Bet used his mana to draw a simple picture. The Second Prince supported the wizards research and the wizard assisted the Second Princes political machinations. They were bound by a sort of transactional rtionship.
The ck Wizards exposed by that wizard.That achievement would go to the Second Prince who issued such a directive. And it wouldnt be any small feat.
.And in return, the Second Prince would either support or turn a blind eye to what the wizard is doing at the Academy?
Exactly.
They nned to use the Academy students as explorers of Otherworlds. Since only those who had proven their skills and capabilities could enroll in the Academy, the quality of the talent pool was as near to the top as possible.
The Saintess frowned, pondered over something, and came to a conclusion.
No matter how I think about it, its too dangerous. I did register in order to conduct a background check on the wizard, but jumping into an unknown dimension isyou know?
[However, it says here that survival is guaranteed?]
What if thats a lie?
[??]
Right as Niolle ran out of things to say and started drawing three worms on the whiteboard
p. p.
Bet quickly flipped through the report. While summarizing the key points in his head, he made a rough estimate.
And then, he spoke.
No, the risk might not be as high as we think.
What?
ording to the report, most ordinary people in the Otherworld cant use mana. Theres an enemy faction called the Order of the Silver Twilight, but it says if you protect your body with mana, you can counter their level of magic.
No, but as I said, if the report is a lie
There were no signs of missing or altered content. And look at the goal. The wizard wants to secure an Artifact from another world.this Shining Trapezohedron.
Although the wizard noted it with an air of disinterest, there would be no reason to mention it unless it was significant. The aim of recruiting explorers in the Academy seemed to be for obtaining powerful Artifacts from different dimensions.
To retrieve the Artifact, hed have to make sure we return safely. So, I concluded theres no risk of being abandoned in another dimension forever. And
Bet pointed to the report with his finger.
Thest part of the report, an abruptly cut offbat record, hinted at the investigators death. However, the second paragraph stated, Even if you face death, it is not the end and you will return to the original world without a scratch.
Many who entered the Academy came from influential backgrounds. After all, wasnt the Saintess no exception, carrying significant symbolic value as a representative of a holy order?
The wizard may seem to have a few screws loose, but seeing as how he prepared a dissertation on Demonic Swords, as well as a directive, he has clearly thought about any aftermaths that may ur. He knows what would happen if something went wrong after sending the Saintess to another dimension.
There would be bacsh. Someone so meticulously prepared would not overlook such a detail.
Of course, this is all.just spection. But there is a way to confirm safety.
What is it?
We just need to ask if this investigator.is still alive.
The Saintess expressed slight admiration.
Youre quite sharp, huh. You didnt look the part, though.
Your eye for such things seems ascking as your tastes in clothes.
Quiet!
And then, there was the most important part. The returns. When entering an Otherworld as the wizard intended, what could they truly gain? A sentence from the report shed through Bets mind.
A mystical relic known to summon evil beings and, on the other hand, provide infinite wisdom..
It could help with the Nightmare Summon that would be casted by the ck Wizards and if the infinite wisdom wasnt a lie, perhaps Perhaps a way to drive out Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear from his little sisters body.could be obtained.
Saintess Tara, too, seemed to have simr thoughts. Though they did not discuss exactly what could be gained The two saw greed in each others eyes.
The trio organized their thoughts and summoned back the wizard.
I seeSure, Imperial Princes and Princesses might think, This fucker wouldnt kill me unless hes batshit insane, but was this how it usually went for themonfolk? There was some logic to it.
If a wizard who wasnt even that closer to them asked, Would you like to enter another dimension?, it would be rather unsettling. In response to their inquiry about the investigators survival, I pointed to Pink-Haired Lebsian, who was standing idly by.
Thats the investigator.
Yes, I am the investigator.
Pink-Haired Lesbian threw a double peace sign. I thought she was only yful towards me, but seeing her do it to people who were practically strangers made me appreciate her consistent nature. I imagined she would do the same in front of an Imperial Prince.
A safety measure, huh. Right as I was about to bber away to prove it was safe even to actually jump inva, the Knight-Saintess duo intervened.
We would like to verify with the investigator.
Could you please leave the room Mr. Wizard?
I was chased out once again
They spent time verifying from multiple angles. They asked Pink-Haired Lesbian various questions to confirm she was the person who wrote the report and the Saintess even turned on a Lie Detector Spell.
Since they seemed so doubtful, I even told them to try going in and die once to test it out. Bet, full of suspicion, went into the simtion, died, and then came back.
For the Second Prince, death was followed by => an effect of disappearing forever, right? But for this trio, lets say there was aHow should I put it? They had this caution to them, as if they always tested the waters before crossing a bridge. So, in case directly facing death felt too dangerous to them In case they might back out of the session in fear.
I changed it so that if they suffered fatal damage, a shield would appear around them to block the attack, then- They would return back to the original world through Teleportation. This might make them feel more at ease, wouldnt it?
It wasnt bothersome. Rather, it was thrilling.
A person who doubted and scrutinized everything..Cthulhu was perfect for those types!
My heart raced. This genre thrived on such persistent doubt and investigation. That was how cosmic horror should be pursued, after all.
We had some time to understand and ept each other, even setting a date. We agreed to start the first session tomorrow, Thursday.
***
Chapter 58: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 1
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 1 ?When you open your eyes, you find yourself in a shabby back alley at night.Despite the moon clearly hanging in the sky, the shadows cast were so thick it was hard to distinguish objects. This was due to the haphazardly built buildings and obstacles blocking the moonlight.Looking up, you saw dirty clothes hung onundry lines stretched between buildings. The windows of the surrounding buildings were either shattered or boarded up with wooden nks. Puddles of filthy watery on the ground and rats curried about.It was a substandard environment.If one were to live in such a ce, what would happen? Even without direct experience, if you just had enough observation It was not too difficult to figure out the answer to such a question.The asional glimpse of vomit stuck to the asphalt, rolling bottles of alcohol, someones broken mr, and dried, ckened bloodstains in the moonlight. There were clear signs of violence. Most likely, from looting. The impoverished ripped the meager flesh off the bones of their equally impoverished peers to feed themselves. One died for another to live. As they chewed on a foul piece of meat that didnt even have much to chew, their whole mouth would end up reeking of it.That was how such people quickly turned into mere beasts.You. Bet knew this way of the world, this structure of the world, all too well. The shape of the buildings might differ, but the damp smell of despair was the same here as it was anywhere else. He wrinkled his nose, hiding his gloomy thoughts.
Is thisanother world?
Upon starting such a conversation, the two people who had been nkly surveying their surroundings each dropped a remark.
Theres less of aside effect than I thought. I even prepared Divine Magic in case I had motion sickness.
[it is a somewhat eerie ce.]
It wasnt just eerie, however. Beyond the windows covered with wooden nks, an all too easy, approachable, and honest nightmare might be growing.
Feeling a dramatic sentiment that he alone seemed to feel, Bet idly fiddled with his sword handle. It seemed Tara and Niolle had never lived in the gutters such as this ce.
You have already essed information about this world through a report.However, the feeling of your skin, the gloomy air you breathe in, gives a sense of reality that you couldnt feel through written words. After all, it was hard to imagine the sensation of stepping on phlegm or the smell of rot through writing.Between the world described in written lines and realityid a huge nk space. A nk space you all must fill in as you go forward.
Bet took the first step beyond that nk space.
He picked up a broken mr from the ground as he looked around.
Seeing the dried blood, it doesnt seem to be something that just happened. However, it does appear like violence urs often here. We need to get out of this area.
[But where should we go?]
You read the report, right? There is a base set up by the investigator. Lets head there.
Niolle nodded vigorously at the reasonable suggestion. In this strange, new world where everything was unfamiliar and they had achieved nothing, the contents of the report were the only beacon they could rely on.
201 Carter Street, East Shopping Mall, 2nd Floor.
As Saintess Tara roughly guessed the direction and was about to stride off confidently, Bet raised his hand to stop her.
..What?
There is something we need to resolve urgently.
[Did you perhaps spot someone suspicious?]
Niolle quickly scanned the surroundings, wondering if a goblin was hiding somewhere. Bet gestured that wasnt the case and pointed his finger at Saintess Tara.
The Saintess had a dumbfounded expression.
Me?
Your attire. Were you really nning to walk around looking like that?
A shock like a lightning bolt ran through her. Because she was so ustomed to her fashion, Saintess Tara, who hadpletely forgotten about her outfit, widened her eyes. Come to think of it, thats true.
Even when putting it nicely, walking down the street in such a provocative outfit would attract attention, mostly in a bad way. She got angry out of embarrassment.
S-Shut up! Its none of your business how I dress!
I am sure you know that could put us all in danger, though
[It is a bit too revealing.]
I-I get it, okay?!
The trios first goal in the strange world was to get Tara some decent clothes.
Since you couldnt walk around crowded ces with a scantily d Saintess, you had to think of a way to obtain clothes nearby.
Bet suggested subduing a vagrant to take their clothes.
Saintess Tara scolded him for even daring to think of putting on a vagrants clothes, but when Niolle softly pointed out [Even the clothes of an impoverished person would cover more than the Saintesss current attire] from the side, she fell silent.
Niolle then made a suggestion. What about taking the dirty clothes hung up above and patching something together was what she asked. Tara looked utterly displeased by the idea.
But fortunately, you found a better way to acquire clothes.At the boundary between the slums and the outside, a facility that collected garbage sorted by type was discovered. Paper, stic, food waste, etc. And ever so kindly, arge green bing wasbeled as follows.
Clothing Bin.
[There are plenty of clothes here!]
The condition is quite good.
..Do I really have to wear clothes that someone else has thrown away?
The Saintess grumbled, but it was at least better than wearing a vagrants clothes, so she quietly joined in rummaging through the clothing bin. The trio searching for garments looked rather pitiful.
Bet picked up a green one-piece dress as he spoke.
We need to set a goal.
[Werent we supposed to be looking for a jewel?]
That is the final goal, you see. But we need to decide how to live here and how we should behave. We need to n ahead. First of all We need to investigate the Order of the Silver Twilight. ording to the information we have, they are the most threatening force here, after all.
The Saintess picked up a hat as she responded. She was about to try it on because she liked the pretty ribbon, but then saw someones hair tangled inside, thus throwing it away with a shiver.
Isnt that too dangerous? I really dont want to deal with fanatics.
Isnt that quite an ironic thing for a Saintess to say?
I cant help what I dont like.
[Ah, Saintess. How about this?]
Thump thump. Niolle tapped the whiteboard to draw attention and then lifted a garment with both hands. It was a ck full-body tights made of a strange material.
Are you serious? Werent we rummaging through trash because I shouldnt be wearing something lewd?
That outfit seems fine, though. It seems to have quite the ample room.
What is that supposed to mean?
As Tara red fiercely, Bet averted his gaze. After all, he thought a fight might start if he said that it looked like it could be worn quite loosely, especially around the chest area. Wisely, he chose to keep silent.
Click.
Just as they were picking out suitable clothes, suddenly, a bright light was shone upon them. A cone-shaped beam surrounded the thieves of the clothing bin.
????.
????.
The three froze on the spot. Tara because she was caught rummaging through trash, Niolle out of surprise, and Bet because he thought it might be a hostile force.
Bet looked beyond the light. His eyes, ustomed to the dark, were dazzled by the sudden brightness, but.it seemed to be a person. Thinking it might not be good if it were guards, he was considering fleeing when
Niolle quickly wrote on the whiteboard.
[Its a 180 cm, male, white-haired grandpa, who seems to exercise but is not trained inbat. It looks like he has reading sses. Perhaps he has poor vision due to aging. And he appears to be a white-cor worker. He is not impoverished. He is dressed modestly, but seems to eat quite well.]
Are you some walking, breathing Scan Magic.?
At the Saintesss praise, Niolle smiled shyly. Based on her information, Bet lowered his vignce by three levels.
The elderly man, too, seemed to have frozen at the sight of the trio rummaging through the trash at night. After a long pause, he finally spoke.
Have you been robbed?
.Excuse me?
The smalldy and the gentleman over there are dressed decently. The fabric isnt cheap and the design is sophisticated. But the outfit of the bigdyseems like some vile robber has molested you. To think someone would cut it up like that. How horrible.
????.
The corner of Bets lips twitched slightly up and then down. Tara, seeing his reaction, was about to quibble in anger but stopped herself, feeling like it would only make her sadder if she did so.
The elderly man, looking at Taras face which had turned the color of a ripe apple from embarrassment, wore a somewhat nostalgic expression for a moment, before coughing a few times and bowing his head slightly.
Young ones, it seems like youve encountered some trouble. Would you like to spend the night at my house? I have clothes that would fit the talldy. I have a daughter, you see.
????.
Unexpected kindness, huh? Bet racked his brain. The target was not difficult to subdue. If Niolles analysis was correct, it was unclear if he was wealthy, but he was not poor. What they should do here was.
[He said hell help us!]
Niolle smiled broadly and bowed at a 90-degree angle to the elderly man. Bet wanted to immediately imprint on that tiny head the importance of being wary of unfamiliar individuals, but
Then we shall be in your debt, Elder!
Preferring to wear freshlyundered clothes rather than those found in a trash bin, even the Saintess followed along, thus tipping the scales. Bet sighed deeply and followed the two.
The return seemed much higherpared to the risk. With the help of a local, they could learn details that were not apparent in the report as well. After all, the old man didnt seem to have anybat abilities.
If things went wrong, a de could be used. That was what Bet thought.
On the way to the old mans house.
Niolle wrote various questions on the whiteboard and Tara read them out loud, interjecting and engaging in quite a conversation.
They learned that the old mans name was Abraham. That he lived in a mansion on top of the hill, was an astronomer, and had a daughter with whom he was on bad terms with.
They also learned that Abraham was a professor at Miskatonic University1throwback! Lovecraft!.
The inside is cleaner than I thought, huh?
Just as Tara said, Abrahams mansion wasrge, spacious, and clean. It must not have been easy for the old man to keep such arge residence tidy, though. Upon hearing such words, Abraham smiled lightly and spoke.
I clean the visible areas daily in preparation for guests.
[Thats impressive!]
Tidiness is fundamental, isnt it?
????.
The mansion was simply decorated. Wood burned in the firece and by it, there was a poker and a rocking chair. On the wall, there was a mounted deer head.
No other luxuries were apparent. The mansion had two floors and the height of each stair was very short, making it easy for the old man to climb.
Abraham smiled kindly beneath his bushy beard.
It is lively to have guests. Especially since this house only had an old man living alone before. Do not feel burdened and have afortable stay. The guest room is not cleaned, soUse that one.
The room the old man pointed to had the name Isaac2Clearly, a reference to Abrahamic religions where Isaac is the son of Abraham and such. In this case, it seems to be the daughter tho on the door.
Is it your daughters room?
Thats right. It seems she wont be showing her face this year either, so feel free to use it to your hearts content. A room only has meaning when someone is staying in it, after all.
Tara quietly nodded, opened Isaacs door, and went inside. Niolle scurried in after her and finally, Bet.
Wait a minute. Why are youing in?
Do I really have to talk about the possibility of an attack and the importance of staying close to each other?
But still, this isnt right. Its okay for Niolle toe since shes a woman, but who knows if you have ulterior motives or indecent desires?
????.
Bet did have ulterior motives, but not of those kinds. Especially not indecent desires. He pressed his furrowing brow with his thumb, trying desperately to stay patient. And then, he organized his thoughts.
Yeah, even if something happens, an emergency return would ur, so my life wont be in danger. Its regrettable that the Human Detector, Niolle, is not by my side, but the Saintess is another story. Even if something happens, its none of my concern.
If anything happens, at least scream.
Yeah, sure. You scream too if somethings urgent.
Bet mmed the door as he left.
Mmmmhmmm, hmhmm.
While Saintess Tara was raiding the wardrobe and humming to herself, Niolle carefully observed the surroundings. The room where Abrahams daughter, Isaac, had lived. There were traces of someone in every corner.
By observing the size of the bed and the degree to which the springs were pressed, she could estimate the approximate body shape and weight. Press press. As such, she pressed down on the bed with her hands to check the springs tension. And then she made her assumptions. The weight was around 50 kg. The build was more on the slender side.
Smell. There was nothing particrly noticeable.
Cleanliness. It seemed like Abraham was maintaining it daily. The dust-free floor reflected the old mans sincere heart that was waiting for his daughter.
Bookshelf. The bookshelf was a very important clue. After all, one could peek into a persons character through the types of books they possessed.
About 70% were rted to astronomy and about 30% were ult-rted books dealing with magic and devils. Judging by the cement and height of the books, she guessed that Isaac might be around 170 cm tall. And while making such estimates
A particrly well-worn book caught Niolles eyes, so she briefly opened it.
Because it was bound, she thought it was a book, but it turned out to be a diary. Since she knew it was rude to snoop through someone elses diary, Niolle quickly closed it.
????.
However, a glimpse of a drawing lingered strangely in her mind. A father and daughter looking through a telescope together. And, in some dark ce, a few round soap bubbles were drawn. A drawing with an unclear meaning
What made it even more unforgettable was the strange sensation. It was an absurd thought After all, it was definitely Niolle who was looking at the drawing. But, for some reason, it felt as if the drawing was looking back at her.
1
throwback! Lovecraft!
2
Clearly, a reference to Abrahamic religions where Isaac is the son of Abraham and such. In this case, it seems to be the daughter tho
***
Chapter 59: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 2
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 2 ?
[Good morning!]
Just as Niolle was about to lift the whiteboard high since she encountered Bet in the hallway, she hesitated upon seeing his face with dark circles under his eyes.
The eyes of a detective quickly scanned Bet from head to toe. And then, she concluded that he had stayed up all night in preparation for any danger. Niolle wiped the whiteboard with the hem of her skirt and wrote a new sentence before lifting it again.
[Should we have set a night watch.?]
Bet waved his hand in refutation. Neither the Saintess nor Niolle were reliable enough, so he would have to take action himself anyway.
No, it is fine. Did you get a good rest?
[Yes. I slept well! The Saintess was groaning as if she was having a nightmare, though..]
Given that attire, I thought she wouldnt be too bothered about such things. But it seems like she is particr about where she sleeps.
It was an unexpected side of her. Given that the Saintess seemed to not care about others opinions, he expected her to sleep soundly anywhere. Because Bet was lost in thought, Niolle decided to ask in return.
[Did anything happenst night?]
There was. Actually, I needed your help.
Bet gestured for Niolle to follow him. Holding the whiteboard tightly to her chest, Niolle quickly waddled after him. They arrived at an old, run-down room located in the farthest corner of the mansions second floor.
Bet turned the doorknob first, pushing the door open with his shoulders. It was as if he was expecting an attacker inside. However, the room was empty.
There must be a reason for his caution. Niolle looked around the room, dragging forth all the concentration she could muster. It seemed the room hadnt been used for a long time, covered in thick dust. And there was all kinds of junk.
Tin buckets rolled around and a set of tools was also ced there. It seemed to have been used as a storage room.
Only in a space just big enough for one person to lie down was the dust swept away. From traces, it was likely Bets doing. Had he slept here?
[Did you sleep here? There are many other rooms, though.]
It was a strategic position just in case of an unexpected ambush. More importantly, about what happenedst night.
Bet forcefully opened a stiff window, perhaps rusted shut. Screeeech. With an unpleasant noise, dust fell off.
Beyond the window, the mansions backyard was visible. Red anemones bloomed modestly in the small garden and a hillside path led down to the city below.
At first nce, the scene was peaceful, but Niolle noticed ominous signs. Trampled footprints, leftover cigarette butts, signs of someone having sat for a long time.
Niolle mouthed the word. Surveince?
Thats right. Unidentified individuals were watching the mansion.
Bet leaned on the windowsill, looking down at the backyard as he began to recount the events of the previous night.
#1 : Unrest in the Dead of Night
Late at night, when the world was shrouded inplete darkness beyond the dim blue, Bet found himself unable to sleep.
He was aware that goodwill that existed in the world was as scarce as happiness.
What was the old man named Abrahams purpose? If it was truly out of goodwill, that would be great and all, but if not, what schemes might he be plotting? Though hey on the floor with his body at rest, his mind was still sharp and his vignce was maintained. During this time was when it happened.
Tap Tap.
Bet heard a sound. A small sound. A very faint sound.only audible in the silence that allowed even the swallowing of saliva to be heard.
He carefully got up and peered out the window from where the sound came. There was a shadow of a person below. No, not just one, but two of them.
They were simply watching the mansion, doing nothing else. Without any attempt to hide themselves, they just stood there, smoking cigarettes.
Bet considered several hypotheses. Loan sharks, debt collectors, robbers, police.. But the clues were insufficient and it was too dark to gather any other visual information.
Would it have been different if Niolle was present?
Without being able to identify the suspicious individuals, he simply watched them from the darkness. The night passed with only the asional rustle in the silence. As dawn broke, the surveince descended the hill and disappeared.
After confirming their departure, Bet rxed his shoulders, feeling the dyed onset of fatigue. However, he couldnt rest easy, given the lingering unease and the fact that the sun had already risen.
It was fine to fulfill hisck of sleepter, when they found a safe haven. As such, he nned to endure the day by asking the Saintess for Fatigue Recover Magic.
????.
After observing calmly, Niolle pointed to a scratch at the bottom of the window frame.
[I think it was a rope.]
A rope?
[Yes. A rope tied to something heavy like filling that bucket with water and tying it onto here. Then, it would be dangled. So that someone could climb down.]
This level of height doesnt require a rope, tho. Right, most humans cant use mana here.
However, this information alone wasnt particrly special. There was no reason for Abraham to use the rope instead of the stairs and without someone inside to lower the rope, people outside could not climb up.
[And.a Tap Tap sound, you say?]
Thats right.
[Could it perhaps be this?]
Tap Tap.
Niolle tapped the window with her fingernail, producing a simr sound. Bet snapped his fingers in admiration.
Thats exactly right. How did you know?
[Well, there were scratches here.]
Niolle pointed to a part of the window. It looked as if it had been poked by something sharp and hard, leaving a slightly indented scratch that glistened. Bet found it only after turning his head this way and that.
[I need to check something. Can you help me? Hold my waist please.]
Your waist?
Niolle sat on the windowsill, leaning her upper body backwards.
Bet was about to wrap..his arms around Niolles waist but realized that due to her currently unique body contortion, it could lead to unnecessary contact, so he safely grabbed her by the scruff instead.
????.
Niolles expression soured slightly.
But even that was momentary. Niolle leaned out of the window to examine the mansions exterior wall. There were signs of damage and breakage. Traces of several hooks being embedded. If it were hooks used by people, there would be no reason to ce them there.
As such, the only thing that came to mind was a monster. It had strong enough ws to smoothly dig into the brickyered exterior and likely had wings, judging from the scene at hand.
p p.
As she gestured for him to pull her back in, Bet yanked her by the scruff. Niolle straightened her clothes and wrote her conclusion on the whiteboard.
[It seems like a gargoyle or wyvern type. It appears to have been hanging upside down, waiting above the window.]
Has a wild gargoyle appeared then? That exins why Abraham weed an outsider. It would be difficult to catch a monster with an old body, after all.
If it were a powerless ordinary person, they would have been terrified by the existence of such a fearsome monster they had never seen before
But since Bet and Niolle were Academy students in a fantasy world, they instead sighed in relief as if it were nothing much. Violence,bat, and monsters were only natural for them.
Thus, they ended up underestimating the danger of the uing event.
The appearance of such an entity was a clear harbinger. Just like how a small fire on a mountain could eventually be a wildfire that consumed the entire forest; the darkness that encroached the present signaled the descent of a muchrger entity.
Lets go back.
[Yes. Will you catch the gargoyle?]
Shouldnt we properly negotiate about that? I have no thoughts of offering free service. If Abraham wants it exterminated, hell have to pay for it.
[But still, he was kind enough to house us]
Then you go catch it yours.. No, nevermind. Dont go alone. Make sure to bring me and the Saintess.
Bet, already seeing Niolles eyes shining with a sense of justice, advised her as they returned to the hallway.
What theI was wondering where you were.
Youre awake.
Saintess Tara yawnedzily, covering her mouth with one hand. She was dressed in a fresh one-piece dress found after thoroughly searching Isaacs wardrobe the previous night.
Though it was on the slightly tighter side, it was a stark difference in modestypared to her custom-made Saintess attire, which was so altered it could be mistaken to be the victim of an attempted robbery. Seeing her in normal clothes made her look like a different person, prompting Bet toment.
You look much better now that youre dressed modestly.
What I wear! Is none of your business!
What even is the point ofplimenting you.
Whatever. Forget it. Lets just go. The Houseowner Grandpa said hes prepared breakfast.
Sniff Sniff. At Taras words, Niolle sniffed carefully. Fried eggs, bacon, and toasted bread. It was the scent of a basic breakfast. She followed her nose down to the first floor with the Saintess following behind her and Bet trailingst.
At the long wooden table in the first-floor living room, meals were prepared in separate portions for everyone. Abraham, seeing Tarae down, stiffened for a moment, then smiled genially and struck up a conversation.
Did you sleep well? It would have been better if there were more beds
No, Professor Abraham. Thanks to you, I slept quitefortably.
The outer corners of the old mans eyes crinkled and pure joy twinkled in his pupils. After all, it had been over a year since he had breakfast with his daughter and unfortunately, the atmosphere hadnt been this peaceful.
What a relief. I tried preparing breakfast.I hope you like it.
It looks really delicious!
A warm and friendly atmosphere.
????.
It seemed as if flowers were floating in the air between Saintess Tara and Abraham. It hadnt even been a full day since they met Wasnt this overly friendly? Bet cautiously tasted the food, worried about the possibility of poison.
Since she was unable to speak, Niolle joined in the warm atmosphere by giving a double thumbs up and expressing herself through bodynguage. There was so much to worry about. Why didnt she seem concerned at all? Theck of any tingling sensation on his tongue suggested there was no poison with immediate effects.
To Abraham, Bet, gloomily shadow boxing by himself, seemed like a shy young man with a small appetite. The old man expressed his concern.
You dont look so well. Is the bacon perhaps not to your taste? If the seasoning is off, I can add some pepper.
.No. It is more than enough.
You seem to have a lot on your mind. If youre perhaps worried about not having a proper ce to stay, you are wee to stay here longer. This house is far too big for just an old man like me.
????.
Was this a simr case to Alexon? No, it was too early to conclude. Bet organized his thoughts. The Walking Scanner, Niolle, had an optimistic way of thinking, but given her ability to detect strange and dangerous signs, she would obviously be cautious if something felt off.
If her abilities were to be trusted, then Old Man Abraham could be trusted as well. Maintaining a friendly rtionship would be beneficial. Thus, Bet broached the subject.
It seems there might be a gargoyle hiding nearby.
Do you also believe in such nonsense? ult?
??????
Whats with that look?
Abrahams expression wasplex. Putting aside the strained mixture of sorrow, difort, and worry, the important point was that Bet seemed to be regarded as someone with bizarre beliefs. It was as if he thought monsters couldnt possibly exist.
The report had indicated that mana was used by a very few choice individuals and magic was disliked by the public. As such, he thought people knew of its existence yet society stigmatized it.
But was it that they were actuallyunaware of all things derived from magic in the first ce?
Saintess Tara quickly read the room and decided on a course of action. To cut ties with him. She basically made an emergency escape maneuver, implying, Hes the only strange one here.
What? ? Ult? Bet likes strange things. Last time it was something about a Demonic Sword or whatever. But you dont need to worry too much. Hes a goodgood? Kid, after all.
I have no intention of meddling in personal beliefs, but one must distinguish between reality and delusion. Im saying this for your own good, so please dont take it too harshly.
Yes
Bet, now seemingly branded as a mentally ill patient with delusion, bowed his head. There seemed to be a significant gap between what he had read in the report and the reality here. To blend in without arousing suspicion..knowledge was necessary.
And the most natural, least risky way to gain knowledge.turned out to be staying at Abrahams house. Having made his decision, Bet spoke.
I would like to impose on your hospitality a bit longer. Elder. I will pay you back adequately in the future, so.
You do not need to worry about something like that. Just havingpany by itself is pleasant. A house this big filled only with silence feels like being thrown into the middle of space, you see. Id like to avoid that feeling.
Then I shall take up your offer a while longer, Professor Abraham!
As Bet signaled that they should stay here a bit longer, Tara also joined in with a bright smile. And so, the trio came to stay at Abrahams house.
***
Chapter 60: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 3
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 3 ?
On the third day of their stay at Abrahams house.
Bet reinforced the mansion with magic. This included magic for detecting intruders, Interception Magic, and others. Finally, he was able to get some sweet sleep. Until then, he had been pulling all-nighters.
Niolle once again suggested that she could take the night watch so he could sleep, but he still wasntpletely reassured. After all, he didnt trust her enough. Of course, though, if a suspicious person entered, she might be able to discern where that person was hiding weapons, which hand they primarily used, and even trivial details.
However, he was concerned that if the suspicious person carried a baby and tried to appeal to her better emotions, she mightpletely fall for it.
Tara had be quite close to Abraham. The reason was unclear, but now she was on a first-name basis with him, without even adding the honorific of Professor. She imed it was because you said you needed to gather information and thats what Ive been doing all day. Do you have a problem with that?. But it was obvious that she was more so just enjoying herself.
And Niolle had been debating for three days whether to read the diary she had found earlier. She kept feeling like she was being sucked into somewhere in her dreams.
It was a strange sensation, simr to what she felt from the diary, making her hesitate about investigating it further.
They were gradually getting used to life in this ce. They had divided the household chores among themselves. Niolle cleaned the mansion, Bet took care of the asional heavy lifting and defense of the mansion, and Tara was assigned the task of doing absolutely nothing andzing around.
Then one day, it all started at the dining table.
#2 : Abrahams Research
Tara split a well-cooked fried egg in half with a knife, letting the soft yolk flow out. She dipped the bacon with her fork and took a bite along with the egg, rich in yolk. Ang.
While savoring the taste of breakfast, Tara asked Abraham.
What are you working on, Abraham?
As the old man was about to start exining, Bet pointed at Tara with his fork and sharply criticized her.
Do not talk with your mouth full.
Dont concern yourself with how I eat!
We can see all the contents in your mouth. It is off-putting. So much so that it makes me lose my appetite.
Then bury your nose in your te so you cant see! What do I care!
As Tara growled at Bet, Niolle scribbled a sentence on her whiteboard. And then, she lifted it up high.
[Still, I dont think its a good habit! It looks rude, after all!]
If Niolle says so
Bet clenched his fist in frustration and chagrin. Why did the Saintess always shit on only me? Is it because of my face?
He nced at the mirror. Although he had a scar on half of his face, he didnt think his appearance was bad enough to be cursed at
Abraham smiled warmly at this scene. After all, it reminded him of bickering siblings. It was the appearance of a peaceful family he had once imagined.
After chewing and swallowing his bacon, the old man answered Taras question.
On days I have lectures, I go teach, and on days Im free, I do research. Are you curious about what kind of research I do?
Yes! Abraham, you always go up to the rooftop after sunset, dont you?
There is no reason to hide it. Would you like toe up with me after dinner? Not just Tarabut all of you. It will surely be a wonderful experience.
Pure child-like excitement sparkled in Abrahams eyes. He seemed to have great affection and interest in his work.
Everyone was curious about Abrahams research, thus expressing their interest in their own ways.
So, as evening came, Abraham led them up to the rooftop after dinner.
When climbing up the trapdoor on the second floor, they immediately found themselves on the mansions rooftop. There were various items in that ce. Stacks of paper and a quill, a primitive calctor, several books about celestial bodies, and a long, elongated telescope.
I teach astronomy at the university, you see.
By astronomyDo you mean astrology?
At Bets question, Abraham slowly shook his head.
Assigning meanings to stars and wishing upon them is certainly romantic, but it is not the job of a scientist. We observe and analyze. Our mission is to illuminate the various unknowns, as countless as the stars in the night sky, one by one.
Abraham pointed to the sky with his wrinkled fingers. The stars twinkled on the ck canvas and the moon seemed to smile gently down at the earth.
However, the old mans eyes seemed to be reading even more things than just that.
How stars are born, age, and die. What lies in the voids of space. The extent of a stars gravitational pull. And besides that, there are many other mysteries besides that we are battling against.
[Do stars also die?]
Over unimaginably long periods, they die. To humans living short lives, the universe may seem eternal. But nothingsts forever.
[????.]
Recently, the skies have been unusually clear, making the stars very visible. Opportunely, theres even a great sample to observe. Would you like to see it?
Abraham carefully stroked therge tripod-mounted telescope. Tara rushed forward and quickly sat down in front of the telescope. Meanwhile, Niolle waited in line behind her with an expression full of fluttering excitement.
Under the old mans guidance, Tara observed the stars in the night sky. Within that pitch-ck darkness, there were twinkling dots embedded, revealing their light.
Theres a star shining considerably brighter than the others, huh?
Just as every person looks different, so do the stars. There is a particrly interesting constetion over there
Tara spent a long time gazing at the night sky, even enduring Niolles impatient prodding at her back as if to say she looked at it long enough. She asked Abraham for the names of stars, listened, and shared her impressions.
When Abraham gently suggested it might be time to let her friend have a turn, Tara, like a child seeking attention, slowly nodded and reluctantly moved aside. Finally, it was Niolles turn at the telescope.
To Niolle, the stars of this Otherworld felt..closer than those in her own world. Both were unreachable, yet somehow, when she looked up at the night sky, it felt like they were within grasp.
It was almost as if they could descend at any moment.
Niolle was filled with a strange fear, goosebumps rising all over her body, yet was still fascinated by the sensation of the universe drawing near, slightly parting her lips as she counted the stars.
Bet, preferring not to use the telescope, looked up at the sky with his naked eye and asked.
Are you conducting research on the stars?
To be more specificIm studying the strange changes in the night sky that have urred recently.
Changes? In the night sky?
Yes, it is truly odd. These events started 5 years ago. Stars that should have been there would disappear overnight. New stars would appear. And the distances between stars suddenly increased..thus warping the shapes of the constetions. Wait, did you see that?
????.
A star flickered out. Bet clearly saw a star being swallowed by the darkness. It was an extremely miniscule visual change. But a corner of Bets heart turned chilly at the sight of it.
Abraham testified about the rapid changes in the universe. As mentioned before, the scale of time for the universe was vastly different from how humans perceive time. Notable changes in the night sky should be observed over the umted eons of history.
Yet, strangely, rapid changes had urred and were continuing to ur as well.
The universe was always leisurely while humans were in a hurry. But now, that age-old rtionship had reversed. The universe was now altering its form, wriggling as if a fire was lit under it.
Old constetions were dismantling and new constetions drew unfamiliar and eerie shapes. Moreover, in a pace far too fast for human cognition to follow.
The elderly astronomer shared his hypothesis.
I suspect a massive energy invisible to the human eye.is traversing the universe. Like how everything in nature bes entangled during a storm, a cosmic natural disaster is passing through.
A stormyou say?
Yes. A colossal cosmic storm beyond any possible human intervention. I am.researching which direction this massive energy is moving. Whether it is approaching Earth, moving away, or merely passing by.
????.
Bet imagined a hypothetical natural disaster. A Meteor Strike cast by an Archwizard could obliterate a city and then some. Then, if such an immense energy approached, erasing countless stars and moving actively What form would it take? He vaguely imagined an invisible gigantic hand.
A gigantic hand, slowly covering an ant.
Though the specifics were unknown to him, one thing was certain.
Everyone will die.
Indeed, everything will vanish in vain. Before anyone would know it. The civilization, knowledge, and history that humanity has built will return to cosmic dust. The universe will forget that the human species ever existed.
????.
Im calcting the rtive eleration value . If this value exceeds 1, the massive energy is approaching Earth. If its less than 1, it would be a great fortune for humanity.
The death of everything. It was a concept that Bet had never once considered before. He had assumed the world would naturally continue even if he died somewhere. Thinking about the end of a world seemed like something only nutcases would consider.
Enemies and friends. The earth, grass, and wind. Everything would die, scattering as mere dust; nothing could be more futile than that.
Only God would exist in the void left by everyones death.
Bet felt aplex emotion. It was like he was overwhelmed, yet it was emptily simr to despair. And furthermore, that emotion was tinged with fear. It was a loathful feeling that was hard to precisely articte. So, he asked Abraham.
Have you finished your calctions?
In a few days, Ill have enough data. But it is a massive calction that one old man and a calctor alone cant handle. After all, to gauge the universe, enormous numbers are needed. Ill need to seek help from friends.
Help, you say? What help?
I have a friend with quite an interesting device. It hasputational abilities far beyond the human brain. I think it was called a Brain In A Vat. And I could borrow that machine for the calctions
Abraham stroked his beard, then
The Number Devil lives in Miskatonic University. He is known as Lot Russell1Okay, this is a VERY interesting reference. The Number Devil is an actual book for children and young adults that explores mathematics. It was originally written in 1997 in German by Hans Magnus Enzensberger and illustrated by Rotraut Susanne Berner. In the Number Devil, there is a red-skinned figure who is referred to as the Number Devil. And a lot of other novels parody this. When there is a math genius, they are sometimes portrayed as a red devil Now, here is where it gets interesting. Lot is the name of a red devil in the webtoon, Denma (a korean manhwa). Hence where the name Lotes from. Additionally, in the Number Devil (book), a figure called Bertrand Arthur William Russelles out. Hes the 3rd Earl Russell, OM, FRS and was a British mathematician, philosopher, and public intellectual. He had influence on mathematics, logic, set theory, and various areas of analytic philosophy. So, the name Russelles from this book as well! Hence, Lot Russell. Thanks foring to my ted talk. of the Mathematics Department. He is a bit sensitive and irritable, but hes better at crunching numbers than anyone I know. If its him, he might be able to calcte the value.
He exined the two possible scenarios that could be used to calcte the value, before concluding his words. And then, after ncing once at Tara
Thete night is chilly, isnt it? Taras cheeks are already red. How about we head down? Ill make some warm cocoa. A cup will help you sleep deeply.
Yes, Abraham! Its the second cab on the left, right? Ill help you!
Very well.
The exnation had ended. Tara helped Abraham down the trapdoor stairs. Be, about to follow, noticed Niolle still glued to the telescope. He tapped her shoulder.
Niolle?
..Euah.
With a flinch, Niolle jolted greatly and let out a small, almost inarticte cry before looking up at Bet with wide eyes.
.Did I startle you?
[Im sorry, I was just so focused Have Abraham and Tara already gone down?]
Thats right. Abraham mentioned making cocoa. You like that, dont you?
[I do like sweet things. We should hurry down then.]
Niolle quickly got up and trotted down. Bet, curious about what had captivated her, took a look through the telescope.
There was nothing.
?????
The night sky Niolle had been observing was devoid of twinkling stars. And only a vast emptiness remained. Did her keen observation skills perhaps notice something?
Despite intently focusing his eyes for a while, as expected, Bet discovered nothing. Shaking his head, he left the rooftop.
Later, he unknowingly drank the special cocoa with marshmallows that Tara had prepared for herself
Thus, there was a small incident where Tara shook Bet by the cor in fury.
#3 : Threat Letter
During their stay together, Abraham had made just one request. Do not open any parcels that dont have a sender indicated. Is what he asked for.
Given Abrahams otherwise forgiving nature, even towards Tara making a mess out of the mansion, this request sparked a great amount of curiosity.
Tara adhered to Abrahams instructions as if it were second nature, but Niolle and Bet were different. They were on the lookout for an opportunity to check what exactly was in such mail.
While Abraham was away to lecture at Miskatonic University
Bet had chased Tara out by nagging at her to, Please, try to keep the room clean. After all, it is not a pigsty, but a ce where humans live. How can you spill things everywhere?. Since she would grudgingly clean up after herself, it meant there was time.
And there it was, an unmarked parcel right in front of them.
[Should we open it?]
It might be a trap, so be careful.
[I can smell something rotting.]
A rotting smell, you say
Bet drew his longsword for the first time in a while. It was so that he could cut down anything that might spring out. Like a small Undead or something. Niolle also remained cautious as she used a stick to maintain distance and opened the parcel.
????!
Niolle grimaced and stepped back, covering her mouth. Bet, too, frowned and clicked his tongue after seeing the contents of the box.
A gruesomely mutted corpse of a cat and a warning note made in the form of a coge.
Abraham, stop your research and follow the will of God.
It was a chilling warning. Considering Abrahams plea to them, such threatening messages had apparently been sent repeatedly.
The perpetrator was likely connected to the suspicious individuals surveilling the mansion. The likelihood of it ending with just a warning was slim.
Are they trying to stop the research? Why?
[The purpose is unknown, but malice is palpable.]
Agreed. They might even attack while we are staying here
What was the reason? For what purpose was this letter sent?
It was a mystery that could not be solved just yet.
1
Okay, this is a VERY interesting reference. The Number Devil is an actual book for children and young adults that explores mathematics. It was originally written in 1997 in German by Hans Magnus Enzensberger and illustrated by Rotraut Susanne Berner. In the Number Devil, there is a red-skinned figure who is referred to as the Number Devil. And a lot of other novels parody this. When there is a math genius, they are sometimes portrayed as a red devil Now, here is where it gets interesting. Lot is the name of a red devil in the webtoon, Denma (a korean manhwa). Hence where the name Lotes from. Additionally, in the Number Devil (book), a figure called Bertrand Arthur William Russelles out. Hes the 3rd Earl Russell, OM, FRS and was a British mathematician, philosopher, and public intellectual. He had influence on mathematics, logic, set theory, and various areas of analytic philosophy. So, the name Russelles from this book as well! Hence, Lot Russell. Thanks foring to my ted talk.
***
Chapter 61: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 4
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 4 ?
After burying the cats corpse in the front yard, the three of them gathered around a blood-stained box ced in the middle.
A chilling warning. The announced attack caused a state of continuous tension. It was like gueri tactics to prevent the enemy from resting during a war.
Therefore, the most certain method was to find and deal with it first. Bet looked at the warning and spoke.
Can we track the sender?
[If we get a bit more information. With what we have currently, its still insufficient. I analyzed the footstepsing and going in front of the mansion, but it seems like it was a different person each time. And they all appear to have a certain level of physicality.]
To summarize, it mentions a God and seems to be an organization capable ofmanding multiple people. But it fits so perfectly that its actually suspicious.
Bet fell into thought upon hearing Niolles analysis and Tara, sitting next to him, banged the table and vented her anger.
Its definitely those guys from the Order of the Silver Twilight or whatever!
Do not jump to conclusions. The Order of the Silver Twilight has no reason to interfere with the research. Abrahams research, which calctes the speed at which a cosmic disaster is approaching, does not appear to have any religious implications. This religious message might be a disguise.
Then who else could it be?!
Abraham said he was a professor, a schr. It might be a dispute with another schr. It is the most likely reason for stealing or obstructing research.
[But if a rival schr orchestrated this.would they go to such chilling lengths? Putting surveince around the mansion and even mentioning a God seems unnecessary.]
Niolles opinion was valid. Bet nodded in agreement, then summarized his conclusion.
I wont deny that the Order of the Silver Twilight is suspicious. However, we should make conclusions after we find solid evidence. After all, there is a chance of making a mistake.
As Bet pronounced mistake, he looked pointedly at Tara. Niolles sense of justice was definitely excessive, but so far, there had been no particr need for concern; unlike Tara, who clearly had a strong attachment to Abraham.
However, Bets gaze was not noticed by her. All Tara was doing was biting her nails, thinking about whoever sent this malicious parcel to Abraham.
I swear, if I catch whichever punk did this, I wont let them off easily!
Lower your voice, Tara.
Are you not even angry?!
It is not worth getting so upset about. After all, he is not one of us.
And someone who we had only met four days prior. Be swallowed thetter part of his words.
Moreover, Abraham was from another world. In the end, getting attached only led to loss. In addition, there were suspicious circumstances around Abraham. What was so important about this research to the old man that he continued despite such threats?
We should focus on something else. Im talking about the Shining Trapezohedron. We need to find out what it is, how it looks, and who has it.
[But how should we go about investigating that?]
The Crazy.. Wizard mentioned it in his report. That means the wizard was able to obtain information about the Shining Trapezohedron. There must be clues somewhere.
[????.]
Niolle pulled her knees up and thought deeply, before quickly writing something on the whiteboard as if she had an idea.
[Maybe the Academy, no, the Uni-versity has information?]
The University..Miskatonic? The ce where Abraham is a professor?
[Yes. I heard its an educational institution with many books. If it exists in this world, it would be recorded, so maybe the library of Miskatonic University]
Thats right! We need to protect Abraham for the investigation, right? Since Abraham is a professor! He could take us to the university
Before Niolle could even finish writing her sentence, Tara interjected with sparkling eyes. Bet clicked his tongue at her tantly transparent motive.
They were at a crossroads. Whether to continue the search while leaving Taras emotions as an unstable factor or to point it out and criticize her for it. Was it something to be solved or tolerated?
Bet weighed various aspects on a scale. The insane professor sending students to an otherworld under the guise of an academic subject. The search with guaranteed safety. The goodwill towards the kind-hearted Abraham and the risks that were bing increasingly apparent.
And the rising irritation.
Bet impulsively came to a conclusion.
Or lets ask Abraham to look into it. He knows a lot, so hell definitely...
Bang!
Bet mmed his fist on the table, cutting off Taras words. Then, he spat out with a low voice, full of venom.
You seem to be misunderstanding something important.
What?
Our goal is not to protect Abraham. In some cases, it might even be beneficial for us if Abraham dies. After all, it would eliminate a danger and secure us a base.
What? H-How can you say that! Are you saying youll kill Abraham?
Crash.
As Bet brought up an extreme hypothesis, Tara sprang up from her seat and red at him, causing the pushed chair to tumble over.
Bet gritted his teeth. After quietly pushing his chair back, he stood to face Tara directly, without avoiding her gaze. He had to achieve his goal. Therefore, he could not just overlook herying house, which lowered the sess rate of the n.
He raised his voice.
Listen properly. I did not say I would kill him. I said it might be beneficial for him to die in certain situations. I am telling you to be aware of this. So that you do not hesitate at a crucial moment!
I cant believe it. Do you even realize how well Abraham has treated us so far?!
Anger red in their eyes and the veins on their necks bulged.
He is a person from another world. This is not where you live! Did we not form a team to prevent the bloodshed that will happen at the Academy?!
So, are you saying its fine for him to die because hes from another world?! Do you really think this ce is an illusion or fake? Do I need to remind you something as obvious as how life is precious?
A confrontation between parallel lines. And at the end of it
There is a hierarchy to life!
Dont you dare try to take away my family.!!
[STOP!]
Crash-!
Niolle threw a chair. It flew between Bet and Tara, before making a loud noise as it rolled on the floor. Only then did both of them turn to look at Niolle.
The whiteboard she had put down was filled with phrases like, Dont fight and How about we talk camly. But now, there were only traces of erasure.
Niolle took a deep breath, exhaled, and then
[Ill take Tara with me, Bet. Tara. Lets talk about this again tomorrow.]
.Okay.
????.
The situation had concluded. Niolle led Tara up to their room, and Bet, with a throbbing headache, began to tidy the disheveled living room.
It wasnt something he needed to raise his voice on.
There could have been a gentler way to say it and perhaps staying silent would have been the better choice.
Looking back, Bet seemed to be angry. As he watched Tara openly share affection with anyone, he might have despised his own incapability of doing so. If so, it was truly a ridiculous situation.
After all, it was already far toote for him to go back to such a state.
Bet thumped his head against the wall and murmured to himself. A bitter self-mockery sliced through his lips and pierced his heart.
Whoam I?
Someone who would do anything to get his young sister back.
One who would cause chaos and fear at the Academy, ultimately leading many students to their death.
A ck Wizard.
Isaacs room. Now, Niolle and Taras room.
The arrangement of furniture had slightly changed and the way the nkets were folded was different. Isaacs traces were gradually erased from this space, being reced by those of the two.
Tara climbed onto the bed and curled up. Heavily suppressed emotions hung in drops on the tips of her delicate eyshes. A mncholic atmosphere persisted.
And Niolle quietly provided her silence.
Tara murmured, looking at one wall. It seemed like a monologue, but at the same time, it could have also been that she was speaking to Niolle.
.You think Im weird too, right?
[Yes. I think youre weird. Abraham is a good person and I also want to help, but.. Tara, you already see Abraham as family, dont you?]
????.
[I think Bet was too harsh. Sometimes, he acts as if we have to sacrifice everything to gain something. But still, Tara The speed at which you got attached to him seemed worryingly fast.]
Niolle sent her a worried nce. Her warm gaze seemed to melt the frozen lips of Tara, as discursive stories began to spill out drop by drop.
..Idont have a family. I had one, but theyre gone. We were really close too
[Im listening.]
Every morning we woke up and saw each other. Mom and Dad looked at me with eyes full of happiness. I saw myself reflected in my parents eyes, smiling just like them. I stillmiss that gaze.
[I can imagine.]
Sometimes, in Abrahams eyes, I see the sunlight I saw in my parents eyes. When I receive that look, I remember the times I spent with my family and can momentarily immerse myself in joy.
[What happened?]
At that question, Taras eyes widened. And then, she began to recount the past. Memories of resentment that still clung to her heart like tar.
It happened on a warm summer day.
#0 : Taras Memory
There was only one thing Tara, a girl from a small city who worked at a clothing store, wished for. It was to live happily with her family. She did not dream of living luxuriously or richly like a princess in a fairy tale, just ordinarily like others.
Waking up ordinarily in the morning, straightening her back with the resolve to do her best today as well, smoothing out the wrinkles in the clothes hung up, prominently disying the most trendy clothes, and seeing off her dad, as he went to meet the wholesalers.
Guarding the clothing store, and when the sun caught the tip of the clock tower, going out for a walk after changing shifts with her mom, and returning home around sunset..to have a hearty meal with her mom and dad.
That was the routine she hoped would continue forever.
However, misfortune had a way of arriving all too suddenly.
In summer, when the warm sun bathed all things, it was the perfect time for bugs and maggots to thrive. Decay and pollution actively took ce under the watchful eyes of the warm sunshine.
Was it the fault of the gravedigger who neglected the disposal of corpses due to the summer heat? The guards who didnt bother to patrol the back alleys? The beggar who killed a neighbor over a piece of hard bread? Or perhaps the lord who didnt care to look after the lower sses?
Whatever it was, a gue spread throughout the city.
Many people groaned in pain and Taras parents, too, could not escape from it. They gradually started to die, day by day, covered in blue spots all over their bodies.
Tara, for some reason, did not catch the gue. She went all over the city, desperately trying to save her mom and dad. First, she went to find the Priests.
The temple was filled to the brim with people. It was filled with pitiful pleas for salvation. And within that crowd, Tara was there as well.
Those with money, power, or authority received treatment, but the Priests turned away those who did not possess such qualities. Tara was driven out, chased away back to the streets.
Afterwards, she went to see an alchemist, and then a wizard.
But the answers she received were all negative. They said it was a disease they had never seen before, so it will take time. They said that the gue wont reach the Magic Tower, so it wasnt their concern.
Despite her desperate efforts, there was nothing she could do. Tara could only watch as her parents grew increasingly emaciated by the day. Then, a miracle happened.
The girl from the clothing store, Tara, was chosen as a Saintess Candidate.
Hope arose. A hope that she could save her family.
She pleaded with the Priests who came to her house, saying she would be a Saintess. That she would devote her life to serving the Goddess. That she just wanted one wish fulfilled in return; to please save her family.
They spoke as follows.
If the Saintess Candidate truly bes the Saintess, then of course, your family deserves to be treated ordingly.
She was overjoyed. Just the fact that she could save her family made her so happy. Taras heart raced, as if it would burst. If she became the Saintess. They wouldnt be able to live together in one house like before. But still, they could live healthily and perhaps asionally meet and share affectionate gazes.
Tara obediently did as she was told. The lengthy ritual to be the Saintess began. She rode in a beautifully decorated carriage to the Basilica of the Goddess Church. For a week, she bathed in holy water and crammed the contents of holy scriptures into her head.
She ate delicious food, took care of her hair with perfumed oils, and the Priestesses delicately filed her nails. If an anxious Tara asked when she could be the Saintess. Ifall this was necessary to be one.
The reply was that it was a long-standing tradition and must be preserved.
She grew anxious. A month had already passed. Was her family okay? The Priests said they would take care of them, so they must be okay. Because
The Priests who had once mmed the door in the face of Clothing Store Girl Tara, now served Saintess Tara with devotion. They wished for the blessing of the Saintess with blooming smiles.
Remembering their condescending gazes, Tara felt nauseous, but at the same time, she was assured.
The authority to flip the attitude of those upright Priests, as if flipping the palm of a hand, came with the title of a Saintess.
Therefore
It couldnt not be okay. They were the family of the Saintess, after all. Unless they were possessed by some strange conviction, it was natural to take the utmost care of them.
They must be doing well. Surely, they must be.
She repeated this to herself. Day by day, Tarasplexion became paler and her eyes grew weary with worry. But the Priests, intoxicated with their own religion, simply rejoiced and were moved by the establishment of a Saintess.
The more the religious fervor of the order rose, the more Tara withered away.
After the long and pointless ceremonies ended Tara was showered with flower petals decorated in gold and received a holy tiara amidst the cheers of many. She was officially recognized by the order as the Saintess.
She returned in glory.
Having attained unimaginable wealth and honor, it was now time to give back to her family. To eat delicious things together and, being the family of the Saintess, to call on Priests whenever they were ill. To honor them by saying bing the Saintess was all thanks to her parents.
There were truly a mountain of things she wanted to do, so much she wanted to give.
Clothing Store Young Lady Tara became Saintess Tara and returned to her familys side.
Her family suffered from the gue and died.
Saintess Tara turned crooked.
After finishing her short story, Tara murmured in a dried-up voice.
The order didnt grant even my single request. To save my family. Not for damned treasures or something like glory, but just that one thing.was all I wanted.
[????.]
You know, about that gue It could have been cured with Divine Power. If the Priests who came to fetch me had just recited a single spell instead of yapping about their duties to apany the Saintess to the Basilica, my family would have lived.
There was wrath in Taras eyes, but her tone was t. As if she was too tired to express rage.
Divine Power is proof of closeness to the Goddess. They chose not to use it, wanting to fully enjoy the moment of the Saintesss establishment with the Goddess. All for their religious joy. All while thinking that surely, someone else would handle it.
They were enthralled in their faith. For the sake of their religious ecstasy, they did not consider anything else as important.
So. She still harbored resentment.
Against the Priests who neglected Taras family in their religious fervor.
Against their behavior and actions.
Against their words, saying how she should be grateful for her dramatic rise from a meremoner.
Against their speeches, asking how she could possibly refuse the affection of God for her personal feelings.
Against their suggestions, telling her she might as well just live with it since things hade to this anyway.
Against their dismissive criticisms, remarking how what was gone was gone and nothing could be done about it.
She deeply resented them. And this resentment spread like wildfire, eventually being directed at herself as well.
Should she not have listened to them and ran to her family instead? Why did she believe the Priests? What if at least one person had cared? While she indulged in luxury for a month, how much pain did her parents have to endure?
Her disobedience to the orders guidelines was the greatest rebellion her conscience would allow. And she knew just how meaningless it truly was.
I know. I know too. That doing this wont bring back Mom and Dad
Tara pounded the bed with her fist. Over and Over. Then, she vented out her inner thoughts that contained the longing she held for her family.
But, but.Even if it is for just a moment Even if its apletely different world Doing so means I can recall those happy times
[????.]
Niolle silently patted Taras back. Tara cried in Niolles embrace.
A pale pattern briefly shone in Niolles eyes, then disappeared.
That night passed quietly, asionally disturbed by sorrowful sobs.
Bet could not sleep. Was it because of the sobbing he happened upon in the corridor? Or was it the turmoil growing in his heart? Suddenly, he thought of the night sky. He climbed the stairs of the trapdoor to the rooftop.
Abraham, who was counting the stars, turned around.
Whos there? Ah, its you.
????.
Bet avoided the old mans gaze.
It might be because of the guilt remaining in his heart. Even if the subject in question wasnt around Even if his intention was to remind Tara of her purpose
Spatting out that it might be better to kill Abraham pricked at Bets conscience. After all, the old man had treated them with such kindness.
The old man stroked his beard several times, then spoke quietly.
Tara and Niolle havent beening out of their room. Did something happen?
We fought.
I wont ask what about. But it seems you could use a change of scenery too. Care to sit next to me?
Yes.
Bet dragged a round chair over and sat next to Abraham. The cool breeze and twinkling stars were pleasant. But the way the sky seemed unusually dark appeared to be a matter of his mindset.
Abraham spoke with silence as he looked through the telescope. Like casting a motionless fishing line into the sea, silence was a very good bait for conversation. In the quiet, Bet suddenly inquired.
We saw the parcel.
It is rare for youths to take an old mans advice, after all. I understand. Since youve already seen it. What did you think?
.How is it that you continue your research? It does not seem like it will end with mere threats. It is not like you need a source of ie either. Isnt that so?
Seems like youre curious about why this old man stakes his life on research, huh?
Abrahamughed heartily. The old man turned away from the telescope to face Bet. After rubbing his wrinkled hands together and gathering his thoughts
I am not being obstinate, just because I dont have much time left. After all, I still wish to live long. Theres still so much I havent done and I havent reconciled with my daughter yet.
Then, that is all the more reason to stop.
But you see, this research will definitely benefit humanity. Even if it leads to the worst possible ouesat least it would give people time to prepare. Moreover, if we are lucky and we get a few billion years of reprieve, it could provide clues to uncover the intimate secrets of the universe.
But that very same humanity is threatening you, Abraham. While sending things like cat corpses.
From what Benentt could see, the world seemed inundated with malice.
The number of times people killed others for their own purposes was uncountable. It was as numerous as the stars in the night sky. Bet himself was one of those ominous stars.
In a harsh world, living for oneself seemed to be the only option. Why bother doing anything for others? To this question, Abraham grinned widely, showing his teeth.
I know as well. People are shitty. They are like flies that dont care about whose corpse theynd on.
????.
Bet stiffened momentarily at Abrahams aggressivenguage. The old man justughed heartily and continued.
How many people do you think I have met at my age? I already know most live while only looking a step ahead and would readily stab anyone with a knife. But if we all responded by flinging the same shit back. Wouldnt the world just have an even greater number of sad people? This is simply an arithmetic of gains and losses. And.
????.
Isnt contributing to a leap for humanity quite a cool thing?
Cool. You say?
Yes. Its what every schr dreams of. Using the theory I created to save the world. Its been my dream since I was young.
Bet looked skeptical, as if questioning whether it was merely a jest, but Abrahams eyes were sincere and clear. The old mans pupils sparkled like those of a boy with a dream. It might have seemed like a childish reason, but
Bet felt like he somewhat understood.
It was because, like every young boy, Bet had once dreamed of being a hero. One who carried a sword, defeated viins, and saved princesses.
The pure fragments of those days, swept away by time, shattered by circumstances, were visible in the old mans eyes.
A dream, that is.
His purpose remained unchanged. He would do anything to save his sister, even if it meant hurting many at the Academy. However..
If he was given even a single chance
If the object known as the Shining Trapezohedron could show a way that neednt harm others. Maybe. Just maybe.. He would want to walk that path. Bet felt a bit of the burdensome weight lift from his shoulders.
With a somewhat lighter heart, Bet engaged in conversation with Abraham. The old man happily joined in the young mans dialogue. They exchanged stories.
And like that, the night deepened.
Morning. In the corridor, Bet encountered Tara. An ufortable silence flowed between them. Behind them, Niolle wondered what she would have to throw if they fought again.
After a brief standoff, Bet was the first to speak.
I think my words were too extreme. I apologize, Tara.
Did you eat something wrong?
Be took a deep breath, organized his thoughts, and then spoke.
My thoughts have not changed. If ites to a situation where we absolutely have to sacrifice someone, I would choose Abraham over you two. So.
????.
Lets try our best not to let ite to that. Is this much eptable to you?
Sure, well Eung.
Bet extended his hand and Tara took it. Niolle pped in celebration of their monumental reconciliation, thinking it was finally okay to rx a tad.
The breakfast table that day was filled with warmth. Bet, also a bit more rxed, conversed freely with Abraham. Tara also enjoyed the atmosphere. From a distance, their interactions might have resembled those of a close-knit family.
Shouldnt you at least start doing the dishes by now. Niolle and I have been taking turns until now.
I only use two tes, but you use three. In order to be fair
Right then
With a Creeeeak The door to the mansion opened.
ck. ck. The sound of heels. A woman dressed in a pure white dress, her snow-white hair flowing, entered the house.
Was it because of her attire? Or was it because of the distant look in her eyes? There was an air of mystique around her, as if she belonged to another world.
Abrahams eyes widened like never before and his mouth dropped open.
.Isaac.
It seems like the family has grown since Ivest seen you, Father.
Abrahams daughter, Isaac, had returned.
***
Chapter 62: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 5
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 5 ?
Abrahams pupils trembled. It was the dismay of someone who had encountered an unexpected event. Every night, he had envisioned his daughters return in his dreams, but his mind, as radiant as a star, knew that something like that would never happen.
Hence, the embarrassed perplexity.
Abraham carefully chose his words. Were you expelled from that religion? Do you still believe in those strange things? Have you been harmed in any way?
However, after looking into Isaacs eyes, he realized that such questions were meaningless. Eyes were the windows to the soul, and inside her window, there was just one thing; a blinding white that scattered the human intellect. A boiling froth.
Therefore, the old man had no choice but to ask an obvious,monce question.
Have you been well?
Isaac smiled. That smile was not as if a daughter was happily responding to her caring fathers concern, but rather like watching a monkey y tricks inside its cage.
Yes, Father, I have been well. My soul is fuller than at any other time in my life and I am spending each day with true significance. It is all thanks to you.
????.
Are you still counting those meaningless stars? Those rocks floating in space, merely made from lumps of dust.
They are not meaningless, child. There is meaning in everything in this world.
You still fail to see what needs to be seen, I see. Father.
Despite the conversations gentle tone, the atmosphere and the looks in their eyes did not seem like a dialogue between a father and daughter. Tara intervened between them as if to protect Abraham.
Who are you?
It seems my introduction was a bitte. My name is Isaac. And you are?
Tara.
And what about the rest of you?
Isaacs gaze turned to Bet and Niolle. Bet swallowed dryly at the vivid unease he felt and Niolle felt the universe through her gaze.
Darkness, the chillingly ck void. Being, yet also not being. Like a swelling egg or a shrinking heart about to copse on itself. A bizarre universe that human cognition could only observe in fragments.
Aha. You too?
It seemed like Isaac sensed it as well. A smile blossomed on her face; not one of mocking, but one stemming from joy rooted deep within her soul.
Isaac approached leisurely, took Niolles hands, and kissed them politely, filled with affection.
I am pleased to meet you. Your name?
????.
Niolle twitched her lips with a nk expression. As if that itself was enough, Isaac nodded; a connection that continued through the medium of silence.
However, it was a one-sided connection. Isaac, through her demeanor and gestures, seemed to be probing Niolle, conveying something distant yet sinister. Almost as if she was a man courting a beautiful woman with piercing, viting stares.
And, just as she was about to say more.
Back off!
Thwack!
Bet pped Isaacs hand away and stepped back with Niolle in tow, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. It was to protect her. After all, it seemed as though a white snake was baring its fangs at Niolle.
Isaac feigned a hurt, sorrowful expression, caressing her smacked hand as if it was in pain.
I had nowhere else to go, so I came back. Even strangers weed me warmly, so surely, a daughter who has just stepped out for a while. Will be wee back, right, Father?
Yes, your room has always been kept ready.
Isaacs nce slid towards Tara, examining her from top to bottom. Her gaze lingered on the clothes she was wearing as well. Isaacs clothes.
But now, it seems that room is not for me. It is fine, Father. I can forgive you for not believing I would return.
I. have wished for your return, even in my dreams.
Your words and actions do not seem to match. The storage room will suffice for me. You can continue to use my room, Ta-ra. Enjoy your meal.
Isaac politely excused herself and walked up the stairs to the 2nd floor storage room where Bet was staying. She opened the door, entered, and closed it behind her.
No one moved until her white afterimage had disappeared.
Abrahams expression twisted in agony. The poor old man, who had always counted stars, covered his face with wrinkled hands andmented.
I shouldnt have shown Isaac the stars
It was a bted regret, something that would be inevitably experienced by anyone who was human.
Isaac seamlessly blended into daily life. Unlike the first day, when she was pointed and scathing, she behaved like a kind and polite daughter throughout. She fawned over Abraham and asked Niolle if she needed anything all the time.
Isaac especially paid attention to Niolle. She initiated conversations and asked for her well-being. Sheughed at her sentences and acted touched by every little thing she said. All with warm words and unchanged friendliness.
However, everyone at this ce knew it was all a pretense. Despite the seemingly warm atmosphere, tension filled the air beneath the surface.
As if something could happen at any moment.
However, there was nothing they could do. Abraham seemed happy, even if it was all just a facade. The current situation, with his estranged daughter returning home and acting affectionately, was like a dreame true for him.
Therefore, neither Bet nor Tara could intervene. Bet, because he was haunted by a conversation he had with Abraham one night. And Tara, because she did not want to see Abraham saddened.
All they could do was take indirect actions, such as surveince and preparations of countermeasures.
Perhaps the one fortunate thing in this unfortunate circumstance was that the appearance of an outsider temporarily improved the rtionship between Tara and Bet.
We shall know if she does anything suspicious. I have ced magic at the threshold of the storage room and in Abrahams room. I have also prepared a familiar for surveince use. And I hid a rat in the ceiling.
Iveid something like Curse Defense too, but Werent you nning to abandon Abraham if needed? Youre putting in a lot of effort, huh. More than I thought you would. What are you thinking?
.I just thought that woman named Isaac was dangerous. After all, her eyes were not normal.
Right, well. Its your turn to be on shift today, isnt it?
Do not try to sneakily pass it off to me. Since it is you today.
As time passed like that, it had reached the 5th day.
Their date of return was approaching. Tara insisted on visiting the university with Abraham today and Bet, feeling the need to gather information, agreed. At the dinner table that day, they asked Abraham.
Abraham, could we possibly visit the university?
Are you interested in the university?
Yes. There is something I want to look into.
You seem more interested in the library than the university. Very well. If you can wait until sses are over I can guide you myself. Lets go.
Abraham happily agreed and the three of them were set to head to Miskatonic University. Right as they were preparing to go out and Tara caused a bit of amotion, insisting on carrying Abrahams luggage
After noticing that Niolle seemed strangely lost in thought, as she absent-mindedly picked at her food Bet nudged her shoulder. Niolle turned her head without showing a hint of surprise.
Did you hear? We said we are going to Miskatonic University.
[Ah, yes. I heard.]
If you are not feeling well. It might be better toe with us. If you are attacked while you are in such a vulnerable state, there would be nothing we could do. If it is too tiring, I can carry you. If not, you could stay in the hideout that was mentioned in the report.
[Im okay. I just didnt sleep wellst night. And you need my abilities in ces like libraries, right?]
Bet nodded. Niolles ability to quickly grasp even minor details would be a great asset in their investigation; she would undoubtedly be of help this time as well.
Despite being worried about Niolles somewhat strange attitude, he felt it was better than just leaving her to her lonesome. As such, all of you followed Abraham into the noisy machine called a car and headed towards Miskatonic University.
Tara asked if she could try driving and Bet interjected, telling her not to talk such nonsense. And amidst all this bustling, Niolle remained quiet. The whiteboard and pen did not move.
Niolles strange behavior was due to something that happened the night before.
#4 : Pitch
Late at night, a whisper reached Niolles ears. Come here. Come here. She woke from a shallow sleep and looked around, only to find Tara sleeping soundly; there was nothing else in her vicinity.
Come here.
The voice in her head even provided a direction to head to. Niolle judged it to be some kind of magic. She carefully left the room and followed the direction that the voice was leading her to.
And at the end of it, she arrived in front of the storage room at the end of the hallway.
Niolle knocked quietly. When she did so, the door opened smoothly, as if slithering. When she stepped inside, she saw Isaac stretching under the glow of the moonlight. She gave her a benevolent smile before speaking.
Do you believe in God?
[I believe in the fact of their existence, but not in the worship thates with it.]
Have you ever seen God up close?
[No.]
What a pity.
Isaac fluttered her eyelids, as if to find such a belief regretful, and gazed at the vast night sky through the window. Niolle turned her head as well. There was no surveint in the yard today.
The woman in the white dress rattled on, immersed and drunk on religious fervor.
Humans cannot possibly understand God. It is because they have inferior sensory organs. With their ears, they can only hear a very narrow range of sounds, and with their eyes, they cannot see colors beyond the spectrum of the rainbow.
[????.]
However, sometimes Very rarely, there are those born with the fortune to see a bit more. The chosen ones. People who see what others cannot. People who are so very close to God. You and I. Even if we cannot reach full understanding, we can grasp at least a part of it.
She seemed to firmly believe that she was one of these chosen people. And that was the particr driving force behind her religious fervor. While fidgeting her thighs, Isaac sent adoring gazes to the night sky, her excited eyes akin to a person deeply in love.
That clingy affection. The sticky desire that felt almost tangible, as if she would intertwine tongues at any moment if just given the chance to. A flower born from a muddy, depraved mixture of various emotions. A froth, boiling, seething.
Niolle knew what the name of that was. Fanaticism.
I hope you, too, can.. experience this joy. Now is a very good time, you see
Isaac extended a book towards Niolle; an inauspicious book, bound in some kind of leather. When running a hand over its surface, it seemed to emanate a warmth that dead leather should not possess.
Niolle quietly nodded, then left the room with the book held closely in her embrace.
[????.]
Niolle had not lost her mind. It was true she held a deep reverence for the vastness, the dizzying difference in scale, the something of the universe. However, that did not mean she had any intention of throwing everything away for it.
Whether in the otherworld or her original world, there had always been something that existed beyond themon sense of those ordinary. Something that mere humans could not touch nor do anything to. Whether it was the power of the Imperial Family, monsters that had reached Sublimation, or the death that one would inevitably face, all of such were something that could not be defied. Something that could not dare to be resisted.
Yet, her belief still remained quite simple; she just believed in the righteousness of saving people and the wrongness of harming them. She also had the courage to act on such beliefs. Therefore
She intended to read this ominous book, obtain information from it, and help Bet, Tara, and Abraham. Perhaps. Even Isaac. Maybe she could be helped as well.
Niolle opened the book in a corner of the room.
The memories of that night were not all that clear.
***
Chapter 63: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 6
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 6 ?
Miskatonic University was arge campusposed of several buildings, located an hour away by car from Abrahams mansion.
The sight of students walking along the streets with a book tucked under their arm was amon scene even in the academy. However, the notable part was the noisy missionary activities conducted by individuals wearing white cowls.
Everyone, the end of days is near! Listen for the sake of a meaningful finale!
We are onlyplete in the embrace of God! Let us be a part of Him instead of being a mere speck in the universe. From it, let us be reborn anew!
Niolle blinked once andid out the information.
[Theyre all young people. It seems like they are students. They arepletely absorbed in religion. They wouldnt hesitate to go through fire and water for their religion.]
It appears so to my eyes as well. Apocalyptists seem to be the same, wherever it may be. They have truly gone off the deep end.
Not all students are like that. Though the number of youths starting to harbor strange beliefs has increased, the majority are still sound children with high intellectual curiosity and good intentions.
Though Abraham defended them as such, the fact that no one stopped those loudly preaching and that a considerable number of students were watching attentively suggested what the future of the university might potentially hold.
They would spread quickly like mold on bread.
Abraham parked the car in the faculty parking lot and led everyone to the university buildings. The building where astronomy was taught was one of the more dpidated ones among the facilities.
The three decided to attend a ss while waiting for Abraham.
As time passed, students began to fill the lecture room in small groups. Among them were those wearing white cowls. Abraham began his lecture right on time, covering topics like methods of observing stars, the movement of stars, and their mathematical significance.
It was told from the perspective of a scientist. Abraham did not add any religious significance to the stars. He simply did his best to exin what the appearance of the world was like. The lecture was passionate,posed in vocabry easy for the students to understand.
However, half of the students were bored and those in white cowls seemed to put the lesson on the back burner, chatting and doing their own things.
These.!
Hold it in.
Bet spent the time trying to stop Tara from bursting out like a horse free of its reins. After the ss, the students left. Abraham then spoke with an awkward smile.
It seems my lecture was not all that interesting.
No, Abraham. It was really fun! Really. Especially since itpletely excluded any theological perspect..
Right as Tara was praising Abraham for various aspects of the lecture, Bet retorted behind her.
Is that truly something a Saintess should say?
Be quiet, Bet!
The library of Miskatonic University was like abyrinth. The shelves were not arranged neatly but scattered chaotically, potentially even making first-time visitors fear they might get lost.
In fact, a few students who seemed to have zoned out were wandering around the library. Bet memorized distinctive structures trying to remember the way.
It was unclear whether someone had designed it this way on purpose or if it had naturally be abyrinth ofziness due to nobody bothering to organize it.
Tara carefully asked Niolle with a worried expression.
..Niolle, you memorized the way out, right?
[Yes!]
Phew
Bet nudged Tara as he passed by.
Try to memorize it yourself.
Its a division ofbor, okay?! A division ofbor!
If you wish to speak about division ofbor, start by doing the cleaning properly. You are on cleaning duty.
Agh, you..!
While Bet and Tara were bickering, Niolle quietly filled the whiteboard. Since it was to show an old man, she wrote inrger letters than usual. Then, she lifted it up to show Abraham.
[Do you know anything about a Shining Trapezohedron?]
It is the first I have heard of it. Is it perhaps an object rted to the ult?
[Maybe.]
Seditious books regarding things like the ult, magic, and conspiracy theories are kept separately in the Forbidden Stacks so students cant ess them. Could it be that you also are.
Niolle quickly threw Bet under the bus.
[As you know, Bet is very interested in those kinds of things. But you dont have to worry! Bet is just enjoying it as a passing interest and if he ever starts going down the wrong path, Tara and I will pull him back!]
Yes, well take responsibility and stop him, Abraham!
Is that so Well, in that case, Ill open the door to the Forbidden Stacks. It just so happens that I am the manager for it.
However, Abraham added a condition.
But it will be under supervision. I trust you, but before trust, professional ethics must be maintained. Is that still fine with you?
Of course, Abraham.
Abraham nodded and pulled out a silver key from his pocket. He navigated through theplex,byrinth-like library, passed by the shelves filled with astronomical books, and finally arrived at a shabby door.
Creaaaak.
The old hinges screamed, revealing the inside.
Unlike the library, the room was neatly organized. Books were tightly packed in rows of shelves and in one corner of the room, there was arge safe. It looked quite sturdy and solid at first nce.
Bet asked.
What is that safe for?
Its a personal safe. Since I manage the Forbidden Stacks.. I thought I might as well keep some important items here too. Inside are things you are aware of already.
Research materials?
Correct. Ive ced copies of the research materials inside the safe. Feel free to look around the book. But dont get too immersed in the ult. That is an action which is no different from abandoning reason.
Yes. I shall stay cautious and careful.
Bet nodded with a sour face. How did he end up being seen in this light by Abraham? Come to think of it, wasnt it Tara who first cut ties with him and threw him to the wolves, leading to this?
What are you looking at?
????.
Just you wait and see. I wont let you get away with this. Bet swallowed his frustration.
You investigated the books in the Forbidden Stacks. The collection was so vast that it was practically left to chance what you could examine in just one day. True to the nature of seditious books, there were all sorts of bizarre and strange titles.
Whether it was a book containing recipes for sardine pies
A dissertation arguing the simrities between humans and dogs
Magazines that collected weird rumors, like sightings of humans with fish heads on a certain coastline
And adult novels of a high explicitness.
????!
Tara, did you find something?
No, nothing! I didnt find anything! Absolutely nothing!
Your reaction is a bit odd. Looking at it by yourself does not mean you can monopolize the merits anyway. Is that not so? Since we are in a situation where even a slight hint is necessary, if there are any questionable parts, bring it forth.
No, hey! Let go! Agh, shit, why are you so damn strong.!
Bet forcefully took the book Tara was holding with his strength and flipped through a few pages. Then, he handed it back to Tara, whose face had turned bright red, with ament.
Read these kinds of things by yourself.
Youre the one who took it from me-!! And I didnt even read it, okay?!
A second confrontation ensued.
Right as Bet was verbally beating the shit out of Tara, victory in hand, Abraham cleared his throat a few times and dered the investigation over.
Shall we call it a day? I will open the Forbidden Stacks tomorrow as well. Its time to head back home and prepare dinner.
[Yes, Abraham.]
Y-Yes! That sounds great!
Tara agreed enthusiastically. Bet clicked his tongue in disappointment at Tara slipping away from his snare. A perfect opportunity to tease her for at least 20 more minutes had now gone to ashes.
But then, he suddenly realized.
Hadnt they be much closer than he thought? At some point in time, it seemed he could casually start light conversations. With both Tara and Niolle.
He had a general sense of what they liked and disliked. How they behaved and what they were thinking. Chattering away with them was surprisingly enjoyable. Sometimes he even forgot about his little sister for a moment.
His feelings wereplex.
Living under the same roof, sharing meals at the same table, and waking up to see each others faces every day had made him grow fond of them far too quickly.
Perhaps, just like Tara, he was also starved of affection.
But.. There was still time to sort out his feelings. For now, he decided to bury them. It was still fine. For now.
After watching Tara with her arms crossed, walking beside Abraham, and Niolle, holding the whiteboard, looking back at him as if asking if he wasnting along, Bet followed them.
#5 : Fanatic / Missing Person
This urred while they were riding in Abrahams car.
????!!
Niolle, who was looking out the window at the passing road, suddenly shot up, hitting her head on the car ceiling. And then, she pped her hands frantically. Attention was drawn to her.
What is the matter?
Niolle, whats wrong?
????!!
Because she did not have the time to write on her whiteboard, she pointed out the window at something they had already passed. However, realizing it was toote, Niolle quickly wrote it down.
[A woman was getting kidnapped. By people in white cowls.]
Is there something wrong back there? Did something happen?
As Abraham, who was driving and looking ahead, nced back in the rearview mirror and asked, Tara and Bet spoke almost simultaneously.
Abraham, stop the car!
No, there is no need to stop.
Bet, again, you!
If you are going to say we should save her, then I want none of it. As I said before
Grab.
Niolle climbed on top of Bet and gripped his shoulders tightly. Bet tensed up immensely, thinking she was about to fight him, but rxed upon seeing her expression. Even without Niolle speaking or writing, he could understand what she was saying through her eyes.
Give us just one chance.
After hesitating, Bet sighed deeply, thinking that perhaps he really did get involved with them a bit too much. He gently pushed Niolle aside and spoke to Abraham.
Something came up, Abraham. We shall be back before dinner, so could you stop the vehicle for a moment?
Is it something dangerous?
Not at all.
Then take care of yourself ande back safely. Since I have something I wish to tell you allter.
Abrahams car came to a stop. Niolle was the first to get out, running back along the road. And Bet and Tara followed closely behind, dashing side by side.
The old man watched them go and then drove home.
He couldnt say he wasnt worried. At the same time, he was also curious about what was happening. However, Abraham knew how cautious of a personality Bet had.
Since he so confidently said that It wasnt dangerous, he surely had his own calctions. Abraham believed in Bet, a young man who, aside from his belief in the ult, was reliable and capable.
***
Chapter 64: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 7
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 7 ?
People saved people. That was, truly, a difficult task.
Reaching out to others at ones own expense was, from the perspective of a single organism, almost akin to madness. Life is, after all, purposed and obliged to pass on its own genes to the next generation.
Somewhere in the vast emptiness of space, a star was born by chance. This star found its ce in the very narrow gap between celestial bodies where life could emerge and had sufficient time to thrive. On such a star, you were born.
The probability was incalcbly slim. What was taken for granted was the result of an immense coincidence. A life born as a human and dying as a human after oveing all sorts of destined hardships.
To throw away the luck that broke through that slim chance, for the sake of someone elses genes would be a mistake and a w.
Every time she faced this irony, Niolle repeated what she always said.
Right, where else could her parents blood possibly go? She would obviously live as she was born. As her parents daughter.
The father who always preached the teaching of loving others. The grandfather who prioritized the people over the household. Even the distant ancestor who dedicated their life to saving the world. They must have jumped into danger, unable to ovee the voice in their hearts.
Just as Niolle always had.
And so, she followed the voice of her heart this time as well.
[I saw them turn the corner three blocks ahead, on the right, and disappear.]
Can you track them?
Niolle nodded. Compared to Bets traces from before, it was so sloppy that she even wondered if they left them on purpose for her to find. The joke that she could find it with her eyes closed was omitted. After all, there was no time.
The little detective jumped, grabbed the top of a wall, and climbed over. Then she ran down a narrow path barely wide enough for her feet.
While running after Niolle, Tara jokingly spoke to Bet, who was running alongside her.
.Whats the asion? Bet. Have you fallen for Niolle or something?
Dont make meugh.
You hate this kind of thing, though.
I just thought of it as an opportunity to interrogate those from the Order of Silver Twilight.
Bet turned his head quickly, avoiding her gaze. Tara snickered, then drew a symbol in the air and constructed a magic.
The mana bestowed by the Goddess had advantages in buffs and was highly stable. The concentration needed for magic activation was low, so it was rtively easy to cast while running or fighting.
A burst of light erupted.
Blessing of the Savage Beast!
This made it the second time. Unlike when chasing the Crazy Wizard, the feeling of divine power seeping in wasnt all that bad. Bet felt the magic push at his back, simr to Taras personality, and dashed like a wolf.
[????!]
Thump thump thump!
Niolle pointed in front of the corner and tapped the whiteboard. Did that mean there were enemies ahead? Bet prepared to draw his longsword. He gripped the handle tightly and regted his breathing. He judged that the likelihood of resolving this through conversation was extremely low.
[??!!]
As soon as they turned the corner, they saw five members of the Order with white cowls. One of them was carrying a heavy,rge sack, as if it contained a person.
And a skinny member of the Order was cutting his wrist with a curved dagger, letting blood flow. Judging by the ominous bubbles rising from the puddle of blood on the floor, he had alreadypleted casting the magic.
O one who lies dormant at the boundary. O one who is evanescent yet great. Grant me the wisdom to burst and kill that small and insignificant creature. The wisdom, thewisdomthewisdomthewisdom.
Crack, Crunchh.
With the sound of twisting bones and flesh, a terrible scream rang out.
The skinny member of the Order was crushed to death as if squeezed by some gigantic hand. And, in front of him, the space rippled.
As if looking through a convex mirror, the space seemed to bulge. A bubbling tinnitus was heard and a creepy gaze seemed to be felt.
Bet barely managed to infer. It seemed to be a projectile attack. An invisible force distorting space was shot towards Bet.
Did you mean to say that they were about to attack?!
Amunication problem. Communication with someone who could not speak created gaps in information.
A strength and power he had never faced before. It was hard to judge the distance because it approached while twisting the space itself. Could it be cut through? No, if he couldnt be sure.
As Bet prepared to defend with all his might, Tara threw the holy emblem of the Goddess in front of Bet.
Three Dogs Guarding the Goddess!
Wooooong-!
Arge shield, scattering golden light, appeared and intercepted an invisible projectile. Among the three dog heads embossed on the shield, two were shattered. It seemed to be a magic that took considerable effort from Tara, as she gritted her teeth and screamed.
It cant withstand two hits!
I shall kill them before that urs!
They had already approached; the assants did not hesitate to attack first. Clearly harboring killing intent, it was only right to return the favor. After all, this was the grim way of life Bet had lived up to now.
Bet kicked off the ground and shot to the side. And then, he leaped again using the alleys wall as a floor. He moved in a zigzag fashion to scatter his aim and rapidly approached.
A precise body enhancement that evenly amplified strength, speed, and bnce. And the mana light spreading from Bets longsword. The sense to perceive mana.
He was one who had reached the realm of 3 Stars, rare even within the Academy. The gaze of such a man glinted dangerously.
sh.
Bet, moving fast enough to blur, swung his sword left and right upon reaching an Order member. After a sh of light, two heads flew through the air. Two remained.
One bastard, throwing down the sack he was carrying, eximed.
I-If youe any c-closer, Ill kill this wom Ugh!
Thwack!
Niolle, approaching from behind, delivered a spinning high kick to the temple. The Order members eyes rolled back as he copsed.
One left.
C-Consume m-me! I offer all my flesh to y-!!
sh.
Bet cut the throat, preventing him from chanting any further spells. However, the will to offer oneself as a sacrifice seemed toplete the spell. With a loud Bang, the Order members head shriveled up instantly like a dried apple.
The shriveled, wrinkled head seemed as if centuries had passed for it in a moment.
An ominous light began leaking from the corpse. A color that, though undoubtedly present, was imperceptible to humans, spread along with an indescribably inauspicious wavelength.
As the light enveloped the Order member Niolle had knocked unconscious, he started shriveling up like a mummy.
Bet jumped back significantly.
This is a spell I have never seen before. It seems to have been cast already. Is it a summoning?
I hate to say it, but the mana is unbelievably refined. Its like its being received from a divine. existence. It sort of seems like another Gods divine power..?
As Bet and Tara pondered over the magic manifesting despite the casters death, Niolle urgently scribbled on a whiteboard.
[Its a time bomb. It ages those caught in its color instantly.]
Uegh, age?!
Wait, Niolle. How do you know this spell?
Niolle, as if to imply that exnations could wait, pointed to the sack containing the kidnapped person. And then, she waved her hand.
[Take the sack and step back, Ill try to solve this.]
How do you expect to possibly stop a spell from an otherworld?! Moreover, its divine power! It is almost impossible to block the cas!
?ir, ?? cth, Ar??.
Niolle opened a sinister book and began chanting a spell. The chant, mostly hisses mixed with metallic sounds, was reminiscent of a birds cry. Though it was almost unintelligible, it was as if it constituted a spell nheless.
Above the corpse, which started to crack apart, a massive presence loomed.
Booom!
A column made of thousands of mouths and red flesh mmed into the ground and vanished instantly. The corpse, which had burst to the extent of it being unrecognizable, no longer emitted an ominous light.
Tara, startled, grabbed Niolles hand.
What is that? This power? Niolle, have you been hiding your strength?! And didnt you just spe
????.
Hehe. Niolle smiled like a puppy. However, her eyes were slightly unfocused.
On the other hand, Bet hardened his expression. If Niolle was indeed a genius wizard, that would have been enough of an exnation, but considering the horrific visual of the spell and how the Order of the Silver Twilight members died each time they cast it
Niolles spell might not be normal. It was uncertain how she came to learn it, but it likely involved some risk.
Niolle, you.
[How was I? I managed to help! Nobody got hurt and we also saved a person.]
????.
Bet examined Niolle calmly and carefully. She showed no apparent injuries or fatigue. If it was an unfounded worry, that was a relief, but
[Lets hurry and get the kidnapped person out! They must be trembling in fear.]
For now, he decided to just let it be.
Upon opening the sack, a woman, her face covered in tears and snot, crawled out. She wore a camera around her neck and shouldered a messenger bag.
W-What happened.?
Ah, do not fret. After all, we have killed all the kidnappers.
You killed them?!
The woman looked around in shock.
A corpse turned into a mummy. A beheaded corpse. A ttened corpse, as if crushed by heavy machinery. The woman, witnessing a scene as if from a nightmare, rolled her eyes wildly before clutching a nearbymppost and vomiting.
UWEGHHHH!
????.
.I see. Is that the case? People from this world do not seem to be ustomed to blood.
While watching the trio of murderers who had effortlessly killed five people and stood so nonchntly, the woman trembled. Then, she seemed to have somewhat grasped the situation, as she looked up with a nervous expression and asked.
F-For now, y-you did save me, right? Youre not going to Swish Swoosh. Or something to eliminate a witness, right?
[Yes, dont worry! We helped you out of good will.]
P-Phew
The woman sniffled and, after taking out a tissue from her bag to wipe her eyes, introduced herself without looking towards the corpses.
Im Sally, a reporter for New Life Newspaper.
Im Ta..
There is no need for you to know our names. How did you end up being kidnapped?
????.
Reporter Sally, noticing Bet cutting off Tara sharply, thought better of hiding any details, fearing she might end up as the sixth body. She candidly and obediently exined.
I was looking for a. scoop since I havent produced many actual resultstely. So, I decided to investigate the Order of the Silver Twilight, the well-known pseudoreligion. I thought the worst Id get was a threatening letter, but I never expected them to be so aggressive as to kidnap me.
Tara practically disyed a question mark above her head.
.Reporter?
It is something simr to an investigator for an information guild.
Illpensate. you. Our office is on Carter Street, you see? If youe byter, although I cant offer much due to my meager sry. Ah, I can show you some interesting items or documents that couldnt be published due to cens.!
It is fine. Forget it. You should go about your business now.
Yes sir!
Reporter Sally saluted quickly and hurriedly gathered her things to leave. Then, stopping midway, she turned back and spoke while waving her arms.
Im a bitte in saying this, but thank you! For saving me!
????.
[How was it?]
Niolle held the whiteboard with a slightly proud expression. It was because she had seen the corners of Bets mouth slightly rise. Bet touched his mouth for a moment, before changing the subject.
Abraham is waiting for us. Let us go back.
Yeah, if werete, that..bitch Isaac might eat all our sausages!
[It doesnt seem like Isaac would do that, though?]
How long had it been since he received thanks? Bet felt a peculiar sensation. The magic of the Order of the Silver Twilight was bizarre and their numbers meant they would only be an increasing threat. Yet, despite todays events seemingly being a loss when thinking of it objectively
He kept thinking that this kind of result wasnt all that bad.
Right, considering their actions, a confrontation was highly likely. So, it was probably better to learn their attack methods beforehand. So, it wasnt that much of a loss.
After all, a ck Wizard must react to gain and loss with cool detachment.
Why do you keep smiling?
I was not smiling.
There would be plenty to discuss once home. He had to ask when Niolle learned such spells and since they had already shed once, they also had to think of how the Order of the Silver Twilight would act and how the three of them would respond to their next move.
They might need to leave Abrahams house to avoid causing him trouble.
But still, for now because he wanted to indulge in this subtle feeling Bet walked with rxed shoulders.
After all, there was plenty of time left. That was what he thought.
.Huh?
His mistakened delusion shattered when they neared the hill.
At twilight, when the sun dipped and bathed the sky in blood-red hues Underneath the stars that had just started to emerge, Abrahams mansion was burning.
It was a sinister yet snow-white ze, flickering as if to rip apart and devour all it touched.
***
Chapter 65: S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars - 8
? S2. Resentment Wished Upon The Stars C 8 ?
The fanatics, d in white cowls, circled the mansion and emitted indiscernible shrieks All while embodying an innocent sparkle, akin to moths drawn to the dim light of a fadedmp.
Intoxicated with religious ecstasy, they drooled andughed madly. The white mes consuming Abrahams mansion heightened their faith and belief. The stars sang, blessing this sacred ce.
In the midst of this revelry, Saintess Tara felt
Uwegh.
A revulsion so intense that she had to vomit.
From the shadows of those in white cowls, Tara saw the Priests of the Goddess Church. They followed blindly, willing to sacrifice everything to fulfill the will of the one they worshiped. Tara could notprehend it, no matter how hard she tried.
How can youugh like that? The mes are moving, clinging to you, burning you from the limbs up. Your ankles are twisted and swollen because you keep dancing carelessly, not caring for your own body. How can you continue to be in such ecstasy?
The mes seemed eager to erase everything one human had left behind. Memories ingrained in the house, his tender paternal love, and brief moments of happiness were all consumed by that snow-white faith, turning into mere entertainment for the fanatics.
The world around her began to blur, tears clouding her vision.
If being an essory to a god and throwing all other values into the trash was truly such a joyful existence. If one could abandon both family and friends for such mere things.
Then, what really needed to be abandoned was.
TARA-!!
Someone grabbed Taras shoulder, calling out her name loudly. Tara, as if awakening from a dream, shuddered, her mind clearing from the numbing thoughts.
When she looked ahead with regained focus, she saw a man that had half his face covered by ash-gray hair. It somewhat seemed like the colors cast by the surrounding mes made his face appear pale and ghostly at a nce.
A person she had argued with so much over such a short span of time.
Bet.
Snap out of it! Now is not the time! Niolle went into the mansion first. Ill hold off these madmen, so go in and save Abraham!
Bet said this and then, drawing his longsword, charged forward. The fanatics, as if refusing to allow anyone to disrupt their festival, screamed and chanted spells, burning their own limbs with mes.
Crashhh-!
The sound of breaking, shing, the ground being kicked, and space shaking. Despite the noise of battle clearly emanating from nearby, it felt as if it wasing from a distant ce. Her head felt foggy. In a daze.
Thats right. Abraham.
Saintess Tara stumbled into the mansion. The only image in her mind at this moment was
The house where her mom and dad lived. Her triumphantly returning home. While choosing in her mind what words to say for their reunion, she ced her fingers on the doorknob, turning her wrist to open the door And stepped forward to express the worries and love she hadnt been able to for a month.
Her calling out cautiously.
The door slowly opening, revealing the interior of the house from the right side. The shelf she had decorated with her family, her dads favorite round chair, the pir that was marked every time she grew taller, the round table where they gathered for meals. And
Pale fingers.
Haggard wrists, forearms, shoulders. Two bodies lying dead. Flies buzzing around. The stench of rot, an unidentified liquid spread on the floor, swollen feet, and
On the left wall, looking down on all this, a wooden statue of the benevolent Goddess.
Having already lost loved ones once, she thought she couldnt bear to lose such people again.
So, this time. Please.
.Abraham!
There was only one thought she had while agonizing over this repeating regret. That she was not toote this time.
The pale mes seemed to burn through time and space. If the mes grazed her while wandering inside the mansion, instead of blistering burns, wrinkles appeared and age spots formed.
Saintess Tara wrapped herself in mana. With this coating around her, she could resist the snow-white mes. Entering the mansion, she looked around. There was no sign of Abraham at the dining table where they used to eat, nor at thefortable chair by the firece.
Then, on the wall leading to the 2nd floor She noticed an arrow drawn with a pen. It seemed Niolle had left directions. Saintess Tara followed the arrow, running upstairs.
The arrow led to a trapdoor; the entrance to the rooftop that could so clearly see the stars. Saintess Tara climbed thedder that had already been pulled down from the trapdoor. Gripping thest rung, she pulled herself up.
The night sky could be seen.
Even as the mansion zed, casting a snow-white light, the stars in the night sky shone ever so brightly and clearly. Saintess Tara felt a gaze. As if each star was someones eye. It felt like some grand, holy being was observing her.
When she looked back down to the surface, she saw Niolle standing still. She was in front of the table where Abraham kept his observational data.
Niolle, where is Abraham?!
????.
No answer came back. Perhaps the silence itself was the answer. Tara shook her head. She refused to ept the silence. No. It cant be. And then, she carefully walked forward. She intended to grab Niolle and ask.
Niolle, with her keen eyesight, should have found some trace of Abraham if he hadnt been found. So, if she said It seems Abraham has escaped. He is definitely still alive. If she just said that. If only she said that.
But before Taras outstretched hand could reach Niolle, she copsed. As if a heavy burden was ced on her shoulders.
Then, what was covered by her silhouette was revealed.
????.
On the table was Abrahams decapitated head, offered up as a burnt sacrifice.
The fanatics appeared frail and they did not seem to have any particr defensive measures. Their reaction speed and movements were at the level of an ordinary person who could not use mana, thus making it easy enough to kill them with a bit of physical force.
However, their lethality was chillingly high.
KKEUAAAAAAAH!
Crackkkk. Snap.
A fanatic finished chanting and twisted like a wrung-out towel, dying in the shape of a spiral. At the cost of their lives, the power of a grand being that roamed the universe was unleashed. A bullet that warped space itself.
Their magic seemed to be a mixture of two distinctive characteristics, ck Magic and Divine Power. One that had to sacrifice something to cast it and borrowed power from the beyond.
Instant ciation.
Shaaaah-!
Bet created ice under his shoes, sliding away to dodge the magic. Simply dodging was enough to reduce the number of fanatics. It was sufficient to adopt a defensive stance without overexerting.
As a Magic Knight using both magic and swordsmanship, he was able to disy his excellence in this defensive battle, dealing with a variety of variables with magic and covering for his lethality with swordsmanship.
Rock Generation.
Thus, Bet had broadly learned a variety of magics rather than focusing on a single school. Magic was, after all, meant topensate for thecking parts in utility.
Whoosh-!
Thwack!
A pointed rock thrown by Bet crushed a fanatics skull. After delivering the blow, Bet broke through a wall and hid in a room of the mansion. A cascade of magic poured on top of the vanished Bets afterimage.
Rooooooooar-!
Along with the sound of space trembling, the mansions outer wall twisted and disappeared. Bet, who had been hiding, emerged and threw two rocks beyond the breached wall.
Th-Thwack.
With nearly simultaneous sounds of impact, two more bodies were added. The bodies, tumbling and falling, were consumed by the snow-white mes, decaying without even leaving a burnt smell.
This could go on for at least an hour, but.
The mansion creaked as it burned, broke, and crumbled. Relying on it for cover might lead to it copsing before Abraham could be rescued.
Fighting in an open field without cover was too dangerous. While the spells of the Saintess could block them and Bet could also defend with Sword Membrane The expenditure of mana was significant. With no knowing how many more enemies might appear, it was best to conserve as much as he could.
Bet had a solution to all these problems.
ck Magic.
It was another reason why he didnt focus on a single school of magic. After all, magic that used souls as materials could be amplified enormously in power, even if only haphazardly learned.
Should he use it? But
If Saintess Tara noticed the remnants of ck Magic, it would be troublesome. After all, she would never be able to tolerate a ck Magician, meaning Bet would have to kill both Tara and Niolle.
As he mulled this over, the fanatics began to retreat, looking up at the night sky as if waiting for something. Now of all times? Bet felt an intense unease.
He looked up at the sky. The night sky was bulging.
What seemed like a t night sky now appeared to have curves. Like a swelling balloon about to burst, ready to pour something onto the earth.
Bet ran out of the mansion. Regardless of whatever was about to happen, they needed to escape this ce quickly. He, too, followed the arrows Niolle had left towards the rooftop.
And there, he encountered Abrahams severed head.
Tara, seemingly in severe shock,id slumped, vomiting tears and bile. Niolle stood still with a vacant gaze, staggering as if caught in a nightmare. And Abraham had been decapitated.
The mansion was still burning and every time the mes flickered in the wind, dozens of shadows emerged, swaying before vanishing. It was like a scene straight from hell.
Whatin the worldis this
Bet collected himself and surveyed the surroundings.
Abrahams head was butchered like that of a pig or cow. His tongue was cut out, his eye sockets hollow and dark, and his lips sewn into a grotesque smile. A brand of a living sacrifice was scarred on his forehead.
A burnt offering.
Someone had offered up even Abrahams soul. Bet understood what it meant to offer a soul, as well as the agony of having it torn away. Abraham must have died in horrific pain. It was possible that, even now, he was still screaming in anguish.
There was also writing in blood found there.
As we have been given a wed female goat, we are naturally grateful, thus offering this to you.
It was nonsensical ramblings, the ravings of a madman.
A surging me ignited within Bet. However, he was not overwhelmed by rage. There was still work to be done. They needed to escape the danger and leave this ce.
Tara, Niolle! Snap out of it!
This time as wellI wasonce againtoo.
????!!
p-!
Bet pped Tara across the face. Her head jerked to the side, and for a moment, her vacant eyes regained focus.
We need to get out of here. The night sky is strange. Something ising. If we stay here, we will die a dogs death! Hurry and get moving!
As Niolle was showing no reaction, Bet slung her over his shoulder and grabbed Tara by the wrist, leading her away. Had there been time, he would have liked to give Abrahams severed head a proper send-off, but protecting the other two people was his priority.
As such, Bet ran frantically. The ominous presence felt above the mansion grew stronger over time. He ran like someone fleeing the radius of a ticking time bomb until
He reached the ce where he first met Abraham.
A waste collection site. The boundary between the slums and the outside. The clothing bin unted its green color, as if to wee their reunion, and a broken streemp flickered weakly.
After setting Niolle down and letting go of Taras wrist, Bet sat down. And then, he looked back at Abrahams mansion.
Some thing
Some thing formed from the night sky and stars, an indescribable entity whose form was so irregr, so indeterminate, that it was impossible to predict whether it could even be cut. After blinking its eyes formed from constetions and flicking its tongue that was as dark as the universe itself
It opened its mouth wide and swallowed the mansion whole. And then, as if in reward, it spat out something dark and formless onto the earth. From a distance, it was hard to see clearly.
But there was no mistaking from their silhouettes that they were monsters.
Monsters had been unleashed upon the city.
Niolle, standing in a daze, bit the tip of her index finger until it bled. Then, scraping her finger against the rough asphalt, she wrote.
[If I hadnt tried to save that person, would Abraham have lived?]
.No, he would have died. Stop having pointless thoughts. The bastards from the Order of the Silver Twilight would have attacked whether we were there or not. And Iwould have abandoned Abraham. Whether you two opposed it or not, I would have abandoned him.
[Thank you for saying that. Bet.]
.Stopit. Dont write anymore. After all, its a waste to even cast a healing spell on your finger. We need to conserve our mana. We have to head to a safe ce.
The temporary base mentioned in the report. 201 Carter Street, East Shopping Mall, 2nd Floor.
Given that it stored items collected during reconnaissance, it was the best alternative now that they had lost their home. They had to move. Bet was about to urge Tara and Niolle to hurry when.
We will depart to the secret safe house mentioned by the investigator. In 10 minutes.
Bet gave them a reprieve. After all, it seemed they needed time to mend their broken hearts, mourn, and gather the strength to stand again.
As the stars and moon held hands, looking down upon the earth with a sneer, the only sce was the flickering light of a streemp.
***
Chapter 66: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 1
Three shadows were passing by on the night road illuminated by streetmps. In the silence, only the sound of footsteps was distinctly echoing. Step. Step.
Leading the way was Bet. Just in case they would have any encounters with fanatics, he moved forward with careful attention; he wished to avoid potentialbat situations as much as possible.
After checking around the corner and confirming that no one was there, he walked close to the walls. Led by Bet, Niolle and Tara followed behind him.
The reason Bet was so cautious was because he judged that they should not engage inbat in their current state. Especially when considering Niolle and Tara were still in shock.
Tara looked around with shimmering eyes as if searching for prey, while Niolle, with her head bowed, followed the cues of Tara and Bet.
Both had recovered enough to move from the mental shock, but they coped in different ways. Moreover, they seemed somewhat twisted. Not in the body, but in the mind.
In Tara''s pupils, the mes of the mansion were still reflected. Wrath, pain, resentment. She wanted to kill the fanatics immediately.
In Niolle''s pupils, the shadows of the mansion were pressed down. Guilt, regret,pulsion. She still regretted her decisions and wanted to make amends.
In dangerous situations, emotions must be killed. Bet believed so. When swayed by emotions, people would cling to slim chances. Just like his attempts to restore his sister''s body.
As they approached Carter Street, they began to see more people. Despite thete night, some were wandering drunk and others were awakened by the fire andmotion at Abraham''s mansion.
We will. pass as inconspicuously as possible. Avoid the light and stick to the shadows. We cannot leave any eyewitnesses.
......Abraham is already dead. Will those fuckers still chase us?
If it were me, I would chase.
Why had the Order of the Silver Twilight killed Abraham. They had been all too kindly informed about the reason through a letter; a letter that demanded the cessation of research. They wanted Abraham''s research to stop.
His documents were lost along with the mansion due to something the fanatics summoned at the end. However, they would naturally suspect. What if the three who escaped from the mansion had Abraham''s research documents?
Therefore, if there was even a hint of suspicion, they would try to kill them to tie up loose ends.
At that, Tara let out an Ah With that faintmentation, she spoke.
.......We actually know, though. The location of the remaining research materials.
Following Abraham''s guidance, they had investigated the Forbidden Stacks of Miskatonic University, where a copy of the research materials was stored in the vault; thest legacy of the old man, which the Order of the Silver Twilight so desperately wanted to erase.
We still do not know the reason they obstruct the research as so. But the important thing now is that the fanatics have enough reason to chase us. Lets move.
......Right.
Shadows cut across the darkness. The number of people gradually increased, as did the number of streetmps lit. Furthermore, they even asionally saw white cowls mixed among the crowd.
Bet stopped at a wall and raised his hand.
There was a white cowl leaning against amppost ahead, surveilling the surroundings as if on guard. The fanatic looked around indifferently, staring piercingly at passersby.
Niolle gestured anxiously. Let me handle this. Please give me a chance.However, Bet firmly shook his head. Tara, who seemed ready to rush out at any moment while clenching and unclenching her fist, was also stopped.
Wait here for a moment. Icicle.
Upon muttering the spell, a sharp and pointed icicle grew from inside Bet''s sleeve. He carefully concealed the icicle in his hand and moved.
Bet hid behind the shadow of a passing drunk, approaching quietly. When close enough to the fanatic, at a speed neither too fast nor too slow
Shunk.
KEUU.!
He stabbed the fanatic''s lung through the ribs. Simultaneously, he grabbed the fanatic''s throat with his left hand and injected mana in a split second. Crack. Something snapped and life quickly faded from the fanatic''s eyes.
Bet positioned the fanatic''s body, making it look like he was sitting back against the post, resting. He adjusted the clothes to hide the wound made by the icicle, creating the appearance of a momentarily sleeping body.
Bet gestured. Tara and Niolle left the wall and followed him. Niolle sighed in relief as if d he was safe, checking Bet''s condition.
On the other hand, Tara was looking at the fanatic''s corpse. She bent down to scrutinize the expression on the corpse''s face as if wanting to see the pain it endured.
Why did you use Icicle? Was it to make it more painful?
It would have been enough to simply break the neck. When asked with such an implication, Bet answered in a simple manner.
I intended to freeze it from the inside if necessary. Even if the incantation gets interrupted, sometimes the magic still activates. That is why I was a bit more cautious. After all, the magic they use is.bizarre and beyond what ismon sense to us.
......I see.
Leaving a cold corpse behind, the group entered Carter Street.
===============================================================
Carter Street was bustling with shops like restaurants, clothing stores, and hardware stores. As a ce where money flowed, many buildings were lit upte into the night, with shadows of people clinging to the brightly lit windows.
White-cowled fanatics were also not a rare sight. To avoid being caught, they needed to be ever more cautious in their movements.
Niolle, seeing a sign on the street, pointed out the location of No. 201 and took the lead as if to say to just leave it to her.
She used her exceptional vision to move unpredictably, climbing building exteriors using drainpipes, jumping from rooftop to rooftop, and sometimes hiding in bushes or narrow alleyways.
When they were about three blocks away from their destination
"????!"
Niolle pointed at a police car parked on the side of the road. A police officer, holstering a gun, was looking around outside the vehicle. Having learned the basics of this worldsmon knowledge while living with Abraham, she knew these were the city''s guards maintainingw and order.
The fanatics hadmitted a terrible crime by killing Abraham horribly and setting the mansion on fire. Therefore, seeking their help might smooth things out.
They might even get protection. Cooperation could lead to a crackdown on the Order of the Silver Twilight. This could possibly make up, even if only a little, for their current predicament of being chased after losing their base and Abraham''s death.
If only she could rectify her mistake
Wait, Niolle!
So, ignoring Bet''s attempts to stop her, Niolle ran towards the police to borrow a notebook and pen, intending to testify against the fanatics'' misdeeds.
As the short-haired girl approached, the officer asked in a very professional tone with half-squinting eyes.
What is the matter at thiste hour? Your expression looks quite..troubled, Miss.
"????."
You must not be able to speak, I see. On top of that you have brown, short hair, huh.
It was ament that seemed to check her appearance. She should have felt something was off right then.
The officer smacked his lips, then drew his pistol from the holster.
Niolle''s head went nk. The aimed gun. The finger pulling the trigger. Come to think of it, Abraham''s mansion was very close to the police station.
Despite the chaos, the police had not shown up until the mansion waspletely engulfed in mes. And before that, there were the dead cat and ominous threat letters. As well as the people suspiciously surveilling the mansion.
If Abraham wasn''t foolish, he would have reported to the police long ago. But not once had they seen the police take any action. The public authority was in league with the Order of the Silver Twilight.
Bang-!
Niolle clenched her eyes shut. But the expected shock and pain didn''te. Wondering why that was, she cautiously opened her eyes.
.......I told youto wait.
Bet was suddenly right before her eyes.
sh-!
With one swift move, Bet drew his sword and shed the police officer''s throat. The officer spilled blood with a look of disbelief on his face and then copsed dead.
As Niolle was about to express her gratitude, she noticed blood flowing down Bet''s left shoulder. Bright red blood was dripping down his arm, indicating he had been shot while trying to protect her.
............Euh, ah.
Next time, do not run off on your own.
Bet tried to maintain hisposure, but the pain was evident in his furrowed brow, the cold sweat rolling down his cheek, and his trembling left arm. Niolle could see it ever so clearly.
While Niolle was trembling with guilt, Tara looked inside the police car while healing Bet''s wound.
Heal....... Ah. Theres another one inside the car, huh? Bet. Lets kill him.
Inside the car, a young man, terrified and shivering, was picking up the radio.
R-Respond, respond over, S-Sergeant Paul had his, his head cut off h-here..!
Tara gathered mana in her fist. With a single punch, she could shatter the young man''s head along with the window. But Bet stopped her.
Why?
Not all police are with the Order of the Silver Twilight. Perhaps the dead scum is one of them, but the one inside has a cross around his neck. That is a symbol of a different religion.
But still, he was with the bastard helping the Order of the Silver Twilight, right? Then hes somewhat responsible. He must be punished.
Bet met Tara''s gaze. Blind rage was burning in her eyes. And the ease with which she spoke of killing Normally, Niolle would have intervened, but she was too overwhelmed by guilt.
Leaving a witness was not an option. Thus, killing the young man seemed to be a safer choice.
However, Bet felt that it shouldn''t be done. He had already killed many, so it wasn''t that he had suddenly turned into a hypocrite. Rather
He was more concerned that killing this young man would make Tara''s heart go greatly awry.
......The police shot after checking Niolles appearance. It means our descriptions are already out there. Even if we kill this person too, the body will soon be discovered. There is no need to shed more blood.
Why are you acting so out of character?
Out of character, you say. I am not quite sure which one of us that is referring to. Lets move. Given themotion, we need to at least resupply and regather ourselves at the secret hideout. We do not have time.
Haaa.
"????."
Leaving the frightened young man behind, the group headed towards the secret hideout. Since they had killed a police officer on Carter Street, it was only a matter of time before the closed in on them. They nned to quickly gather supplies from the secret hideout and then leave.
This is
It is literally a secret hideout.
The secret hideout, prepared by the investigator on the second floor of the East Shopping Mall, was remarkably secure. Magic wasyered in multiple levels, concealing it perfectly. If it weren''t for the report, they might have never realized there was a hideout here.
It seemed the investigator had already finished making exceptions for the three of them. The hideout revealed itself and the group entered.
The two murders on Carter Street. The police pursued the case with unusual zeal. However, despite thoroughly searching even the city''s sewers, the trio of murderers was nowhere to be found.
Chapter 67: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 2
? S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars C 2 ?
In the secret hideout, there wasnt a single proper piece of furniture. The only tool for afortable life was an old mattress to lie on. Aside from that, the space was neatly organized with items necessary for work and survival.
A weeks worth of food, mostly canned goods. Two pistols and five bullets. Arge map of the city hung on the wall. A ne with a strange pattern. And various seditious books and documents.
It really feels like a base prepared solely for investigation. I didnt expect that there wouldnt even be a chair.
It signifies that much attention was paid to the mission.
Tara looked around, before discovering a pistol; she seemed very interested in the lethality of the small weapon.
Is this the thing that pierced Bets shoulder a little while ago?
????.
Niolle, luckily, there is a whiteboard here. It is smaller than the one you used to carry around, but.
Bet handed over the whiteboard found in the hideout to Niolle. As soon as Niolle took the whiteboard with both hands, she began to scribble something on it.
There is no need to apologize. Dont waste the ink.
[Yes.]
She stopped her hand at Bets interjection.
Bet lightly tapped the outer wall to get their attention and summarized the situation. Two pairs of eyes were fixed on him.
First, let us finish investigating the hideout. We might find additional information about the Order of the Silver Twilight. After that, we will discuss our course of action and move forward.
[Yes, I understand, Bet. Ill work hard. Ill be of help this time.]
It doesnt seem like theres much here Can I take this gun?
The onecking in lethality is Niolle, though..
Bet recalled Niolles previous condition, intending to arm her with the pistol. Then, he thought of the ominous spell she used in the fight against the fanatics. A gigantic pir with thousands of mouths.
He frowned and addressed Niolle.
Niolle. I think we need an exnation.
[????.]
It looked like the same type of spell used by the fanatics. The cost of the spell was extremely high. I need to know how you came to know it and what was consumed for the spell.
[Isaac gave this to me.]
Abrahams daughter?
Niolle took out a grimoire from her bosom. Just by looking at its cover, it was clear that it wasnt a normal nor proper item. It was ominous and repulsive.
[Its hard to understand the content and it takes time, but its a beneficial book that can grant a lot of wisdom.]
It doesnt look beneficial at all. From what I can see, its an artifact no different from a Demonic Sword. Its an item that harms the user. It would be better not to u
Niolle hugged the grimoire to her chest and shook her head, almost like a child being told to hand over their cherished toy. Then, she hurriedly made excuses.
[It will be helpful!]
Just like a Demonic Sword, evil artifacts ultimately lead the user to ruin. You are already helpful enough without using it. Ill seal it, so hand it over obediently.
Euh, woo.
Niolle shook her head frantically, looking up at Bet and started to sob. After all, she wanted to make up for her mistake. If she could have dealt with the fanatic in one blow, maybe it wouldnt have been toote.
Bet was about to forcibly take the grimoire from her, believing it had brainwashing capabilities, when Tara, who was loading her pistol with bullets, intervened.
Just leave it be, why dont you? Bet.
What?
We do need power, right? The Order of the Silver Twilight is still thriving and there are many we need to kill. We need magic capable of mass destruction.
So youre saying to just let it be? Abnormal strengthes with a price just as it al.
Click. The sound of the mechanism clicking into ce and a bullet being loaded interrupted Bets words. Tara, looking at the pistol, then raised her head to meet Bets gaze.
Its not you who pays that price. Isnt that right?
????.
[Im prepared. Its my decision, Bet. I dont want to have any regrets.]
Bet realized he himself wasnt in a position to lecture Niolle. Furthermore, ording to Tara, it was none of his concern. Having arade willing to take such risks could actually be a benefit.
But still, it left an all too bitter taste in his mouth.
Bet backed off. The three of them investigated the items in the secret hideout in silence. The ne of the Order of the Silver Twilight seemed like it could be used to disguise their identity. Perhaps they could even sneak into the orders building.
Within the various seditious books and documents, they could gauge the size of the Order of the Silver Twilight. The number of official followers alone amounted to about a hundred. Including unofficial members, the number could double, even triple.
A frontal assault was out of the question. Numbers were power, and it was even more so for those willing to sacrifice their lives to cast bizarre spells. A direct confrontation would lead to a war of attrition and, inevitably, death.
Additionally, they were able to understand the purpose of the Order of the Silver Twilight; quite a significant find.
Among the materials, there seemed to be confidential information the investigator stole from inside the order. It was wrapped in sphemous names of gods and twisted metaphors, but Niolle was able to interpret it.
She wrote down the characters with a somewhat dazed expression.
[They are trying to summon a god.]
God? Like the Goddess?
[I do not know. But its certain that its a very huge and.powerful being. Such an entity is called the Viceroy, ranking second in this universe, and possesses the authority and capability to control time and space.]
So, the spells of those fanatic bastards are borrowed from that.. beings power.
[That being ising here from a far-off universe. Originally, its an existence that mere mortals cannot summon, but since its getting closer, the Order of the Silver Twilight believes they have a chance to summon at least a part of it.]
Summoning.
Niolles exnation was somewhat carried away, as if floating off somewhere in the distance, and wasnt intuitive either, so Bet quickly organized the information in his mind. And then, he verbalized it.
1. An Evil God called the Viceroy possessed the power to manipte time and space. Thus, the fanatics of the Order of the Silver Twilight, borrowing power from the god they worshiped, also wielded time and space. 2. The difficulty and mana consumption of Summoning Magic decreased as the distance to the target shortened and the targets location was more urately known. Conveniently, the Evil God was moving closer to this world. Over time, the sess rate of summoning the Evil God would increase.
When hearing this, what came to mind was Abrahams research. He had said that a massive energy, invisible to the human eye.was crossing the universe. If this lump of energy was named the Viceroy, then the story fit perfectly.
Abraham had already predicted what would happen if it were summoned. The death of everything. Entires would disintegrate and disappear. This was a massive suicidal ritual by the Order of the Silver Twilight.
Then, why did the Order of the Silver Twilight hinder Abrahams research?
What role could the old mans modest research y in the grand scale story of the Evil Gods descent? Why go as far as to hinder the research, kill the old man, and erase the mansion?
Bet, who had a broad but shallow knowledge of magic, knew a bit about Summoning Spells. If a Summoning Spell was reversed, it became a Reverse-Summoning Spell. Like two sides of a coin, Summoning and Reverse-Summoning were inseparable.
That meant if summoning was possible, then sending it back was also feasible.
value.
The calcted eleration of the approaching energy mass. And the vast amount of observational data of the universe that Abraham had umted. If these were avable
It would be possible to know which part of the universe the Viceroy was passing through In other words, its location could be pinpointed. Then, it would be possible to cast a Reverse-Summoning Spell. Though, of course, a spell that could send back a divine being would require immense power.
Whether it was possible or not would depend on the avability of the value.
Perhaps, Abrahams research could save humanity.
Abrahams research was not in vain, it seems. So, it was a threat. To them.
[Then, we must hurry to the Forbidden Stacks to find the value and save the wor.]
Wait. There is a risk. After all, if there are coordinates, it makes the summoning easier as well.
If the value fell into the hands of the Order of the Silver Twilight, they would be able to summon the Evil God far too easily. It was a double-edged sword.
Taras opinion was clear.
If its something that can screw over the Order of the Silver Twilight, Im all for it. If it was their goal even to the extent of needing to kill Abraham, Ill crush it with my own hands along with their skulls.
Niolle did not hesitate either.
[If that being is summoned, swallowed souls will suffer endlessly. In a time that is infinitely stretched. Preventing the entire world from turning into hell is something we must stop.]
But Bet hesitated.
????.
Bet had no choice but to ponder once again. Was there a reason for this? The groups purpose, no. His purpose was to acquire the Shining Trapezohedron. Even if this world was swallowed up by the Evil God and turned into mere dust and shadows, it didnt matter to him.
Even if Abrahams research vanished without leaving anything behind and not a single person remembered it, it didnt matter.
The only goal was to save his sister, so ignoring this entire situation might even be better. Yet, a nagging difort lingered in his mind.
As such, Bet quickly racked his brain for a reason.
It could also be used as a bargaining chip.
Bargaining?
Thats right. The chance that the Order of the Silver Twilight possesses the Shining Trapezohedron has increased. We could negotiate its handover in exchange for the value and.
You never change, do you, Bet?
Bet averted his gaze and shifted the conversation.
We have at least agreed on acquiring the research materials. Our next destination is. The Forbidden Stacks of the Miskatonic University Library.
The n was set.
Day 6. The clock tattoo on their wrists was nearing 0.
Everyone agreed there was no time. Even if time ran out and they had to return midway, they decided it was crucial to obtain Abrahams research as soon as possible.
However, after continuous battles and tense encounters, the group was in a significantly depleted state. As such
[Even if we leave right now]
Lets rest for an hour before we go.
3 hours.
At Bets deration, Tara and Niolle expressed their dissatisfaction and anxiety.
Isnt that resting a bit too much? 2 hours.
[Shouldnt we hurry, hurry? I think resting for just an hour would be enough]
3 hours. No objections are allowed. Just try to get some shut-eye.
Bet crossed his arms and leaned against the wall with his eyes closed. Adequate rest was not a choice but a necessity and the group had been up all night. Given that, even 3 hours was a fairly tight schedule for rest.
Tara grumbled but soon fell asleep. And within a few minutes, she was snoring softly, asionally munching on hair that got into her mouth, perhaps dreaming of a pleasant meal with her family.
Niolle nced around to make sure no one was watching, before opening the grimoire as she was unable to sleep. If this book contained numerous spells borrowing the Evil Gods power, then it might also have a Reverse-Summoning Spell. She had to find the magic, save the world and give meaning to Abrahams dea.
Reading the grimoire made her brain itch. Although the brain had no pain receptors, it felt as if ants were crawling deep inside, tickling a spot that couldnt possibly be scratched.
She endured and endured. And If it became unbearable, shed bang her forehead against the wall or pull her hair out. That was how she continued to read the grimoire. She had to be useful. Because of her, Bet had been shot. She could make amends. No, she absolutely had to make amends
And as for Bet, he did not dream.
In a white, empty space, Bet opened his eyes.
In front of him stood a girl with distinctive pink-tinted yet purple eyes. Her blonde hair tied in pigtails quietly swayed. The girl looked both incredibly anxious and desperate.
It was muddled, as if in a stupor. Was thisa dream?
Listen, Bet. I have a favor to ask. Its really important!
How important could it possibly be?
Its about saving one person.
That doesnt sound all that important, though.
Thats not true. Its important for your future too, you know? The lectures will be extremely difficult, and next time, you might be sent to a worse hell than Cthulhu.
I dont understand what youre saying.
Ill exin the details outside, so Just remember this. If you expel the Viceroy, everything will turn out well. Got it?
After uttering those strange words, the girl disappeared. Bet looked around in a state where reality and illusion blurred. Then, like a candle being snuffed out, he, too, vanished.
***
Chapter 68: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 3
? S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars C 3 ?
Struggling to lift heavy eyelids, the nightmare etched onto his retina sticks gooily between hisshes. A hazy state felt somewhere between the boundary of dream and reality. Was he seeing a dream or was it reality? It was difficult to distinguish exactly which one it was.
The three of them managed to shake off their sleepiness in their own ways.
For Tara, this chilly ce, devoid of her familys warmth, was reality.
For Niolle, this ce, where the screams of those she couldnt save and her own mistakes lingered, was reality.
And for Bet, this ce, with unresolved endings and clear objectives, was reality.
The troubled ck Wizard drew his sword. On one side of the de shed the faces of the lives he had taken so far, and on the other, the image of the younger sister he needed to save.
He had not properly heard the life stories of Tara and Niolle, but if there was a difference between them and him, it must be the sliver of hope. Because he could harbor hope at every moment, despite the slim chances of sess, Bet was able to move forward.
Then, what if he were to lose his goal?
What if the Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear didnt keep the promise and he could never reunite with his little sister? Would he have to crumble, lose hope, and then go awry?
How was he supposed to live afterward?
Since there were tools for weapon maintenance in the secret hideout, Bet wiped his beloved sword with an oil-soaked cloth. His own face reflected on the carefully cleaned de.
At the very least, it wasnt the time to think and conclude about this now. The tattoo on his wrist was urging them on. It was time to navigate through this terrible world, shadowed by an evil god.
Get up. There is not much time remaining until we return. It is time to finish up the day.
Hearing Bets words, Tara sluggishly rose while grumbling. Deep fatigue lingered in her eyes and a part of her soul seemed to still reside at a table of the past.
After all, until just yesterday, she had been asking Abraham about breakfast options like this.
Whats for breakfast?
Canned tomatoes.
Are you going to cook for us?
Just eat it. There are no facilities nor time to cook. Just think of it as getting nutrients.
If it was Abraham, he would have cooked for us.
Tara, looking at the can filled with nothing but tomatoes, reminisced about tomato spaghetti and pizza. And of course, the wonderful dinners that came with such fancy dishes.
Bet clicked his tongue and said in passing, only half-serious.
I will cook for you when we get out.
So youre saying you will, huh.
A strange feeling.
Tara felt an indescribable, odd emotion. If asked whether it was good or bad, it seemed good. Her mood had improved, after all. But she couldnt quite grasp what this emotion was, so right as she tried to add a few more words to Bet
Niolle, snap out of it. Dont doze off.
[Ia mawa ke]
Your handwriting is all over the ce. Wake up and eat a bit. Here.
[Thhhaa noyou]
Niolle, half-asleep, scooped up the spoon, but barely any made it to her mouth. The rest was generously offered to the floor of the hideout.
Youre spilling half of it. Give me the spoon. And open your mouth.
Ahhhhh.
Bet spoon-fed crushed tomatoes to Niolle. Her face scrunched up at the sour taste, but she ate obediently when fed.
Tara expressed her annoyance from the side.
Its not like Niolle is a kid. Cant you just let her eat by herself?
Bet pointed at the pitiful tomatoes that had dropped on the floor.
Cant you see that? Shes still half asleep and spilling everything.
Im half asleep too.
Then, what? Are you saying you want to be fed too?
Eung.
Tara nodded, then after a moment of thought, realized she had said Yes and jumped up. While blushing red with embarrassment, she wagged her finger at Bet.
.No, no! Dont say anything weird!
I see. Clearly, youre also not fully awake.
Because it had not been long since they had awakened from their dreams, the traces of it lingered. Was that perhaps why? The time spent preparing for their journey while in a trance-like state was quite harmonious. In a form that was slightly different from family, with a scent of roses.
Tara, dont run off on your own!
Dont worry too much! Its just one fanatic!
Crack.
As Tara punched, the fanatics head twisted at an odd angle and fell. Bet quickly followed, covering the rear.
And if the enemy is threatening in attack but utterly useless in defense, its right to deal with them quickly!
I agree, but there is no particr need for you to step up and do it yourself!
There is!
After smashing the nearby wall, Tara grabbed a piece of broken brick and threw it at a fanatic around the corner. The brick missed its target, grazing the fanatics ear and instead shattered an innocent window.
Clink-! Thwack-!
A stone thrown by Bet hit the fanatic right between the eyes. Tara grumbled as she watched her brick fly off course.
Its fine to miss once, you know
You.. Hoo. Well talk after this is all over.
Bet swallowed the words that had risen to his throat as he surveyed the surroundings. The battle had begun when they passed through the gates of Miskatonic University. As if they were lying in wait for them, fanatics from the Order of the Silver Twilight hadunched an ambush.
Bets goal was to break through to the library, upy it while retrieving Abrahams research materials, and then make an escape. Currently, they were in a standoff with the fanatics a block away from the library.
The ivy-covered walls of Miskatonic University, which held its deep history, were now punctured and broken in ces. Almost as if suggesting the institutions decline.
Ordinary university students, caught off-guard by the sudden abnormal phenomenon, screamed and ran away or hid inside buildings and trembled in fear. Despite their repeated calls to the police, no help had arrived even after a significant amount of time had passed.
And the fanatics, after capturing these ordinary people
Euh, EUAHHHHHHHHH!!
Crunch, Crack.
Sacrificed them to cast powerful magic.
A civilian who was caught by a fanatic inted like a balloon and then exploded. And from the mist of blood emerged a monster with bat wings. Itcked any sort of facial features but possessed a pair of horns, somewhat resembling a human form.
The monster pped its wings, charging at Bet, andshed out with its thorny tail.
..Heup!
Crrrrack, sh!
While dodging and cutting through the middle of the tail Bet furrowed his brows. The hardness transmitted to his hand was unusual. So tough, in fact, that he had to infuse his de with a considerable amount of mana to cut through.
Though not an unbeatable foe, the issue was one of attrition. With the university filled with ordinary people, using them all to summon this monster would lead to his demise.
Cwuak! Screeeeech.
As Bet was parrying the monsters wed attacks with his longsword, positioning it like a shield, and engaged in a stand-off
sirk?? Astra.
Niolle muttered an incantation with a wheeze. Beneath the monsters feet, the shadow bubbled and boiled until arge tentacle emerged, wrapping around the monster and sucking it in. The monster struggled before beingpletely submerged.
Where the monster swallowed by its own shadow once stood, only an unidentified ck slime remained.
Thank you, Niolle.
Niolle, after sensing something trickling, wiped her nose with the back of her hand, yet still smiled brightly. Blood smeared across her hand and face.
As if to imply it was actually a good thing, Niolle used the nosebleed toplete her next spell. After drawing a magic circle and offering blood, a bright red slime about a meter in diameter was summoned as it wriggled.
[That will block the entrance for you!]
Understood. Tara! Dont rush out ande inside quietly!
I could have killed. One more!
Whooosh-!
Irritated, Tara threw a nearby candbra like a javelin. The candbra pierced through the abdomen of a fanatic, anchoring itself into the ground. Tara smirked at the sight of the fanatic convulsing in pain and then entered the library.
After Niolle and Bet also entered, the bright red slime clung to the door and spread along the exterior wall. It would protect the building and buy them time.
There were people inside the library. The sight of three blood-drenched individuals brandishing swords caused panic. Some tried to break the windows to escape, but the red slime blocked their way.
[We mean no harm! Stay hidden somewhere!]
We have no business with you! Stay hidden quietly in a corner!
After Be shouted once loudly upon seeing Niolle hold up a whiteboard The group led by Bet entered the Forbidden Stacks.
Various books and Abrahams safe were visible. The safe was bulky, sturdy, andrge. As such, it seemed difficult to move without a truck.
It is impractical to move it. It seems like we will have to take only what is inside. Key of Fin Borei.
Bet grabbed the safes lock and cast a spell. It was a lock-picking magic with a deep history, said to have been developed and passed down by a thief who lived long ago.
However, no clicking sound followed. Even after trying to open it with the handle, the safe remained immovable.
The magic didnt work?
[It seems the structure is different here. Since this world has such advanced machines, like cars..perhaps the locks are moreplex?]
Any guesses for the password?
Couldnt it be that Isaac or Isak or whatevers birthday?
Someone we knowis obviously unlikely.
The party was out of clues. They didnt know the safesbination, nor could they move it. If so, they had to force it open. Thus, Bet infused his longsword with all the mana he could muster. The de shimmered with a pale blue light, bing a beacon of sharpness.
SCREEEEEEEECH-!
Sparks flew as the safe began to slowly cut open.
How long will it take?
It might damage the contents, so I am trying to stay careful. Itll take about 10 minutes, I think.
Niolles weird magic has blocked the entrance, right? Then, 10 minutes is nothing.
[????!]
Flinch. Niolle suddenly shivered, before turning towards the librarys entrance. Tara murmured with a look of incredulity, as if she did not want to believe what had urred.
.Theres no way, right?
[They broke through just now. Like space itself was carved out]
10 minutes, right? Ill buy us some time, Bet. Keep cutting!
[Wait, Tara!]
Tara left Bet and Niolle behind, stepping out of the Forbidden Stacks.
The library entrance appeared as if something had gnawed its way through, leaving a gaping hole. Through it, a man adorned with numerous nes, leading a group of fanatics, approached.
The fanatics looked ecstatic, as if apanying him was the honor of a lifetime. Amidst their rapture, the mans indifferent expression made his presence even more pronounced.
A man wearing nes. They had read about him in the report. He was the Cult Leader of Order of the Silver Twilight.
The Cult Leader approached them leisurely.
Who might you be? And whye to this venerable institution and cause such a disturbance?
.Are you the Cult Leader?
That is right. Since I have so graciously answered, may I expect a reply in kind?
Why did you kill Abraham? WHY?!
I asked and even kindly responded. Yet, you reply with baseless resentment, huh It seems you have no interest in dialogue.
The Cult Leader pulled from his robe a bizarrely shaped. jewel. A crudely cut, blood-red trapezohedron. This must be the Shining Trapezohedron that was said to be their goal.
Tara prepared her defense spell with heightened alertness. Three Dogs Guarding the Goddess. A divine shield capable of resisting any magical attribute. While drawing the image in her mind and channeling the divine power bestowed by the Goddess
Uh, eh?
The mana bestowed by the Goddess. The Divine Power barely responded. When trying to force it somehow, some way, it only yielded about half the usual strength.
She was utterly lost, veritably startled. The power almost seemed to creak. The absence of the usually abundant Divine Power was chillingly apparent. A feeling ofplete emptiness. A biting cold and chill. A void that could not be ignored.
Taras face turned deathly pale.
How. How can this be.
Was it because I doubted?
The Cult Leader lightly extended his hand; five nearby fanatics shriveled up instantly. The surviving fanatics looked on in ecstasy, as if witnessing finding them blessed and honored.
I have seen the future. The scene of you all thwarting our grand ns. As this is sphemy, ept your death with grace.
As space warped, something hurtled towards her.
A shapeless fist. This strike, both invisible and unavoidable, struck Tara with a sh of blue light.
THWACK-!
Tara was sent flying by this applied physical force, smashing through the door of the Forbidden Stacks. And then, she bounced off the floor once and was embedded into a bookshelf. Tara, whose hips were bent at an impossible angle, convulsed momentarily before the light in her eyes faded.
Then, books cascaded down upon her.
????!!
Niolle let out a silent scream.
At that moment, Taras body, enveloped in blue light, vanished as if erased. While Niolle was paralyzed in panic Bet ceased his attempt to open the safe and calmly assessed the situation.
.The safety mechanism was activated. The blue light just a moment ago must have taken her back to our original world.
????.
It seems we do not have much time left.
Bet nced at the watch tattoo on his wrist. It was nearly at zero. Theyd be returning soon anyway.
Stay here, Niolle. We will be returning soon.
Niolle grabbed Bets sleeve as he attempted to leave the Forbidden Stacks. Her hand was trembling. Just now, Taras dead body washorrific. Even if there was a safety mechanism, it was something she never wanted to witness again.
And if it was Bet, it was even more so the case.
After all, if they were going back soon anyway, they could just wait it out. Holding onto Bets sleeve, she pleaded silently. However, as Bet gently removed her hand
It is an opponent we will have to confront eventually. The object he is holding looks like the Shining Trapezohedron. So.
Its not that Im attacking him out of anger for what happened to Tara. Im going at him because it is a necessity.
While repeating this to himself over and over, Bet stepped out of the Forbidden Stacks. He had read the report on the Cult Leader multiple times. The man was said to have a magical barrier. It was worth testing if it could be breached.
The Cult Leader, seeing Bet approach, asked calmly once more.
Since the soul of thedy before you has be His, I now ask you. Why have you entered this university and caused such a disturbance?
Why do you seek to make a god descend? From what I have heard, it only leads to the erasure of everything.
As it is a pleasing question, I am happy to answer. The souls collected by Him will enjoy eternal life in His embrace until the universe ceases to exist. My wish is to bestow such grace upon every person on Earth.
Power surged into the hand holding his longsword.
I shall give you my answer too. The reason we came to this university is to kill you.
Bet poured as much mana as his muscles could withstand and leaped forward. With a Crack, the tiled floor fragmented and ricocheted everywhere. Then, his body shot forward like an arrow.
Nothing in the world could be perfect and there was always a gap to exploit.
Even if an attack was guaranteed to hit, it could not be used if the target could not be seen.
Fulsons ck Smoke, Eyes that Pierce the Darkness!
BOOM-!
ck smoke erupted, obscuring the view around him. However, thanks to the magic he cast consecutively, Bet could see clearly through the smoke.
Within this darkness created by smoke, Bet silenced his footsteps and sprinted forward, eventually reaching right in front of the Cult Leader.
An ever so close distance.
The Cult Leaders gaze, previously fixed on something else, swished And turned to Bet. No, it was slightly different. The ce where the Cult Leader was looking was.. at the mana-infused longsword. And Bets legs.
The Cult Leaders eyes were a murky gray. It seemed as if he was almost blind. Yet, he had pinpointed Bets location even through the ck smoke. Thus, this meant that
He was sensing mana in ce of sight.
Bet quickly dampened his mana, but it was toote. The space began to distort slowly. He crouched, adopting a defensive posture.
THWACK-!
Bet was sent flying. Like Tara before him, he flew all the way to the Forbidden Stacks. Inside, Niolle saw Bet, his arm twisted in an unnatural direction, being enveloped in blue light, before disappearing.
And right then, as time ran out Niolle vanished from the world as well.
It seems there are no more presences. I shall take my leave now, so please, take care of the rest. My Brothers.
The Cult Leader nodded once and slowly walked out of the library. Behind him, the screams of themon man dying to erase the evidence filled the air
End of 1st ythrough.
.Huhk.
Bet opened his eyes. He exerted his strength in an attempt to get up from the magic circle, but his body felt unusually heavy. Looking down, he saw Niolle clinging to him with a tearful face.
????.
I amalright. Look, I am perfectly fine, arent I?
Niolle had teardrops in the corner of her eyes, seemingly shocked by the ordeal. How long had it been since he had received such concern from another person? It felt strange.
Bet gently stroked Niolles hair and stood up. When he looked around, he saw Tara, curled up and shaking.
Bet asked in startlement.
..Tara, issomething wrong? Did the safety mechanism not work properly?
N-No. Thats not it. ImIm fine too. Justa bit shaken is all.
Her reaction was more than just being startled; she was in a deep state of panic akin to a child who had lost something immensely important. Bet thought of offering some words of reassurance. But remained silent. After all, he was not used to saying such words.
Instead, he walked over to Tara and lightly tapped her on the head.
After all, it was a gesture of support he used to give his little sister when she was anxious. Be thought Tara would lose her temper, demanding him to remove his hand immediately. However, Tara didnt react much, perhaps needing that reassurance. As such, Bet continued to pat her head silently.
After all, they had been stranded in an unfamiliar world, faced brutal loss, and pushed to the brink of death.
It seemed to have taken a toll on both Tara and Niolle. While cuts could be stitched together, scars left by tearing and ripping were painful, sore, and hard to treat.
When reflecting, it was an utter failure.
All three people had not been able to fulfill their respective desires. Bet had hoped for a glimmer of a clue to save his sister, yet could not obtain it, Tara had wished for a family, yet had lost it, and Niolle wanted to save people, yet had only increased the burden of her guilt.
Failure. However
However, there is always a next time, isnt there? So
Bet wanted to say everything was going to be alright. Yet, feeling not entirely convinced himself, he chose silence.
In that quiet, theyforted each other in their own awkward ways.
By the time the instigator of this catastrophe, the Crazy Wizard, entered the room, it was 30 minutes after the session had ended.
Chapter 69: Crazy Wizard…….?
? Crazy Wizard.? ? What would the wizard tell us?
Would he give us a word of recognition of our effort? Based on what he showed in the ssroom, that wizard seemed like a quite practical person. Rather than spending time on such words, it seemed like he would just directly state his business.
Therefore, words of recognition orfort were off the list. He would rather say something like, Did you secure the Shining Trapezohedron?, or Quit dawdling, were already busy with the next task. It would probably be exhortations along those lines.
And if it wasnt that either
If he was a very vicious individual Even words of reprimand could be expected. He could rebuke how disappointed he was, seeing as there was no progress despite having 6 days to do so. That was usually what arrogant wizards would do.
However, the first words the wizard uttered after entering the room werepletely unexpected, even after considering all the possibilities.
Uh, um Youre awake, everyone. Did you have fun?
It was a question far removed from the general sentiment.
==========================================================================
The wizard had an unusually paleplexion and was passively wiggling his fingers. It waspletely different from the attitude he disyed in the ssroom. Bet and Niolle became more and more nervous, gradually raising their guards.
After all, it was a dangerous sign for a wizard who seemed mentally unstable to behave differently than usual.
However, Tara didnt seem to notice the wizards state because she was enraged at words the wizard uttered.
Tara blinked. It was a conscious act to hide her bafflement, as she never expected such words and behavior in this situation. She even had to ask herself if she heard correctly.
Did we havefun?
Ah, yes. Eh?
The wizard tilted his head as if he was questioning why she was reacting like that. At a nce, some may actually mistake him for being genuinely curious. Taras temper rose to new heights upon seeing that shameless attitude.
She looked around. Swirling slowly within Niolles eyes was a dark pessimism instead of her usual bright sense of innocent justice. Bet, too, pretended that he was unfazed, yet his face was far from alright.
Considering that she had lost Abraham and was even losing her divine power, she was far from being in good shape herself. Yet, was that man truly oblivious to the heavy atmosphere enveloping all of them?
It was like entering the barracks of defeated soldiers and asking them if they enjoyed being defeated. She wouldve taken those bitter words if it had been a rebuke for ipetence, but such remarks of extreme sarcasm was unbearable.
Tara shouted with veins on her neck popping out.
HOW COULD THAT HAVE POSSIBLY BEEN ENJOYABLE-?!!
In response, the wizard brought his index finger to his lips and let out a short shush. Unlike before, when he stuttered, he spoke his lines with confidence.
T-.. Saintess Tara. This is just Illusion Magic.
??WHAT?!
Tara clenched her trembling fists. That absurd statement, which rendered all her experiences thus far meaningless in an instant, truly infuriated her. Bet and Niolle, who also observed the wizards transformation from behind, could not help but be angered by those words as well.
This was an insult with an obvious intent. Over the past six days, exactly how many had died? By describing that as a mere illusion the wizard was tantly belittling the journey of the three.
The wizard seemed taken aback, as if he hadnt expected such a fierce response.
Uh, huh? B-By any chance, did he not tel?!
I would rather be cursed and mocked! What kind of nonsense is this supposed to be?! Do you only feel satisfied if you screw us over and y around with us?!
Did he really not tell them its an Illusion?! No, t-thats not wha-!
YOU BASTARD!!
Tara grabbed the wizard by the cor and pushed him against the wall. The wizard pretended to be taken aback for a moment, then quickly faked a smile, looking as if he was nailed.
I, I think theres quite a misunderstanding here. Hahaha!
Like that, he ridiculed her until the very end.
Meanwhile
The Purple Magic Tower Master, Yuna Yurensto Violetiris, who was currently acting as a stand-in while donning the Crazy Wizard Avatar, thought as follows.
I must fix this! You crazy bastard, how could you not even give them any prior notice?
Yuna screamed loudly in her heart, but there was no one around to hear her. This resentment had to be buried deep inside, to be repaidter with a Yuna Death Beam. WIth that, the output of a future Yuna Death Beam just went up a stage.
She had devised a strategy to heal at least part of her beloved disciples mind. Up until that point, it was all good. The operation was proceeding smoothly and the Crazy Wizard was half-asleep within the simtion world.
Now, all that was left was for the yers participating in the session to defeat the wicked Outer God, but
YOU CAN MOCK ME, BUT I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO INSULT ABRAHAMS DEATH-!!
Shake shake shake
Being grabbed by the cor and shaken like a reed by the Saintess waspletely unforeseen.
Hadnt he always managed to slip past situations with his bizarre eloquence? He had survived after quarreling with the Prince and continued to live nonchntly even after doing the same with the Princess. Not to mention, the victims in this session were nothing but green sprouts who had just begun to grow by attending the Academy.
So I thought if I talked like he usually did, borrowing the lines he usually used, they would be mistaken on their own and let it slide, but.!
Seeing how the Saintess had her eyes practically rolling back in rage, it seemed she was about to start smashing heads regardless of whatever she said about the session.
Moreover, he hadnt evenid the groundwork this time, suggesting that all of it was just Illusion Magic. Not even a single hint! The three of them were firmly convinced it was Dimensional Magic instead of the illusion that it was.
Then, it wasnt a matter of asking, Since youre already having a safe Illusion Magic tour, would you mind helping me out in the process?
Instead, it turned into a matter of persuading them by asking, Could you venture into a dimension inhabited by a terrifying Outer God to save a person?. The level of difficulty had practically skyrocketed by tens of times.
But But, she just said it was an insult, right? The Saintess, that is.
Then, perhaps the next line she used might resolve everything. Yuna switched the expression of the Wizard Avatar to a sigh and followed the script.
W-What can you p-ppossibly earn from avoiding the fact that it was just an I-Illusion MagN-No. Im sorry!
Oh my goodness. She felt like she would be killed by the Saintess if she continued, so she stopped.
What should I do? Seriously, what should I do?
Yunas n required the participation of yers. There wasnt enough time to find people separately and these three people already had outstanding abilities. She had to think of something, anything to make them continue the session
Think, Yuna. Think!
At that moment, a fleeting memory passed through the young Archwizards mind. It was of the time when they had roamed modern civilization, lounging in aic cafe. To be more specific, it was regarding the contents of theic she had read.
It was toote to politely say, Please save the world, Hero. Just look at the eyes of the trio. They were positively burning. Since the first step had been taken incorrectly, she had topletely flip the board over its head. She had to adopt an entirely new concept, albeit a bit twisted.
I amI am the Crazy Archwizard who saves the world!
Fshhhh.
Wh.What the?!
The wizard, who was shaking like a reed in Taras grasp, suddenly turned into dust and disappeared. Then, as if reassembling in a corner of the room, he appeared with a bright smile.
It was an exaggerated smile that was reminiscent of a clowns makeup.
Well, thenHave you calmed down a bit?
????.
It seemed like you needed a ce to vent your emotions, you see.
Are you saying that that was intentional?
The wizard lightly shook his head to Taras question.
Half of it was. Actually, its not wrong to say it was Illusion Magic. Truly.
Exin in more detail, Wizard.
Sure, Bet. Mm. I wanted to say that if you guys cant save the world that world would disappear like a fleeting illusion. Swallowed whole by an Outer God.
The wizard raised an image of a blue into the air, as well as a huge bubble that churned endlessly. After the bubble brushed past the, nothing was left behind.
The old man, Abraham, is dead. All that remains are works of his research which he hoped would benefit the world. But now, itll soon be used to bring about the worlds destruction. Unless you are there, that is.
[Are you asking us to save the otherworld?]
Even if you didnt say anything, of cour-!
Wait, Tara, Niolle.
Bet stepped forward, cutting off the two. Then, as if trying to see beyond his expression, he looked intently at the wizards face and asked.
Why us? And Why?
Because youve been tracking the Demonic Sword. Didnt you want to. save people? Because you thought the Demonic Sword is dangerous?
You left out the Why. Wizard.
What do you mean by that?
Niolle grabbed Bet by the cor. Tara was also looking at him with anxious eyes. Could it be that Bet is trying to leave the group? That seemed to be what they were thinking.
Bet looked behind and gestured with his eyes. He, too, had no intention of backing down. However, he thought it was an opportunity to find out what that wizards scheme was. He patted Niolles hand as if telling her to trust and leave it to him.
He returned his gaze to the wizard and continued asking questions.
Im asking why youre so obsessed with saving another world. Is this object called the Shining Trapezohedron really that necessary?
No, it does not matter even if I do not get it.
Then, I find it even more difficult to understand. It is a different world that has nothing to do with ours. It should not matter even if it perishes or bes a living hell.
That is because I deem human lives, even in another world, as importa
Dont make meugh, Wizard. If you truly valued lives, you wouldnt have released a Dream Demon or even turned a ssroom into a Dungeon.
D-Dun? Ahem. So, uh, about that.
The wizard thought for a while, then lowered his gaze as if making a difficult decision.
Do you really think that this is solely a matter of other worlds?
What?! W-What is that supposed to mean?!
Exactly as I said. Do you really think all of this is something that only happens in another world?
Does that mean. it might be able toe over to our world as well?
The wizard seemed to be nodding in affirmation, yet also not; basically, it was a nonmittal, ambiguous gesture. But that of itself was enough. It was hard to believe, but it was not without reason.
Of course, I am sure you will have many questions. But the undeniable truth is that this will benefit our world, so See you next week. Then.
Wai!
The wizard disappeared in thin air as if erased.
Silence fell among the three left in the room. After all, it was a hard and heavy truth to believe. Niolle wrote carefully.
[Could it be real?]
There isno reason to lie. At least, if the Second Prince dispatched the wizard to the Academy and decided to back him were due to those reasons.
[Then, are weBet?]
????.
Bet fell silent, as if something was bothering him. After a long while, he carefully opened his mouth.
I think. what the wizard said is true. There is something I need to check. See youter.
Wait. What is it, Bet!
After leaving only those words behind, Bet dashed off somewhere.
Bet Hilton was aware of the malevolent ns of the ck Wizards at the Academy. They were trying to amplify and gather the negative emotions of the Academy students to cast Nightmare Summon
He didnt know what exactly was being summoned. Only that merely witnessing it could drive a person mad.
If what the wizard had said was true
The nightmare that the ck Wizards intended to summon It could be the Evil God of the otherworld.
If the Crazy Wizards goal was to prevent this, then it made sense why he weeded out the ck Wizards from his very first lecture day. The chaos caused by hiding the Demonic Sword was to find talent capable of diving into the otherworld. Every action of the wizard had a purpose.
And now, Bet was on his way to confirm thest piece of the puzzle.
He ran. His destination was the basement of the Academys abandoned building. In that ce was the core of the summoning n; a magic circle designed to amplify emotions was installed.
If the Crazy Wizard had somehow obtained information about the Nightmare Summon, he would have taken measures in this ce, the core of the n, as well.
He lifted the carpet. A door leading to the basement was revealed.
After descending thedder, Bet discovered the remains of an obliterated golem, as well as a modified magic circle, now producing apletely different effect from what it was supposed to.
***
Chapter 70: Academy Difficulty Level Increase 2
Excuse me, Lorei. Did anything special happen outside?
Tower Master. Havent I already told you the color of the beastkin rogues underwear?
Not that. Something more?? different.
Something, huh??.
For the sake of her Purple Magic Tower Master, who was trying to suck up as much information as possible about their beloved Esteemed Junior, Lorei, nicknamed Senior Scarface, began her shback for the nth time.
I think I already talked about the Esteemed Junior''s adventurer friend getting hit by an ogres ming club and being sent flying because of it. I kind of want to continue on with my personal research Cant she just leave? Is there something that I didnt talk about yet?Ah.
Lorei snapped her finger.
Our Esteemed Junior didnt seem to realize how scary golems are, so I thought it was a great opportunity to make him fight against a cleaning golem.
Heuk??! Why did you do that, Lorei! What if he gets traumatized???!
Illusion Wizards need to have some amount of trauma against golems. Well, our Esteemed Junior was defeated as anyone would expect, but
Esteemed Juniorsst incantation.
Esteemed Junior was trying to do something to the golem, but it was canceled due to the Duster Attack. It was a magic that Ive never heard of before, so I asked him about it. Exactly what kind of magic was he trying to use?
ording to him, it was magic he came up with right on the spot.
So like, obsolete golems dont have egos which is why Illusion Magic dont work, right?
For most of them, I guess so?
So he said he was going to beat the shit out of it after making an ego for it. Esteemed Junior, that is.
"????!!"
The Tower Master turned stiff as if she got struck by lightning. Since it wasn''t a surprise attack from the Blue Magic Tower, she was probably struck by a lightning of inspiration. Or perhaps, queer foreboding. What in the world did this little genius think of?
It was usually hard to read people''s minds, but it was easy to read the Tower Master''s. One could figure out what she was thinking about just by looking at the illusions floating around her.
Illusions rose around the Tower Master, who was lost in deep thought. There was a chibi version of Esteemed Junior and a spaghetti monster flying around in space.
But then, she opened up Esteemed Juniors head, pulled something out of it, and put it into the spaghetti monster?
I''m going to get back to my research, so please leave.
Lorei decided to act like she didn''t see anything. It was indeed better to not get entangled with something that seemed so suspicious and bothersome. She dragged Tower Master out of her room and mmed the door shut. Only then was she relieved.
Lorei had finally regained her alone time.
The Tower Master muttered as she frantically moved around in her office.
Right Yeah. That''s right. If I cant hit it because it doesnt have a body, then just make it a body??.
It was an idea she had never considered before. And the keyy there.
That, which was rooted in his mind, was a highlyplex Magic-Cerebrate. Essentially, a Thought Form. It erased peoples memories and altered their personalities drastically. It existed conceptually without a physical form, hence making it untouchable.
Even Yuna didn''t know much about the origins of its creation or what the thing was exactly. She was just barely able to figure out a fragment of what it did after observing and gathering data from records for a long period of time.
Thus, she had no choice but to wait for the right time as she slowed down the erosion. The reason he was not told the identity of Something was because of themon characteristics of Cerebrates; they turned faith into power.
Just like the Illusion Magic he created, it gained more and more power the more one thought about it.
The contradiction of not thinking about it as much as possible while simultaneously dealing with it. The contradiction of having no physical form. Itsplexity was why even the Emperor of the Empire and an Archwizard of the Magic Tower couldn''t solve this dilemma; all they could do was pace around.
Tower Master Yuna, too, thought that there was no choice but to unveil her trump card at the decisive moment. However
After creating itand hit it.
She would give That a physical form and attack it.
Perhaps, it could be an effective means of preemptive attack. Even if it couldnt bepletely removed, it seemed like it might at least be possible to take away a fragment of Thats power. Then the question was how and what to endow.
The clue to that was in the session
If it was within the simtion closely tied to the psyche, it might be possible to deal with the phenomenon caused by That while minimizing its effects.
A simtion world created with Illusion Magic. While he was running a Cthulhu session for the Academy students, Yuna hid her presence and observed everything in detail.
A world influenced by the vicious Evil God. It seemed like it was structured so that there were fanatics who worshiped the Evil God and protagonists who were trying to save the world.
......This time, too, I am,te, aga..
And yers were being destroyed in real-time.
The ruin and exhaustion is delicious. They lost loved ones too. And even the motivation fits perfectly. Their reactions were more passionate than I expected, but since I added time travel to the session material, I think I can beat them up a bit more.
He looked at the suffering trio with a warm smile. It was hard to believe he was the same person who crawled on the ground like a caterpir just because he wasnt able to grant Second Prince Irid a kiss.
But its still not enough. Theyre still toocent. Maybe I should introduce a reported NPC to build some affection with them before triggering the event.
He was even thinking of pummeling them more. Their mental states had already been all but crushed to dust. Yet, he continued to say that feelings of regret had to be built to its very limits in order for their second chance, where they start from the very beginning, to have a beautiful climax.
It seemed like his ability to empathize was fading significantly.
Both Saintress Tara and Niolle seemed out of their minds, their eyespletely unfocused. Yet even so, he didnt seem like he was going to do anything about it. While the thrill after destion might be more exhrating, beating someone to a pulp and merely putting on a band-aid could not be considered normal.
This couldnt go on.
Yuna surveyed the world.
If possible, she wanted to give That a physical form of a frail NPC that couldnt even lift their whole body. And then, beating the shit out of it would simplify the expulsion as well.
But she couldnt endow it with just any character. It needed to have something inmon with That in various aspects. Whether it be personality, ability, narratives, beliefs, settings, and more.
The spell that Yuna prepared essentially involved tricking That with an illusion. As such, she needed a vessel with a high synchronization rate, so That would mistake it for its own body.
Capacity had to also be considered. Therger the capacity, the more of That could be contained.
An NPC named Isaac caught her eye. It seemed like she was designed as a mid-boss. She considered transferring That to her. But, no; it wasn''t a good idea. The storage capacity given to Isaac wasnt all that big.
Then what about the Cult Leader? The capacity was quiterge since it was a NPC designed as the final boss. He could perhaps contain about 2% of That. The setting provided was also good for attracting That. He was a madman, worshiped an Evil God, and killed people without hesitation for his own purposes.
However, if I want to see a meaningful effect, I want to capture at least 5%......
......Ah.
Yuna looked up at the sky.
The night sky glittered with stars and the moon, but Yuna, who had Game Master Authority, saw something else. A massive cosmic monster made of countless bubbles. A fictional Evil God borrowed from cosmic horror fiction.
......If its this.
If That we to be put in the Evil God, it seemed like that 7% could be squeezed in. The synchronization rate was also quite high. An iprehensible Evil God who manipted time and space and treated humans like ants or dust; it was an avatar that That would want.
Moreover, there were many additional effects when using the Evil God as a vessel.
Although it was his memories that were erased, it also affected the memories of those who knew him. The changes brought about by That spread throughout the world. Even Yuna didn''t know the exact mechanism, but she knew that such a phenomenon urred.
The reason she was trying to make this work in a simtion world was because she was concerned about that phenomenon. Since it was a virtual world, she thought it would be difficult to exert influence outside of it.
But because there were always going to be What ifs in the world. If the Cult Leader''s avatar was used as a vessel, something might happen to someone who resembled the Cult Leader in the real world.
As such, the Evil God was chosen.
If apletely fictional entity, one that did not exist and wasnt seriously believed in by anyone, was used as a vessel If only it could be defeated, then this matter could be concluded cleanly.
The only problem with this method was that
We will depart to the secret safe hour mentioned by the investigator. In 10 minutes.
To think theyre only going to that ce now.
It meant the three who were already working so hard would suffer even more. The session difficulty was going to skyrocket. After all, it wasn''t going to be some empty data mass of an Evil God, but the real deal; an Evil God loaded with That, intent on actually fucking up people.
"????."
Her guilty conscience stabbed at her heart.
But this task required the help of these poor students. This was because the strongest way to inflict damage on a Cerebrate was through the power of the mind. Just like how a Dream Demon could not dare to invade a Priest who had honed his mental discipline.
A will filled with emotions such as human courage, friendship, love, anger, and others. Would be a great help in beating the Cerebrate.
But still
Wouldnt it be better for just three people to be the ones to take the hit as the vanguard than for him to bepletely consumed and go crazy, causing the Empire and society to copse because he unleashed terrible Illusion Magic on the entire world!
I-Im sorry, Bet. Im sorry, Tara, Im sorry, NiolleBut I-Ill do my best too, so!
She nned to exert the power of a Sub-Game Master to its fullest extent.
Still, it will be a difficult journey. It was clearly hical to impose greater pain on those who embarked on an adventure with good intentions. Yuna clenched her eyes shut. However
The Purple Magic Tower Master could cut off something less precious for the sake of something far more precious.
Yuna proceeded with her n while fully feeling the throbbing pain of guilt.
To extract That from him and inject it into the Outer God, he had to stay in the simtion world. And so, at the end of the session, Yuna revealed herself to him.
...Uh, Tower Master?
Ah, eung. Its me
Seriously, how long has it been?
He was surprised at first, but his expression quickly turned into a smile. It was full of joy and a sense of weing. She was able to feel his pure happiness in seeing her for the first time in a while, as it was conveyed to her directly. Despite being encroached by That, it seemed he still cherished Yuna.
Did youe here secretly? No, wait, thats not important. So what happened in the Academy is that.
Yuna raised one hand to stop him from rambling on and on. Then, after adjusting the brim of her hat to cover her eyes slightly, she asked.
Hey, um, you know Do you still trust me?
Of course. Why? Are you going to do something?
Im going to make you fall asleep. For about two weeks.
Ssssp It really is a bit of a schizo sadist move to screw over the session schedule due to personal reasons, though...
Instead of questioning why and how he was being put to sleep for two weeks, he was more concerned about the next session schedule. Was it that enjoyable?
Uh, I! Ill take over as GM. The session will continue.
To think you would rob me of the most delicious part when I so painstakingly prepared it!
N-No, I didnt have any intentions of that! In the first ce, I prefer love over despair and pain, you know!
He grumbled for a long while. Saying stuff like I was looking forward to it so much Its too much of a pity to leave without being able to direct the session until the end, I wonder if she would be able to truly bring out the spirits of the yers, and Dont go out of your way in being kind or to hype them up.
When Yuna asked if he could quietly ept this as a once-in-a-lifetime favor, he relented, agreeing to it on the condition of receiving one wish coupon from Yuna.
"It''s going to be a long vacation, then. Um, well... Please tell Pink-Haired Lesbian that I won''t be attending this week''s debate. And also, these are the future plots. There''s a lot of things that I nned, so even if you leave it be, the session will run on its own, but there are so many unpredictable actions, so Just in case. And as for what I was nning to do in the next lecture This time, I was probably going to do the tentaclebyrinth and..."
After he talked about all the things he had prepared and also handed Yuna a pamphlet called ''Even A Beginner Master Can Do It! : 11 Ways to Induce yers Unpredictable Actions....
I dispelled it. My mental barrier.
It was all left to Yuna now. Although it was a bit lengthy, seeing him trust her to this extent was honestly moving. Yuna, slightly tear-eyed, reached out her hand.
??Thank you. Eung. Then, see you?ter.
Make sure to get the log.
......Can you please at least maintain the mood when Im moved?
With a single wave of her hand, Yuna blurred his consciousness and submerged him deep so that he wouldnt wake up from any external shocks. Then, after thering onyers of Protection Magic on him
She reaffirmed her resolve. To lead her n to sess.
Afterwards, Yuna used Illusion Magic to change her appearance and appeared before the three people.
Yuri Lanster was lying on her bed, fidgeting her toes, and suddenly snapped at the Crazy Wizard who was dawdling especially more today.
Are you not getting ready?
Uhhuh? Eung? Getting ready for what?
I am fairly sure I have already given you an official document. Dont you have to go on a Dungeon Exploration Practical Exercise soon?
Ah, ahaha. W-Was that so?
"????."
Yuri Lanster''s eyes narrowed. Then she moved closer to the Crazy Wizard and sniffed around him. Instead of his usual scent, there was a fluffy fragrance of flowers.
Although she didn''t even get as close as she usually did, the Crazy Wizard seemed extremely jittery for some reason. He even sped his hands lightly, ced them on his chin, and hunched his shoulders.
The scent of a female was so strong that she could smell it even from 10 meters away. As she raised her sses, Yuri Lanster asked seriously.
Mr. Crazy Wizard. Are you trying to seduce me?
...Wh, WH-WHAT?!
Its like youre just begging to be eaten. I am sure I have told you already that I like passive women.
Eek, hik!
That voice. You of all people should already know what that coquettish sound means to me
Was this a provocation?
Dealing damage against each others psyche was practically a daily urrence, but it was always done in a gentlemanly manner, without ever crossing any boundaries. For example, Yuri Lanster hadnt released the seal known as her Suit Jacket. Because it was a stimulus that crossed the line.
The Crazy Wizard had sealed his TS Magic for the same reason. Because it was a stimulus that crossed the line.
But now, in a battlefield where only cold weapons were allowed, the Crazy Wizard suddenly started casting fireballs. The treaty had been vited. If one side crossed the line first, then it was only fair for the other to step up their offensive.
Should I unseal it? Should I just seduce him?I guess I can justpletely fuck him up so he is at a total loss for words.
Just as Yuri Lanster was about to violently undo her tie and unbutton the dress shirt fastened all the way to her neck the Crazy Wizard disappeared into thin air as if erased from the world.
Hah.
Why did you even cross the line first if youre going to run away scared?
However, it was a long-standing tradition to return a blow for a blow. As such, Yuri Lanster loaded a nuclear bomb called ''Sneak into Bed in the Middle of the Night While Wearing Thin Clothes.Im going topletely fuck you up, Crazy Wizard. Prepare to die.
After putting her tie back on and straightening her clothes, Yuri Lanster drafted a new official document for the cooperation request; it was for the Dungeon Exploration Practical Exercise that students attending the Academy were sequentially going to experience. The document requested participation as an observer there.
The dungeon to be used by the students had been confirmed to be safe by multiple adventurers, but the Professors would apany them in preparation for any unforeseen circumstances.
It was scheduled for two dayster. The first batch of students would leave the Academy then.
She nced at the list written on the document. Bet Helton, Niolle Lestman, and Saintess Tara were included.
Since they had traveled through a harsh world ridden with fanatics, a mere dungeon would practically be a walk in the park for them. Theirplexions seemed poor thest time she saw them, though
It was only a short reprieve before the start of the second session, but
Yuri Lanster sincerely wished that the Dungeon Exploration would serve as a change of pace for them.
***
Chapter 71: Drifter From The Otherworld ~Before~
Selvier, the Red Tower Wizard, spent her time fairly efficiently in the Academy. She was worried about not being able to catch up with the ss, but her natural-born talent allowed her to absorb all the Professor''s teachings like a sponge.
In Introduction to Basic Elements, she was able to deepen her understanding of each elements, and in All About Close Combat, she learned how to handle closebat as a wizard.
Although she received bruises here and there from being abused with a quarterstaff, it was a type of wound that she was proud of. The harder she worked in the Academy, the less likely it was for her to lose her life outside.
She even received feedback from Professor Alexon, along the lines of Youre fine and all, but you sometimes miss crucial aspects. If possible, fight and win against enemies using your advantage in firepower and try to avoid battlefields with many unexpected variables.
Although she was in tears when she heard that she missed a crucial part, she still kept the Professor''s feedback in mind. She believed that there must be a reason why the Professor even warned her in the first ce.
Surprisingly, the most difficult ss was Countermeasures to Illusion Magic by an unnamed, Crazy Wizard. It was unimaginably difficult to even just get out of that Illusion Labyrinth called Step into a Door, Ascend into a World or whatever.
Some students who came to ss that day still trembled in fear of opening doors; they worried about being ambushed by a giant frog if they opened the bathroom door.
But it certainly made them better. They were able to try and learn a variety of methods on what to do if they had to pass through an area where there was a high probability of a trap being there.
Her roommate, Niolle, showed her talent in all sses.
She had eyes that could read even the smallest details that others couldn''t see. That natural talent shined in many ways, whether it was closebat or escaping thebyrinth. The only drawback was that her hardware could not match her eyes.
In essence, she had ack of rudimentary stats and decisive attack power.
Even if she was able read the trajectory of an attack, she had no power to avoid or block it. Even if she saw a way out of thebyrinth, she didnt have any strength to break through the trap and make it out.
As such, Selvier teamed up with Niolle. Selviercked insight and Niollecked power, so they were a perfect team that couldpensate for each other''s shorings.
Thanks to that, she was able to get close with Niolle very fast.
She had a pure heart. She wanted to help others and didn''t hesitate to throw herself into danger in the process. She worried about others a lot and liked to hearpliments.
She trained everyday and was consistent enough to not bezy. Her consideration for others was ingrained in her. She was a kind person who everybody liked.
And above all, her eyes were beautiful.
Her gaze was always sparkling with pure kindness. Within those virtuous eyes, anyone could feel her drive, her belief in her own way of life. Clearly, she was one who could move forward without hesitation.
So
Wee, how was the cl??Did something happen to you?
"????."
Selvier was able to notice Niolle''s change.
Her eyes that used to sparkle like stars in the night sky, had turned pitch-ck akin to those of a dead fish.
It had only been three hours at most.
She hadpletely changed within those three hours. Her confidence was extinguished and she was faltering like a candle in the wind. Her lips were dry and hands were shaking as if she was being chased by something.
Maybe there was a big ident?
What happe??No, not that. For now,e sit over here.
Selvier took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She couldn''t panic in this situation. First, she held onto Niolle''s paper doll-like hands and brought her to sit on her bed.
Then she brought back her old memories. There was practically a manual that she could refer to in those memories.
Back when she was living in her rural vige, every time she cried alone somewhere after arguing with her parents Her childhood friend brought her some warm tea from somewhere and made her drink it. He said that the body and mind were closely connected together, so it felt better when something warm went inside the body.
And after gently asking what happened and listening to Selvier''s story to the end. He led the conversation so that she could find her own direction.
She probably can''t do it as well as that boy did, but??.
Selvier knew howforting it was to have someone listen to their story, so she decided to invest some time in helping Niolle. Today''s mana training could be postponed a little.
Selvier went down to the dormitory kitchen and came up with a cup of warm cocoa. And after she handed Niolle a mug, she asked cautiously.
??If you have any concerns, can you tell me it? I want to help you, Niolle.
"????."
With that, Selvier sat down next to her and waited calmly.
Niolle felt the warmth of the mug. It was just the right temperature to drink right away, just enough to not burn her tongue. It was a minor detail, but such small aspects showed a much deeper consideration.
Sippp.
Niolle didn''t feel like eating anything, but because she wished to be considerate of Selvier''s efforts, she took a sip of cocoa. It felt better than she thought. It was as if the warmth was spreading throughout her entire body.
Niolle carefully started writing.
[I wanted to help a person]
Niolle, youve always been like that??.
[I believe that its the right thing to do. That if there is someone in need, I should lend a hand. Even though some people might say that it''s stupid, helping others is my joy and I thought it would make the world a better ce. However??.]
Abraham died because she was trying to save others. If she just didnt offer a helping hand at that time, she would''ve stayed in the car and gone back to the mansion with Abraham. The old man who counted the stars would have lived.
Or at least, instead of forcing Bet and Tara to save people with her, she could have gone alone. Even with just that, the old man wouldve lived. And putting all that in the backburner?? if she was just was stronger. If only she had the power, then perhaps
So, her sin was
[Because I was trying to save one person, I couldn''t save another. I still believe that saving people is the right thing to do. But, I?? regret my choice. I hate myself for begging Bet and Tara to help me even though I had no ability to hold my own ground. I hate myself for being so foolish as to think I could save everyone.]
Even though she had such miniscule strength, she still remained greedy, even going as far as dragging others into her beliefs. She hated that part of herself.
[I shouldnt have saved her. I wish I had just ignored it. I recall it over and over again. The more I think about it that way, the more I hate myself. And to make things worse, I even start to hate the one that I saved. Why did she have to get kidnapped on that day and at that time? Why did it catch my eye? Its ridiculous because it was definitely something I chose, though...]
Arrogance.
[Rather than myself, I only feel sorry for Tara and Bet. If only I didn''t ask them to help me. Then, there would be no need for the both of them to share my regrets. If only I had the wisdom to judge what is important, like Bet. If that were the case??.]
Niolle was still reeling in regret. The girl who experienced the Trolley Dilemma firsthand med herself for not having the power to stop the trolley.
The reason she indulged in the grimoire even while tearing at her own heart was a punishment to herself. Moreover, it was also the desperation of never wanting to experience something like this again.
Selvier spoke after carefully reading Niolle''s words and organizing her thoughts.
Even now, people are dying on the Eastern Front.
[?????]
Whether it is the slums of Crownhall, some nameless mountain valley, or some dark dungeon People are always dying. Everywhere. So, should you feel guilty about these cases?
[Thats?? not the case.]
Why?
[????.]
Selvier stretched her arms forward.
The reason is simple. Its impossible to directly help soldiers on the Eastern Front from here. Because these arms of ours, the influence we hold, cannot reach all the way there. In the end, a person can only solve problems within their range.
[??But Abraham was within my arm''s reach. Tara and Bets too. But the one who interfered was me.]
"I don''t know anything in detail?? but judging from your story It seems like you didn''t know that would happen, right? If two people were in danger and there was an ally next to her?? the Niolle I know would have asked to split the party. To save both of them at once. "
[There was already a sign that danger woulde to Abraham. If I had paid just a little bit more attention, I would have known.]
"The Niolle I know is a child who is passionate and hard-working for every little thing. I can guarantee you at that moment, you definitely did your best. I understand that you have regrets. I''m not saying you shouldn''t feel regrets, but??."
Selvier grabbed Niolle''s cheeks and stretched them.
Stop thinking like every tragedy in the world is your fault, Niolle.
"????."
And Lets use ourmon sense here. The person you should be ming is the one who did such bad things. Not the one who was trying to save people from such evil. Anyone will think that way. Well?? Though your mind wont suddenly change just because I say something like this...
Selvier hugged Niolle tightly. For the sake of transferring energy to a friend who was drowning in guilt. Because people could encourage each other just by sharing their feelings.
At the very least, Idont think its your fault. You must have gone through so much??. You worked hard, Niolle. And it will be okay. You can get through it. Come here.
????Oo, euh.
Selvier pretended she didnt realize her shoulders were getting wet.
She hoped for Niolle to ovee and use this experience as a sort of momentum instead of drowning in regret. Of course, she still couldnt even begin to imagine what happened in just 3 hours??.
Just like that, they hugged each other for a long time.
Time passed quickly. No matter what kind of events the students had experienced, the schedule for the Academy awaited for no one, so the Dungeon Exploration schedule proceeded smoothly.
They put the students on the list in a carriage, passed through the main street at the south gate of the Academy, and headed towards the Dungeon. And on the way, in the carriage...
"????."
Bet breathed out a sigh of relief in his mind. Tara was still in a hysterical state, but Niolle seemed to be feeling much better. It was fortunate that at least one of them managed to restabilize their mind.
After traveling for half a day on a shaky carriage, they were able to arrive at the Dungeon Entrance. The Professors had students voluntarily form groups and enter the dungeon. They said they ced a token in the dungeon''s core and that if they brought it, they would pass.
There were cases where ten mediocre students entered together as a group, while there were also students who entered alone. Bet, Tara, and Niolle naturally formed a group among themselves. After all, they had practically lived together for 6 days.
??Do you think this group will be okay this time too? Everyone.
[If youre okay even with me then??.]
Then? Why? Were you trying to kick me out of the party or something?!
No one said that, Tara. No one.
They got into position naturally. In the back line was Niolle, whose spells were remarkably powerful. In the middle was Tara, who could assist the party with Divine Magic. And the forefront was Bet??.
??You cant use the Outer Gods spells outside, right?
[Ah.]
Niolle moved into the frontline. Was it because there was no Outer God in this world to lend her their strength? The spells she had learned had no effect when casted outside the otherworld.
[Theres a trap here.]
Confirmed. Tara, dont get ahead of yourself.
I didnt, okay?!
The three progressed through the Dungeon skillfully. They felt at ease because they didn''t have to worry about the ominous magic of fanatics. Even if a simple arrow trap was activated, it was blocked by Be. No, it didnt even need to reach that far; it could be avoided thanks to Niolle in the first ce.
[What are we going to do next?]
First we have to seize the safe no matter what. After that
We need to destroy the magic circle that summons the Outer God. I know this because I happen to be a ck Wizard. The Academy also has a magic circle with a simr structure. Moreover, it uses a method where a huge magic circle is built by hiding small magic circles in every corner of the Academy.The report also mentioned the strange stigma hidden throughout the city. I think that if you connect the stigmas, the shape of a huge magic circle will be revealed. So, the only way to dy their ns is to erase or transform the stigmas hidden in every direction.There is a reason why we desperately need to stop their summons. It is because it seems like the ck Wizards are trying to summon the Outer God to this world. I know this well because I am a ck Wizard myself.
"????."
was something he could not say.
After that, shouldnt we just kill those Order of the Silver Twilight members as soon as we see them?
[But, thats too dangerous.]
We even have safety devices. After all, if we didnt, we wouldnt be alive and perfectly fine as we are now.
[Still, what if we get hit by magic rted to the mind??.]
How should he convey this? If he told this information to them, they would definitely ask where he got this information. If so, did that mean he had to reveal that he was a ck Wizard? But that was way too risky.
Even if he intended to betray the ck Wizards and help these two out, that was also a problem of itself. Would they really believe him? When he himself was already at a loss for what to do?
There was too much to lose. All rtionships at the Academy would bepletely lost and even his life would be in danger. But??.
But, by some miracle, what if there was, perhaps, a possibility that they would understand? What if they epted him even though they knew he was a ck Wizard? If that truly happened, there would be no better result than that. After all, if such a strong bond of trust came to being, it would be so easy to betray them as well.
Bet''s mind floundered, turning into utter chaos. At some point, he had to make a decision and, to be frank, now was the right time.
It did seem like Niolle would ept him. As for Tara, he wasnt sure. But maybe??.
Wait.
Just now, did I?? want to get epted as a ck Wizard? By them?
????Ha.
Bet banged his head against the wall.
W-What the? Whats wrong with you all of a sudden?
[Were you mistaken? Maybe you felt like there were ants crawling on your eardrums???]
??No, its nothing. Hey, I have something important to tell you.
Let''s tell them.Lets just tell them andif the worst case scenario happens I''ll kill them here and say that they disappeared in the dungeon without a trace.When Bet was about to open his mouth, repeating a resolve that he didnt even mean in the first ce.
[????.]
Niolle dropped her whiteboard. She stared at the walls of the dungeon, as if she had seen something impossible.
Niolle, even you? Why? Whats wrong? Did you perhaps get caught by some mag
Ah, oo??.
Niolle pointed at the wall. Someone kindly drew an arrow saying ''Trap'' next to an all too ssic trap, where the floor gave way when pressed. Even going out of their way to scratch the wall.
It could simply be the kindness of someone who came to the dungeon before, but
That wasn''t the important thing. Niolle urgently picked up the whiteboard and started writing.
[That handwriting.]
??Handwriting?
[It''s the same as Abrahams.]
????What are you saying, Niolle? What in the world...
Bet and Tara also looked at the scratches on the wall as if bewitched. They didn''t have enough insight to determine someones handwriting. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t be sure.
However, Niolle''s reaction made a five letter word, stick in their heads.
Niolle started running, following the traces. There were indications that said Trap scattered across the lower part of the wall. Moreover, there were broken springs and pieces of metal scattered nearby. She was certain. It was Abraham''s handwriting.
At the end of their sprint, the party arrived at the storage area for the cleaning golems that maintained the dungeon. When they burst through the door, inside that ce was...
One cleaning golem that was half-broken, its internal boards clearly exposed. It was writing with an elegant font on the wall by scraping it with a piece of metal.
This was not the sight the party was anticipating.
They anticipated seeing a familiar old man. A scene where he smiled with his wrinkled face. Where he said that it had been a while since he had seen them. Where he eximed I guess one never knows what the world holds for us, in confusion. That was the miracle they hoped for.
They didnt wish to see this. An oue where the soul of a poor old man, devoured by an Evil God, became trapped inside a broken cleaning golem.
Tara muttered in a trembling voice.
??Abraham?
Then, the cleaning golem moved its arm. Little by little, it scratched the wall, letters carving into the stone. Only then was the sentence finally revealed, shattering any remaining hopes.
[Who are you?]
It meant one thing.
This couldnt even amount to a reunion.
***
Chapter 72: Drifter From The Otherworld ~After~
A scratchy emotionless voice was yed from the broken cleaning golem''s half-depleted speaker. Its tone sounded strange from time to time and its racket only sounded bizarre, but...
Well, then. Wee, young ones. It may be a small space, but please make yourselffortable.
The three were able to recall Abraham''s voice from the noises made by the cleaning golem. The gentle tone of an old man that puts the listener at ease.
If we were at my mansion, there would at least be some tea to serve. It is quite a pity. As you can see, there is nothing in this room but dust and scrap metals. And there is only one chair too
The cleaning golem''s wheels moved with a rattling sound.
Tara traced that scene with her eyes, hesitated for a while, then asked with earnesty. Perhaps it could be considered as a voice closer to a wail.
Are you?? really Abraham?
When she heard the answer, Thats right. She couldnt tell if she was supposed to feel happy or sorrowful.
A red light blinked from the cleaning golem''s lens, as if showing that it was thinking.
I have already thought deeply about such philosophical discourse. Although I am stuck in a this can?? I do think of myself as Abraham.
The broken cleaning golem went around the shabby room as if guiding them. Then, the scenery of the small cramped space came into Tara''s eyes.
Of course, the space where the golem was stored was not a suitable ce for a human to live. Simr looking cleaning golems were piled up by rows in a cramped room with no windows. It was only a space consisting only of walls and an entrance without any interior. There were no tools for living.
Of course there werent any. Golems werent humans.
The only thing that stood out was a crude chair that was made out of scrap metals. A terrible sense of loneliness was felt from it. Maybe Abraham was waiting for someone toe here.
So, if Someone had to live here If one had to spend endless years in a ce where there was literally nothing How would they be able to sustain themselves?
The three were able to read Abraham''s response from the wall.
Words were carved into the wall with a piece of metal. Sometimes it was a diary. Sometimes it was regarding a vague impression, an exploration of the surroundings, or a reflection about himself. And the final destination where all those words reached were about humanity.
There was a map of the interior of the Dungeon on the wall. The location of traps, how strong they were, how to ovee them were marked. And right next to it, there was writing about how to observe the stars and how to cook a delicious fried egg.
He seemed to have decided to spend hisst days helping others while he himself was in a strange situation. Abraham spoke.
I believe that what defines ones existence is their own self. So, I am Abraham.
It really was Abraham.
Even though he had a metal body that was falling into ruin, with a speaker that made unpleasant noises, a spring that creaked as it spun, and a mechanical arm for cleaning
He was still Abraham
[How did you end up like this???]
Well, I dont know. I was counting the stars, you see. But then, when I opened my eyes, I found myself in this ce. At first I thought I hadnded in the pits of hell, but then I realized it was just another life.
Abraham responded elegantly.
Although they asked, How... The group had an idea as to why Abraham was in this situation.
Putting a human soul into a golem void of even the flow of blood. This might be one of the many ways the Evil God tortured souls that had been harvested.
Bet gritted his teeth. He was enraged. Not only was Abraham murdered so horribly, but he also had to go through this situation. Why? For what?
Meanwhile, Abraham looked through his memories. No matter how hard he tried to recall, there was no information about them. Perhaps, memories of them were included in that 20% of his memories that were lost.
It seems like you all know me. But, I am afraid to say I have no memories of you.
Abraham, we are??.
As Tara was about to share her memories of the past days with him, Bet held out an arm and stopped her. And then he stepped forward and calmly exined the situation.
We are people who are indebted to you. When we had nowhere else to go, Abraham, you invited us to your mansion.
Is that so?
Yes.
Hoho, I see??.
The sound of hisughter sounded ominous due to the distorted mechanical sound. Abraham didnt want to give an unpleasant impression to the first guests he had in a while, so he decided to refrain fromughing.
Could you tell me a bit more? About our?? encounter. Our story.
We met at a waste disposal site near the slums. We had been robbed, so we must have looked pitiful to you, Abraham. So, you showed us grace.
Yes, thats right! Thanks to you, Abraham, we?? got clothes. And.
[You teached us various different things over the past few days, it was fun.]
We looked at the stars together, you taught us what kind of research you do, ah, and you also showed us around the university. And??.
[An amazing breakfast too.]
As soon as they started opening their mouths, Niolle and Tara started talking about many different things. Maybe they wished to reconnect the thread of a broken rtionship once again. However, the more they talked about it The more they testified about thest few days they had with Abraham, they felt it more clearly.
A nk. A void of a rtionship that couldve perhaps been tied to something called a family, albeit it just a little. The fact that that rtionship had already disappeared hurted them. Tara cried. She couldn''t speak any more because of all the pain and sadness that rose to the top of her throat, so she just closed her mouth.
Abraham quietly looked at them through old lenses.
It''s strange. It feels like there''s a gap in time between us.
??It seems like it. How long have you been trapped in this dungeon?
I guess this ce is called a dungeon. Im not sure because there are no objects that can estimate the passage of time. This ce?? Isnt there not even a single window here?
It definitely is not a good ce for a person to live in. Did?? you make that chair yourself?
Bet pointed to a crude chair. It wasn''t something a person could sit on because it was spiky, but it would have taken a lot of time and effort to assemble a shape like that with a clunky mechanical arm.
I made it just in case guests woulde. I thought that other people woulde to this strange space one day. It seems I got another one correct.
What are the markings that you left on the wall?
This is a pretty dangerous ce. I dont know who set it up, but there were a lot of nasty traps that could harm peoples lives. Thats why I marked them.
Bet looked at Abraham''s shattered body. Now he was able to know why his body was broken. It seemed like he''d been damaged as he scoured for traps and marked the location of them.
Tara covered her mouth and turned back. It seemed like she didnt want Abraham to hear her crying. For Niolle, she was just looking at Abraham''s scars; it looked as if she had a lot on her mind.
[????.]
The only good thing about having a mechanical body is that I can do these difficult tasks without any hesitation. It is nice that Im trapped in a lifeless body because I dont have to worry about joint pains the next day.
Were you doing this over and over again? In a ce where nobodyes?
It was an action that Bet couldn''t understand. With the amount of information that Abraham knew, he couldnt possibly have known that this structure was a dungeon and that people came in from time to time. So, it wasnt even guaranteed that his dedication would help others.
If it had been an abandoned dungeon where no one came, all of Abraham''s efforts would have been all useless. Nevertheless, he did it anyway. For what reason?
Abraham, may I ask you a question?
You can ask as much as you want.
Even after your body turned into like that Even after being in a situation like this How?? were you able to do this?
To be honest, I did it because I had nothing else to do. You cant live here doing nothing as if youre dead, right? And
Abraham joked about his situation, before...
I believe. I believe that good intentions have power. I believe that the kindness of people contains a mysterious strength that leads the world to the right way. This is the only sort of ult I truly believe in. Thats why I did it. I believed that it would be some sort of help to the world. "
"????."
And?? Isnt it quite a cool thing? To help others?
Abraham would have probablyughed because he was embarrassed. Just like when, at one point in time, Bet had asked the old man why he continued his research despite being threatened. He would have surely answered that question in the same way as he did before; with sparkles in his eyes akin to those of a young boys.
Ironically, even though he was trapped in the cleaning golem, he lived very much like a human. As if the change in appearance orck of ability to do something had nothing to do with it. He was just walking unwaveringly in the direction of the starlight in his heart.
Abraham''s records that were left on the walls of the dungeon were not just about the locations of traps or knowledge. It seemed to be pointing at something much bigger. What was contained here, was the life of the old man.
People couldnt understand with their heads, but they did understand it with their hearts. After all, it was the belief that allowed humans to remain as humans. The future was still dark and tremendous waves of suffering and pain were rushing in, but
If one knew where to go There was no reason to get lost.
Bet nodded as he smiled. He thought this golem was just a poor old man who suffered from the tricks of the Evil God. But that wasn''t the case. Even in the terrible situation where his soul was trapped in a golem, he was taking his clear and determined step.
Instead of feeling pain or sadness upon seeing the old man the hesitant ck Wizard decided to admire him. Moreover, he decided to pay his respects. Because Abraham would also want it this way. He spoke honestly.
You are certainly cool. Abraham.
??Huhhmm, I feel rather embarrassed.
Bet spoke to Abraham, whose lenses were flickering rapidly with a red light. There was something he had to find out.
We need the password to the safe where Abrahams research materials are stored.
Youre not nning on using it to do something bad, are you?
No, Abraham. Your research will save many people. And we are nning to make thate true.
Then I will tell you. 0714, its my daughters birthday.
The party had obtained the password to the safe.
Im guessing that you were exploring a dangerous ce like here because youre busy with something important. Perhaps Ive been holding you for too long.
No, no youre not. We have plenty of time?? Sob.
Tara sniffled,her eyes red. Even though she had already used two handkerchiefs, the tears refused to stop. So, she tried to dry them out by not blinking on purpose.
She kneeled in front of Abraham and held his mechanical arm as she spoke.
Um, Abraham. Come with us. Lets get out of dungeon?? and to the outside. Theres so much I want to show you.
"????."
Bet tried to stop Tara. But, Abraham was one step faster. Words of rejection flowed out from the half-broken cleaning robot.
I am grateful for your words, but I shall only take your consideration.
??W-Why? Abraham! If youre going to keep living like this, instead of staying here??!"
Tara, stop.
Bet grabbed Tara''s shoulder and pulled her. This was because the cleaning golem was almost at its limit already. The damages gained from disabling traps had built up; it was a miracle that it was even able to move right now.
Looking at Niolle''splexion, she seemed to have noticed that too. There was not much time left in Abrahams life. It was unclear whether Abraham would be able to get repaired even if he was taken to the Gold Magic Tower right at this moment.
But before that, living as a golem would be a type of torture for Abraham.
The reason why the Demonic Sword was called a Demonic Sword was because souls couldnt withstand the inorganic body, eventually causing them to go insane. The soul that had been imbued into the golem was the same. It would be nothing but selfish greed to keep Abraham alive.
Perhaps if Abraham wanted to live longer, it would have been a different story. But he didnt seem to.
When ones time hase, shouldnt they take a bow and leave with grace?
"????."
Tara looked at the Demonic Sword hanging on her waist, and then at Abraham. She seemed like she finally understood as well. Tears continued to fall.
Bet sat next to Tara and advised her as he patted her back.
??Say what you want to say. Tara.
"????."
She was so overwhelmed with emotion that she could only let out a whimper from her throat. But Tara still managed to convey her words one by one, albeit barely.
A-Although?? it was short, I had a very happy time with Abraham. Truly. L-Like a f-family?? you treated us warmly. I...
Tara. Slow down. And take deep breaths.
??Sob, so, I... I couldnt tell you because we had to leave in a hurry, but I really wanted to say this to you. I should havetold you this a long timeago??.
Tara was desperately trying to swallow the rising sobs. Even though she was stuttering, with crying mixed in incoherently Thanks to Bet''s help, she was able to voice what she wished to say in the end.
I wanted to say that I was very?? happy??.
I am sure I was happy too. The time I spent together with you must have undoubtedly been fun.
Tara hugged Abraham and cried. For a long, long time.
Abraham''s spirituality operated intelligently even while being trapped inside a machine''s body. He was able to realize a lot of information about his gaps of memories, thanks to the words spoken by the young people that stood in front of him.
It seemed as if something had happened to him. Perhaps, he got caught up in something very strange and became seriously injured?? Or perhaps he even died.
He could feel through their eyes and actions even through his old lenses. They were in incredible sorrow about his death. There was also one who felt guilty about it. Although he had no memory of them, it seemed like they were quite close to him.
So, he consciously didnt probe any further. Look at that girl. Hadnt she already turned her back, crying in such sorrow? He thought that if he showed a more miserable sight, then they would all be in an even greater despair. As such, he deliberately pretended to be noisy and normal.
The old man trapped in the machine thought.
He had no regrets in his life. He lived his life doing what he wanted until he was old. And even when he was trapped in a machine, he lived his life to the fullest. He had almost no regrets, precisely because he lived his life so proudly.
But the only thing that bothered him was his daughter.
The day he looked up at the stars together with her.
Abraham''s daughter, Isaac, seemed like a person who had seen something in the universe that shouldnt have been observed. Afterwards, she began to fall deeper into strange ult practices. Moreover, she began to live for her religious faith rather than even her own life.
That was why they fought and that was why Isaac left the house. Abraham wanted Isaac to live for her own happiness, but Isaac wanted to live for her God.
Although he just wanted to show his daughter what he liked the most, his choice still remained a regret for Abraham.
Therefore, Abraham had no choice but to request a favor from these young people.
May I ask you a favor?
Yes, Abraham.
I have a daughter who I have a bad rtionship with. We were estranged for a while because she fell into some weird faith, but I believe that shes going toe back one day. I believe that shelle back and live for her own happiness. So??.
With a body like this, he wouldnt be able to wait for his daughter. As such, Abraham conveyed his sole wish.
Please take good care of Isaac.
"??Yes. We will."
Bet nodded.
After calming their emotions down, Tara, Niolle, and Bet concluded this reunion after saying their farewells. They were currently in the Dungeon Exploration Practical Exercise and they had work to do. They had to let go of both their regret and sadness.
Tara left the room supported by Niolle, still in tears. Right as Bet was about to leave, Abraham called for him.
You said your name is Bet, right?
??Yes. Abraham.
It seems like you''re simr to me. That is why I want to tell you something. This old man might be mistaken, but please do not take it the wrong way.
I will listen carefully and engrave it in my heart.
Life is difficult and storms will rage. Strong waves will always crash against you as if it''s trying to swallow you whole. Nevertheless, do not lose yourself. After all, losing yourself is no different from losing your life.
Bet nodded his head heavily.
The three people left. The cleaning golem was left alone in the room. The wheels creaked and the mainspring did not turn properly. Perhaps he should feel relieved that he was lucky enough to not break apart until the conversation ended.
If his condition had been just a little better, he would''ve been able to check the traps at the left fork that he had not been to. Or perhaps he could''ve talked more with those young ones. He could have gone beyond the lost memories and started building a new rtionship.
Static began to appear on the screen portrayed by the lenses. The springs in his limbs stopped moving one by one. He was able to clearly feel that the functions of his entire body wereing to a halt. He thought of leaving somest words, so he tried to move his arm that was holding a piece of metal, but then stopped soon after.
After all, he had already conveyed what he wanted to say. To that young man with all too many concerns.
He felt like his body was floating. And then, a certain attraction could be felt. Abraham thought his soul was being sucked away somewhere. It was a liberation from this body that had turned into a machine.
What happens next? Would there be an afterlife?Right as he was thinking such
Abraham saw a girl in a pure white space. A female child with blonde hair tied into pigtails had tears streaming down her face. Abraham intuitively sensed that she was his Creator, or perhaps something simr to that.
O God. Are you here to guide me?
??Eung. You worked hard, Abraham. Both inside and outside. Sob.
You do exist. My life seemed so poor, so inflexible, that I thought you would never exist. I lived half my life as an atheist?? Are you perhaps going to punish me for that?
No. It was an ident. He, too?? probably didnt meant to do this. You know, Abraham. Do you want anything? A wish, I mean. Its okay to think about it slowly. I just so happened to need an educator right.
I see that God is more emotional and talkative than expected.
Abraham thought this, as he was being taken away by the Purple Magic Tower Master.
The three people each made their resolutions in their own ways.
Tara was able toplete the final farewell she had never gotten. Through thesest words, she partially alleviated the resentment she felt toward herself for not being there for both her family and Abraham in their moments of death. She was able to escape, albeit slightly, from her regrets.
However, her anger toward the Order of the Silver Twilight was gradually intensifying. If it continued to grow, it would consume her heart entirely, setting it aze with dark wrath.
Niolle found inspiration in Abraham''s approach to life. Instead of meaninglessly writhing in guilt over lives she couldn''t save, she knew she had to move forward. She had to navigate between the realm of her abilities and goals and the realm of self-sacrifice. This notion of moving on was deeply engraved in her heart.
However, her footsteps teetered on the edge between herself and fanaticism. Perhaps, she might throw away her entire being for the sake of something.
And finally
Bet raised a star in his heart. Although it was still emitting only a weak light, it was enough to serve as a guiding star. Amidst aplicated crossroads where friends and a younger sister, a ck Wizard and a swordsman, were entangled He vaguely decided on a path to take.
Furthermore, one day, when the star would shine brightly... It would surely steer his heart in the right way.
And so, once again The day the session began arrived.
***
Chapter 73: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 4
The white cowl held the meaning of praising His greatness and reminding oneself of their own ignorance. Ridiculous things like morality andws were worthless. It came to heart how useless the thousands of years of human civilization were whenpared to Him, who possessed infinite wisdom.The world would revolve around those who are superior. No one would serve someone poor and powerless as the center of their world. Most humans looked up to and followed those who knew and could much.It was simply because of the instinct of the human species to act in groups.Then, how could one not serve Him?He possessed the greatest wisdom in this vast universe. He existed regardless of time and space and he could erase the Earth with a single wave of his hand. He was the emperor if he were to bepared by the worthless standards of humans while humans were mere scum.Its natural to serve Him. Its like throwing away a useless rock for a diamond that shined a brilliant light. The scale of the universe was clearly tilted toward Him.
The fanatic wandered around the library intoxicated with religious enthusiasm. He knocked over a bookshelf with a kick and burned the book with a cigarette. Both astronomy and geography were merely useless and vain knowledge.
That was why not being epted into Miskatonic University or making minor mistakes like killing his parents because he was sick of them yelling at him were no different from non-urrences from a cosmic perspective.
He witnessed those who had the same faith as him.
Some praised and prayed to the sky, some enlightened imbecile humans left in the library about the truth, and some others struggled to open up the vault of the evil heretics.
Abraham.
The Cult Leader had informed us that that damn old mans research could disrupt His path. If He had truly decided toe, it wouldn''t be an event that a mere old man could stop.The Cult Leader had said that we were in a situation where we needed to beg Him, saying Please look at us. If a panhandler wanted to beg for money from the emperor, there at least shouldn''t be a crazy old man talking nonsense next to him.
It was almost time. The sacred ritual of pleading and longing for Him was just one step away. Four dayster, on a fine day of July 14th. The Cult Leader and the Saintess would light arge beacon of fire by sacrificing countless human beings.
His heart was beating like crazy. His body shook, breaking out in a river of cold sweat. The fanatic couldn''t tell whether his emotion was ecstasy or horror.
Right then
Blue light shed from the ceiling of the library.
Could this be a divine revtion? Did He recognize the devotion of all our hearts and gift us a blue star as a reward? If so, it would truly be a blessed day??.
A shadow writhed from the blue light. Soon, it formed the shape of a person. It wasn''t just one. There were three.
Three people appeared from the ceiling and fell down.
A man with a scar on half of his face pulled out a longsword in the air. The white light reflected on the de was so brilliant that the fanatic lost sight of it for a moment. This, something, something was wrong??.
That was thest chemical reaction that happened in the fanatic''s brain.
sh-!
Betnded as he shed a fanatic apart at once. He had already finished assessing the situation when he was summoned from the ceiling. He shouted.
The Cult Leader isnt here. Let''s quickly finish up the situation and get out!
I''ll kill them all, starting from the left!
Niolle signaled, Then Ill get the right!, with her body.
Tara wrapped mana around her fist and Niolle opened the grimoire. With his fully recovered mana, Bet elerated with full power and scattered the brisk light of his sword.
The unexpected ambush caused the fanatics to panic and die. One of them looked at the faces of the three people and screamed in shock as if his eyes were about to pop out.
??You, all of you definitely! Died to the Cult Leaders Authority!
How could you defy death! HOW COULD YOU DEFY DEATH-!!
Tara threw a roundhouse kick at a fanatic, the hem of her Saintess attire fluttering. Surprised by it, he was slow to react. The hem of her skirt, which had too big of a slit on the side, exposed Tara''s lower body.
Bet, who was cutting down the fifth one, turned his gaze to where Tara was. The ck lingerie panties remained in his mind like an afterimage.
Smack-!
The fanatic fell as his neck broke. Tara roared powerfully as she stepped on the corpse of the fanatic.
YEAH, YOU SONS OF BITCHES! WE''VE RETURNED FROM THE DEAD TO AVENGE ABRAHAM-!
"????."
??What, why, what, Bet! Why are you looking at me like that! What''s so wrong with saying that we want to avenge Abraham?!
No, I''m just saying that you should be aware that our clothes are back to normal. Because we re-entered after an emergency escape.
Tara''s brain stopped working for a second. Come to think of it, there was no resistance when she threw a roundhouse kick. The clothes she had changed into Isaac''s would''ve made her feel a bit ufortable.
She lowered her gaze, and there it was. Fully customized lewd Saintess attire. She threw a roundhouse kick in this, so???
Tara''s face turned red and screamed.
??WH-WHAT DO YOU THINK YOURE LOOKING AT!!
I was trying to assist, assist!
Pew-! Puwhaak-!
There was the sound of two projectiles flying in the wind. Two grotesque spears made of bones and flesh impaled the fanatic into the wall. As Tara and Bet simultaneously turned their heads to look, Niolle brought her index finger to her lips.
[Shhh.]
??I got scolded because of you, BENNETT!
Dont make meugh??. The magic is flying over, stay focused!
Crack, Crunchhh.
Kwaaaaah-!
An invisible projectile,unched by sacrificing oneself, was the primary method the fanatics attacked. When he first saw it, he couldnt do anything but use his senses to block or evade it, but now he had prepared a countermeasure to it since he was able to reorganize.
Bet reached his hand towards the projectile.
"Spatial Expansion!"
[23, 47, 59!]
Spatial Expansion, a spell that could be cast to create artifacts by attaching them to the back of backpacks. Since that subject wasn''t his major, his proficiency was low, and the output strength was so poor that it was only able to temporarily expand the space of just a finger or two.
Wooooong-!
With Niolle''s keen insight, it was just enough power to deflect the trajectory of spatial spells. It gave a slight curve to the space and changed its direction. It was, so to speak, magical parrying.
The trajectory of the invisible projectile was bent and then it disappeared after it pierced out through the ceiling.
It was worth staying up all night learning it??.
[It worked!]
Ordinary fanatics couldnt stop the three people who even had counters to their primary attack method. The library was quickly cleared out without any damage taken.
Tara, whose hands were covered in blood, stretched her body. Then, she started walking towards where Abraham''s vault was located as sheplimented Niolle.
Good work there, Niolle. Your parrying was amazing!
[Thank you, Tara.]
Im the one who casted it.
What, you want to hear that youre cool or something?
??That is not what I meant.
Then what else would you mean by that???
The party arrived in front of the safe. There were some dents around the safe as if fanatics had tried to open it. Bet squatted down and entered the password. ''0714''.
With a Squeak, the safe opened.
Thick stacks of research papers were lying in disarray. It appeared to be undamaged. Bet gathered the papers and held them out towards Tara.
Tara, you keep this safe.
Huh, me?
Youre the one that is best at defense here. Since you can use Holy Magic, you will also have the highest chance of surviving alone in an emergency.
"??No, you keep it. Not me.
"?????"
Anyway, you do it!
Bet looked straight into Tara''s eyes. Tara avoided his eyes as if she was hiding something. Why? Since he couldn''t force someone who wouldn''t just do it, Bet kept the research materials himself.
Lets move first. Were going back to the secret safehouse on Carter Street.
Bet took the lead. Tara followed and Niolle walked at the end, staring at Tara''s back.
Tara felt nervous and anxious. Ever since she began to doubt God after Abrahams death, her Divine Power was steadily decreasing. This was the reason why she was only using basic physical enhancement.
In the worst-case scenario, her Divine Power mightpletely vanish from her.
Without Divine Power, Tara was just a girl from a clothing store. She had no regrets about not being a Saintess anymore. It was just that she didn''t want to be abandoned. And so, once again, Tara pushed something to ater date.
Note : yers should always have short-term goals. To avoid getting lost, clearly present what you can and should do at this time.
They were on their way back to Carter Street. Tara was left in the overly stimting Saintess attire because she couldn''t find any clothes.
Nobody knew what kind of change in mind she had, but at the Academy, she shamelessly walked around in the crowded streets dressed like that. Now, every time Bet turned around, she vented her anger and made him look back in front.
??Is it possible to develop an acquired sense of embarrassment?
Bet, I can you, you know-?!
I said it so that you could hea met. Because I do not understand.
[Bet is more thick-headed than I thought.]
"???"
A path walked alongside questions. The atmosphere of the city was a little different than before. After Abraham''s mansion was cut out and eaten by something, there were many monsters that were let loose in the city.
Maybe that was why, if one listened carefully, they could easily hear the bustling sounds of the city.
A person, who held a phone, yelled at the police, saying that they saw the monster.
A fanatic who tried to persuade people that they could protect themselves from monsters if they took refuge now.
There was someone''s severed arm left behind on a deserted street.
Looking at the city''s atmosphere of deteriorating public security and increasing chaos, it felt strange. A strange sense of futility and loss, like watching a tower carefully built with trump cards copse.
It felt like each person''s life was lowered in value.
Perhaps it was because the current city resembled a battlefield.
As you passed by an apartmentplex, you spotted a trace of someone who appeared to have been dragged into the dark depths of an alley. Judging by the fact that the blood hadn''t hardened yet, it was an attack that urred recently.It might be possible to save that person if you started moving now, but.
[Lets just pass by.]
??Niolle?
[I see the monsters footprints. There were probably two of them. It will be noisy during the fight, and then the fanatics will flock again. It also seems like the person who was dragged away is already dead.]
"????."
Niolle cut out her emotions. She felt like her heart was being stabbed, but it didn''t hurt that much if she ignored her feelings. After all, she couldn''t afford to make another mistake.
Then, Tara added on.
If were going to fight them eventually, wouldn''t it be better to kill them now?
Tara wished to fulfill her revenge as much as she could while she still had Divine Power. With the hopeful thought that the Goddess may return her strength if she actively used her Divine Power to save people.
Niolle and Tara''s eyes came together on Bet. He made a choice.
"We save the person."
[??Why?]
I think what Tara said is reasonable. We need to reduce their power when we have the chance. And I know you want to save the person, Niolle.
[????.]
He said do not lose yourself.
Bet patted Niolle on the back and entered the darkness of the alley. After a moment of silence, both of them ran after him.
15 minutester.
The party took out two monsters and three fanatics, thus rescuing three civilians.
In return, fanatics flocked in and the chase began once again.
Meanwhile, someone was filming the scene with a camera from afar.
We shouldn''t have saved them. If only I did something to stop it??.
With those thoughts in mind, Niolle ran away with a gloomy expression on her face. Bet, who was running beside her, read her expression and blurted out.
I do not know why you are regretting the decision that I made. Which way do we go from here?
Right.
Following Niolle''s order, the party took a sharp turn. Tara gasped as she gritted her teeth.
These crazy fanatics??! How long are they going to chase us for!
Thats why it wouldve been nice if you used Enhancement Magic before all of this!
"??I didnt feel like using it!
[12, 56, 78!]
"Spatial Expansion!"
Wooooong-!
The invisible projectile cut off the corners of buildings and bounced off into the sky.
It was a chase that consumed their energy steadily. Maybe they needed to have a big fight to break off this tough pursuit. Right as Bet was fiddling with the handle of his longsword, from all the way in front of them A hand popped out.
??An enemy?!
"No, wait."
A woman was waving her hands.
She looked familiar. It was a woman who they saved by defeating fanatics before. It was a person named Sally who worked at New Life Newspaper. She had definitely said that thepany was located on Carter Street.
Here! Come in here! Ill hide you!
What if shes lying?!
[She seems to be sincere!]
??We are receiving the help. Go in!
You decided to believe the reporter and ran into the building. The fanatics who were chasing you couldn''t find any traces and returned.
The entrance had a staircase that immediately led straight up. And above, a clumsy barricade was ced at the curve.
There''s been a lot of turmoiltely. Especially since I was marked by the Order of the Silver Twilight??."
Sally struggled to push the barricade aside. Bet thought it would take at least 5 minutes if he just watched, so he stepped forward to help.
Creaaak.
Youre quite strong, arent you? I even saw you cutting the monster in, like, one swing and stuff.
"??Were you watching us?
"I was filming with a telephoto lens on the rooftop. I also filmed you rescuing people. That''s why I asked you guys toe in. Because you guys seemed like trustworthy people. And you saved mest time too??."
Sally gave them a thumbs up as she said Good job.
Bet tapped Niolle on the shoulder. As if telling her to look at the person she saved.
[????.]
They saw a ss door as they climbed up the stairs. The logo New Life Newspaper was printed there. When they entered the room, the windows were all curtained and nailed shut with wooden boards.
The inside was dark because there were no light sources.
Sally fumbled through the darkness and lit the candle with a lighter. The light was not enough to brighten up the entire room, but it was bright enough to make out people''s faces.
Its a little dark because if I turn on the lights, they can see that there are people in here. Is that okay?
There is no issue with that.
First of all, thank you. For letting us hide in here.
Its nothing, Im just paying you all back for my life that you saved. Id like to serve you a meal, but?? You know, theres a restaurant right in front of here thats really good at making handmade burgers. But, the chef was taken away by a monster.
Reporter Sally sighed deeply.
That is how the world is now. I thought it was just some pseudo-religion, you know? So even if I poked around, I thought it would be just about money exploits, sexual harassment, and things like that. Who would have thought that our lives would be some horror movie?
"??You must have been very shocked."
But it doesnt seem like its a sign that people should just keel over and die! After all, right before my eyes, there are good people with superpowers, saving people. Are you guys like super mutants secretly fostered by the government or something?
Tara tilted her head at her iprehensible talk.
I dont really get what in the world you are even talking about, you know?
If it''s confidential, I wont ask any more questions. Other than that, theres something I want to show you! I found this when I infiltrated them.
Sally wandered through the darkness once again. Then she hit her head on a corner, screaming, ACK!After that, she took out a notepad and came back. It gave them critical information about the order.
A call-up order has been sent to all members of the Order of the Silver Twilight. Four days from today, July 14th. I was told that they were nning to hold a Summons Meeting attended by all followers and to actively secure the safety of the living sacrifices. "
"??July 14th, is it?
Yeah, yeah. They must be trying to do something terrible. I cant even imagine what theyre trying to do??but you probably know better than me, right?
As Sally said, Bet could see what this information meant. This was information about the date of their summoning ritual.
In many ways, the day of reckoning was drawing near.
***
Chapter 74: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 5
The date of decisive action was July 14th.
Then, what does the party have to do until then? More information was needed for Tara and Niolle to figure out what to do. Since he didn''t know exactly what they were nning, the only thought that came to his mind was to reduce their numbers in advance.
So Bet opened his mouth.
??Do you remember the contents of the report? The stigma that investigators said that they found?
[??The one that was engraved?]
Niolle omitted the phrase, even on Abrahams forehead. Nevertheless, it seemed like the meaning was conveyed to Tara anyway because, for a moment, her expression wavered like a candle.
Considering the location where the stigma was engraved and the circumstances so far. I think??They are preparing a magic circle that looks like this.
Bet took out a map and drew lines on it.
Then the stigma was revealed.
??They ovep?
[It seems too obvious to be a coincidence.]
A huge magic circle that is being built by the Order of Silver Twilight is leaving a stigma all over the city. The Order of the Silver Twilight will use this to summon their God. So what we need to do during the preparation period is to destroy this magic circle.
If Bet''s prediction was correct, the method by which they hid the giant magic circle would be the same as that of the ck Wizards. There were eight stigmas left in the city, one for each point. For the magic circle to stop functioning, at least 50% of it had to be damaged.
So.
It concludes that we need to erase at least 4 stigmas here.
Tara tilted her head as she looked at Bet, who was pointing at a dot on the map with his finger.
"But, can the magic circle really work in this way? Arent you more or less insisting that it''s a magic circle after just dotting several points and connecting them into lines?
"It connects each stigma with mana. It''s like drawing an invisible line over it. I have seen it work that way myself, so do not try to argue against it.
Where did you even see something like this before???
"????."
Bet avoided her gaze. He made it clear that he didn''t want to answer the question, so Tara obliged. Even though she pretended to be skeptical, in the end, she decided to trust him because she knew he cared about her.
[????.]
Niolle, on the other hand, was looking closely at the map.
Did you notice something?
[No, its just Something feels weird. The shape of the stigma. Doesn''t it look like a goat?]
??How?
[Here, this part is the eyes.]
Niolle drew lines on the whiteboard.
A poorly drawn image of a goat. Tara bursted out in admiration.
??You''re really bad at drawing, huh?
What? No, she must have drawn it hastily since we do not have much time. Either way, she got the point across, didnt she?
[??I tried my best to draw it, you know?!]
Niolle seemed embarrassed and erased the goat drawing with her sleeves. Bet was still bothered by the image of the goat though, so he searched through his memories. He felt like he definitely heard something about it before.
It was an unpleasant memory to reminisce, but. When Abraham was sacrificed, the words that were written in blood said the following:
As we have been given a wed female goat, we are naturally grateful, thus offering this to you.
He didn''t think any of this was a coincidence, so Bet asked Niolle. If the symbol of the stigma and the magic circle really symbolized a goat, it would have an important magical meaning.
Is the goat a symbol of the existence known as the Viceroy?
[No. But its indirectly rted to him. Amongst other Outer Gods, there is one called ''The ck Goat Who Birthed Madness'', and she is believed to be the wife of the Viceroy.]
Wife???
So she wouldnt be a normal God either. Her name is sinister too??, Since shes his wife, does that mean that she has children with the Viceroy?
[Yes. As an example, there are the Decaying Twin Gods, and they??.]
As Niolle was about to write down her long list of knowledge about the dreadful and sphemous being, Bet stopped her with his hand. He didn''t think hearing about it would be quite enjoyable to hear, nor helpful.
Of course, Niolle had no problem with continuing to move her hands, but it was enough to make Niolle get the message ''Niolle, you can stop exining.''
Bet''s strong pose determined the party''s course of action.
First of all, he was thinking about destroying the magic circle by erasing the stigmas engraved throughout the city. Because even if they seeded in annihting the entire Order of the Silver Twilight, the moment the Evil God''s descent seeds, it would be their defeat anyway.
And using that descent as a bridgehead, the Evil God might invade their world as well. It was necessary to stop it first.
Abraham''s research papers were stored in a secret safe house. If they were able to calcte the Alpha value, it would be a powerful weapon that could unsummon the Outer God, but if they blocked the descent itself in the first ce, there would be no use for it.
Therefore, Bet''s opinion was that they should prioritize destroying the magic circle rather than trying to analyze the research papers.
Tara saw Be nning and teased him for no reason.
I think someone once said that theres no need to care so much about this world, right? That it''s a different world which isnt even ours?
"??I have my reasons.
Then lets hear them.
"????."
Bet mped his mouth shut like a m.
He still couldn''t make up his mind. Whether to reveal his identity or not, between the two alternatives. Without being able to clearly choose a side.
Then where should we start?
[I think it would be good to start with the stigma in Carter Street. There is no reason not to go for the one that is right in front of us first.]
They didn''t ask. They subtly probed him, but they never actually tried to go in too deep. Maybe his identity was already exposed under suspicion. Or, maybe they didn''t need to know anything more because they already figured out that he was their enemy.
But when he looked into their eyes
Why are you zoning out? Bet. Isn''t this a n that you made?
[Let''s do our best and make it work.]
Pure goodwill.
He was able to tell that this lukewarm silence was also a consideration for him. Strangely, Bet''s concerns only grew.
This situation, where the group trusted him without asking questions, was the best. There was no risk, only return. It was enough for the situation to continue like this.
However, the feeling that he needed to talk about himself was growing stronger and stronger.
July 10th.
What about the fanatics that watch over?
[They were eaten with a spell.]
"????."
Removal of stigma from the back alley of Carter Streetpleted.
July 11th.
I told you to use some Defense Magic!
"??Agh, I said I dont want to!"
Ambushed by the fanatics disguised as ordinary citizens in a crowded apartmentplex. After fighting for about an hour, the battle was won. Tara had an injury, a twisted right ankle. Bet lifted Tara and carried her on his back.
Stop wiggling your body so much.
Its because its ufortable, okay? Im trying to get into a morefortable position.
Youre making me extremely ufortable instead??!"
Removal of stigma from the apartmentplexpleted.
July 12th.
??Ever since Ive been more exposed, it feels like fanatics attacks are missing more often
[What?]
Wait, Im not trying to mean anything weird. Its just when I was fighting earlier, the clothes on my chest were torn. Then, the fanatics eyes kept??heading to a different direction even though my fist was flying right in front of them. Should I show my cleavage a bit more???"
[Wouldnt it be safer to just block with a Divine Spell???]
Then came the verbal abuse by Bet, who was passing by.
At that point, you should just fight naked instead.
"??Shut up, Bet!
Removal of the stigma from the Miskatonic Universitypleted.
July 13th.
The slums seemed to be deeply influenced by the Order of the Silver Twilight, and the level of difficulty was about two levels higherpared to other areas. There were too many enemies and the way was soplicated that even finding the location of the stigma wasnt that easy.
The group continued on their search little by little as they steadily reduced their numbers using the hit-and-run strategy.
Since they were the ones attacking, Tara''s outfit was a huge help. After all, just by walking, she was able to attract aggro like the Pied Piper.
After fighting again and reducing their numbers, the group hid in a nearby building for a quick break.
A tilted cross and chairs that were mostly broken. A room made of wood with no traces of anyone touching it, in the middle of chaos where traces of looting where everything valuable had been taken away.
[It seems like its a religious facility, right?]
It seems like it.
Oh, isnt that?? a confessional? It looks a little different.
Tara pointed at the most intact thing in the abandoned church. A small room made of wood with two doors on each side. A ce to confess your sins to God and receive forgiveness.
Tara said as she lightly pushed Bet on the back.
Hey, Bemmett. Go in.
What?
Stop frowning all day and juste in. Ill give you a confession. Niolle,e here too.
[Yes.]
Tara and Niolle held hands and entered the priest''s room in the confessional. Bet hesitated, then he opened the door and stepped into the confessional.
It was a small room with only a space for one person to sit. If you sit on a chair and look ahead, there is a hole, which is covered by a thick curtain. It was Bet''s first time going into a confessional.
A silence. In a room so quiet that you could hear your heartbeat, even the smallest sounds could be heard clearly. The sound of clothes rustling was heard from the other side of the curtain. The sound of smallughter too.
Then, a white hand came out under the curtain. Along with a bright clear voice.
Guess whose hand this is?
"??Niolles. Is this how the confessional usually works? I heard there is a rule that priests are not allowed to tell others what they heard.
Niolle is also a priest too. I appointed her with the authority of the Saintess just a moment ago.
The hand that came out gave a thumbs up.
The Saintess spoke from the other side of the curtain.
Give me your hand.
??Why?
You need to listen to Niolles words too. Priest Niolle will write kind words on your palm.
"????."
As Bet hesitated with his hands on the table, Tara''s hand came out, quickly grabbed Bet''s hand, and dragged it in. And after a while
Niolle''s soft fingers tickled Bet''s palm as she wrote her words. Meanwhile, Tara yed with Bet''s index finger by folding and unfolding it.
[Can you hear me?]
"??Yes. I can hear you. And stop ying with my hand, Tara.
The calluses feel weird. Niolle, do you wanna try touching it too?
"????."
Bet swiped down his face with his remaining left hand that didnt get taken away. It felt like he was heating up. After all, he was young too. A situation where girls yed with his hand was both embarrassing and tickling.
While Tara was ying with Bet''s thumb, she suddenly spoke out.
Now, say whatever you want to say.
What do you mean by that, all of a sudden?
70% of Saintesss work is counseling. So many people want to receive forgiveness for their sins by making donations. And judging from your face, it looked like you were going to visit and hand me a wad of money.
[Your expressions looked like you had a lot that you wanted to talk about.]
"????."
He was confident in managing his facial expressions. It was inevitable that he would be caught by Niolle, who had a monstrous insight, but if he was caught by Tara That probably meant that his expression had failed to be maintained.
Perhaps, his anxiety and nervousness had been relieved.
What if it was before they started getting to know each other? If that were the case, this current situation wouldve been very dangerous. After all, if she raised her dagger from behind the curtain and struck it, Bet''s right hand would have been cut off already.
The affection built up further and further. Thus, after seeing both of theirughter and cries, he had truly warmed up to them in spite of himself.
If so, his fear grew even greater. What if this rtionship fell apart because he told them he was a ck Wizard?
"??Ha."
Are you not going to talk?
No, I will. If that is your wish.
Such bravado, even until the end?? Hey, it doesnt matter whether I hear about it or not, you know?
p p.Tara pped Bet''s hand. It must have looked fun, as Niolle also gave it a light p.
Bet burst outughing and thought for a moment. Then, he spat it out.
I am a ck Wizard. One who was sent to bring down the Academy.
????Eung?!
His heart was pounding with fear and anxiety. However, he truly wished to say it. He wanted to be epted. Perhaps, he also desired to confide in someone.
It will not be a long story. The happy days of the past that I wish to talk about have urred so long ago that I have forgotten them.
He calmly testified about his life.
#0: Bets Reminiscence
Think of the simplest type of cabin you can make out of logs. Also, think of dozens of such cabins gathered sporadically.
And if you nt a forest full of vines next to it, you have sessfully thought of my hometown.
I lived with my sister in a vige near a forest established by hunters. My parents were hunters too, good people, but gone too soon. I remember that they were killed by an ogre that crawled out at the edge of the forest.
I survived by hunting rabbits or small birds using the skills I learned from my parents. If I missed a day of hunting, I would starve, but I was able to endure as long as I was with my sister.
If the hunted meat wasn''t enough for both of us, I fed all of it to my younger sister, until she was full. I knew I had to prioritize nutritional supplementation for the one who was actually hunting, but I couldn''t do that??. I just couldn''t.
I felt full when my sister was full. I somehow hoped that my younger sister could live as happily as possible. After all, that is what I learned from my parents. Family is an existence, a concept, that protects and helps each other.
I learned that each other''s lives will be richer and overflowing with joy if I devote myself to her and she devotes herself to me. It was like that in reality too. I was truly happy.
Then one day, there was a cold winter. Yes. It was indeed that day. It was a year when many people froze to death. My sister had a lung disease and I had to earn money in the winter, even when there were no animals to hunt.
I left my sister under the care of the vige healer, who was also an alchemist. He said he would make a cure for me if I brought him enough silver coins to fill up a bag.
I searched through the snow-covered mountains to find hibernating animals. I sent all the money I earned to the alchemist. Sometimes, I thought about paying a visit to check on my sister. But I had to make even just one coin more in an hour, so I held myself back.
After all, it felt like if the treatment was dyed, something tragic would happen.
When I finally paid all the amount the alchemist had demanded and went to his house The alchemist said that my sister died the night before because her lung disease worsened. He said he burned the body in case it spread the disease and that he would return half of the money I gave him.
I could feel it deep in my bones. That the alchemist was lying.
I carved his eyeballs out and cut his left arm in half. Only then did he confess. He sold my sister a long time ago. I ended up tracking down the ve trader to get my sister back.
As for the alchemist? Of course, I killed him.
I tracked them down one by one; I killed the merchant, the coachman, and anybody that was involved. At the end of the chase, there was a ck Wizard who had reached Metamorphosis.
He wasn''t someone I could eveny a single finger on. I was defeated and caught. He spoke as he was burning half of my face with a torch. Saying that my sister will be used as the body of some great ck Wizard.
My sister was lying on therge altar with her eyes closed. No matter how many times I shouted her name out, she didnt wake up. When the ck Wizard used his magic, dark green light spread throughout the room.
When my sister opened her eyes, I realized that she was no longer my sister. The Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear had taken over my sisters body.
I think I almost went insane, spewing out hatred.
She listened quietly to my resentment and then proposed a deal. She said that if I helped her with her n, she would return my sister''s body. That is how I became a ck Wizard. And thus, I lived for their secret, desperate wish.
Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear was trying to cast a magic called Nightmare Summon by using negative emotions from the Academy as nourishment. And what she is trying to summon is the Evil God of this world.
A huge magic circle drawn with symbols as the main axis, the uncontroble actions of the Crazy Wizard?? Everything points to the fact that if we fail to prevent the descent of the Evil God here
The Evil God might descend upon the Academy.
This is the story I wished to tell you about.
[So, the reason why you were chasing after the wizard The reason why you joined the ss with us was to??.]
I was nning to sabotage you in the middle. After all, a fight for the throne would bring great chaos to the Academy.
"????."
Bet silently closed his eyes. Like a culprit waiting for judgment.
Tara ced her hand on Bet''s and squeezed it lightly. And in a voice that was not all that different from usual
Hey, you didnt use someone elses soul or anything, right?
"????."
When ck Wizards use someone elses soul, the remnants remain, so their own soul bes tainted little by little. Thats why?? Their soul feels like rags. But youre clean.
"??You can see thing like that as well?
Only if I stay together with someone long enough.
Tara wrapped Bet''s hand with both hands. She tapped the back of his hand. After closing her eyes and gathering her thoughts for a moment She spoke carefully.
You most likely killed people for the ck Wizards, right?
"??I did.
But what I think is that... You?? wouldve avoided it in any way possible if you couldve. Pulling up excuses like It is more efficient to not kill or something. Am I wrong?
You are wrong.
Nope, I think Im right.
"????."
While Bet was frozen in a daze, Saintess Tara pronounced her verdict.
The sin of the poor young man who strived to save his sister??shall be redeemed by saving the world. Understood?
What an absurd condition for a pardon?? Arent you, by any chance, suspicious of me?
[We''ve been watching you, Bet, for quite some time now. Youve worked hard. Even until now.]
Niolle''s hand was ced on top of Bet''s hand too. The warmth felt from their folded hands seemed to melt the long winter.
Lets just go with the story of you being a double agent, Bet. With the Saintess herself covering for you like this, you wont get caught by the Heretic Inquisitors.
"????."
With this, the debt from the dungeon is paid off. Okay?
Tara released his hands and came out of the confessional. Just as Bet had helped Abraham back then, she wanted to help him this time. She didn''t think what he did, given that his family was held hostage, was all that big of a sin.
Her only concern at the moment was losing her Divine Power. If it continued like this, she would lose her position as a Saintess, thus being unable to cover for Bet. If so, did they perhaps need to run away together, hand in hand?
Niolle also came out and stood next to her. And then, they quietly waited for Bet. After about 5 minutes, he came out with a clean face.
Did you cry?
I am not a crybaby like you.
I think he cried. Niolle, what do you think?
[Ill keep it a secret for Bets sake!]
Isnt that a response of itself?Betined internally. Then, he ced his hand on the handle of the longsword and walked forward half a step faster than them.
We havent erased the stigma just yet. We need to hurry.
Youre ignoring us because youre embarrassed. Anyways, Niolle, shall we go?
[Yes.]
After the confession, it seemed that something about their minds had changed. The party felt more in sync. If they couldpletely entrust their backs to each other, the range of their tactics would greatly expand.
Though they sustained minor injuries, the party was able to remove the stigma after finding it in a publicundromat in the slums.
Removal of stigma from the slumspleted.
And then July 14th.
Isaac now faced her birthday.
***
Chapter 75: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 6
Inside the building of New Life Newspaper, the party started their final meeting.
Bet pointed out two points on the map.
This magic circle appears to have two central axes. One is in Order of the Silver Twilights building and?? the other is where the meteorite fell. The ritual will be held in these two ces.
Does that mean its more stable since it has two central axes? So basically, do we have to destroy them both?
No, that most likely will not be the case. Usually, the act of increasing the central axis of a magic circle increases both instability and power. Disrupting just one of the central axes will cause their ritual to fail.
Because of that.
I believe they would have split their troops. To both sides.
[Then, there must be the Cult Leader in one of them.]
That is right. And in the remaining one??there must be a key individual who is leading the ritual.
Tara clenched her fists. The battle against the Order of the Silver Twilight was right in front of them. The time for revenge had finallye.
So you''re saying that we can just choose one of the two and crush them into smithereens, right?
[Which one should we attack?]
I think??it would be better to hit their church building.
Bet exined why he made this decision.
The location that is expected to be the opposite axis, the meteorite pit, has no obstacles. And as you all know, their magic is on the extremely offensive side. I could say that we can partially counter it thanks to a new technique called Parrying, but on an open field like that??."
If ites in from all directions, it would be impossible to block it.
Correct. The side with more numbers has the advantage in a t area without any cover. Since there are only a few of us, it is advisable to choose a battlefield that is narrower and has more obstacles.
That does seem to make sense
As Tara nodded with a somewhat persuaded expression, Niolle tapped her finger on the table and then scribbled on the map.
[I think the opposite.]
Opposite?
[After all, t areas without obstacles are good for using magic of mass destruction. Since the fanaticsck defense capabilities, we''ll actually be able to blow them up in one go.]
Tara hit the area where the church building was drawn on the map with her fist.
??Niolle, you can just blow up the entire building, right? If you have that kind of magic, wouldnt it be the same case either way?
[These are enemies who have even set up a magic circle in the entire city. It''s hard to believe that they wouldn''t have built up defenses in their home base. Wouldn''t they already have countermeasures?]
A well-prepared wizard is strong. Its an unbreakablew of magical warfare. So, your words have merit. But thats only when we can use a magic of mass destruction.
[I know a spell that I learned in my spare time. It is a spell that borrows the power of the me God from a distant universe. Its power and range are incredibly wide.]
Bet fell deep into thought.
The reason why he chose the church building, which might have all kinds of magic and traps installed, was because he judged that it was more dangerous to fight swarms of enemies in the ins.
If they had magic of mass destruction on the ready, it would be alright to aim for the meteorite pit, but one thing. There was just one thing that needed to be pointed out.
Is it a spell that is fine to use?
Ah.
If you use a spell with that much force, I do not believe it would end with just a simple nosebleed.
[??Can you read what I write without being surprised?]
Niolle ced her hands on her chest and took a deep breath. A certain emotion fluttered in her eyes. Tara found it quite familiar. She felt like she had seen something like this before.
[I think I met the Goddess.]
Tara''s expression darkened.
Goddess?
[Yes, she was a Goddess with blonde hair. Although it was hard to see her exact appearance because her face was blurred, she said she used to be the guardian deity of this. Even though she was defeated and sealed by the Evil God?? She said she wanted to at least help us in this way. Here.]
Niolle took out a glowing white crystal ball and ced it on the table. It was shining with a milk-like color and a mysterious power could be felt from it. It seemed like a Holy Relic, so to speak.
Its effect was to make the cost used for spells close to 0. They felt pure and vast mana flowing through inside it. It seemed like it could be used for Bet''s ck Magic as well.
Goddess, was it?
Bet, too, had a simr dream while half-asleep. Was that being indeed a Goddess? If a person could deliver a message in a dream and even provide a material artifact like this, that must be proof of a divine beings existence.
So this world had a normal God too???
[Though, it looks like she''s been defeated.]
If that is the case, you are a Saintess, seeing as how you received a revtion from God. Niolle. Isnt that right?
[It''s kind of embarrassing??.]
While Niolles shoulders shrank as if embarrassed, Taras eyes shook in extreme anxiety. The fact that the Goddess of this world chose Niolle over her fueled her instability.
After she hesitated for a while, Tara timidly struck up a conversation.
??Hey, uh, Bet.
"What is it?"
This is just hypothetical, but how would it be if I turned useless?
You were already useless when it came to household chores, though.
Tara pped Bet on the forearm in a fit of anger. After Bet paused for a moment, he asked her seriously. After all, he didn''t think she said such a thing without reason.
What do you mean by that?
No, its just Its nothing much??Just something that came to mind.
That was the most unconvincing reason in the world. Tara, if you have something to say, just say
Crash!
The door was kicked down and Reporter Sally came in. Herplexion was pale and she had broken out into a cold sweat. She yelled as if screaming.
L-Look at what those c-crazy bastards are doing right now!
Let''s go right away.
The party gathered their weapons and went up to the roof of the building.
There, a high-performance telescope was installed. But instead of observing the stars in the night sky, this time, it looked down on the people of the city.
The world seen through the lens was a hellscape.
A long procession. People were walking side by side somewhere. However, the problem wasnt simply that they were walking. If one looked closely at their expressions, they could see that the people were in a daze, clearly not in a state where they could think properly.
And among the people with dazed expressions, there were asionally those who appeared unaffected. As they mingled, scenes that evoked a sense of unease and difort urred countless times.
A family could be seen.
A father, his young daughter, and a mother all walked side by side holding hands. At first nce, it looked like nothing more than a happy family outing.
The daughter, whose hands were firmly gripped by her dazed-looking father and mother on each side had an expression filled with terror as if the world was crumbling around her. She screamed and struggled, but she couldn''t ovee the strength of the two adults.
A man dragging his girlfriend, a high school girl pushing an elderly grandfather in a wheelchair, and others. People under hypnosis were forcibly leading those who were not.
And at the end of the procession.
The scene of fanatics throwing people one by one into the crater created by the meteorite collision was visible. Those who entered first died, crushed under the weight of those who came inter.
Just like that, they were all being crushed together.
??How terrible.
We have to save them!
[??Yes, we have to save them. Thats right.]
It may sound heartless, but if that many living sacrifices were made?? Its unimaginable how much power our enemies will gain. Before even needing to consider morality, we must stop this madness if we want to achieve our objective.
The party hastily prepared to set out.
Tara bit her lip. And she checked the remaining Divine Power she had.
Last night, the recovery rate of Divine Power had dropped to 0.
Once all the remaining Divine Power in her body was used up, Tara would return to being a mere clothing store girl. Back to times when she had no abilities. She would lose the wealth, honor, and revered social standing she gained as a Saintess.
If she at least endured now and refrained from her Divine Power... Perhaps it would be possible to extend her life as a Saintess. If she skirted around the truth, perhaps it couldst a good ten years.
However, she didnt feel regretful at all about losing such things.
There was anxiety. The loss of everything she gained at the cost of her family, the fear of the various things that would happen to her once she was no longer a Saintess. But above all, her worry was
Whether she can be a help to them onest time.
Bet was fighting for his sister. And of course, Tara deeply understood the burning desire to save ones family. Thus, she had no choice but to reflect on her own situation.
Tara had failed to save her family. Because she was toote.
Then at least for Bet. At the very least, Bet should be able to??.
The party quickly armed themselves and set out.
They walked, blended into the procession heading towards the pit, concealing their identities under rags. Fortunately, their true identities were not discovered, possibly due to the Perception-Impairing Magic cast by Niolle.
There was no sound in the world seen through the telescope.
However, once they immersed themselves in the procession, the sheer desperation of hell was vividly felt.
MOM, DAD, WAKE UP! PLEASE!!
Grandma, why are you going this way? Please, lets just go back. Okay?
People walked towards death, having lost their own will.
"????."
Bet looked up at the sky. The stars in the night sky boasted their twinkle,ughing as they watched the earth''s cries of despair. And then, they swelled.
As time passed, the constetions in the night sky mixed strangely and chaotically. The starlight connected to form someones ring eyes, a beheaded child, and a clown hanging upside down.
The increasingly insane night sky was a harbinger of the Evil Gods descent.
As the party approached the meteorite pit, they saw fanatics preparing the ritual. They were so mingled with the people that using a mass destruction spell would also burn the innocents.
??This is.
[I''ll use it.]
??What?!
[The spell, I''ll use it. Those people??will get caught up and die. But it can''t be helped if we wish to save the others.]
Bet and Tara''s eyes trembled at the content Niolle so calmly wrote on the whiteboard. Tara trembled with shock, looked around at the sight of people heading to their deaths, and then back at Niolle.
You What are you Are you saying that youre going to kill all these people?
[Yes. But not everyone. Though half would get caught in the range and die, the other half who haven''t thrown themselves into the pit will live.]
A decision to kill half to save the other half.
No, think again, this isnt like you??!
[But Tara, when I acted like myself??when I wanted to save everyone without missing a single person. You saw what happened, didnt you? In fact, werent you also resenting me for it, Tara?]
??What?
Niolle''s eyes sank gloomily.
[What if I didnt try to save the reporter? Have you never thought about that?]
"????."
[So, Im going to give up. Tara. I don''t want to lose more precious things for less significant ones. It''s not that Im not tormented by this decision, but??.]
Niolle clenched her fist. Her fist turned white, nails dug into her palm causing blood to flow. Even though the triangle of conscience1 was tearing her heart apart, she gritted her teeth.
[It has to be done.]
"??But!"
[Tara, instead of saving a couple more civilians?? don''t you want to kill more of the Order of the Silver Twilight?]
"????."
Tara knew about Niolle''s true nature. She loved helping people and she was warm-hearted enough to jump into matters that had nothing to do with her.
Thus, the decision she made now To suggest sacrificing innocent lives Must have been incredibly difficult for her.
That''s why Tara couldn''t criticize her, yelling how she could say such a thing.
Then, Bet spoke.
Both the opinion to save everyone and the opinion to definitively save half by sacrificing the other are better than standing idly by. But personally I''d like to move towards saving everyone, if possible.
[??Even though it''ll be more risky?]
I will do my best to fill in what we''recking. Im sure shell do the same.
If they forcefully suppressed their hearts and achieved victory after the sacrifice of many people It would leave a huge scar, after all. Bet didn''t want them to go through that.
Hiding his true intentions, Bet said something obvious but sincere.
Wouldn''t it be??better to save more people?
Thats not like you to say, ck Wizard.
"????."
Tara made up her mind.
Yeah, okay. Then, I also have something to say. I probably wont be able to use my Divine Power anymore after this battle.
??What is that supposed to mean?
I dont know. Its been diminishing since that day. And then, the supply just stopped. Maybe??it''s because I no longer believe in the Goddess. Perhaps thats why she took her power back.
Bet now understood why Tara''s ability to use Divine Magic had drastically decreased, as well as the reason for her anxiety. She was losing her qualifications as a Saintess.
Tara forced a smile and spoke.
Still, I have enough to fight a couple of times??and if I give it my all right now, I can fight while saving everyone.
"????."
Can I leave the decision up to you? Bet. Thest bit of my Divine Power?? Whether to use it to save people or save us.
Bet was silent for a moment, then ced his hand on the top of Tara''s head.
"Ah, what."
Thanks for telling me in advance.
??Rather, isnt it a bitte?
Pat pat. His light strokes carried an intention tofort. If she were to lose her power overnight, the shock of that loss would be immense. In any other situation, he would have scrounged up words of reassurance, however inadequate.
But in this urgent situation, Bet expressed his feelings through his actions.
And then, he spoke.
Please use it to save people. In fact, that seems like it would make it easier for us to fight.
"Eung, got it."
"We''ll finish this quickly. The one coordinating the ritual??appears to be the person on that tform. Well kill the bastard and then retreat."
Bet red at someone near the meteorite pit, who was directing the fanatics with finger gestures. The figure''s face was hidden deep under a cowl, but the physique was oddly familiar.
Alright, then?? Shall I go do onest deed worthy of the title of a Saintess?
If you lose your Divine Power, I will give you private lessons on how to use mana. Building it up again will be a bit easier than when you started from scratch.
[????.]
Bet pulled out his longsword, Tara took out a Holy Emblem, and Niolle opened the grimoire.
With stars gazing down, three people waded through the horrid and dark tumult of human screams, the sound of someone being crushed to death, and the fanatics mixed cries of ecstasy and agony.
Their wills were each colored in different hues, but they were undoubtedly shining.
As the party approached, the cowled figure looked down from the podium and smiled. And in a soft voice, they were offered a greeting of reunion.
Everyone, we meet once again.
??As expected, the one who sacrificed Abraham Was it you?
Everything is for the sake of the Great One.
When she removed her cowl, beneath it was the face of Isaac.
***
Chapter 76: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 7
Tara red at Isaac with her eyes boiling with anger. There was onest thing she wanted to ask her. Something that she was never able to understand.
How, how could you do such thing to Abraham?? To your own father?
What do you mean how? What is it that you wish to say?
How could you? How could you kill your own family....... And do such terrible things that mocked his death?! How could you do that, without even blinking an eye!"
Isaac spoke in a soothing tone.
Theres no need to be caught up in trivial concepts like family, Tara.
"??What?"
He wouldve onlysted 10 years. Perhaps 20 at most?
"????."
Even if he was lucky, Abraham would have died within 30 years. All while being trapped in a human body. Soon to be buried in the ground, his flesh would dpose, leaving only his bones to rot away. After a hundred years, his body would turn into dust and wither away, with nobody left to even remember his name.
Her gaze shifted as if it was traveling through times that had passed long ago. Humans would die after living for a mere hundred years; whatever they had left disappeared fleetingly. Human struggles would be more worthless as time marched on ruthlessly.
There is no reason to strive and feel somber for something thatll disappear one day. In the end, the only existence who remains noble in the entire universe is the Great One.
The destruction of everything in tens, hundreds of billions of years.
So, to one who worshiped the Evil God that had been intertwined with the universe and its history, everything seemed gray and worthless.
I do not understand why people get so worked up over this rtionship called family that ultimately amounts to nothing more than dust.
"ISAAC!!"
Even if you think family is important, you do not need to be so mad, Tara. My fathers soul will be together with the Great One eternally. Even until the end of the universe. He shall remain in His embrace for a long time. It was rueful that I had to give him suffering but?? now I only feel proud.
The wicked Saintess, who had witnessed the OuterGod in the night sky and explored its existence in depth, now folded her hands over her chest and spoke reverently.
Because that was the right thing to do.
Tara gazed upon such wickedness. A girl who was chosen by chance. A girl who received power by chance. A girl who would no longer be a Saintess. She thought about the times with Abraham. After she reflected on the old man''s smile and his attitude of living for others, even until hisst moments.
She clenched both of her fists and dered.
If you dont know the value of what you gave up?? ILL SHOVE THE MEANING OF THAT VALUE INTO YOUR HEAD!!"
With Taras cry, the battle began.
I saw His traces in the stars. Though our insignificant, pathetic human brains cannot fullyprehend His traces, I feel connected to the Great One.
Rippp. Rip.
Space trembled with an uneasy sound, shattering as cracks appeared behind Isaac. And through the gap in the space, something in the shape of a translucent sphere flowed out.
Wooooong-!
Three human-sized bubbles that traveled through time and space. Small fragments of the Evil God. Yet, its mere existence distorted time and space, dposing it and scattering it to dust.
These floated and circled around Isaac. She introduced herself as she danced in the starlight at the center of it all.
I am Isaac, the Saintess of the Order of the Silver Twilight.
Dodge!
"??!!"
Tara instinctively threw herself to the side. The bubbles, which seemed dull at first nce, shot out in an instant. Itpletely erased the ground where Tara was.
The cross-section of the hole was smooth. If even the thick ground could be erased so cleanly, a person wouldn''t even be able to scream as they were erased from the world.
Bet swallowed hard. After all, he would end up like that if he failed to Parry even once.
Lets make an offering. So that the Great One can be satisfied even by a little!
As Isaac shouted and waved her hands, the fanatics took out their sacrificial daggers. They killed and murdered civilians to gather power. Right when they were about to send that power they had gathered to their Saintess
I think youre underestimating the power of Saintess but??!
Tara held out the Holy Emblem and raised her divine power. A golden glow shimmered around her.
Its a power that I got with pure luck. Thats a fact. But you need to know what it means to be called a Saintess and respected for that alone.
She borrowed mana from the Goddess. That meant...
Metamorphosis was a technique where ones soul was dyed with their own beliefs, manifesting a special mana emitted by the transformed soul. Since Divine Power was a special mana that came from a god in the first ce.
This meant that she could borrow the Goddesss Metamorphosis.
Inherited Metamorphosis (^) - Cogwheel : Homeostasis!
Squeaaak. Squeak. Thud.
A huge cogwheel appeared behind Tara, making sounds as if it was all rotating together. Then a mark appeared above everybodys head except the fanatics.
This is???!
It doesnt matter, just make an offering!
Upon hearing Isaacs order, fanatics stabbed citizens with their daggers, the daggers only making scratches as if they struck tough leather. And even that wound was healed, being engulfed in a golden light.
The dagger wont prate!
I, I have to offer a s-sacrifice??!
Unlimited healing and protection that applied to all allies within the range, including civilians. What Tara came up with as a way to prevent fanatics from sacrificing people was to prevent all living sacrifices from dying in the first ce.
Is this healing over a wide area and an increase in resistance?
[They wont be able to make offerings easily now. However, we probably wont be able to stop Isaacs power that cuts through space.]
Thats good enough. Its our turn now??!
Bet ran toward Isaac,quickly closing the distance, while Niolle casted magic from behind to keep Isaac distracted.
"vir, C''thls, I''n-!"
Crack, Swoooosh-!
With an ominous incantation, a crimson red spiral spear, made out of twisted pieces of flesh, was shot towards Isaac. In response Isaac snapped her fingers, causing the bubbles surrounding her to move forward.
The spiral spear was swallowed by the bubbles and disappeared as if evaporated.
[The attack is??!]
How can this be? Bubbles that carve out space and not only act as a means of offense, but also a defense??!
Wooong-!
A bubble flew at Bet. As he tried to close the distance by charging, he had to change his direction due to a threat thatpletely obliterated the ground.
Three bubbles were summoned around Isaac. She used two of them for defense and one for offense.
Projectiles were swallowed, approaches were repelled, and even if they did approach her, they would die if they were hit just once.
To break through the all-epassing formation, it was necessary to forcibly create an opening.
"V''ine, N''ihl??."
Rumbleeee!
Walls of bone and flesh sprang up around Isaac, obscuring her view and hiding Bet and Niolle from sight.
A mere spell like this! All I have to do is to erase it with the Great Ones power??!
Isaac rotated the two bubbles clockwise. The barrier that touched the bubbles disappeared as if it had been removed by an eraser, which opened up her previously blocked vision. However in that brief moment, Bet ran out from her blind spot.
Two bubbles were used to remove the obstacles, and there was only one bubble in reserve around Isaac. It was fired straight at Bet.
Woooong-!
Bet calmly took a breath as he watched the space-distorting bubble approaching him.
Compared to the spells of ordinary fanatics, this was a significantly enhanced form. The difficulty of Parrying and the risks of failure were much greater. But regardless, it had to be done. After all, only then could a decisive strike be delivered..
As he entered a state of extreme concentration, everything seemed to be in slow motion.
An empty space created by the atmosphere being swallowed up by a bubble caused a wind that felt like he was being sucked in. He felt a few strands of his hair fluttering toward the bubble.
From the perspective of one who faced it, the one clear advantage that her bubbles had over the spells of ordinary fanatics was their distinct outlines. Unlike the spells of ordinary fanatics, which distorted space with their translucence, her bubbles carved our space itself, making them appear starkly ck.
After calcting the trajectory, he carefully touched the cross-section of the bubble at an angle with his sword.
Bones rose near Bet''s feet, conveying Niolle''s message. 27, 49, 6. A line of numbers that indicated the correct location and timing of Parrying.
As he focused carefully, he felt the powerful force of the bubbles making his skin sting. The certainty that everything would be erased just by touching it. It was like the feeling of sticking his head straight into the jaws of a dragon.
He was nervous but didnt panic.
"Spatial Expansion."
He squeezed some magic into the gap of space. For a moment, he thought the bubble''s trajectory had changed as calcted, but.
Rip, Rippp.
The Spatial Expansion Magic couldnt endure the output strength and screamed. He still couldnt change trajectory sufficiently yet. If she pushed in right now, he wouldn''t die, but his right arm would certainly be gone.
Then.
"Wild Dog that Protects the Goddess??!"
Tara''s magic made up for his only problem, the durability. The image of a dog''s head rested on Bet''s de. He shed with the bubble and pushed it out. He felt an enormous weight like a mountain pushing down on him.
He gritted his teeth, stopped breathing, and used all of his strength on his longsword to shake it off.
Sceaaaaaach!
With a strange noise, the bubble rose up into the sky. At the same time, Tara''s magic was shattered and golden particles scattered around.
Beyond that, he saw Isaac with her eyes wide open. Because she couldnt even imagine that the power of the Great One that she served, would be deflected by a mere human.
She waspletely defenseless.
Swoosh-!
Go to hell!
Bet''s de shed Isaac diagonally from her shoulder to her hip.
"????."
But there was no sense of him shing anything. He didn''t even feel any resistance against his de. It was as if his sword just shed through thin air.
Tooung-!
When Bet realized the situation and tried to cut down Isaac once more, an intangible shockwave burst out and sent him flying.
***
Chapter 77: S2. Resentment Grazing The Stars - 8
Bet was sent flying about 10 meters beforending on the ground by adjusting his stance midair. Isaac stumbled around with her uninjured body, vomiting out a considerable amount of blood.
Keup, uweghhh!
Her eyes were bloodshot, and both her nose and ears were bleeding. It looked like she had taken some serious damage, but she wasn''t dead. Isaac looked up at the sky and smiled.
Heh, haha??.
[I definitely saw you being shed, though??!]
I evaded by leaping through time and space, and came back. In return, I endured terrifying moments in a dark, fearsome void??but thanks to that, it has brought me closer to Him??.
Isaac looked like she pushed herself too hard just to avoid Bet''s attack, as she clutched her body and shivered in pain. But, the fanaticism shining bright in those eyes became ever deeper.
More, more...! My God, you can take everything from me-! Haha, ahahahaha!
Rippp, rip.
Additional cracks formed in the space, and two additional bubbles squeezed out through the cracks. Now there were a total of five bubbles circling Isaac.
It moved in unpredictable directions as it began to grind and erase everything around Isaac in their path. It resembled a storm acting upon space, almost like a natural disaster.
??Now we have two more.
[I''ll, I''ll do something about it.]
"Niolle???"
[Ill draw her attention.]
Flutterrrrr.
The pages of the grimoire in Niolle''s hands began to turn on its own. Strange phenomena urred around her, as red lights leaked out.
Eyeballs sprouted from thin air, a terribleughter echoed, and from the ground, a human mouth appeared, grinding its teeth. Just like Issac, Niolle seemed to draw even greater power from an Outer God.
Niolle, why arent you using the Goddess Cryst??.
[We can save the world, right?]
Despite bleeding from her nose, Niolle smiled faintly. She spoke haltingly with the shape of her lips, thus allowing Bet to understand her.
[Thanks to Tara, I dont have to kill many people. I was able to save them. My heart aches for those who have already died. Still... I think I''ll be able to sleep well once this is over.]
So
[Because this is thest time, even for using ominous power like this??. So, heres the crystal. Bet.]
Knowingthat Bet was a ck Wizard, and that he used magic by harming his own soul, it seemed like she wanted to give it to him.
Niolle silently finished the incantation.
Swallow.
ck.
C-ck. Crunchh. Crack.
Large mouths appeared out of thin air, crunched on Isaac''s bubbles and busted them. There were times when the mouth was torn apart or exploded from within, but each time, a new mouth appeared, gnawing like hyenas on a corpse.
As the magic of the Outer God destroyed each other, only one of Isaacs bubbles remained.
[Ill leave thest one to you]
??Leave it to us."
Bet ran in. His longsword emitted a brilliant light as he infused it with Mana, and elerated by stomping on the ground with all his might. Every step he took resounded with a Boom.
Isaac!"
DIE, YOU DISRUPTORS!!"
Isaac fired thest remaining bubble towards Bet.
Betughed. The reason why he pretended to be aggressive,emitted light and even screamed, was to attract her attention. Because they were a team of three.
Bet locked eyes with Tara. While Isaac was distracted by the sh of magic, Tara got behind her.
"????!"
When Isaac sensed her presence and turned around, it was already toote.
Tara clenched her fist. After gathering thest dredges of Divine Power in one fell swoop, she took a step forward, twisted her waist, and thrusted her fist out.
THIS IS FOR ABRAHAM-!!
Booom-!
A glowing fist struck Isaac''s face. Isaac''s body flew and then fell to the ground, twitching a few times before going limp.
The ominous power surrounding Isaac and the bubbles that cut space disappeared in a sh as if they had never existed in the first ce.
Tara copsed on the spot.
Bet was busy dealing with the remaining fanatics. Since the duration of the Transmitted Metamorphosis had a bit of time left, she should be able to protect him until he cleaned up the battlefield.
It''s over.
Now that she has used up the rest of her powers as the Saintess, she must prepare for her life as a youngdy with nothing. Although she had never really done anything befitting the title of Saintess, she still saved the world. So of all the Saintesses, she may have been the most frugal in her usage of Divine Power.
While thinking as such
She drew her future in her mind as she waited for Bet.
After the battle was over, Tara pulled out the sealed Demonic Sword. Because she needed a sword to confirm the kill.
Even though Tara struck her with the intent to kill, Isaac still clung to life. Therefore, Tara aimed the Demonic Sword at Isaacs neck.
At that moment, Isaac opened her eyes in a sudden jolt.
Bet gently grabbed Tara''s body and retreated, while Niolle wiped the blood from her nose and opened the grimoire once again. I might have to sacrifice myself andunch a final suicidal attack With that thought in mind, everyone raised their guard as much as possible.
Isaac muttered with unfocused eyes.
Dad, Dad, lets go see the stars together. Together??.
"???"
The star is talking to me, Dad. Isnt it interesting? Dad is busy, so Im going to be friends with the star??."
"??This is.
[It seems like shes gone mad from the excessive use of magic.]
This was the end of the Saintess who served the Evil God. Watching Isaac spout nonsense, Tara held the Demonic Sword tightly.
Ill kill her.
"??Wait."
What.
Bet recalled Abraham''sst words, to take good care of his daughter. Sparing the Isaac who turned evil was a bit difficult, but perhaps the Isaac who had be a harmless idiot was a different story. He thought it might be okay to keep her alive.
That woman is Abrahamsst blood rtive. If shes gone, there will be nothing left in this world that would prove Abrahams existence.
So you want to keep her alive? No, I cant do that. Get out of my way Bet.
Keeping her alive could be a worse punishment for her. I dont want to get blood on your hands.
??I dont care, so move! Hey, let go of my hand. Bitch? Let go. Fuck, youre stupidly strong for no reason??! Youre doing this to me now because my Divine Power is gone huh?! Niolle, you say something too??."
Tara, whose wrist was grabbed by Bet, turned to try and drag Niolle into this. But Niolle was looking up at the sky with a somewhat dazed expression.
Tara also looked up at the night sky.
"????."
The night sky was still bizarre and ominous, as if it was distorting itself into more terrible shapes by the minute. The ritual has been disrupted already, so why?
??Why, why?! We stopped it already??! Bet, what happened?!
The axes of the Magic Circle were properly destroyed. The ritual failed!
Then why is the sky still like this?!
Tara panicked. Then she grabbed Isaac by the cor and shook her.
Hey, get yourself together! Snap out of it and exin whats happening! You can die after youre done exining!
Dad, oooeugh?? Daddyyy??.
[Bet. Was there something?? that we probably missed?]
Something that we missed??."
Confusion. Even though they stopped the ritual, the Evil God was still getting closer. Were there any clues that could exin this situation? Bet''s thoughts wandered into the past and remembered Abraham''s research.
Wait, why did the Order of the Silver Twilight?? try and destroy Abrahams research?
[Because the Evil Outer God could be repelled using the Alpha value??.]
Conversely, didnt they say it could be used for summoning? They had time to burn down the mansion and kill Abraham, after all. Even just securing the research materials left in the mansion would have been enough for them to use.
[But they didnt. They just blindly tried to erase it. Without even thinking about using it??.]
Pursuing stability while excluding risk is done only if you can achieve what you want just by maintaining the status quo. That meant
??Does that mean that even if theres no ritual?? the Evil God would descend anyways? Why?
Additionally, what we need to consider is the phrase written in blood at the ce where Abraham was sacrificed.
As we have been given a wed female goat, we are naturally grateful, thus offering this to you.
A meteorite pit was chosen as the location for the ceremony. Niolle''s reference to the being called the ck Goat''. That very goat was believed to be the Viceroys wife.
"It was??the opposite.
From the start, something that attracted the Evil God had crashnded on Earth already. Even before the Order of the Silver Twilight tried to callHim.
It continued to call the Viceroy that swam in the universe. Because of this, the Evil God, taking the shape of huge bubbles, was steadily approaching Earth with each passing moment.
It was the opposite.
The party shouldve gone the opposite way.
Instead of stopping the ritual?? we shouldve thought about sending the Evil God back by analyzing the Alpha value. We were the ones that needed to attack, not defend??!"
[????.]
Crrrrrrrrak--!
The sky screamed as it was being torn. When they looked up, it looked like there were already two moons. The starlight shone eerily.
All life that sensed the changes in the world cried in fear. The dogs started barking, and the birds hastily fled. The frogs croaked, and the bugs burrowed into the ground to seek refuge
All kinds of monsters from across the cosmos descended to Earth via moonlight.
Their numbers, so overwhelming they were, could not be faced. What was toe was already far too clear. Humans would have to live for the sake of purely survival. The civilization,ws, and order of the city would lose its meaning in the face of violence and that void would be filled with only pain and hatred.
But it was already far toote to stop this.
If only they had paid a little more attention to Abraham''s research.
If only they had protected him from Isaac.
If only they had invested even just a little time in calcting the Alpha value...
Could the incident have been resolved before the city fell?
The stars wore a mocking smile. Tara trembled in fear, feeling the empty void where her divine power used to be. Niolle sat down and covered her ears with both hands.
And Bet muttered, ming himself for hiscent past.
Perhaps, I have made the wrong decision from the very start..
***
Chapter 78: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 1
How did it go?Ahhhh.That''s right, you couldn''t stop anything. Of course, that doesn''t mean that you didn''t gain anything. You had a family for a while and for a moment, you even harbored hope that you could save the world.In that moment, didnt it feel like you were the hero of the story, with your heart racing and adrenaline pumping through your veins?Weren''t you thinking that if you just saved the world, you would be able to atone for all the sins youvemitted?Even though everything you gained turned into dust because you went in the wrong direction. Since you briefly grasped and enjoyed the feeling even for just a moment, shouldnt it be fine? After all, everything is bound to disappear someday anyway.Dreams, hopes, society, and humansall will one day turn to dust and wither away. This time, it just happened a little sooner. Niolle.So there''s no need to be sad?? and honestly, you don''t have the right to be sad. Because it''s innocent people who died, not you.I know. Niolle. You worked hard.You endured the painful and unpleasant feelings in order to study the grimoire, trying your best to be helpful to the party. Though the only thing you''ve used the magic you''ve learned was to kill people,that could be different in the future. Who knows, maybe you can even save someone?Youve done well. Niolle.You will continue to do well. For sure. I believe in you. By offering a little more of yourself, by sacrificing a little more, by burying your life in the mud and stomping on it. You can save people with the same power derived from their pain. If you can even save them.It must feel good. As youre dying, the person you saved would be smiling in front of you, right? Wasn''t this?? the justice you wished for? I thought it was.You enjoy tearing yourself to pieces and giving each part away, dont you?Keep doing so in the future. Well, might end up living a miserable life as a madwoman, but at least Bet and Tara, who benefit from it, will be happy.As you know, there is a lovely mood growing between them. When everything is over, they will kiss deeply right over your grave. Theyll get married, and reminisce Right, there was that poor fool named Niolle a long time ago.What do you mean,Shut up?It was you who approached me first, asking to borrow my power. Isnt that so?
The party hid with the reporter Sally inside the New Life Newspaper building. Bet peered out at the outside world through a small gap in the blinds.
The world changed for the worse.
From when the sky screamed in agony and all the animals ran away, frightened by the change in the celestial bodies. Time and space fluctuated unstably, deviating from all previously knownws.
For example, someone''s severed leg suddenly appeared out of thin air.
The leg of a regr citizen who was walking normally was suddenly teleported away. Somewhere, that citizen would be dying, clutching his severed leg and screaming.
In another case, a 10-year-old girl became an old woman in a blink of an eye.
She was caught in a bubble of elerated time, decades passed away in an instant, creating an innocent old woman out of a child.
Traps caused by distorted space-time wereid everywhere and monsters brazenly roamed the city. The police, realizing the error in their decisions, responded with gunfire, but the monsters were too strong and too numerous to be countered with mere pistols.
The Evil God continued to get closer as the citys poption dwindled in real-time.
The party wasnt in good shape either.
Niolle seemed to be suffering from severe auditory hallucinations. She covered her ears and shook her head, asionally banging her head against the wall. As this continued, darkness grew behind her eyes with each passing day.
Tara had lost all of her power. She was no longer the Saintess of the Church of the Goddess, once again bing a weak girl who had lost her family.
Bet made his move. Hisplexion was also grim, but he wasnt broken. Because there was still something to be done.
Abraham''s legacy was left to them. By deciphering his research, they might have onest chance.
If we could just find the Alpha value and cast Unsummon??.
"??Niolle, can you still move?
[Yes, Bet. There wont be an issue. I''m fine.]
Abraham mentioned a math professor?? Lot, was it? I n to visit him and ask him for the calctions before its toote.
Bet checked his gear and packed some of the remaining food. Niolle also got up groggily, ready to navigate the city.
Tara fidgeted before speaking to Bet.
"??Hey.
I want to go with you too.
Tara, you stay here.
"??I should, right?
Theres no need to make that kind of face. Youve done enough. Just rest here for a while?? Ill bring back some good news. Dont go out and hide in here.
As Tara''s face filled with mixed emotions, Bet gently stroked her head. Tara quietly leaned into his touch.
The sweet timested only for a moment.
I''ll be back soon.
Bet left the newspaper building with Niolle. Only Tara and Sally remained.
Tara crouched in the corner of the room, anxiously waiting for the party to return.
The flow of time became impossible to gauge.
Sometimes, day and night would swap within 10 minutes, or the setting sun would go backwards and rise again.The only watch she could rely on was the tattoo on her wrist that indicated her return time.
With the limited amount of light to avoid being discovered by monsters, constantly living in a dark room led to many depressing thoughts. She sometimes wondered what to do next, feeling guilty about not being able to help the party.
Worrying whether the two who left were alright.
asionally, Bet''s touch crossed her mind every now and again. Tara ced her hand on her head. Even though she mimicked the gesture, it didn''t feel the same.
When will theye back??."
Theyre people with superpowers. Theyll get rid of monsters in no time??! Right?
Tara just nodded to Sally, who clenched her fists and brimmed with hope.The difference in strength between three and two was significant. Would they be fine without me? What if they get hurt?
It felt like a full day had passed as she was worried about those things.
Tara grew anxious. Did something happen to them? Does it really take that long to find a mathematician named Lot? Had they gotten into a fight? What if they encountered the Cult Leader?
Tara, trembling with anxiety, twisted her expression.
She took out her Holy Emblem, hung it on the wall, sping her hands together and awkwardly began to pray.
Dear Goddess, please watch over them both. Please ensure they return healthy and unharmed. If you hold any pity for me, who was once your Saintess??.
How many years had it been? Disappointed by the Goddess who never fulfilled a single wish, Tara had never prayed again. Perhaps theck of faith was why the goddess took her Divine Power away?
After losing everything, Tara prayed earnestly to the Goddess. Praying for the safe return of the party.
And with that, it felt like about two days had passed.
Hey, uh, Miss Tara?
"??Eung?
Tara, who had been bowing her head in prayer, raised her head when she heard Sally calling her. Sally cautiously beckoned her to the window.
As Tara crawled over to the window, Sally gently pulled back the blinds and pointed out the window.
Someone?? from outside is trying to get in here.
"??What?
Outside, there was a man with a wooden bat slung over his shoulder, snooping around the newspaper building. Compared to the other shattered buildings, this one looked intact, as if checking for any remaining resources.
Its okay to feel safe, right??? Miss Tara, your fists were glowing and stuff so??!
Sally gave her a look of trust. Tara averted her gaze slightly. Because she didn''t know that Tara had lost her Divine Power and was essentially powerless.
Tara hesitated before speaking.
Ye-yeah?? leave it to me.
Tara took a deep breath.
She had attended sses at the Academy, so she was a bit familiar with hand-to-handbat. Moreover, this was a peaceful world without monsters until the incident urred. She heard that only a few people were professionally trained to fight.
So, wouldnt it be possible to subdue at least one man?
Determined to act rather than hide, Tara decided to try and take down the man.
She opened the door and went down the stairs, climbing over the barricade. She stepped out of the building before the man looked at Tara and whistled.
Whew, there actually was a person here.
"??Yeah, theres a lot of other people here. If you dont want to get hurt, dont even think about doing anything here and get out!
Youre actually right. This ce seems to be worth looting.
Tara''s threat had no effect. The man picked his ear with his finger and blew on it. Then, he looked up at the sky as if talking to someone, then said without fear.
A man wouldvee out if there really were more people here instead of sending out a bitch wearing a rag with holes everywhere.
The man nced at Tara with a lustful gaze. Feeling ufortable, Tara took a step back, covering her chest.
The man swung his wooden bat menacingly.
Dont even think about trying anything and stand still. Then Ill let you live. I just happened to need a woman right now.
"??Fucking asshole.
Ill need to fix that mouth of yours. Hey,e here.
A deep breath.
??Heub!
Tara threw a rock she hid behind her back, aiming for his head.
Thwack-!
It hit.
"??Kuek!
The man''s head jerked to the side from the impact as the rock tore through his eyebrow. Blood bursted out, staining one side of his face.
??Now!
Taking advantage of the mans surprise, Tara rushed forward before throwing a punch with all her might, striking the man squarely in the jaw.
Smackk-!
She hit the man in the face with her left hand. Then she used her right hand, aiming for his gut and swinging.
Pow-!
Crunchhh
Along with the sound of the blow, there was also the sound of bones breaking in Tara''s hand.
"??Eugh?!
It seemed like the man had hidden a hard object like an iron te over his abdomen. An unexpected situation. Caught off guard and frowning in pain, the mans fist flew at Tara.
If I, if I use Mana to evade??!
"????!"
Smack!
The man''s fist lodged deeply in Tara''s abdomen. Unable to even scream from the impact, she gasped for air. A body that did not contain magical power was too slow and weak.
I have to move. It''s not the time to stop because of the pain, I need to move right now??.
Desperately trying to move despite the pain that made it hard to even breathe, it was already toote. The man''s thick hand struck Tara''s cheek.
p
With the sound of a p, a ringing tinnitus echoed in her opposite ear. When Tara came to, she was lying on the ground. She didn''t have enough strength to move her hands or feet.
I need to move.
"??Kek!
You bitch??."
She was being strangled.
"????!!"
Tara wed and struggled against the man''s hands, but couldn''t shake off the hand pressing down with her weight. Anger and lust swirled in the man''s eyes as he looked down.
Am I going to die here in vain???
At that moment, the pressure around her neck lessened enough for her to get in a thin breath. Unfortunately, that wasn''t a good sign.
The man grasped Tara''s clothes. Only then did Tara know what was going to happen. She felt a sense of disgust as if bugs were crawling all over her body, also feeling the helplessness of someone without power.
No, stop it.
Even though she shouted in her heart tens to hundreds of times, it couldnt reach anyone. Now, Tara understood the fear of the powerless.
Her consciousness was fading. But she couldnt do anything about it. Instead of being like this, Id rather, rather??!
Then.
nk-!
The man''s head was knocked downwards as a pile of dirt poured out. Reporter Sally seemed to have hit him from behind with a flowerpot. Kicking the groaning man who was clutching the back of his head off Tara,
"??Come up here!
Kuheuk, heuk??."
She dragged Tara back behind the barricade. The two moved the barricade and blocked the entrance. But it was too early to feel relieved.
Thump thump thump-!
"Hey,e out right now! Ill fucking kill you!
It looked like the man had recovered from the pain and started pounding on the barricade. He kicked, punched, and swung his bat at it. Tara and Sally were pushing against the barricade with all their strength to survive.
"??Superpower, what about your superpower???"
Sorry, Im sorry Sally??Cough, I, I cant??."
You shouldve told me earlier??! Then I wouldnt have even asked for that!
A savage violence was right upon them. Tara cried and prayed desperately. She begged the Goddess for the strength to ovee this situation, hoping that the man would get tired ande backter.
Crush!
The barricade screamed as the furniture forming it was destroyed, as the baseball bat protruded through it. She was able to see the man''s eyes peering through the gap.
Tara trembled in fear like a rabbit about to be hunted by a wild beast.
In her final moments, Tara thought of Bet. Tara closed her eyes and cried out.
"??Please, please help me. Bet??!"
Bet? I dont know who that is, but Ill kill that fucker too if he-
Then, try it.
The mans words were cut off by another voice.
The man turned around to the voiceing from behind him. A guy with half of his face covered with hair was looking at him with a look that felt like it could look.
When did you get behind me???!
I said try it.
A slim body type. Even though he was holding a de, he didn''t look very strong. The man thought he would win easily if he could get close enough to overpower him.
The man, ignoring the voice in his head advising him to target the woman, charged at Bet.
Sure, Ill kill you as you wi"
sh-.
Those were hisst words. Before he could take another step, he was sliced into three pieces and tumbled down the stairs.
[Ill clean this up.]
As Niolle softly chanted a spell, countless mouths sprouted from the floor and swallowed both his blood and flesh. The stairs were cleaned as if nothing had happened.
Grateeee. The barricade was pushed aside, revealing Bet. Tara rxed her tensed body and looked up at him.
"??Bet."
Tara, did you get hurt?
??I got hit in the stomach. And in the cheek. It hurts.
I shouldve beaten him up more. Im sorry werete.
Regret shed in Bet''s eyes. Looking closer, you could see deep fatigue on his face. Tara was startled as she threw up her hands, reassuring him that it wasn''t his fault.
No, its my fault?? I thought I could win.
You would have won under normal circumstances. However, some people in the city??were empowered by Evil God. The guy who just died also seemed to be one of them. He wasnt a bastard that some who lost her Mana could deal with. So do not worry too much."
Tara nodded as she held back her tears.
Bet and Niolle had just returned from a difficult journey. Both of them were wounded here and there, and Niolle had dark circles under her eyes. Her lively expression was nowhere to be found, reced by a stiff, emotionless mask.
Knowing that she couldnt burden the others who worked so hard, Tara forced herself to cheer up.
Sniff, she inhaled through her nose. After wiping the moisture around her eyes with her sleeves and putting on her usual confident expression, Tara asked Bet..
"??What happened? How did it go? Are you hurt anywhere, Niolle?
[It went well. We met Mathematician Lot secretly and we were on our way back after handing over the material.]
He said he would call us when he finishes doing the calctions. I also received a walkie-talkie from him.
They seemed to havepleted their objectives. Bet made eye contact with each member of the party and clearly outlined their future goals.
As soon as we receive the Alpha value from the professor, well use the magic circle installed by the Order of the Silver Twilight to carry out the Outer God Eviction Ritual.
He was pushing for onest chance.
And I won''t be able to stand beside them. Tara looked at Niolle, who stood next to him, and lowered her gaze. She felt a mix ofplex emotions that were hard to articte.
Because it seemed like the distance between her and the rest of the party was widening, she felt a bit cold.
***
Chapter 79: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 2
The journey to find the mathematician Lot was arduous. It was only after asking survivors from the university about his location and fighting off the crazy people who attacked them that Bet and Niolle were finally able to find him.
They found themselves at the end of the 4th floor of an apartment building.
It was evident from here that he was no ordinary person, as the door had been welded shut from both inside and outside, making it impossible to open. The reinforced windows also suggested that he had no intention of leaving, as if he was prepared to die inside.
[Would it be better to cut out the door?]
"Lets?? knock first.
Knock knock knock.
After he knocked on the door three times at a regr beat, a voice suddenly rang out from inside. It was a bright and clear voice. Just by listening to the way he spoke, they could tell that he was an entric person.
Multiply 42 times 3, what is it?
"?????"
[????.]
Taken aback by the sudden math question, Bet and Niolle looked at each other. What does he mean by that? Did I hear that correctly?
After about 3 seconds of silence, mathematician Lot opened his mouth.
"Seeing that an answer didnt immediatelye to you, I can guess the performance of your brains. Ill consider you monkeys and converse with you in kind. Why. Are. You. Here?"
"????."
The condescending kindness dripping from every syble as if he was soothing an infant caused Bet''s forehead to vein. Niolle gently patted Bets shoulder.
[Calm down Bet.]
Looking at you monkeys grooming each other, I specte you possess some social skills. I mean, if your intelligence isn''t up to par, at least your sociability should be. In addition, have you not learned how to speak? You look like youre at least a month old.
[Should we not hold back, Bet?]
"??We need to. Were the ones who are asking for a favor.
B if he gets on our nerves one more time, Im breaking that welded door in half and teaching him a lesson. Bet resolved to do as such.
In case you forgot, Ill ask you once again. Why. Are. You. Here?
Do you know Abraham, the astronomy professor?
[????.]
Nio prepared a spell on the side, ready to cast Spell Door Breaching if Lot spoke ill of Abraham.
He was one of few that I was able to actually get along with. His only w was being too soft-hearted.
Wevee to ask you for assistance to calcte the research left behind by Abraham.
In this era where time itself is screaming, and monsters that make biologists despair are flying around? You have to be either crazy or a physicist. In case you didnt know, those two words mean the same thing.
Just tell us if youre going to do it or not.
Bet nearly added If you dont want to get fucked., but held it in
Hmm?? hand it over then. I was about to run out of crossword puzzles anyways. I thought about jumping out if I ran out of things to do, but luckily, it seems I''ll be living a little longer.
Click.
Under the welded door, a small gap, used to receive mail, opened up. Bet slid Abraham''s research through the gap. He didn''t worry about what would happen if he just went silent after receiving it.
If that was the case, he was going to break through the ceiling or the floor, get in, smash his head in, and leave after retrieving the research.
Fortunately, Bet didnt need to waste his mana.
"This is?? quite interesting. So you want the Alpha value?
Could you calcte it?
It wont even take a day. I would be using my lovely brain cells for the first time in a while. Now leave.
How would we receive the results?
There was no answer. Frustrated, Bet pounded on the door. Lot shouted irritably.
Youre like a savage monkey! Disturbing a person thats concentrating!
I asked how were going to receive the numbers??."
"355!"
Swish. A walkie-talkie was thrown roughly through the gap. Bet picked up the walkie-talkie and secured it within his grasp. The number Lot shouted was probably the radio frequency for furthermunication.
Lot was undeniably a strange and entric person, but considering that all great wizards had some screws missing, his actions were understandable. Abraham wouldnt have mentioned him without good reason, so his capabilities must be sufficient.
However, Bet felt some uneasiness in his heart, and firmly warned Lotbeyond the door.
If you dont contact us by the end of today, I swear we are going to blow this house up. And I am going to carve humility and modesty in your skull as well.
There was no answer.
[??Will it be alright?]
We can only hope for the best??. Even if this fails, well find another way somehow. Dont worry.
[????.]
Bet and Niolle decided to return in a hurry. They thought it was unlikely that something would happen while they were away, but leaving Tara unprotected was a risk they werent willing to take.
"??Thats what happened.
So thats why you said we just need to wait??."
Tara stared at the walkie-talkie on the table. When it rings, the final challenge would begin. A challenge she cant take part of.
She considered stubborn only, but after recalling the recent ordealhow she was nearly overpowered and subjected to a horrific situation by just one manshe realized that staying behind might actually be more helpful.
Even if I go, Ill only be a hindrance.
Crouching down, Tara stole a nce at Bet out of the corner of her eye. Tara hadn''t realized it at their first meeting, but now, observing Bet resting against the wall, she found him more attractive than she initially thought.
His sharp eyes and the shape of the bridge of his nose made him look a bit like a wolf.
Bet turned his head towards Tara. He mustve felt Tara''s gaze,
Do you have something to say?
Tara''s heart skipped a beat. What should I say? Was I staring at him too openly? Amidst her panic, Tara spoke carefully.
"??Hey, uh, did I ever say thank you To you?
I dont remember hearing it.
She was in such a panic that she probably didn''t even thank him yet. Tara hastily picked words out of her head. How should I thank him? Would using an honorific expression convey a little more gratitude?
I just need to speak as usual??But how did I typically interact with Bet again?
Her initial interactions had been devoid of any real thought Even when they first met, she had the impression that his scar was disgusting. Her feelings began to gradually change as she got to know him little by little.
All the times he jumped into battle at the forefront. His leadership that provided direction when everyone else seemed lost. He was the first to clean up if someone spilled food during mealtime??.
Yes, hes been like that. The man named Bet, contrary to his appearance, was actually kind hearted. Although she once thought he was cold-blooded??she now knew that it was his own way of making an effort.
When she thought of theforting hand he extended to her after grieving for Abraham, her cheeks flushed with warmth.
Recalling him getting angry for her just a moment ago.
Now, her heart pounded and she felt dizzy just by looking at Bet. It was as if she was sick. Her body wouldnt listen to her, and she ended up staring at him if she let her guard down for even a moment.
Tara knew what these symptoms were called.
The mountains of romance novels she read as a form of rebellion all pointed to one conclusion. That it was a fever called love.
"????!!"
Tara''s face turned red as if it was about to explode. She buried her face between her knees to hide her expression. Then she spoke in a mumble,
"??Thank you for saving me, Bet.
Dont worry about it.
??I mean it. Im really grateful that you saved me.
Ive never doubted that.
Bets casual reassurance confused Tara even more. Have I been too blunt all this time? I shouldve been softer or kinder. What should I do?
Now, theres going to be a difference in status between us.
Losing her position as a Saintess due to the depletion of her divine power would likely result in her expulsion from the academy.. As long as the church didn''t confiscate the little money she had, she would have enough money to spend the rest of her life living leisurely in the capital??.
However, it would be very difficult to meet Bet again. Academy students are treated like semi-nobles. He would no longer be someone that Tara, who wouldve returned to being amoner girl, could easily meet.
That meant this time.
These might be theirst moments together. Thest time that she could be with Bet.
I need to tell him. My feelings, I need to tell him before our time runs out. Even if he doesnt ept them.
Tara resolved herself.
First attempt. Operation Rooftop Reconnaissance With Just the Two of Us.
H-hey Bet. Let''s go to the rooftop to scout for a bit??."
[There are monsters flying around. It might be best if Tara didnt go up.]
"????!"
Niolle is right. Ill go with Niolle, so you stay here.
Failed due to safety issues.
Second attempt. Operation Meal With Just the Two of Us.
Hey, there are some canned tomatoes??."
[I found packed lunches on the way back with Bet. I think we can eat those today.]
Hooray! I finally get to eat something simr to meat??! Can I have some too?!
[Of course, Sally.]
"????."
Failed due to packed lunches.
Due to the sessive failures, she even had a suspicion. Is Niolle intentionally sabotaging me? She would never, but??.
Third attempt. Operation Faking Illness.
Bet, hey. My stomach really hurts from being hit earlier??could you take a look at it?
Bet immediately called for Niolle.
"??Niolle!
No, wait! Yo-you can look at it too! Dont make the innocent Niolle do all the work??!"
Is it really appropriate for a girl to show her stomach to a guy???"
Bet seemed shocked, but Tara grabbed his wrist to make him sit down next to her. Shewas sessful in dragging him into the situation.
However, Tara had overlooked one crucial fact about her Saintess attire: it was all in a single piece. If the top and bottom were separated, simply lifting the top would suffice. But to expose her stomach while wearing her Saintess attire, she would have to roll up her skirt all the way.
Her lower body would bepletely exposed.
Tara''s hands were shaking as she held the hem of her skirt. Is this appropriate? I might die of embarrassment. Should I just close my eyes and go through with it? Aside from the embarrassment, what if Bet feels too burdened?
As a war raged inside Tara''s mind, the hand holding the hem of her skirt moved up and down the middle of her thigh.Observing her almost dangerously fluttering skirt, Bet quietly looked at the ceiling and asked.
"??What are you nning.
"??Eung, eung?! Wh-what do you mean by nning?!
What are you trying to achieve by seducing me? Social execution???"
"????!?!"
Tara realized how visible her inner conflict was from the outside, so she pulled down the hem of her skirt and curled back up. Embarrassment surged through her so hard she felt steam rising from the top of her head.
I-It doesnt hurt anymore. Go away, shoo, go away Bet!
"Stop kicking! I don''t understand whats up with her??."
Operation failed due to the embarrassment.
Still, since Bet told me he was tempted, so wasnt it a half-sess? She then hit her own head with her fist, berating herself for her thoughts.
How should I approach him? Should I ask him to go into the bathroom together?
While Tara''s brain was trying toe up with strange ns due to her series of failures, Bet sat quietly next to Tara, whose mind was wandering off all throughout the day.
She almost went through something so terrible for a woman, so even though Tara was a brave person, the trauma mustve remained deep in her heart. Her strange behavior was probably due to the stress. That was what Bet thought.
He quietly called Taras name out.
Tara.
Uh, eung?!
"There''s no need to push yourself like that. You''ve done your job well already. Without you?? we wouldn''t havee this far. Perhaps the world wouldve already been destroyed."
"????."
Hesforting me. Tara felt both happy and distraught. Although she knew there was no chance that Bet would suddenly confess, it was human nature to imagine absurd things that have no chance of happening if they hoped for it hard enough.
Still, isnt this a good chance?
Tara quickly looked around. Sally was curled up like a shrimp and slept, and Niolle was nowhere to be seen. Maybe she went to the bathroom. Okay, nows the time.
"??Be-Bet!
Im listening.
Hey, you know?? I mean. Uh, that??."
Tara, you can speak slowly. Ill listen to whatever you say, after all.
Deep breaths. Deep breaths. Tara''s heart was pounding uncontrobly. It was pounding so hard that she was worried that Bet could hear her heart beating. She caught her breath, pushing away the hesitation and anxiety. Then, these feelings
??These feelings will!
"Bet, I lo."
BEEEEP-!!
The walkie-talkie ced on the table blinked with a red light and beeped. Bet jumped up and headed towards it.
Taraid down on the floor. She felt so cheated that tears came to her eyes. Why? Why right now??!
Its fine. It wont be toote by the time Bet returns??.
Taraforted herself and wished that she had better luck next time.
Everyone in the party gathered in front of the walkie-talkie. When they tuned in and connected to the frequency, they were greeted by several bursts of static before Lot''s voice came through.
-??ve????longer.-
[I cant hear it.]
If we change the direction of the antenna??."
Static crackled and hissed.
-Ive lost the will to live any longer.-
"????."
-Ive realized that the end of humanity is nigh. Theres not even enough time to build andunch a rocket. We wont be able to escape even if scientists from all over the worldbined their efforts.--The pace of our current scientific advancement simply cannot keep up. Humanity will be erased. Even my intellect could not conceive of a way to prevent this cosmic extinction. Everything will end. Perhaps if I hadn''t known this, I couldve died in peace.--The truth is unbearable. This message was pre-recorded and serves as a will. The Alpha value is as follows??.-
The mathematician recited a lengthy and intricate string of numbers. He repeated it five times in case the listener mightve forgotten.
-At the very least, I wish to choose the manner of my death. Rather than bing dust scattered in the crevices of space-time, I will die here first.-
The sound of footsteps. Click. The sound of a bullet being chambered. Bang. The sound of a gunshot.
Dead silence.
And then, the recording began to y again..
-Ive realized that the end of humanity is nigh??-
Bet solemnly turned off the walkie-talkie.
??Weve got the Alpha value. Lets move.
[Yes, Bet.]
In an eerie silence, Bet and Niolle finished their final preparations.
***
Chapter 80: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 3
Please?e back. Without getting hurt. Okay?
Sure, Ill try my best.
Promise.
In case we donte back, just wait until time runs out. Theres no need to risk unnecessary death.
??Stop with the ominous talk!
Tara looked at Bet with concern, then straightened out his crooked cor. However Niolle''s eyes saw much more than just that.
Blushed cheeks, trembling eyelids, hesitant hand movements, passively closed legs that seem concerned about exposure, a posture that unconsciously emphasized the chest, lingerie underwear that was slightly lowered to stay slightly askew, and a pink hue blooming in her eyes.
On the other hand
Bet seemed calm, but his cheeks were tense with anxiety about the future, a subtle burden he felt as Tara got closer than usual, his gaze lowering at several points as if he was beginning to recognize thedy in front of him as a member of the opposite sex, but he still looked at her as more of a rtive than a person of the opposite sex with stars twinkling in his eyes.
Once all that information was contained in Niolles eyes.
Hey, Bet. When youe back, I have something to te??."
Niolle put her hand between Bet''s sides, hooking her arms around his. Then, she pulled him towards her forcefully. Bet''s upper arm was lightly pressed against the side of her chest. When Tara saw this, Niolle noticed aplex chemical reaction taking ce in Tara''s eyes.
In the favorable gaze towards her colleague, a bit of suspicion and jealousy quietly blended in.
Let''s go, Bet.
Niolle mouthed her words.
"??Alright.
She felt like her heart was being stabbed. Niolle was sabotaging Tara, but she couldn''t figure out why she was doing it. As if driven by an anxious impulse, she half-instinctively blocked Tara.
On this path taken for the sake of setting everything right, Niolle agonized over this confusion she had never experienced before. All while tightening her grip around Bets arm.
The road to the meteorite pit, where countless people had walked to sacrifice themselves, was full of silence and peace. The reason was simple: there was no one left to scream.
On the ground, you saw a human leg sticking out of the ground upside down. A person who became one with a tree because he teleported into the tree. Corpses who died in all sorts of bizarre ways littered the streets.
Youve seen many corpses already.
You lived in a world where monsters roamed the streets, wars spontaneously broke out, and individuals could take on nations. So you werent unfamiliar with blood and violence.
Youve seen more gruesome corpses. The human body would literally explode if you got hit directly by an ogres bat. However, even though dying like that was terrible, it wasnt as grotesque.
Drip. Drip, Drip,
You felt a small rumbling beneath the ground. That weak vibration passed through the sole of the shoes, traveled up the tip of the toe, and reached your brain. The sound that you normally wouldnt even have noticed was felt especially loudly today.
Perhaps a person who was teleported there randomly.
Niolle assumed that there mightve been people buried alive down there, screaming and pounding the dirt for help. She didnt know how many people mightve been buried in the concrete down there.
This was because it blurred the line between reality and illusion, evoking a rather unsettling sensation.
Bet opened his mouth to try and distract himself from their dark reality.
"??Do you think it will be possible to prepare the magic circle?
[Yes. I''m going to use Isaac''s original magic circle. I n to use the Goddess'' Crystal as a power source.]
It might be partially damaged. We went around and damaged the surrounding magic circles.
[Including that, we need to add a little reinforcement to it.]
Step. Step.
The two people walked down the empty street and talked about their ns. Bet decided to handle any interference from the fanatics, and in the case that they had insufficient output, they decided to use the corpses in the pit.
Although it was disrespectful to the deceased, they hoped that they would understand if it meant saving the world.
There was no mention of the possibility of the ritual failing.
Meanwhile, Niolle was still having unresolved doubts in the corner of her head. Bet and Tara were both good people. She clearly liked them both.
Yet, something felt off.
Whenever Bet and Tara stuck close together Whenever they tried to get even closer, something inside of her felt increasingly cold and ufortable. That was why, without realizing it, she found herself getting in their way.
Niolle thought. After we finish our objective and return safely, I have to apologize to Tara.
Even though she understood Tara''s feelings long ago, Niolle was in a dark ce in her own heart, weighed down by guilt and unable to reflect on it.
If only she had a little extra time, if only she had time to look in the mirror, the observant girl wouldve confronted her feelings.
However, their situation was bad. She was constantly on edge, and the battle that could decide their fate was right around the corner.
At that moment, the stars started whispering to her.
In this world, there is an emotion that only one person can have.It is very small and precious, yet capable of tremendous force. It can be a lethal poison that you cant stop breathing, or the Holy Grail that provides infinite happiness.
.
Its called love.Are you surprised? Dont worry Niolle. Bet wont be able to find out about your dirty secrets as long as you dont blush or your delicate body doesnt shake.Ah, I understand that youre surprised by that sudden insult. But it''s true. Look back at yourself. Tell me who went and sabotaged Tara''s confession every single time.Niolle.Even if you say you didnt know?? you just didnt want him to be taken away from you, right? You reached out your hand unconsciously. The subconscious can contain a lot of information. This is what you wanted. Stopping Tara from achieving her love.Then taking her ce.Tara is pretty andfortable with showing off her body.. I dont think I could count the ways that she is superior to you, who only has just a lump of fat. Because I dont have enough fingers.But right now, she lost her Divine Power and has be an empty shell. This is your chance. That''s right, Bet needs strength, and you have it. Of course, I don''t mean by killing Tara.How could anyone do such a thing? Killing an innocent person just for love?You can kill innocent people to save the world, but of course, you can''t do that for love. Right. I respect your hypocrisy. Niolle.You ignore your conscience for your own self benefit. And, I think your friend will meet her fate soon as well. In order for someone so full of worthless failures to achieve love.
Smack.
Niolle hit herself on the forehead with the grimoire.
Each time a wound formed in her heart, the stars whispered in her ears, twisting her thoughts with its words.
Niolle thought of a bonsai. Picking up a pair of shears and trimming it, the branches in the way screaming as they were cut off. After the long and painful process, a wonderful bonsai would emerge.
She felt simr to the bonsai.
Cutting her morals one by one for a purpose. Snipping and discarding the values that she once considered important, piece by piece. It was the star''s voices that pushed her, but it was her who made the final choice.
To help the party. To not repeat their failure. Thats why she gave them up.
But, what if.
What if I fail even after casting aside so much? What if only the branches are cut off, leaving only a bare, unsightly bonsai behind? What if I bepletely swallowed by the voice? What will be of me?
She was scared.
Bet was walking half a step ahead of Niolle. Niolle reached for his hand. Bet looked back, leaving his hand to her without saying anything.
Niolle wrote her thoughts on Bets palm.
[Im scared.]
Of what?
[Im scared that Ill fail. Scared that my mistake could end the world.]
Its not your fault.
Niolle''s stopped walking. Bet followed suit and stopped.
[Is it really okay to think that way?]
"????."
[You know, Bet. I feel like my soul is being chipped away. I don''t know if it''s because of the grimoire?? or if I had such bad intentions from the start. In the past, I thought I could save everyone, but not anymore. Even one person is enough.]
As Bet tried to say something, Niolle extended her index finger and pressed it against Bet''s lips. Then she shaped with her mouth.Please listen a little more.
[Now, maybe, I can kill innocent people. For someone more precious and valuable. But sometimes, I hardly recognize myself. Do you feel this way too? Have I changed that much?]
"??Youre
[I know. And, I know Im going to change in the future too. But, I dont know??how much. Bet. After being whittled down too much, maybe Id be a terrible viin.]
Niolle looked into Bet''s eyes and slowly blinked her eyelids. When her ideals were torn apart by harsh reality, only the feelings of guilt, love, and friendship filled with gratitude remained.
From the moment he was shot while trying to cover for her mistake, it has been building up little by little. Her feelings only intensified each time he shone brightly.
And the bonds they built while traveling together. Her friendship with Tara, who had her back. Theyd fought together, grieved together, andughed together.
The stars voice dug into that small gap between them. It said that in order to get Bet, she had to cut off the friendships she had now. So.
Before her weak self fell for their tricks and pointed a knife at her friend.
[So?? Before I fall into a dark ce Before it is toote Will you make sure to take my hand and pull me out?]
"??I will.
[Pinky promise. Here.]
Niolle offered her pinky, smiling faintly like moonlight. Bet linked his finger with hers and promised.
Niolle decided to use this promise as a guiding light. The whispers of the Outer God were still echoing in her ears. Although the voice was tempting her by saying that she just needed to throw away her feelings so she wouldn''t get hurt.
When she breaks down, just like he did when he saved Tara.
Niolle believed that he would also save her.
After the promise, Niolle walked ahead in a much more excited mood. It felt like the weight on her shoulders had suddenly be much lighter. It felt like everything was going to be ok.
Then they arrived at the meteorite pit.
Activate the ritual, repel the Outer God, and save the world.
Ive been waiting.
The one who stood in the way of Bet and Niolle, who came to the pit for a single reason, was the leader of the Order of the Silver Twilight.
The Cult Leader, who was using the corpses of a family as a chair, stood up and brushed the dust off.
"How??."
How, you ask? God has informed me. That heretics wille here and disrupt His descent. After all, He is omnipotent and omniscient. Everything happens as He wills.
"????."
Bet drew his longsword. Looking around, there were no other fanatics to be seen, nor any civilians still alive. That meant that there were no living sacrifices.
The Cult Leader''s barrier cost living sacrifices to cast.
Then, the Cult Leader should be?? defenseless right now. He must be.
But his animalistic instincts were telling him to flee.We need to run away from here right now. It''s not something that humans can beat. We can''t win.
The Cult Leader looked at Bet''s mmy, sweating face and lightly apuded him in praise.
Youve noticed? You have pretty good senses.
"??What did you do?
God himself has entered my body. Its truly??a blessing. I am now one with Him.
S-Snap.
The blood vessels in the Cult Leaders neck swelled to the point of bursting. Eventually, it couldn''t withstand the pressure and burst, but no blood spattered.
Squeaak. Squeak.
The wounds were gone, as if time rewinded itself.
The sight of his entire body bursting apart here and there, before healing repeatedly seemed almost like watching the pulsation of a star. As his figure was crushed and repaired in rhythm with the palpitations of a heart, his form gradually transformed. And
2%??He said.Are you watching?He said. How! Could! They! Possibly! Stop! It!HE SAID-!!
.
Crackkkkkkkk.
The grotesquely bloated figure looked like a bloody giant with four tentacles. The Goddess'' Crystal sparkled urgently as if it was warning them of danger.
??We have to kill it! If it doesnt have a barrier, our attacks should work!
[????!!]
"??NIOLLE-!!
Bet looked back at Niolle with chills running down his spine, and what he saw was her stomach, being pierced by a spear made of bone and muscle.
It was a spell that Niolle frequently used, a spell used by borrowing power from the Evil God of the cosmos.
Of course, against the entity that lent her that power Against the monster in front of them it wouldnt work.
Niolle, who had tried to assist Bet with the bone spear, ended up being impaled by her own spell.
***
Chapter 81: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 4
Was it the arrogance of the strong, or was he adapting to his mutated body?
The deformed Cult Leader remained motionless. If it was thetter, they shouldve attacked before the Cult Leader got used to his strange body. However, Bet chose to run towards Niolle.
He cut off the protruding part of the lengthy bone spear with his longsword, helping the fallen Niolle. He didnt pull out the spear. There were no priests here with healing abilities, so they wouldn''t be able to handle the bleeding.
......Can you maintain consciousness?
"????."
Niolle nodded weakly. Her strength drained and her vision became blurry, but the searing pain that felt like being stabbed by a hot iron allowed her to see clearly and helped her stay conscious.
Bet picked up the Goddess''s Crystal and blurted out something vague.
Niolle, Ill leave it to you.
"?????"
She couldnt understand his vague wording. What exactly was he leaving to her? What was she supposed to do?
Brilliant light began to flow from the Goddesss Crystal. Colors that seemed like they were singing enveloped Bet''s entire body, seeping into every part of his body.
Burnt Offering(ܼ) - Mana Amplification.
The amount of Mana emanating from Bet began to increase exponentially. The Mana, leaking out of him in the form of light, was overflowing. He rushed towards the Cult Leader with his body covered in a subtle golden hue.
Thud.
At the sound of something dropping, Niolle lowered her gaze and looked down.
The Goddess''s Crystal, still shining brightly, appeared to have been dropped by Bet. She carefully picked it up and checked the amount of Mana remaining in the crystal, and found that it had barely decreased.
"????."
Was it because the Goddess''s Crystal is a near infinite battery,parable to a Dragon Heart? Probably not. If it had that much power, he couldve summoned something like a meteor a long time ago.
Bet had pretended to use the Goddess''s Crystal.
In that case, that Mana Amplification??was done by at the expense of his own soul, using the ck Wizards secret arts. Bet was burning his soul and lifespan right now. Though he was currently shining brighter than anybody else, when it came to it, it was nothing more than a shy suicide.
Niolle''s blood went cold.
Bet, unbeknownst to the Cult Leader, sneakily entrusted her with the unused Goddesss Crystal. There could be only one meaning to this. She had to be a deadly hidden de.
Niolle hid the Goddess''s Crystal behind her back and began the incantation of a spell, watching Bet burn out his life, struggling with desperate eyes
It was hard to kill two birds with one stone. Following this reasoning, choosing to practice both swordsmanship and magic often led to mastering neither. If one became only mediocre in both, it was worse than if they had concentrated and excelled in just one.
Another fatal problem was a limit to an individual''s amount of Mana. Both swordsmanship and magic consume mana. If one used them at the same time, the consumption would also be doubled.
Nevertheless, what could a Magic Swordsman, who overcame all these barriers show?
Blinding Vermilion.
He unleashed a blinding red sh that pierced through his eyelids, burning the cornea.
"Sinkhole
The ground on which the Cult Leader started sinking, making him lose his bnce and miss Bet with his whip.
Rock Induction, Instant ciation
When the Cult Leader''s right arm hit the ground, broken pieces of stone and dust were sent flying in all directions, before Betunched the fragments at the Cult Leaders face. He then subsequently froze his joints to slow his movements.
He leapt up.
"Abyssal sh!!"
His Mana de, its sharpness further enhanced by magic, was driven into the 3 meter tall Cult Leader.
Organically weaving various magic to create variables andnd effective hits. Thepleted Magic Swordsman could tie down an opponent of a higher level effectively.
But
Grindddd-!
Even though the skin was clearly made of blood and flesh, the sh powered by all of Bets mana only inflicted a wound a fingers width deep. The wound was enough to kill a human, but inadequate against a monster.
His inability tond a decisive blow despite the increased mana from the Soul Burnt Offering was bad news for Bet.
Bet thought that there was no way he could win, but shook it off. It wasn''t the time to think about such things.
Rippp.
The Cult Leader opened his mouth so wide that the upper upper jaw seemed to flip backwardspletely. From beyond his throat, ominous colors shed.
A sense of crisis so intense it made his hairs stand on end.
Mana Rope??!"
Bet flew in the air. He tied Mana Rope to the handle of his longsword and threw it like a boomerang.
The longsword spun through the air, wrapping a magical rope tightly around the Cult Leader''s ankle. With the rope secured, it was then forcefully pulled downwards.
KUAAAAAAAK!!
The Cult Leader fired a mana cannon from his mouth, destroying the spot where Bet had just been. The ground bubbled and boiled as the soil turned into gas and evaporated. In that state, the Cult Leader moved his neck to track Bet.
PZZZZZZZZT!!
A beam of light that could melt even a block of stone chased after Bet. Bet jumped onto the Cult Leaders head, grabbing his shoulders and hung onto the Cult Leaders back. Bet took a shaky breath.
Since Bet was using the Cult Leader himself as cover, there was no way that the Mana Cannon would??.
Rippp.
The Cult Leaders upper body was torn apart like a hot knife through butter, literally creating a hole. Bet blinked rapidly in confusion.
??Keuk, has his body turned into a slime or something?
Bet grabbed the Cult Leaders shoulders to pull himself up. Then, he gathered all his Mana into his legs and kicked the Cult Leaders head, bending it backwards.
Boom-! Keeeeeeeeeee-
With a noise unimaginable as a leg kicking someones head, the Cult Leader''s mouth was forced shut. An explosion erupted inside his mouth, blowing his head apart.
Boooom-!
Bet was thrown back by the impact and fell to the ground.
"??Keok!
As his back hit the ground, knocking the wind out of him, Bet grit his teeth and stood back up. Normally, you would think that someone would die if their head exploded.
But he had no intention of letting his guard down against the Cult Leader who had already be something beyond human. He needed to deal as much damage as possible while the Cult Leader was stunned as head blew off.
Ugh??."
Bet, oveing the shock spreading through his body, forced himself to stand.
Bubble bubble. Bubbles rose from the cross-section of the Cult Leader''s neck as his head began to regenerate. Bet gripped his longsword and targeted the Cult Leaders legs, judging that if he reduced his mobility, he would be able to take the initiative.
He had to prolong the fight as much as possible. Since he couldnt win one-to-one, he needed to endure this tightrope walk for as long as possible, therefore aiming for the legs.
Even a sh with enhanced sharpness only left a finger-deep wound, so to inflict significant damage, he had to use a spell that required more time to cast.
Since his head is gone, there should be enough time to finish the incantation of a spell.
After about 10 seconds of chanting, he was going to strike the Cult Leaders legs with Magma de before feeling a chill down his spine and pulled back.
Immediately afterward, dozens of eyes sprouted all over the Cult Leader''s body.
Booom-!
A tentacle, swinging at an almost blinding speed, split the ground and retracted.
sh-!
Bet''s left arm flew through the air.
"????!!"
Niolle, who was watching the battle, let out a silent scream. The left arm flew through the air, then fell before rolling on the ground.
The cut from his shoulder was clean as if cut by a de. Bet grabbed the wound and cauterized it before he could bleed out. The smell of cooked meat filled the air.
A line of cold sweat ran down Bet''s face, which was twisted in pain. If he had been even a littlete in dodging, he wouldve died instead of just losing his arm.
The Cult Leader sprouted a mouth from his shoulder and spoke.
You have good instincts.
"??What kind of body is that? Youve already given up on being human.
I thought you would let your guard down if I let my head blow off, but you seem to have a rich imagination. Now then?? enough ying around. He said its getting boring.
Bet forced out a twisted smile.
For all that, havent you only gotten beaten up so far?
We dont say that getting bitten by a mosquito is getting hit. But you seem pretty worn out. Not only is your arm cut off, but your entire body is already soaked in sweat.
"????."
Bet wiped his sweaty palm on the hem of his clothes and held his longsword firmly with his other arm.
The Cult Leader thought calmly. This strange body gifted by God was a masterpiece that would never be repeated in the entirety of history. Throughout the battle, he had never once felt that his life was in danger, and he did not think he could ever be defeated, even if he yed with that young man all day.
However...
His only concern was the Goddesss Crystal.
Before the battle began, the young man had used some of the Goddess''s power. But that was not the limit of its strength. His God had also given him some advice.
His God told him to be wary, so he was taking his time cutting down the young man. If he wouldnt pull out hisst resort even after pushing him this hard??.
The Cult Leader shifted one of his many pupils. He saw a girlying down, clutching her stomach. Since they seemed to be close to each other, perhaps. Perhaps, he could draw it out.
The Cult Leader rushed towards Niolle at a speed that was unimaginable for his gigantic body.
"??STOP-!!"
Heh, hahaha! Hahahahahaha! Try running a bit faster! If youre toote, the girl will die!
His speed was superior.The distance between Bet and the Cult Leader grew, and the gap between Niolle and the Cult Leader rapidly closed. Take it out. Come on. Hurry. If you don''t want to see your friend die.
Right as the Cult Leader was about to strike Niolle with his tentacle
Brilliant golden light burst out from behind.
Finally?? You intend to properly use it!
The Cult Leader turned around to face Bet. He was confident that he could handle any attack. If it was something that strengthened his body like before, he could just wait it out.
If it was an attack that he couldnt handle, he could just distort the space to avoid it, grab the girl and use her as a shield.
"?????"
He felt a sense of difort somewhere.
The Cult Leader looked closely at the golden light emanating from Bet''s grasp. What he was holding was not the Goddess'' Crystal, but an ordinary stone. He was just using magic to make it shine a golden light
If that young man doesnt have the Goddesss Crystal?? then where is it?
An intense, burning sensation from behind him provided the answer. Niolle held the Goddess'' Crystal as she finished her long incantation.
A pronouncement of death uttered by an unimpressive voice mixed with wheezing.
mes of Purification.
A huge pir of fire rose up. High enough to be seen from anywhere in the city.
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHACK!!!"
Inside the pir of fire, shadows of inhuman shapes danced. The Cult Leader changed his appearance countless times to try and escape the mesMantis, butterfly, toad, lion.
The shadows that constantly changed shapes seemed to be dancing at a nce.
However, the mes burned his body faster than it could regenerate. His cells, empowered by his God turned ck one by one, became charred and crumbled to dust.
If only I wasnt able to regenerate!
If only I was able to turn into dust and scatter away without any sense of pain, like someone with an ordinary human body!
In the end, the Cult Leader ended up resenting the power of the Outer God that dwelled in his body.
It was a long, painful death.
"??Its over.
[Its over.]
Can you still move?
[I feel like Im about to die, but yes. What about you Bet?]
"??I feel like Im about to die.
Niolle and Bet looked at each other and burst intoughter. It didn''t make sense. His arm had been cut off and her stomach had been pierced.
Letsplete the ritual. If we move quickly, we can finish it before we die.
[Were literally doing this prepared to die??.]
Regarding death from bleeding out, it was unknown how the Wizard''s Emergency Return would work. If more blood was lost, the magic might judge them to be in danger and forcibly eject them back to reality with a blue light. So they had to hurry.
"??Its a shame that theres no Divine Magic.
[I know. But umm, what would happen to Tara?]
If you think pessimistically, a Saintess who has lost her Divine Power wouldnt be treated as a Saintess. Shell likely be expelled from the Academy.
[Then. How about?? taking in Tara as a servant? Of course, I''m not saying that we would actually make her serve us. It would be nice to have her at the Academy. If Tara is fine with it, then??.]
Sure, thats a great idea. We cant just sit and watch her get kicked out.
They briefly discussed the future. The future of Bet, a ck Wizard, and the uing days of Tara were unclear as if shrouded in fog. Yet, they hoped that by joining forces, they could find a way through, just as they were doing now.
He was relieved. The tension that had built up in his shoulders has eased somewhat.
Then, a charred finger pointed at Bet.
"??Be,, t??!"
The Cult Leader gathered all his remaining strength for onest time and activated his magic. The power to send the victims hit by it, 100 years into the future. If he couldnt kill them, he at least wanted to stop their ns.
Niolle threw herself as if to shield Bet, and the two were caught up in the magic. They disappeared as if they were erased from a drawing.
As the caster moved to another timeline, the mes of Purification also went out. However, the Cult Leader who used up all his power, died without being able to be resurrected.
And that was how
Only Bet''s severed arm and a corpse burnt beyond recognition were left in the meteorite pit.
Whats happening now?
Did Bet and Niolle sessfullyplete the ritual?
Tara couldn''t stay still, pacing around the room for a while. She was anxious.Could it be that he was involved in another ident? What if he met the Cult Leader?
"??Please, O God.
The only constion for her as she trembled with anxiety was that they couldnt truly die here.
When faced with the threat of death, youre enveloped in blue light and transported back to their original world. So even if they couldnt save this world, Bet and Niolle''s survival was definitely guaranteed.
Its fine if they couldnt save it. Please just let them be alive.
ITime passed excruciatingly slowly for her. Every minute and every second seemed to crawl by, and her anxiety echoed and grew louder. Tara prayed, prayed earnestly, and then clung to the window, looking outside.
The party went there. Right there. In that direction that can be seen right out of the window.
Tara waited patiently.
And then, a pir of fire soared, rising up so high it seemed to reach the ends of the sky.
"??Thats..."
Wh-what is that? Could Bet have done something???"
Sally, I think I need to go. See youter.
Wait, Tara! You said you lost your power??!"
Tara couldnt resist her impulses and anxiety. She slung a wooden bat on her back for self-defense and strapped the Demonic Sword to her waist. She picked up three throwable stones and set out.
No matter how much Sally tried to stop her, she couldn''t break Tara''s stubbornness.
On the way to the meteorite pit, Tara marched on.. Because her body no longer had Mana, she was not as strong as she used to be. Like a normal girl, she got tired after walking for a while.
The weight of the Demonic Sword and wooden bat felt too heavy. The anxiety that fanatics might emerge at any moment also gnawed at Tara''s heart. But, but??.
She had to check.
The pir of fire that reached the sky went out. It seemed like the fight was over. She quickened her pace. She didn''t care when the tree branches scratched her arms or if sharp des of grass cut her calves.
Tara desperately hoped to see Bet and Niolle beyond the bushes.
Bet would definitely scold her, asking why she came here when it was so dangerous. Hed worry about what wouldve happened to her if something bad happened on the way.
But if she said that she was so worried that she couldnt help it Hed soften his expression and pat her head. Niolle would also be concerned and ask if her wounds hurt. Then Then, she would tell them
That they worked so hard. That they had done such a good job. That they should hurry back home and have a simple celebration. Tomemorate saving a world.
All of it Together.
Just like they had once done at Abraham''s house,ughing and talking. Eating delicious foods. Abraham might no longer be here, but in his memory. Raise their sses?? and move on.
"????Ah.
Tara took a cautious step forward.
Traces of a fierce battle. It seemed like a huge fight had taken ce here. No matter how much she looked around, Bet and Niolle were nowhere to be seen.
I see. That means they went back.
They appeared to have returned due to severe injuries. If so, the celebration party had to be held?? without Sally. For now, I also have to get out of here?? and tell them that theyve worked hard.
"????."
Huh?
Tara lowered her head. There was something that''d beenpletely charred. She squatted down and took a closer look. It was somebody''s corpse.
Most of their clothes and skin were burnt, making it impossible to identify who it was. Tara''s blood went cold for a moment, but she reassured herself. It cant be. Thats impossible.
Theres a safety measure.
The safety measure must have been activated, making sure Bet and Niolle returned safely. So, this is not the body of one of them, it would be the body of someone else?? a passing fanatic. It has to be.
Thats how it should be.
But then, what?? is that arm?
Thats Bets arm, though. Its severed. Bets sword is on the ground too.
No.
No, it cant be.
No??, no, nO, NO!!"
If the safety measures worked, then there wouldnt be any corpses
It cant be.Tara strained her eyes to look for evidence that the corpse wasnt Bet. However, she didnt have sharp eyes like Niolle, so she couldnt find anything.
All she could see was Bet''s severed arm and someone''s charred corpse.
"??Heal."
Tara ced her hands on the corpse and chanted a spell.
"Heal, Burn Recovery, Regeneration??!!"
Theres no way it would activate. After all, she waspletely void of Divine Power.
In the first ce, it was impossible to revive someone who had already burnt to death like this. Nevertheless, Tara cried out for her Divine Magic until her voice turned hoarse. Until the sun set and darkness fell over the world.
Tara kneeled down and desperately prayed.
Answer me?? Please, answer me??."
She prostrated her head to the ground again and again, desperately calling out for the Goddess.
Im, Im sorry. From now on?? Ill do it properly. I will serve you every day, praise you, and do everything properly?? just as a Saintess should.
However, only the stars and the moon were there to look down on her.
ANSWER ME, PLEASE!!!"
Tara''s cries dissipated meaninglessly across the night sky.
She remained like that for a long while.
Her tears dried up. Even though she cried out loud, scratching the ground until her nails broke, no one listened. Tara looked down at the body with a nk expression.
Naturally, the body did not move. All her prayers, pleas, and threats yielded no results. Tara felt an overwhelming loneliness, as if she werepletely alone in this vast universe.
And then, she quietly murmured.
Youve already taken my family away from me. Are you trying to bete again?
She calmly spewed out her resentment. Quietly.
This time as well? Are you trying to appear before me, only after everything has been taken from me, and toss me some Divine Power as if doing me a kindness???
A wildfire started to spread from a small spark.
The fire that had lingered deep within Taras eyes seeped out little by little. As if swallowing the remaining ashes, a crimson fire erupted.
If youre not going to answer me If my misfortune is worthless and means nothing to you.
IF SO, IF THAT IS HOW IT IS!!
Then...
I will no longer cling to you. I will not be swayed by your condescending, pretentious help. With only my own strength, with my own will!!"
Tara stood up and drew out her Demonic Sword.
Thorn vines sprouted from the sleeves of her Saintess attire. Filled with Tara''s blood and pain, they grew, radiating a crimson hue as they wrapped around and dug into the Demonic Sword.
-Are you my new ma-, m, m-mas, ter??.
Crunchh, Crackkk.
The thorn vines squeezed in encroached on the Demonic Sword. The de of the Demonic Sword gradually turned red. After the beautiful moment of predation passed, the Demonic Sword waspletely hers.
Tara noticed that her soul had been dyed red.
What was truly wrong was faith. Religious belief. Myziness, where I just prayed andined to God, never trying to achieve anything on my own. And since I bitterly regret that fact
Metamorphosis, Thorns of Lament.
As the dawn rose and stained the sky red, Tara dered her grudge against the Order of Silver Twilight, the monsters, the Goddess, the corrupt clerics, and those who had killed herrades. Anyone who had anything involved in this. Every. Single. One of them.
Ill kill them all.
On that day, many fanatics were killed by the Fallen Saintess.
***
Chapter 82: S2. Star Plateau Emergency Response Committee
Connection of the Assistant Administrator confirmed. Wee, ''Yuna The Greatmage''.
Sleep order for the Administrator. confirmed Would you like to proceed? => Yes.
Sleep processpleted.
????.
An attempt to upload unauthorized information about ID_013 (#Outer God) was confirmed.
Warning(!): The following information might be a malicious program such as a Subus. Would you still like to proceed? => Yes.
Processing??.
Uploadpleted.
Blink. Blink.
The cursor blinked on thest line of themand input panel.
There was no turning back now. She had seeded in cutting That out and transnting it to an NPC. Now, it was Yuna''s responsibility to deal with all the ensuing side effects. Yuna crouched down and stared at the screen.
Her reflection on the screen was filled with anxiety and nervousness. She asked herself again, Did it really have to be this way?
He was holding up better than she expected. Sometimes she thought something might go wrong, but she kept a firm grip on the important parts and kept them safe. It might just be atime bomb that will set off after a long time... Perhaps after 50 years.
??If only he had been a little dumber or lesspetent.
She remembered himughing happily while reading things like the Inte and ics together in a simtion world modeled after his own world, discussing odd things like resources and modeling.
If only he was a fool who could only innocentlyugh and talk. If only he had been a fool who could spend a century conducting only simtion research, spending that entire time alongside Yuna.
If only that was the case She mightve been able to wait and see.
His talent shone like a star. That''s why her face turned pale when she thought of him using that talent for evil. Right now, Yuna could stop him if he ever harbored bad intentions.
No, in fact, Yuna could kill him.
But what if he had a little more time? What if he stole the faith of all kinds of people through his sessions, expanded his territory, and eventually epassed the whole world?
No one would be able to stop him if he decided to make the world a living hell. The world in the session showed her this; a terrible future where evil beings look down from the night sky.
Killing the few to save many. It was something she had done before. It was easier this time. At least the Academy students wouldnt die. Yuna had pushed the students into hell with trembling hands.
Hoping for a future where everyone could smile at the end of such a hell.
Attempt to share resources to ID_127 (#Niolle) by ID_013 has been confirmed.
Yuna: So, its talking to Niolle?
Yuna : Can I see the contents?
ID_127 : You enjoy tearing yourself to pieces and giving each part away, dont you? Keep doing so in the future. Well, you might end up living a miserable life as a madwoman, but at least Bet and Tara, who benefit from it, will be happy?? (Omitted).
Yuna: ??Block it!
Blocked by the Assistant Administrator.
????.
Date Change as a result of ID_013 has been confirmed.
Settings Value Change as a result of ID_013 has been confirmed.
Messages have been sent repeatedly from ID_013 to the Assistant Administrator. (14319 messages / 347 images)
Yuna : Uh, uh?
Yuna: Why would the time change? And why is the sun spinning around?
Yuna : Wait, the authority?? "It''s cool if the sun disappears and the stars go out when the Outer God descends, so the authority to change the map background is built in."??, this was what That used?
Yuna : Why are there so many popping up? Wait, it sent them to me? What is this about an omelet recipe? Photos, eck, ah, i-its sending me weird stuff??! Wait a minute, themand line is?? blo-block it. Block allmunications that its sending me!
Would you like to block notifications rted to ID_013?
Yuna : Yes.
Yuna : Aht??.
Yuna : ??N-No. Just stop it from sending messages for now. Did something happen while it was blocked?
Some allocated Resource Values had been shared by ID_013 => ID_098 (#ckguard Man). Strong hostility towards ID_128 (#Tara) has been granted.
Yuna : Wait, Tara, shes defenseless right now??.
Yuna : Are there no friendly NPCs around?! Sally, give Sally superpowers right now??! W-Wait, t-there i-isnt enough storage capacity?
Yuna : BENNETT!!!
Yuna : Ask Bet for help. Say Taras in danger! So like, make him feel a sense of crisis and??! Make his way back shorter.
Commands from the Assistant Administrator confirmed. Executed.
Yuna : Is it resolved now???
Bet arrived in time to save Tara. Yuna rxed and slid off the back of her chair. Something terrible almost happened.
The NPC harboring Thatacted with the utmost malice. That whispered evil words to Niolle and manipted people into attacking Tara. That moved ording to what would make the yers suffer as much as possible.
Though That started off slowly at first
After Yuna blocked That from talking to Niolle, That seemed to have realized that there was something interfering from the outside. That used every means possible to blind Yuna and strike at her blind spots.
She assumed that the Evil God imbued with That would be self-aware. She had also assumed that That would try to sabotage her, but she didn''t expect That to adapt so quickly, even using the System to fight back.
She thought, at best, That was preparing to descend and kill the students.
"Did I miscalcte??? No, no you can do it, Yuna. Its only 7%. It''s trapped in a simtion. And Im the admin, so I just have to somehow draw it out and hit it."
It was under the GM''s authority to manage NPCs. Although the Outer God was now running rampant, there was a significant difference in authority. It wouldnt be able to fight back.
Tara was beingforted by her party members. Her face, usually bright and confident, was now covered with dark shadows. How shocked must she have been when she was attacked while defenseless?
What if I just stopped now?
S-Sorry, Im sorry, Tara??! Sorry, Niolle??!"
After a moment of hesitation, Yuna chose to proceed.
Yuna : Nice, since I gave them the Goddess'' Crystal, all they have to do is keep going like this and hit it! If Bet proceeds with the ritual, something will feel off and the Outer God will descend and??.
Yuna : ??But why does it seem so quiet?
Some allocated Resource Values had been shared by ID_013 => ID_099 (#Passerby Man). Strong hostility towards ID_128 (#Tara) has been granted.
Some allocated Resource Values had been shared by ID_013 => ID_101 (#Young Girl). Strong hostility towards ID_128 (#Tara) has been granted.
Unidentified data shared by ID_013 => ID_037 (#Cult Leader),
Some allocated Resource Values had been shared by ID_013 => ID_103 (#Stern Gramps). Strong hostility towards ID_128 (#Tara) has been granted.
Yuna : Is there a way to take away its authority?!
Yuna : I was only nning to use the AI that listens well, so I didnt implement a separate function to take away its authority.??? Wo-Wouldnt it have been better to just do it together? No. I can handle it on my own. Eung.
Yuna : Okay fine, youre gonna keep targeting Tara, is that it? No, it''s fine. If necessary, I can just shoot a beam. What can you even do if I delete the datapletely!
Yuna : Let''s delete the Passerby Man, no, let''s move him underground so it cant do anything. Move all the corrupted NPCs here, to the basement!
????.
Yuna : Why is the Cult Leader like that? Why did he suddenly bulk up???
Yuna : Did I perhaps miss??something?
Yuna : Is it about?? 2%? Are you saying it separated itself and merged with the Cult Leader? Why? N-No, if I can split it and get rid of it, its a good thing for me?? I think?
Yuna : Yeah! Bet, Niolle, wipe him out! Replenish his soul with a backup so it wouldnt be damaged by the ck Magic?? done!
Yuna : YOU DID IT-!! BENNETT-!!
Map Migration Command entered by ID_013. #Niolle and #Bet moved to S3.
Warning(!) The map in question is empty. Empty spaces can cause psychological trauma to yers. Please ce objects.
Yuna : ACK!!
Yuna : Its okay, its fine. I just need to load in any map. Pero, lets go with Peros homnd. What I would do, uhm, from there is?? not certain, though.
An abnormal reaction has been detected from yer #Tara.
ERROR CODE 017 : Metamorphosis urrence.
Yuna : ????.
Yuna : No, n-no. Tara, theyre all alive. Its a misunderstanding. Dont be in so much agony. That, thats not Bets corpse.
Yuna: I didn''t mean to hurt you this much.
Yuna: I-Ill stop, Ill stop now. I''m so sorry??.
Attempt to forcibly terminate by the Assistant Administrator => On Hold.
Warning(!) The session is currently in progress. Abrupt forced termination may cause unexpected side effects. Please calm the consciousness of all yers and try again.
Yuna : ????.
It is determined that a defect has urred in the ongoing scenario. Sending an emergency call to the Administrator.
????.
Have you ever seen the void?
Usually, one would say it was just a void. A feeling of emptiness. Though such expressions are spoken, as long as people live, they would never truly experience emptiness. After all, humans stand right between the sky and earth.
Even if they were being chased by hunting dogs in the mountains, or hiding in a pot to escape a robber in their house, there would always be something there. The scratchy soil, the smooth surface of a pot, the world sensed through ones own body and five senses.
Even if a knife stabbed one in the heart, until the veryst moment when their blood drained and cooled, wouldnt Mother Earth warmly embrace them? Therefore, there was no such thing as nothing. That was why humans werent meant to know anything about true emptiness.
"????."
But now, Niolle truly understood what the void meant.
There was nothing at all. In that ce.
Even when she reached out her hand, there was nothing to touch. There wasnt even any air to breathe in. No warmth or emotions to share. She didnt even know if she was alive or dead.
Expressing this simply as ck was an insult to color. Niolle desperately missed the glimmering ckness of space that shed seen through the telescope. An empty space without anything to interact with felt extremely lonely.
What exactly am I experiencing right now?
The only reason Niolle was able to stay sane was because she was in contact with Bet. In a void where their very existence seemed like it would melt away, they were able to exist because they recognized each others presence.
She hugged Bet''s body tightly as she drifted off.
How much time has passed?
Eventually, there was light. They felt a pull as if being sucked somewhere, and Bet and Niolle were ejected into a deste desert.
????Heu, ack.
Niolle breathed. Gravity pressed down on her shoulders and sand crackled between her fingers. Sunlight stung her eyes. Everything felt so very weing. As she cradled Bets body, she looked around.
Where were we sent to? Where is this ce? Is it possible for us to go back?
The two people, who had crashnded in the middle of a dying world, were in a physically and mentally vulnerable state. Continuous battles and failures eroded them like acid rain, exposing their fragile hearts.
Stabbing at such a heart was the Evil God''s hobby and goal. The Goddess who protected this world was easily defeated. So, the only thing left to do was to torment the two people using any avable means.
It was like carving a gemstone into a work of art. Each facet of a sparkling jewel represented a deep and sharp wound. Once the wonderful carving waspleted, a brilliant jewel that spread light everywhere was made.
I wish there were more gems in the world. So that it could shine even brighter.
The Evil God stretched out its tentacles. I will stimte and twist your loving mind into a toxic obsession. With the repeatedly ingrained helplessness, I shall make you realize that you are, in the end, a pitiful human being who can do absolutely nothing.Since you have lost everything in pursuit of a feeble justice, I will deceive you into wishing you had abandoned that meager morality sooner and make you hate the beliefs you had so cherished. I will make you realize that there is no way to save your younger sister and the reason for that is solely due to your own ipetence.There was plenty of time. Molding a young and tender heart into a desirable shape does not require much effort. Lets start with whispers. Lets make you believe that your failure to stop the Cult Leaders final curse was due to your own greed.That young man fought for you, burning even his soul for you, yet you found that mere lifespan too precious. And so, you used only that crystal to cast spells. If you had sacrificed even a year of your own life, the Cult Leader would not have had the chance to use magic.Then, ultimately, the one who punctuated all these failures was you. It was your fault, from beginning to end Niolle.
A dark shadow stretched towards the girl who was drenched in fear and dread. The starsughed and chattered, waiting for the girl''s mind to be ughtered. The only thing she could do was cover her ears and turn away
That was when the Evil God''s whisper was distorted and cut off.
??Who are you?
At the same time, the Evil God felt a cancerous mass starting to grow from deep within itself. It was a poison that, if left unchecked, would corrupt all of its data. The Evil God let out a silent scream and contorted its body.
The sun rose. The moon and stars receded as the brilliant light of the sun illuminated the world, their shadows catching fire and turning into ash. The Evil God heard someone''s whisper among them.
Stop. This fuckery ends here.
The Wizard who had opened his eyes drove away the night.
It felt like I had had a long dream. Honestly, it wasn''t a good dream.
It was a story about a GM who only focused on the results and not the process. He really wanted to include a dragon at the end of his session. The reason was simple. It was because he prepared many things for the dramatic battle against the dragon.
Battle Data that included an image of arge dragon, sound effects of roars, a magnificent battle map, appropriate background music, and fun gimmicks.
However, the session''s story went a little differently than he expected. He thought the yers would want to defeat the dragon, but instead, they wanted to marry the dragon. To be more precise, one of the yers wanted to marry her and the rest of the yers wanted to help.
Afterpleting amission, the yers bought all kinds of gold and silver treasures and even a fresh cow, offering it to the dragon. Then, apanied by the Bards amazing performance (He rolled a 20 on a 20-sided die), heunched a heartfelt confession attack.
Though the GM thought the yer''s confession attack was fun, he also really wanted them to have a battle against the dragon. So he thought. ''Aha, I guess they can just do both, then.''
The GM allowed that deration to pass and the yer and the dragon were sessfully married. And after describing their happy newlywed life, suddenly, the dragon, struck by a Frenzy spell from an evil wizard passing by,shed out with her ws.
A fight ensued and the newlywed groom had to kill his bride by plunging a sword into her head. After the session ended, the GM and the yers had a huge fight, and the team disbanded.
For reference, that newly-wed dragon-obsessed groom was me.
The moral of this story was that trying to force something on yers that they didnt want was a sure way to invite trouble.
Tragedy? Sure, its nice. Trials and hardships? Yep, theyre nice too. However, all these should serve as footholds to help push the yers forward. Unless, of course, the yer enjoyed tormenting their own character.
After all, wasnt it better for every story to end with a happy ending?
With such thoughts, I woke up.
Ughhhhh??."
I stretched as I got up.
Sometimes, you know Wasnt there like a pleasantly refreshing awakening where you felt like you had slept really well? That was the case right now. It felt like a rock that had been weighing on my head was 7% removed. My mind was functioning well and I wasnt in all that bad of a mood.
I also felt like the world appeared more vibrant and colorful. Each step I took made my heart flutter and just the sight of rustling leaves felt like it could inspire me for an hour.
It felt like I rediscovered the excitement and thrill I had lost.
It seemed like the Purple Magic Tower Masters therapy actually worked. What on earth did she do to make it so effective?
Had the session ended?
What kind of ending had urred? The route where they went back to Day One andpletely fucked up the cult? Or perhaps, the route where they went even further back to save Isaac as well? Had any couples formed?
Was Tara able to think for herself and move forward on her own? Was Niolle able to find a more realistic sense of justice bypromising with reality? Was Bet able to reflect on his path once again?
I was excited. My heart raced.
Logs, lets check the logs. It wouldnt feel the same as following along in real-time, but at least Id be able to alleviate the regret of not being able to oversee it until the end.
[Tara, instead of saving a couple more civilians?? don''t you want to kill more of the Order of the Silver Twilight?]
Huh?
"??Be, , t??!"
Oh??.
Ill kill them all.
Um.
Iid back down and closed my eyes. For a moment, it felt like I was having a nightmare. I thought that if I slept and woke up again, I''d wake up to a world where the session had ended on a hopeful note.
But of course, there was no shot of that happening.
Ah, shit??!
Although it wasn''t the Tower Masters intention, I felt like I was gonna get cancer from the session that got fucked up in record time. If tragedy struck, she should have used that tragedy to create something like love or friendship??!
I sprang up. There was no time to escape from reality. Since the story had started turning into a shitfest, it needed to be salvaged somehow.
I quickly rushed to the control room.
W-wha, wh, wh-what, d-do I do.
The Tower Master, who confidently told me to trust her, was malfunctioning. It felt like a situation where an elementary school kid froze in panic because he didn''t know what to do after getting hit by ransomware while ying on his dad''sputer.
Move!
Eueck??!"
I took a look at the system log.
ID_013, the NPC set as the Evil God. I wasnt sure what chemical reactions took ce, but when something inside my head was taken from my head and transnted to it, it seemed to have turned into something like a virus.
When it started gaslighting Niolle, trying to ruin her, the Tower Master blocked it. But then, it got angry and started spamming all kinds of disgusting memes and nonsensicalments. It seemed like the Tower Master got fucked over after getting caught up in it. And then she disyed the fumble of the century.
You are?? disqualified as a Forum Moderator, Yuna!
Although Tower Master was a veteran at blowing shit up, she had a critical weakness in precision operations. As a result, it seemed like the chaos caused by the Evil Gods outburst had inadvertently acted as a counter.
The Tower Master couldve sted the entire session into smithereens with an Information Bomb, but then the log and everything else wouldve beenpletely destroyed, so she was probably too scared to use it.
For now, Iunched a preemptive measure.
No matter how much it rampaged, I was the Administrator. The hierarchy of abilities I had established was clear. I opened the Settings Section of ID_013 and hammered in all kinds of character traits.
In actuality, the Outer God was a beautiful young girl who loved humans so much that she would y nasty pranks on them asionally, but actually loved them, secretly printing bromides and sticking them in the corner of her room, and her default fashion was Gothic Lolita clothes, cherishing her ck cat panties most, and since she had a slightly tiresome personality, if the amount of praise during a date fell below a certain level per unit time, she would get annoye.
The fat Get fucked, idiot made it stutter. It was scrambling to block me by using the editing authority I had set so that it could adjust the NPCs ording to the situation. Since I had bought some time, lets break it down.
The session was full of tragedy.
I want to turn this into a happy ending.
I need to get rid of that tragedy-masturbating malicious virus as well.
Let''s take it step by step. I can do it. After all, tragedy could be a catalyst for a happy ending.
Y-you, youre awake.
"????."
Tower Master cowered, shrinking back and shivering. Even while she trembled with a Huaaaak, akin to a puppy that knew it had messed up, she still looked up at me apologetically.
When I pinched her cheek, she closed her eyes and let out an Euuuenggg. She was still just as cute as she always was.
No, now was not the time for this.
After-treatment,pensation for yers caught up in this incident, giving a punishment to Yuna, and giving a punishment to me for dumping it all on Yuna and sleeping like a log all had to be pushed back for now.
Modeling that can allude to 100 yearster.
"?????"
"10, 9, 8??."
"??!!!"
Tower Master, who had shrank to the point of almost bing one with the floor, jumped up and started carving out the modeling as soon as work was assigned.
That ''Evil God'' was a vile bastard that only wanted the yers to suffer, throwing all my efforts, meanings, and intentions into the dumpster. It was an existence that was diametrically opposed to my beliefs. It was uneptable.
I shall use all the tragedy you created as fuel for dreams, friendship, and love, you fucking bastard.
Although Iunched a preemptive measure, there was no way to remove the punk right now, so I would have to continue breaking through its interference until thepletion of the session. But still, it was worth trying.
The method of reviving the yers spirits that had beenpletely shat on through continuous trials and failures.
The way to do that was to show them how their efforts had meaningfully improved the world. That their efforts definitely had meaning. That their actions were not in vain. And they needed to know that only one step remained inpleting that.
Operation?? Time Sync,mence.
The world on the verge of the Outer Gods descent was dark and bizarre. Shadows gained life, turning into monsters worthy of nightmares, and time shifted slowly then quickly, while the dying found theirst rest in madness.
In such a world, the Fallen Saintess wielded her sword.
Among the fanatics who were looking up, entrusted by the stars, a slender body leaped in. The fanatic resisted the intruders who had interrupted this blessed and glorious moment.
But they couldnt escape from the Saintess thorny vines emerging from her sleeves.
Absorb them, Thorns of Lament
Keuaaaaah-!
She drained power from the heretics, wrapped it around the Demonic Sword, and reaped them anew. As long as there were living sacrifices to absorb with her Metamorphosis, she could fight endlessly.
Crackkk.
After she tore off a fanatics head, Tara sighed and looked at a shattered window. Her blood-soaked reflection was visible in the broken ss. She could not exactly see what expression she was wearing because the section that disyed her face was cracked.
Thump.
Tara threw the fanatics severed head on the ground. Her anger grew fiercer, but the ashes of that rage also umted in her heart. Heavy, grave, and empty.
Killing them more and more wouldnt bring herrades back.
But after feeling that terribly lonely void, the mes of wrath red up once again. If she continued like this If, at the end of the repeated raging and killing Only ashes remained in her heart What would be of her?
Right as she was lost in these fearden contemtions
Bzzzz.
"?????"
The image reflected in the window flickered, before showing apletely different somewhere. A scenery where some buildings remained simr to the surroundings, but looked much older and broken.
A phenomenon that urred as the Outer God neared, thus causing time and space to twist into disarray. The window was reflecting the future, 100 yearster.
And in that ce, Tara saw Bet and Niolle.
***
Chapter 83: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 5
His first priority was to take care of Tara. She was still under the impression that Bet was dead, and it was heartbreaking to see her lying dazedly on the ground, holding his severed arm.
I needed to clear up the misunderstanding and confirm that Bet and Niolle were both still alive.
Direct connections to the past and the future were possible, since the Outer God was an entity that could distort time and space, there was no concern about inconsistencies in the setting. The idea was to use the window as a medium to continuously reflect and cooperate with each other.
The fucking troll of an Evil God seemed to have vaguely noticed what I was nning.
The Evil God added all sorts of delusions in the window to try and sabotage it. It included scenes where Bet and Niolle cursed Tara in hell, where they kissed each other and got married, etc.
>Settings Input : Because she liked humans so much, she had prepared several human appearances as her incarnations to hold her own fashion show in front of the mirror. When she dresses like an emo, chuuni school student, she acts as a girl with an alter ego called the Bringer of the Abyss and Darkness and??.
Although it was quickly suppressed by me, the Evil God had already driven a wedge between them.
"??This is just an illusion. Mere tricks like this wont??."
Tara bit her lips and shattered the window. She looked like she was genuinely hurt.
With that, it seemed like the Evil God was trying to mentally damage Tara?? and sabotage my n at the same time. It tried to make all the images shown on the window to invoke as much despair as possible on Tara, making her doubt whether Bet or Niolle were even alive.
It was a pretty smart move, but that didnt mean there was no way to deal with it. From here, lets?? lighten the mood with someedy, first lets calm them down a bit.
I slightly raised the perceived temperature to make it feel warmer and made some adjustments to the surrounding scenery. Lets put an out-of-ce blooming flower between a crevice in the asphalt where they cant see.
It would contrast pretty nicely with the gloomyndscape of a corpse-strewn apocalypse. Should I also arrange the dressing table mirror as if it had been abandoned? It would be a familiar object to women and would catch their eyes.
I thought it would be a great idea to add some decorations to remind them of the good times, so I brought the teacup model that was used in Abraham''s mansion, tossing it to the Tower Master.
Please break this and put it in a garbage bag. Make sure the pieces face up, so even with a casual nce, they would say Ah, this looks simr to the teacup Abraham used.
Uh, eung??!"
She created it in an instant and ced it.
Wasn''t the ce where their journey began and where they first met Abraham also a garbage dump? Right, then I should try to put a streetlight next to it. Nice, its not bad.
Now for the other side?? Bet and Niolle. Bet, who had maintained his sanity thanks to hispany and his background as a ck Wizard, seemed stable enough. Let''s lighten the mood here so that the gloomy Tara would be hit by that sweet domino effect.
100 years into the future??.
For Bet and Niolle, it must have felt like they had just been dropped into a wastnd. It was necessary to let them know that, ording to the setting, this was set 100 yearster, which was actually pretty simple. All I had to do was to put simr buildings together and make them look a little older.
And I would leave traces and hints around the area for Niolle to pick up.
They would think it was a wastnd, but if they looked closely, there would be traces of life. It would suggest that despite the apocalypse caused by the Evil God''s descent, people were still surviving! So, following this vibe, I had to make it more peaceful than expected.
I erased any signs of threatening monsters and mutants in the vicinity, relocating all the dangerous enemies to that snowy mountain over there so they can feel safe and relieve some of their tension.
Lets add traces of livestock farming into the mix. I don''t think adding some unusual objects to brighten up the atmosphere would be a bad idea. Then let''s do it with panties.
I scattered panties in front of Bet''s path.
"??I dont understand your thought process.
You dont have time to chit chat, Tower Master. Model this, that, and this too. Im not sure if well use it or not, but this as well.
Eugyaaa??!"
I dumped an endless workload onto the meddling Tower Master. Bet looked at the handmade panties made of wool and probably deduced that 1) They must be raising sheep. 2) They could collect wool and make it into clothes.
And here, I just need tond a decisive blow to lift their spirits??.
Oooh.
"??What?
Letsmission a stone statue to honor Bet, Tara, and Niolle.
"??????"
Model it.
Tower Master became drenched in sweat as she modeled the stone statue.
Niolle deduced from the topography, geography, and remaining buildings that this ce was approximately 100 years into the future. The soil, once fine and soft, had be crumbly, and the remnants of civilization were cut in halfbut it wasnt as bad as she had thought.
She expected everything to be swallowed up by the void, and turned into a living hell creating monsters that tortured people. But it wasn''t like that.
In the future, had the Evil God already withdrawn?
There were traces of people. The fact that the terrifying being had descended here and life managed to survive, gave her an eerie feeling.
Niolle had her abdomen wrapped in cloth. Originally, it was a serious injury that was untreatable with just that alone, but did the remaining power in the Goddess''s Crystal have a final healing effect?
Although the wound hadntpletely healed, she was able to move around with simple first aid.
100 years into the future, she couldnt hear the whispers from the Evil God, perhaps it couldnt reach her?That alone made Niolle feel better, she said as she looked around thoughtfully.
[Have they?? not perished? Humanity?]
It looks like they still survived. Some of the buildings still appear to be in use?? hm?
Bet picked up the woolen material rolling across the cracked asphalt. Unfolding the crumpled fabric revealed it to be womens underwear, handmade within thest ten years.
Additionally, the faint smell of detergent touched Bet''s sensitive senses. It seemed like it hadn''t been that long since it wasst washed.
[I think theres a ce where people live, not far from here??.]
Dont let your guard down. Theres a possibility that it might be a monster leaving human-like traces to lure people in.
Although first aid waspleted, Bet''s arm was cut off, and Niolle had a hole in her stomach. Even if they were all in perfect condition, they still needed to be aware of their surroundings. Now that they were injured, they needed to be even more careful.
Niolle looked around carefully, then wrote with her finger on Bet''s broad back.
[Still, I dont see any traces?? of violence.]
"????."
They proceeded cautiously.
The weather was nice, and the blue sky with the sun shining made them feel refreshed. Although they were in a serious situation where he was sent away by the Cult Leader''sst spell and got separated from Tara, the sky was so blue that it made him feel guilty.
It was a funny thought, but it made him think about what it would have been like if Tara had also been caught in it.
Then, they finally encountered the mirror. The storefront window had managed to maintain its shape until now. The reflected image crackled violently, and when they noticed it, it started shifting to disy apletely different image.
"????."
Bet and Niolle tensed up and red at the window as if there was going to be a monster popping out of it. Beyond the window, nothing other than the past was reflected. A pitch-ck city where the stars look down and mock you. A city swarmed by monsters.
[??I can see the past, could this be a hallucination?]
I can see it as well. As expected, the likelihood of it being a hallucination is hi?? Is that?
[Tara?]
From there in the distance, on the other side of the window, they saw Tara bloodied, shing through zealots with a thorn vine they didnt recognize. Given her characteristic attire and the demonic sword in her hands, it was undeniably her.
Her expression was distorted with extreme agony and regret. Bet frowned unconsciously. That expression doesn''t suit her, though.
[Wait, Bet. Look.]
While Bet was concentrating on the image reflected in the window, he turned his head when Niolle tapped his shoulder urgently.
"??What is that?
There was a strange phenomenon happening here. The neighboring building crackled with noise, and therge crack that was present moments ago vanished. Flowers bloomed, and the broken ss was repaired.
They were able to get a clue about this unknown phenomenon in the next instant.
The moment when the Tara in the window threw the Demonic Sword and nailed the fanatic to the outer wall of the building, a scratch in the shape of a sword appeared on the wall of the same building
??Is the future being altered in real-time based on events from the past?
[Could the disappearance of the fissures be a result from Tara killing the fanatic? If so, we need to tell her.]
If she can see us from over there, we might be able tomunicate. Since the window appears to be the medium for this phenomenon, lets find a ss thats near her.
Bet and Niolle ran. It was just a strange intuition. But they thought maybe?? there might be something they could do if they made good use of this phenomenon.
After wandering around the city, they were able to meet Tara at an old dressing table.
When Tara turned a corner as she killed yet another fanatic, an out-of-ce flower caught her eye. An unknown white flower swayed in the wind.
"????."
As she shifted her gaze to scan for her next prey, she noticed a half-copsed trash bag leaning against the wall. A teacup, broken on the inside, sparked. It was the kind Abraham used to brew his cocoa. Could it be from the same brand?
Her attention finallynded on the abandoned dressing table. Tara frowned deeply as she looked at the mirror. It was toote to turn away now. Once again, she confronted the reflection.
Again.
Again and again, those damn illusions.
Bet and Niolle were looking over the dressing table. Tara clenched her fists. What kind of words of resentment will I scream out this time? How were they going to try and break her heart now?
Even though all she had to do was break the ss before the voices reached her.
When Tara considered this course of action, she found herself hesitating unknowingly, wanting to capture their faces and voices in her eyes one more time. Even if the apparitions only spewed sharp words, she longed to see them.
But this time, it was a little different.
-Tara, can you hear me? Were alive. It seems like?? we got caught up in the Cult Leader''sst-resort spell and got sent 100 years into the future.
"????Hah.
From beyond the mirror, Bet spoke calmly. The sight of his severed arm made Taras heart throb painfully.
The Evil Gods illusions seemed craftily designed to disturb her mind in a more cunning manner. Was the intention to foster hope that they were alive, only to painfully shatter itter?
Im not falling for it. Fucking?? God. I know youre just an illusion
-????.
Disappear. Just, disappear. Please. Even if its just an illusion in the mirror, I dont want to break it??!"
Bet appeared perplexed for a moment, then exchanged quick words with Niolle. All their actions and changes were extremely detailed, unlike before.
Tara had to pull herself together. Could they be real? Maybe theyre actually alive.All the hopes that she had subconsciously harbored. She had to deny it and erase her vain hope.
If she allowed herself to believe it, then surely, just like the family in the dream shown by the Crazy Wizard?? that illusion would also smile and disappear like it was never there.
-It seems like?? she mustve seen illusions a few times before. Is it a situation where she can''t determine whether were real or not?
"????."
-Then, theres no way to prove it here. We can do nothing but tell her to trust?? Huh?
Niolle was about to scribble on Bet''s back but stopped when she noticed Tara''s gaze. She picked up a t board from nearby and wrote on it using Mana that Tara was also able to read.
[What if we say something that an illusion would never say?]
-Like what?
[The Evil God mustve shown illusions to try and break Tara''s spirit. So it mustve said something that ??.So, lets do theplete opposite of that. How about wepliment her?]
"?????"
The conversation was headed in a strange direction. Had the Evil Gods illusions ever said anything like that so far?
-Um??. Tara, you are quite adept with your fists. Though there were areas where you could improve, considering the fact that you are not part of a vanguard, it was excellent. Niolle, why are you hitting me?
[Compliment her.]
-Then give me an example.
[Um?? so, Tara has?? a beautiful figure! So, the sideboob exposed through the holes in your clothes are, um, pretty like water droplets. Mine are needlesslyrge, so Im jealous of Taras well-shaped boobs??.]
-??Wouldnt it be sexual harassment if I said that?
"????."
Is this real?
Also, wasnt that more of a subtle brag?? than apliment?
Tara started to feel confused. If this was an illusion shown by the Evil God, it was so clever she considered falling for it, even out of pure principle.
-Um, so?? the side slits in your clothes are definitely excessive. Thest time I saw you, you didn''t seem to enjoy other people staring at you. Wouldn''t it be better to dress more modestly?
[Compliment her.]
-??So, um. Tara, your??, um. Butt is pretty big.
[I told you topliment her. Not sexually harass her.]
-Then what do you want me to say???!
[Just be honest about what you remember.]
It seems real.
The Bet she saw on the other side of the mirror was a young man who had wasted his youth while working as a ck Wizard. He groaned for a while before finally managing to squeeze out some words. The most memorable part was when Tara threw out a kick??.
-??You have a mole on the inside of your thigh. I thought it suited you well. And
"??S-stop! Okay, I get it!
Tara waved her hands and stepped on the emergency brake. For the first time in a long time, her face turned red, not with anger but with embarrassment.
Tara fanned her hands hard to cool down the heat on her face, then she rxed her shoulders. Because she didn''t think the Evil God could trick her in such detail like this.
She felt like the rope strangling her neck disappeared. Tara ced her hand on her heart and let out a sigh of relief as she thanked fate, managing a faint smile.
"??You guys, are alive.
-Did we worry you?
Yes, a lot.
-Im sorry for making you worry. Could you forgive us?
Tara bursted outughing at his awkward apology. Why is he asking for forgiveness when all he had done was lose while fighting valiantly?
The tears that had been on the verge of falling due to herughter now glistened in her eyes. Wiping a tear away with a finger, she stuck out her tongue yfully.
I wont forgive you. You idiot.
-????.
Knock knock.
[Ahem. Tara, sorry to interrupt, but we have lots to discuss and tasks to attend to, so???]
Thus, this was how they concluded their reunion.
***
Chapter 84: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 6
How sweet and lovely.
I smiled proudly like a father watching his kids, as I observed the situation resolve happily. Isnt it great to have a fresh scent of romance? I truly enjoy love.
Although it wasnt specific, the yers seemed to have figured out what their objective was. I wondered how to take advantage of this situation where the past and the future were interwoven.
What I needed to do was provide clues on ''exactly what to do'' and to mend the still shattered spirits of our group.
Let''s focus this scene on Niolle. Of the three, she was the one who felt the worst about their failure, being suffocated by regret and thinking ''I wish I hadn''t done this.''
Failing to notice Isaacs scheme.
Losing Abraham because she tried to save the reporter Sally.
Investing time in destroying the magic circle instead of finishing Abrahams research.
Failing to finish off the Cult Leader in time.
I needed to give proper meaning to all these regrets. They needed to know how Isaac''s survival, Sally''s survival, the destruction of the magic circle, and the death of the Cult Leader changed this world for the better. How it made a difference in a world suffering from the Evil God.
For a plot like ''Thank you, Hero, for saving the world,'' expressing gratitude directly through a characters dialogue often makes it more impactful. We needed a character that wasn''t previously nned.
Abraham, Isaac, and Joseph, a descendant several generations down from them. A 17-year-old maiden. Although she looks simr to Isaac, she has a bright expression without any evil impressions. The owner of the wool panties that Bet picked up??.
There was an NPC like that?
"??is what you have to make, Tower Master!"
"Hiiiing..."
There wasnt actually any need to ask the Tower Master for this kind of work because all I had to do was take already-existing resources and roughly mix them together. However, those who did wrong needed to be punished, even if only for the sake of the mentality of the person who made a mistake.
Think about it, what would happen if you did something really wrong and no one scolded you for it?
Some people would go aroundmitting crimes in excitement. But if you were someone with a normal conscience, you would feel like you were sitting on a throne made of blood, because theres no way to relieve the guilt.
So, I deliberately made her work for it to try and relieve some of her guilt.
In fact, the Tower Masters expression brightened slightly. Even just a moment ago, she had a gloomy expression on her face, as if she had to write 500 pages of apologetic reflection after work. But now, she seemed to look like someone who had such a reflection reduced to only about 420 pages.
Arent I, who takes care of the Sub-GM''s mental health while running a session, a genius?? ?
As I instilled confidence in myself, I felt my shoulders and my efficiency rising significantly. An appropriate amount of self confidence is a good buff, and a buff that the three yers needed more than ever.
Have some confidence, you guys did a really good job.
Let''s brighten the mood and instill some pride and confidence that they werent wrong. It''s not that difficult. Let''s get to it.
Tara finally finished grasping the situation. Bet and Niolle had traveled into the future, but the present and the future were connected. It was a mind-boggling andplex concept, but
Maybe, just maybe...
"??Couldnt this be used to our advantage?
[We thought so too. Although we might need to investigate this ce a little more.]
-We n to go and investigate this ce, could you help us?
Okay, so I just need to move ording to your movements, right?
Tara puffed out her chest. It was a sign of confidence, telling him to trust her, but also to challenge Niolle. After all, if she puffed her chest out, it would probably look a little bigger.
Bet signaled with his hands from beyond the mirror.
-Dont get lost and follow along. I''ll take a shard of mirror with us.
Tsk, youre treating me like some missing child. You guys be careful too, you never know what might happen.
Crack.
Tara smashed the dressing table, breaking the mirror and grabbing a sizable shard of it. Peering through the shard as if peeping, she could see the scene of the future from many different angles, from the blue sky to a line of ants crawling on the ground.
She leisurely followed Bet and Niolle, who were in the future.
"????."
A sh of inspiration struck Tara. I can decide what and where I want to see through the mirror. However I want to. Right?
She delicately adjusted her walking speed and position, and when the mirrors shard was adjusted at the perfect angle, she could catch a close up of Bets face through the reflection. It was truly a satisfying moment
Tara smiled heartily.
-??Huh? Sure. Niolle wants me to tell you that it would be better to keep our distance and cover each others blind spots.
"??Ugh.
Tara grumbled as if hungry.
Although shed thought it before, it felt like Niolle was sabotaging her for some strange reason. If she had some kind of evil intention and was constantly trying to keep her in check??.
Nah, nope, no way. Niolle is too kind of a person.
Tara shook off all her useless thoughts. After all, being jealous of a friend because you were blinded by your emotions would truly be distasteful.
But just because it wasn''t intentional didnt mean the difort and anger of being disturbed were gone. To vent, she pulled out her Demonic Sword without even looking and thrust it through the wall of the building. There was a feeling of piercing flesh.
KEUAAAAACK-!!A scream rang out from beyond the wall. Tara casually absorbed the fanatics power through the thorn vines entangled around the Demonic Sword.
-Is something happening?
No, nothing. Did anything change on your side?
-Theres a new scratch on the wall and a flower sprung up.
Turning into a flower when you die, huh. It could be considered a good death. Far more than a fanatic deserved.
Tara sheathed the Demonic Sword.
With a clear purpose and a tangible reward added to a sword previously swung for meaningless revenge, she felt a bit different. Everytime one crazy fanatic was dealt with, the future gradually improved.
She was also very happy that she was able to help the party. Her heart still ached whenever she remembered those days of being left alone without her Divine Power.
Maybe, she might be a little more helpful now?? than when she was relying on Divine Power. The power of Metamorphosis was definitely a lot more powerful.
-I checked through the mirror. It looks like there are two people following you.
Eung.
The party moved as they watched for each other.
Although it was a short trip, the party learned several ways to take advantage of their unique time-linked situation. For example if arge barricade blocked Bet and Niolle''s path.
If I dig up this area in the past, they wouldnt ever think of making a barricade here, right?
-It looks like itll take a while to go back.
There is an incantation I got from the fanatic. I think I can just use a Spatial Sphere to upend it.
Wooong-!
They altered the terrain of the past, making future obstacles disappear.
[Tara, could you??possibly send us some food?]
Can canned foodst a hundred years?
-Abraham said that in theory, it couldst for a century.
Ill bury it here.
It was like finding a time capsule buried in the past for the future. Bet thought that if they became more creative with this method, they could use it in the battle. Even if they were separated by a hundred years, it was still possible to cooperate.
However the canned food bloated up so much that it was inedible, so they had to throw it away.
Bet and Niolle followed the trail of human activity, leading them in the direction of where the headquarters of the Order of the Silver Twilight was located. Gradually, clear signs of human presence began to appear.
A low hill adorned with green grass and sparsely blooming flowers. Atop the hill,undry was strung tightly between tree branches driven in the ground.
The building of the Order of the Silver Twilight seemed quite old but still maintained its shape. The church building in the future had a reverent and gentle atmosphere, like a proper religious facility.
Judging by the pantiesthat were hung on the clothesline, it seemed like a woman was living here.
Tara looked up from the mirrors shard that was showing the future.
The pasts church building remained ominous, and the groans of fanatics filled with joy and pain were still echoing from inside. Everyone was a potential enemy. Tara loosened up her body and gripped the Demonic Sword.
There are many fanatics still alive in the church building. It seems well be busy from here?? so farewell for now.
-Don''t overexert yourself, and don''t get hurt.
"I don''t want to hear from someone whos lost an arm. You be careful too, Bet. And you too, Niolle."
[Be careful Tara!]
Both groups stepped into the church building.
Creakk,
Bet carefully opened the door to the building. Inside, the space was neatly organized with no evil magic circles or des in sight. If there was anything special to note??.
"??Is that?
[Uh, is that?? Tara?]
A statue.
In a spot where typical religious symbols like crosses wouldve been, there were instead 3 carved statues. The central statue was clearly Tara dressed in her beautiful Saintess attire, raising her Demonic Sword.
The statues standing on either side of it, as if they were guarding the statue of Tara, also looked somewhat familiar. Although the facial features were somewhat vague and blurred??.
Niolle, it seems like thats a statue of you.
[That one looks really simr to Bet.]
They discovered a statue of themselves a hundred years in the future. It didn''t seem like the statues were made to mock them. They were well maintained, so much so that there wasnt a single speck of dust when Bet ran his finger over them.
What happened?
Hehe?? That statue, its a sculpture of the Heroes who saved the world.
"????."
Bet and Niolle looked back, going instinctively on high alert. There was a young girl standing there, whose face strikingly resembled Isaac''s.
Has Isaac survived for a hundred years with some wicked secret technique and is now drawing her de for revenge?
That wasn''t it. The girl''s face resembled Isaac''s, but it also looked very simr to Abraham''s. Her sparkling, gentle eyes were especially so, which reminded him of Abraham''s expression when he looked at the stars.
Undisturbed by the sudden visitors, she began to talk quietly.
ording to our oral tradition, The Three Heroes of Legend sacrificed their lives to seal the Evil God. Thanks to them, the world was given one chance.
"??You are?
Can you please call me Joseph?
The girl with a rather manly name appeared to be Abrahams descendant. It appeared that keeping Isaac alive resulted in their lineage passing onto future generations.
Bet observed Joseph with a mixture of caution and reassurance.
Are you living alone?
Yes. Thats why Im especially d to have guests for the first time in a while. Do you need a meal and a ce to rest?
Niolle pulled the hem of Bet''s clothes and secretly wrote.
[Can we trust her?]
"??Probably. The benefits outweigh the risks. We have no information about the future, so we need the help of locals to figure ou??."
Bet and Niolle looked at each other with a sense of dj vu. I think we already went through this process when we first met Abraham.When they thought about that, they gradually rxed.
Just like how they opened their heart to Abraham, they thought they could do the same with this girl.
Bet decided to ask a few more questions instead of nodding right away due to his concern about the statues that resembled them.
He gripped the mirrors shard tightly. He saw Tara, drenched in blood and against the wall as if she was exhausted, before she looked his way. Judging from the way she winked when their eyes met, it seemed like all that blood likely was from the fanatics.
After signaling Tara to look at Joseph, Bet said.
Could you?? tell us more about that story? About sealing the Evil God?
Aha, its rare to find guests that show interest in stories of old. I guess Im lucky today. All of these records are from Sally, the Prophet.
[????.]
Reporter Sally. It seemed she preserved and shared the trios stories.
Joseph swung her head from side to side, beginning to tell the story as if she was singing a song about the 3 heroes who defeated the Evil God in the past.
Its said that the Heroes first destroyed the magic circle eating away at the earth. Thend that originally wouldve be barren and lifeless upon the Evil Gods descent is now able to grow nts thanks to them.
[??Really?]
However, thend that was directly corrupted by the Evil God is still impossibly barren. If it werent for the efforts of the Heroes?? we all might have starved to death.
What was once seen as a fatal failure, became the foundation for the future survival of humanity.
"Next, the Heroes cut down the Cult Leader who nned the Evil God''s descent. In the process, two Heroes lost their lives?? But thanks to their sacrifice, they were able to prevent the Evil God frompletely descending.
Killing the Cult Leader opened up the path for humanity to survive in the future.
And
Lastly, Saintess Tara?? sealed the Evil God after fighting day and night for 3 days. She has gifted us the world.
"????."
Events that would happen from thenforth. Tara''s ongoing struggles also seemed to have amounted to something in the end.
Bet clenched his fist.
He clenched and unclenched his fist. After repeating that for a while, he ced his hand on Niolles head.
Look, our efforts werent meaningless after all.
[????.]
[????.]
Tara lowered her head slightly and wiped her eyes.
Niolle, overwhelmed by emotion, sat down as if her legs gave out. She covered her face with both hands and cried silently.
She regretted, then regretted again.
How wonderful it would be if she could turn back time and write the story properly once more. How much had she regretted? How much of herself had she whittled away, trying to cope with what couldn''t be saved?
But now, after she saw what she had left after all her struggles that she didnt realize before because she was so blinded by her pain
If all the suffering we went through?? had a meaning. Niolle.
Perhaps there was no need to hurt anymore.
Niolle remembered the Evil God''s subtle, cunning words. It was like sharp des stabbing her in the heart. However, if their actions were gradually changing the world, the Evil Gods mockery had a different meaning.
The Evil God had been afraid.
All of those disturbances were merely signs of fear.
It was a plea for her to stop resisting. Desperately, pleading, begging for her to break down. Then,if that was the case.
"??We only have one step left. Its cornered. We became a threat to it. Tara, Niolle."
[??Yeah.]
-Eung.
Let''s finish this. So we can move past all these wounds.
Niolle began to exin with red, swollen eyes.
[The Outer Gods existence isnt bound by time. It exists across all of space and time simultaneously . The Outer God of the past that Tara will face, and the sealed Outer God that we will face are essentially the same entity.]
-What do you mean by that?
So whether damage was inflicted in the past or the future, its applied together.
-??Could you dumb it down?
Tara had a hard time understanding the concept of the Outer God''s HP being shared. However,understanding that wasnt the point, so Bet exined the more important part of the n.
"It means you and we can fight together. ording to Joseph, the future where you seal the Outer God seems to be set. But that''s a double-edged sword. It leaves a bad taste. I can''t just stand by and watch you sacrifice yourself."
[Its a battle on two fronts, across both the past and the future.]
So, we can help you from our side. Its a cycle of changing the future to support the past. The primary goal is to seal the Evil God without sacrificing yourself. And, ultimately, what were aiming for is??.
Tara''s actions immediately changed the future, enabling Bet and Niolle of the future to help Tara. It was an infinite cycle that went on forever, creating an advantage by repeating this cycle
Perhaps, we wont just stop at sealing the Evil God.
[Death of the Outer God.]
But possibly kill it as well. That was what the party concluded.
***
Chapter 85: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 7
Whew.
"Fixing this??was actually possible?!"
The Tower Master pped like a seal in admiration. I generously gave the Tower Master enough time to praise me.
I think I managed to piece everything together quite well. I gave them enough meaning and motivation, and although a physical reward would be like icing on the cake, it was hard to prepare something so quickly after just being woken up.
However, there were some loose ends.
Among them, there was one who had yet to reach a clear conclusion.
ck Wizard Bet Hilton. He dived in for information to fulfill a directive from the ck Wizards, perhaps even hoping to save his sister by going for the Shining Trapezohedron. His initial goal wasnt the emotional satisfaction of saving the world.
During the session, he spected that the session''s content would somewhat be rted to the ck Wizards summoning ns. However, it was insufficient as a reason to fight to the end. Wouldnt it be simpler to submit a report to the Defense Bureau if they wished for the incident to be resolved?
Then why was he still fighting, even after losing an arm?
Was it just because he got caught up in the moment and ended up like this? Probably not. If he were such a fool, he wouldn''t have survived the harsh life of a ck Wizard.
Disgusted by the ck Wizards vile attempt to summon the Outer God, perhaps he admitted that he had a near-zero chance of getting his sister back and gave up? That couldnt be it. He was not the type to give up now, was he?
He mustve had his reasons. But his thoughts wouldnt have been that organized. He had definitely changed throughout my sessions, but he wasnt fully aware of what hed gained or how hed changed.
So, I thought of helping Bet to organize his thoughts.
A little conversation should suffice. He was mature enough to answer the questions in front of him. If I gave him a hint, he could figure it out on his own.
Lets use Joseph.
The scene where the male protagonist organized his thoughts was important, and since that bastard might interfere if I tamper with the AI, I would be taking over directly this time.
Of course, it wouldve been better if Tara or Niolle had taken on this role.
Wouldnt it be intriguing if Bet, who had been the mental pir of the party, found the path he needed to traverse via the other two this time? But, looking at how the situation was progressing right now??.
[Bet, I want to change this bandage. Can you help me?]
-Don''t ask Bet, ask Joseph to help??!
[Were guests here. Shes already provided us with a safe ce to stay, so asking for help with first aid would be a bit much.]
-Don''t take off your clothes, you punk??!
"????."
Niolle pulled up her top so that her underboob was visible. Meanwhile, Tara stared, unable to do anything but try to keep her in check from beyond the mirror. The two girls were clearly lingering in an incredibly primitive stage ofmunication.
Moreover, Bet turned his head away from this spectacle, looking at a distant horizon.
A physical attack would be good. Yes, its nice and all, but an emotional attack was more appropriate in the current time. It was right before the final showdown, after all. To survive in this ruthlesspetition of heroines, they needed to focus on more emotional exchanges
Still, those boobs seem to be worth copying as a model.
While watching Niolle''s thrilling tightrope walk, a rtively small hand suddenly appeared in front of me. The Tower Master had casted a spell that blocked my sight.
"??Thats rude!
I say the Tower Master, who cut off their arms and left gaping wounds in their body, is more rude.
Kkeuaang!
However, she was all too easily defeated just like that.
Okay, lets proceed. To knock on Bet''s heart.
Bet learned from Joseph that the ce where the Evil God had been sealed was where the meteorite pit had been. The Future Team now had to tend to their wounds, prepare for battle, and then head to the seal to inflict damage on the Evil God.
Then what should Tara, who''s stuck in the past do?
Where did the Evil God descend in the past and how did Tara manage to seal it? To find out, he once again sought information from Joseph, who quietly handed over a picture book.
A picture book depicting the story of Saintess Tara sealing the Evil God, drawn in a fairy-tale style. Was it perhaps because it was a childrens book? It had minimal depictions of blood.
"Your outfit is tightly covered up too."
-??Exposing a bit of chest should be fine, right?
What?
[It would be bad for the children''s mental development, Tara.]
ording to the fairy tale, Saintess Tara fought the Evil God that had descended at the Orders building. It was said that she was able to drive it away by stabbing and sealing the female goat, which was the medium for the Evil Gods descent.
The monster resembling a goat with translucent tentacles sprouted around it. It was simr to when the Evil God dwelled in the body of the Cult Leader.
Then where might that goat be located?
"The most likely would be the basement of the Order of the Silver Twilights main building."
[I think so too.]
-Should I go down and destroy it?
"Don''t just rush in blindly. We''ll think about ways to help you from here."
Bet asked Tara to gather all the seditious books stored in the Order''s main building and send them to the future. They nned to study their research and determine the Evil God''s weaknesses.
When Tara buried a book called Method of Communicating with the Vastness of Space, a bookshelf appeared in the Orders building of the future. The posterity of Abraham, who had dug it up, continued the research, and thus Poof!A result magically materialized.
As Tara gathered more materials, future research became more abundant. Some books drastically altered the future into one where Joseph became corrupted, so there were some incidents of prompting a quick retrieval and burning of those books.
Securing various buildings created a snowball effect along with killing fanatics, increasing the number of survivors.
Bet orally transmitted the book ''Basic Magic Lecture to Tara, who transcribed it and left in the past. As a result, Joseph learned how to use magic.
In the end, the Orders building in the future grew to at least twice its previous size, and Joseph became a high priestmanding twelve priests under her. Research on the Evil God also made significant progress.
-??Can I y a prank?
What are you trying to do?
Tara buried a magazine called ''Bondage of May that she found in the Order. Upon doing so, Josephs surroundings started glitching, before appearing in a lewd outfit made only of ck leather stra
Tara dug out the magazine and burned it. Bet, who watched the entire scene unfold, scolded her with a stern expression.
Dont y such unnecessary pranks.
-No, like I was just curious.??Bet, do you hate clothes like that?
??Dont y unnecessary pranks!
-It wasn''t a prank, though??.
Their n was sessful, and their n to kill the Evil God also went smoothly.
ording to the prophecy left by Saintess Tara, In 100 years, two heroes wille to kill the Evil God, so treat them with the utmost sincerity. As such, Bet and Niolle could prepare ordingly while being treated as guests of honor.
During this time, Joseph, who was a high priest, wizard, and a cksmith, gestured quietly.
Dear Hero, may I speak with you for a moment?
"??Of course. What is it, Joseph?"
Pleasee to the rooftop. Ill be waiting for you.
Joseph leisurely went up the stairs. Bet hesitated for a moment, then followed her as neither Tara nor Niolle were around.
From the rooftop, the view below was clear. Facilities like grain storages and wells had emerged due to repeated changes to the future, but clothes still fluttered on the clotheslines in the wind.
Joseph, who had been living alone, changed in many ways but still retained her kindness and gentleness. Such unchanging aspects despite the differing circumstances, could be called her true nature.
Joseph spoke quickly.
"Hehe?? Youre here. Did you manage to give them the slip?"
"??What do you mean?
"It seemed like you were wary of thedies. I saw you checking your surroundings. Perhaps if Niolle had been there, you wouldn''t havee up alone."
??Id like you to go straight to the point.
Joseph tapped the rooftop railing with her index finger. Then, after a moment''s thought, she blurted out something unexpected.
I like women.
What?
So, Im thinking about confessing to Niolle.
No, thats??.
Bet was taken aback. His hand reached forward as if to stop her, and Joseph caught Bets awkwardly stretched hand. It was rather clear evidence of his true thoughts.
Joseph smiled faintly like a Saintess. But on closer inspection, there was a thickyer of mischief, almost as if she were someone else.
You tried to stop me. Right?
"????."
You seem to care deeply about them. Yourrades. Both Tara and Niolle.
Bet withdrew his hand and stepped back cautiously. It had been a short time, so he couldn''t fully grasp who Joseph was, but her mischievousness stood out like a nail puncturing a tire.
It was as if someone else was controlling Joseph.
"Who?? are you?"
She seemed momentarily flustered, but soon regained herposure and introduced herself calmly. The motion of pointing to herself with her hand was ever so buoyant and unceremonious. An easygoing manner.
"You may call me the Goddess. As I have lost all my power, I am now unable to offer any help, though. Not even a sliver. Im verifiably broke."
"??So, the one who handed over the Goddess''s Crystal was you, is it?"
"That was thest authority I had. Now I''m no different from a powerless ghost, so rx. If we fight, I''d lose."
The Goddess inside Joseph spoke as her eyes twinkled with a golden light.
"I have been watching all along. Your entire journey."
"????."
I wish to thank you on behalf of this world. You have wonderfully aplished what I could not, even as a mere mortal.
"You are getting ahead of yourself. We have not even defeated the Evil God yet."
The Goddess held her hands together as if she was praying.
"I believe. I can see it. The scene in which you defeat it. It is not that I have the power of foresight, but rather?? I cannot ever imagine you losing."
"Id prefer if you"
"Got to the point. Sure. You must be curious about what I have to say after appearing so suddenly, yes???"
The Goddess sprang up and began walking along the rooftop railing. The narrow railing barely amodated one foot. To the left was a fall from the third floor, and to the right was falling back onto the rooftop.
She skillfully walked the narrow path and asked.
"Dont you want to save her? Your sister?"
"????."
"If you defeat the Evil God like this, the fanatics in your world?? that is,the ck Wizards, their ns will also be disrupted. Then your sister would be in danger."
Bet clenched his fist.
"??Didnt you want to save this world? If you left me alone, I would have tried to overthrow the Evil God. What''s the reason you brought this up now?"
Why are you trying to make me falter now?, was what Bet thought as he red at the Goddess. Meanwhile, she looked down on him with a gaze filled withpassion and concern.
The Goddess was worried about Bet.
I do not wish to see you, who worked so hard, fall into ruin. Much is said about great causes and sacrifices, as if they are the end all, be all. But it seems, I do not like stories where one sacrifices themselves for another.
"??I see why you lost to the Evil God."
But it also might end up being the reason we win, you know?
The Goddess continued to walk the narrow path, smiling while walking so precariously that the slightest loss of bnce would end in her plunge. Despite teetering and swaying as if she might fall at any moment, for some reason It did not seem like she would actually fall.
Her gaze
The Goddess''s gaze was firmly directed somewhere else.
You have only ever hurt yourself for your goals. I wish you could pick up what you have dropped. Not just for your sake, but for Niolle and Taras sake as well.
"????."
"That is all I wished to tell you."
Hop.
Josephnded from the railing onto the rooftop floor, and then she blinked. After the golden light in her eyes disappeared,she looked around with a confused expression on her face.
Oh, why am I here???
Baffled, Joseph excused herself to Bet and went downstairs. The Goddess hade suddenly like a shower of rain, throwing all kinds of questionsfor Bet to ponder, before disappearing vexingly.
"????."
Why am I fighting? What do I really want to do?
Bet leaned his arms on the railing and got lost in thought.
At first.
Of course, to save his sister. Toplete the ck Wizards n,he continued to pursue his purpose.
Since when did it start to change?
His perspective slowly began to shift.
He met Abraham, and under his kindness, stayed at his mansion. Living together under one roof, he learned that Tara''s self sufficiency was near zero and that Niolle would wave her fingers as if conducting when she was in a good mood.
Reflecting back on his time at the mansion, the three of them felt like they were family. Perhaps the reason why he cared so much for these people, who he had only met a few days ago, was because his dried out heart needed others in his life.
He also had a conversation with Abraham on a moonlit night. He was a dreamer who lived for humanity. Bet was very impressed by his dedication.
After that
At Niolles suggestion, he saved the Reporter Sally, who was being kidnapped. Although that act of kindnesster turned into a great tragedy But when Bet heard Sally thanking him, he had definitely felt something.
Later, Abrahams mansion was burnt down, and they were chased by fanatics. It was a hard time for them as Tara and Niolle started to break down.
"????."
Watching them suffer was extremely difficult for him. Seeing their pure kindness and sense of justice being trampled on, angered him.
Although they paid a high price for it, after going through all those hardships, the three became very close.
When he barely made it to the secret safe house, he ran out of time and returned to reality. From there, another tragedy awaited themAbraham''s soul was trapped inside a golem''s body.
Perhaps if Abraham had screamed in agony,the three of them wouldn''t have been able to survive. The old man chased his dreams even while trapped in the golem''s body. Abraham gave them the strength to carry on even after his death.
Bet started to think about the path he needed to take.
Come back and defeat Isaac,erase the magic circle, after fighting the Cult Leader, and now. The party was preparing for the final fight after many twists and turns.
And now?? if he looked into his own heart.
"??I.
The dream that his beating heart was spilling out along with the throbs of life was
I wish...
His desire
To protect them all.
Be it, his sister, Tara, Niolle, or everyone else who had given him something, he wanted to protect them.
"????."
The walls of reality were high and thick, so Bet always chose the next best option. If hecked the strength, he offered his own soul. If hecked wisdom, he offered his dreams. Hemitted evil by throwing away the things that made him the person he was, one by one.
After all, it was not possible to keep everything at once, so he had to abandon his friends and colleagues. If he wanted to truly keep one thing, then he had to think about sacrificing everything else. And that was how
That was how he whittled himself down, perhaps shying away from what he truly desired because he thought, It could not be done, It cant be achieved. Perhaps the reason why he didnt even try was because he was scared of getting hurt.
But he
Everyone.
He wanted to protect everyone.
He wanted to save his sister without killing anyone or siding with ck Wizards. He wanted to save her while being a morally upright person who could stand proud in front of anyone.
He wished to save everyone without sacrifices. He didnt want Tara to be angry, nor did he want Niolle to despair.
If only I could save everyone I love
Such reckless greed...
That very greed was precisely the form of himself that Bet had lost.
"????."
Bet decided to be honest with himself. Although he had tried to ignore it, it could not be repressed. He was a greedy person who wished to save everything and everyone without losing anything.
And, what was needed to achieve that desire was the light that guides the heart.
"??Abraham''s grand wish of wanting to save the world eventually came true. My wish is not that difficult. If I can just protect a few people, that''s enough. Then?? wouldn''t it be easy?"
Bet contemted in his heart.
Life is difficult, storms rage, and fierce waves crash as if to devour me at any moment. Yet, despite all this
I will never lose myself. I will not lose my dream.
When Bet gripped it, in that ce was a shining sword.
He knew that this shining sword was his soul, as well as his Metamorphosis.
Something that would never shatter as long as his resolve did not break
Metamorphosis, Guardians Dream.
***
Chapter 86: S2. Resentment To The Stars - 8
The fight against the Outer God turned virus was leaning towards my victory. To describe the grand bloodshed that unfolded
Overwhelmed by an influx of new settings, it soon conceded that it couldnt defend forever. The rate at which I could input settings was faster than it could delete them. Eventually, it would gradually change from a certain point onwards.
After that realization, itunched a systematic assault. It tried to break or twist the worldsws of physics before it fully died, but honestly, it was pretty easy to defend against that.
It was pretty close when the Outer God assigned a physical vector tounch NPCs standing on roof tiles 32 km vertically into the sky. Thank god I found out about it.
When I was yapping as Joseph, if I made even a single mistake, Bet wouldve seen the Goddess being flung up 32 km into the sky. And that wouldve utterly fucked up the whole experience.
However, one of the things I worked the hardest on was automating my defense.
By precisely entering defensivemands in the Narration, I was able to roughly block the Outer God''s attacks and seized the opportunity to strike back with an attack that could turn even a macho man into a gentle maiden of a respectable family within three seconds.
And now.
The Outer God was backed into a corner, waiting for just a single opportunity to strike back. I said it in a fancy way, but I basically just meant that it was getting beat down while trying to keep its guard up. It was pretty obvious what that thing was going for though.
At the climax of the story, the yers themselves had to defeat it.
At the moment they faced each other, it would try to inflict as much pain and tragedy as possible. From there, it would be a true all-out war between the yers and the Outer God.
Firstly, for safety reasons, it mightve been better to break down the Outer God myself and provide a different boss mob to the yers. However, if that was me ying, Id want to personally beat up that son of a bitch who caused me all that pain.
Secondly, eliminating variables. Like a cornered rat fighting back at a cat, if I beat it mercilessly without it having anywhere to run, itd be hard to predict what the Outer God might try to do??.
Lastly, I doubt that the Hero Party I made would lose to that weakened and shrunken bastard.
Raise the curtains. It was time to see the ending.
Now?? is everyone ready?
Bet looked back at hisrades with a refreshingugh. He hadughed sometimes before, but this was the first time he hadughed as carefree as he did now. However, Tara and Niolle exchanged nces. What the?
[??Yes, Im ready.]
-Eung, Ive rested well?? but Niolle, wait a minute.
[Sure. Bet, Ille back after talking with Tara for a minute!]
Niolle rounded the corner with a shard of ss in hand. When she got far enough away from Bet, she pressed her back against the wall and slid down. Thump Thump. Her heart was pounding.
Tara seemed like she had a heart attack, as she was taking deep breaths with her hands on her rtively weak chest. This boyish side of Bet, who was always somewhat gloomy, was highly destructive on women.
What happened? Tara and Niolle started suspecting each other first.
[Was it Tara?]
-I thought it was Niolle??.
[Then who was it?]
-Then who was it?
Who made Bet smile like that?Tara and Niolle turned their heads at the same time. A modest and mysterious woman carrying Holy Hand Grenades on a cart. Could it be Joseph?
[????.]
-????.
Then, Joseph couldnt be left alone with Bet.
The end of the scenario, just as the curtains call that would conclude the story was about to rise.
The two rushed out to y love-defense.
"????."
When the girls regrouped, red-faced andpletely unaware that the Goddess(not) had stopped by
Bet snapped his fingers once to calm the slightly chaotic atmosphere.
Theres one part thats suspicious.
He then raised his index finger and said that ording to their theory, the Evil God would descend in the basement of the Order of Silver Twilights Church building,because there mustve been a medium to have brought it here.
However, Joseph said that ''the Evil God was sealed in a meteorite pit,'' and even after altering reality several times, her testimony didnt change. Then?.
There are two cases I can think of. The first one is if our guess that the female goat is in the basement is wrong. There is no problem with this. We arent short on time, so we can just keep searching for it."
[Then the second case would be the problematic one. After the Evil God descended, and something unexpected happened?? and the Evil God wouldve had no choice but to go to the meteorite pit, right?]
Correct. So?? I n to start the battle with the bombing.
Bet tapped the wheel of the wagon. Inside the connected cart, there was a mountain of Holy Hand Grenades that Abraham''s lineage had been manufacturing for 100 years.
We start by using all of this to bomb the Evil Gods seal.
No matter what the Evil God was nning, he nned to disorient it with a strong preemptive strike. More firepower was sometimes the best answer.d
Bet headed to the seal with the priests to give the Evil God a pleasant surprise, while Niolle and Tara stayed inside the building to fight and assist through the mirror..
?
Tara began descending the long, dark stairs to the basement. Every time she went down step by step, an echo filled the narrow space. But she wasn''t afraid.
[Be careful with your steps.]
Eung.
Although the period of time they were in was not the same, at least they were still together in some facet.
Communication problems caused by Niolle''s characteristics were solved through magic. By getting Abraham''s lineage to study telepathic magic, Niolle as of right now, was able tomunicate without writing.
The path down was stained red with dried blood, and as they descended, they began to see more patches of thick, ck slime that seemed to absorb all the surrounding light.
Ssh. Tara frowned at the feelinging from the soles of her shoes. The slimy substance sometimes pulsated as if it were alive.
Hows that side? Its really dirty and dark over here.
[This side looks really well maintained, even down to the basement. I think its being used as a brewery.]
Its the same ce, but how is the atmosphere so different??."
[It is thanks to Tara.]
At the end of the stairs, there was a door covered with all kinds of talismans. It was filled with brutal warnings, as if to say one should never go past this area.
Tara ced her hand lightly on the door. It seemed like the talismans were not just decorations, because when Tara came in contact with them, they tried to brainwash Tara and subtly push her away. At that moment, thorny vines spread out.
Crunch, crunchhhh.
Tara''s Metamorphosis began to devour the Defense Magic on the door, little by little.
It might take a while. Hey Niolle, you know
[Im listening.]
I never thought I would ever be a Saintess in my life. And I never thought I would ever be praised as a Saintess either. But to think I would be like this in another world
[We really have been through a lot. All of us.]
??And there will still be more toe.
Defeating the Evil God was also something she had to finish right now. Tara had a job to do. In addition to avenging her parents, she nned to overthrow the Church of the Goddess.
Tara hesitated for a moment before speaking.
Could you perhaps continue to?? help me? Even in the future?
[Have you asked Bet?]
Not yet.
[Then, when everythings over, lets go ask him together.]
Niolle smiled with her eyes. Even though Tara felt grateful to see her indirectly agreeing, she thought that somehow, her seductiveness had increased.
Crunchh. Thud. ng.
The talismans on the door werepletely burnt ck, while the doorknob broke and rolled onto the floor. Tara gripped her Demonic Sword firmly once again. Right in front of them
Just beyond this door was the culprit who had killed Abraham and destroyed the world.
Crash!
"??Show yourself, Evil God!
Tara kicked open the door and stepped into the basement.
It was a pitch-ck ce, with everything covered in ck slime. At first nce, it looked like an infinite void or empty space, and in the center of it all, the Evil Gods eyes opened.
Blink.
The eyes of a goat with distinctive pupils. Not just a single pair of eyes
Blink. Blink. Blinkblinkblink.
But multiple.
Hundreds of eyes emerged from the void, gazing at Tara with a variety of emotions shing through its ssy inorganic eyes. Ridicule, deception, interest??.
She tensed every muscle in her body, suppressing her fear as she let out her mes of rage
Its time to pay for your sins, for what you did and for all the death that you caused??!"
Sins?
"????."
It was a girl''s voice, soft and innocent.
When she looked closely, there was a small mouth floating in the air right below the goat''s eyes. That mouth whispered in the voice of a young girl.
All of you eat animals and nts. Do you not? Then, when will you pay for those deaths?
"??Nonsense!
You humans are always selfish. Youre like children. If you dont like something, you always throw a tantrum, using meaningless words like justice or sin. However, look. I just did my best with what I had.
The eyes blinked and closed repeatedly.
I heard a voice pleading for me to lend my strength, so I did. It would be a shame if I refused the gifts you humans gracefully offered, so I epted. The things you call sins?? were allmitted by you humans. Why am I the only one who needs to pay for sins when all I did was lend them my strength?
"????."
While Tara was shaken for a moment, Niolle stepped forward.
[It''s all lies and sophistries, Tara. That punk isnt the innocent being it pretends to be. It whispered terrible things to me multiple times.]
You were here too, was it???
[That being is definitely the Evil God who tried to make humans suffer.]
"Hmmm??."
When she hit the nail on the head, hundreds of eyes all widened. The space trembled and screamed, swelling and shrinking repeatedly like air bubbles bursting in the darkness. Tara and Niolle looked at the phenomenon and felt like the Evil God wasughing at them.
Then a tiny mouth left thest word.
You caught me.
Blink
All eyes closed and.
Booooom. Boom.
The ground shook as a massive foreleg was revealed. A goat''s hoof, densely covered in human fingers. A body that looked like a seemingly random mix of various animals, being such a horrifying sight that it made her nauseous by just looking at it.
Rippppp.
Then, the huge head of a goat that seemed capable of swallowing a person whole appeared.
Translucent tentacles stretched out from the Evil God''s body and swayed around. The tentacle that severed Bet''s arm during the battle with the Cult Leader. There were countless numbers of those tentacles.
[Focus on defense. And, I know it''s hard to see because were in the dark but it also has a tail. Itll try to aim for your blind spots, so be careful.]
"??Okay.
Tara lifted the Demonic Sword into mid-tilt and calmly steadied her breathing.
A painfully long and terrifying silence ensued.
Is iting? When will it attack? She said it has a tail. But there is still no sign. Niolle will alert me to any attacks that I couldnt detect. So, I need to tank the attacks from the front and.
SWOOOOSH!!
"??Keut!
Kerplunk-!
Tara barely managed to deflect a tentacle flying diagonally in the darkness from her side. As human concentration was not infinite, gaps inevitably arose. And the Evil God had been aiming for those very gaps in consciousness.
Swoooosh! SWOOOOOOSH!!
"Thorns of Lament, Bloom!"
Tentacles flew so fiercely that it sounded like they were whistling. Tara unleashed the power she had absorbed from the cultists all at once. Space wavered and bent, before the tentacles were redirected in the middle,striking each other.
[Tara, aim for right behind you with all your strength!]
"????!!"
Chwaat!
As soon as Tara heard Niolle''s order, she twisted her entire body and delivered a sh towards her rear, striking the head of a huge goat that was approaching silently like a sly snake.
The Demonic Sword passed by, shing the pupils of those big eyes.
!!
A scream rang so loud that space itself started shaking.
Anger shed in the goat''s eyes. As if it was saying ytime was over, the Evil God unveiled its entire twisted, monstrous form in the darkness. A huge behemoth that was well over 5 meters tall.
Its throat bulged up. A sinister glow dyed the monster''s body red, and a terrifying amount of power gathered inside the goats mouth.
Enough heat to erase Tara without leaving a single speck of dust behind.
But even when faced with this, Tara neither fled or got scared. She believed that Bet would surely rescue her at the crucial moment. With that faith, she was able to boldly confront the Evil God.
[Theres the signal, Tara.]
Eung, I believed he could do it. As expected, he really does have a great sense of timing.
Tara aimed her Demonic Sword at the Evil God. With a confident smile, she shouted.
Weve prepared a special gift for you, you damn bastard! I HOPE YOU LIKE IT-!!"
Wooooong-!
Thud-!
Just before the Evil God could unleash a burst of mana from its mouth, the goat''s head jerked back as if struck by a massive hammer. Its jaw snapped shut, and its eyeballs burst under the pressure. The Evil Gods eyes rolled in confusion.
Bang-! BOOOM-!!
An explosion from the future struck the Evil God. Its front leg was blown off, and a gaping hole was made in its stomach.. With its body melting from multiple sts and its mana destabilized, the Evil God cried out in pain.
BAAAAAAAAA!!
Its tentacles were iling wildly, swinging blind in a desperate struggle.Niolle''s eyes lit up.
[Five steps to the left. Jump. Watch your upper right side. Forward.]
Tara gracefully navigated with Niolle through the waves of tentacles.
[Crouch, roll forward. Watch your upper side. Forward.]
Tara repeatedly rushed at the Evil God, breaking through its defenses with graceful movements before appearing right in front of it. From behind the mirror, Niolle wiped away a nosebleed from intense concentration, waving her arms.
[Now! Tara!]
Alright-!!"
Thump. Thump.
They could hear the Evil Gods heartbeat, pumping out dirty blood. Thanks to the heartbeats, its location was clearly visible. Tara extended her thorns as much as she could.
A spear thats 3 meters long made from tangled and twisted thorn vines.
Despite the fact that Tara learned Metamorphosis very recently, the reason she was able to consistently maintain it was thanks to the characteristics of Thorns of Lament. By absorbing the power of others and making it her own, she was able to maintain its mana consumption.
That was why her strike
Was a strike that gave up trying to absorb mana, and instead focused solely on power. A blow with nothing held back.
"Thorns of Lament, Full Bloom!"
Pshuk! RIPPPPP, CRUNCH!!
The spear pierced the Evil Gods heart, draining its power and using it to grow. Vines spread all throughout the heart, carving it out and destroying it.
EUOOOOOOO!!
The Evil God screeched in agony. It tried to tear off the vines that gnawed at its heart with its tattered front legs. However, the vines even burrowed into its front legs and continued to grow from the inside.
A devastating attack that didnt stop until all of the target''s strength was drained.
The Evil God epted the situation he was in, realizing it was impossible to keep its heart intact. Approximately 70% of their body has already been consumed by the vines, with no way to properly remove it.
Thus, it abandoned 70% of itself to survive.
sh-!
The Evil God cut off his own head. The severed head changed its shape and morphed into a human figure, shaking unsteadily.
"??Wh-what was that? Something jumped out?
[Its trying to run! Stop it!]
"????!!"
The Evil God raced past Tara. It hurriedly climbed up the stairs, ran out of the Order of the Silver Twilight building, and towards the meteorite pit. The ce where it and the Goddess previously shed, where remnants of its power still lingered.
If it could devour those remains, it would be able to recover some of its lost power.
The Evil God''sst stand, the final chase, has begun.
Thest scene should be finished with everyone together!
Isnt it a spectacr finale? Ive slightly ovepped both worlds so that Niolle and Tara were now able to see each other semi-transparently. Of course, it was the same for Bet who would join in soon.
Then, I copied the image of the Evil God running away and pasted it into the future too. Niolle threw away the piece of ss in her hand as she noticed the strange phenomenon. Tara''s eyes widened as she saw the semi-transparent Niolle running next to her.
What happened?!
[As the Evil God struggled, it seems like spacetime further distorted??!]
Yes, it''s convenient that you can understand. Tara and Niolle had smiles on their faces despite the urgent situation they were tracking. Even though they were in different pasts and futures, they felt that they were together.
Didnt we practice with a gimmick battle already? Let''s have some fun!
Chase it!
[Ill take the lead!]
A Priest''s Mana was special. Since it was directly given by the God they served, there were specific fields that had properties unique to only them. In the case of the Church of the Goddess, it specialized in regeneration, recovery, purification, healing, and all kinds of things that benefited life.
Therefore there were many spells that couldve been helpful in the chase.
??Ugh, of course its never there when I need it!
It was a disappointing situation for Tara, who had lost her Divine Power. Especially when she nearly ran out of mana after spending it all on Metamorphosis
As Niolle took a clever shortcut, matching Tara''s speed, she insinuatingly asked Tara by sounding out the words during the chase.
[??Doesnt it remind you of that time?]
What time?
[When we were chasing Mr. Wizard.]
??Then, arent we missing someone?!
Tara and Niolle startedughing. It was because they saw the silhouette of a familiar man at the end of the path where the Evil God was headed.
Bet, seeing the girl ahead being chased by Tara and Niolle, hardened his expression. What is this situation?
"??Is it Illusion Magic?
Hey, Bet! Thats the Evil God!
At Tara''s shout, Bet drew his radiant sword, Guardians Oath, without any hesitation, swinging it with a powerful sh of light.
sh-!
The Evil God''s body was bisected at the waist, but it moved as if it was a slime before splitting into two clones and scattering in different directions.
Can you figure out which one is real?!
[I dont know. Wouldnt both of them be real?]
I guess well have to work it out?? Tara, break that!
??Its hard because I dont have any Mana right now!
Even though Tarained, she poured as much Mana as she could into the Demonic Sword before throwing it. Her sword from the past caused a stall to copse, stranding a piece of the Evil God. Then from Bet''s fierce grasp, his sword shed.
If such clean cuts are the issue, I shall just mince you until you are nothing but dust.
Chijijijijijik!!
The Evil Gods body was cut apart and scattered into dust. Tara was tracking down the other Evil God, and they gradually got farther from Bet.
[Bet, this ways a shortcut!]
Ill follow you!
Niolle jumped over various obstacles, guiding Bet. They closed the distance in an instant.
The three ran down the road, not thinking about anything else. All they had to do was to catch up and put an end to it!
The Evil God resorted to bizarre tricks whenever they got close. It casted weird spells, like building a wall made of corpses or having dozens of strange, square illusions appear in front of your eyes.
Run towards the sound, Bet!
Tara directed them.
[Its trying to escape this way, Bet!]
When Niolle gave orders.
They were able to break through the illusions very easily. When he was chasing the Crazy Wizard alone, he just kept on getting farther. Maybe back then?? if he had worked together with them, they mightve easily caught him.
STAY B, ACK!!"
The Evil God squeezed out thest of its remaining strength, summoning a wave of tentacles so high itpletely filled their vision
Should we dodge?!
[If you want to dodge, dodge into this alley??!]
Bet grinned, kicked off the ground, and ran in front of Tara and Niolle. Then, he shouted as he radiated light.
No, there is no need to dodge. After all, I will protect you!
The speed at which Bet swung his sword was so fast that it almost looked invisible. In fact, it was possible he brandished it hundreds of times. With the light radiating from his sword enchanted with Guardians Oath (o), a solid wall was formed.
A of shes. An advanced technique, also named Sword Membrane, that could only be performed by those who have reached the highest level of Magic Maniption. However, its thickness was iparable to before.
The wave of tentacles shattered, scattering into particles.
Their pace barely slowed down. The Evil God turned around and emitted a pitch-ck light. Its death was inevitable, so in that case, its intention was to curse them even if it meant burning its own existence
Youll all think that this is the end, but no! THIS IS NOT MY FINAL FORM, AND ONE DAY, YOU WILL ALL BE PLAYED, BY ME!!
Suddenly, their surroundings turned pitch ck. They were inplete darkness, unable to see anything or even distinguish between right and left, top and bottom. However, Bet remained undeterred.
Because the star in his heart was shining, showing him the path he needed to take.
Paaaat!!
Bet''s sword shed through all its illusions, malice, and darkness. With a brilliant light, the Evil God''s second heart was split in half.
The darkness scattered.
And just then, fittingly, dawn was breaking.
Bet left the dead Evil God behind before looking back at Tara and Niolle. Thedies were drenched in sweat and looked at Bet while trying to catch their breath.
"??Did we get rid of it?!
[Is it over?]
Its over.
He muttered, a relieved smile spreading across his face.
Now, no matter what you or someone else says?? I will never stray from my path again.
Now he clearly knew the path he needed to take. Even if he got once again lost himself after harsh trials
"??Its over, its finally overrr.
[When we get back, I want to sleep for like a week straight??.]
He was sure that Tara and Niolle would guide him once again.
Lets go back.
????.
Bet, Tara, and Niolle. The three Heroes who saved the world from being destroyed by the Evil God,returned to their original world.
But that didnt mean it was the end of their story.
It marked the birth of heroes and they, still young, will have their heroic tales?? continue on for a very long time.
***
Chapter 87: After Story: Post Management ~Purple Magic Tower Master Chapter~
The session had ended. Despite various incidents and idents, everything was resolved in the end and everyone was able to watch the ending credits with smiles. Except for the Evil God, who was beaten the shit out of and locked in a simtion-prison.
Wasnt he clobbered to death? Was what I wondered, but the Evil God was just pretending to be dead and sneakily plotted to hide in the next session. He''s been caught now, though. For some reason, it felt like hisst resistance was half-hearted.
Honestly, I expected the Evil God tounch more mental attacks.
You know, like transforming into the appearance of Bet''s younger sister or showing hallucinations of Tara''s parents. Or making Abraham cry tears of blood while ying a sound effect of him wailing, "Why didn''t you save me and shit.
There were dozens of such great methods, but it felt strange that he just ran away and died after throwing out some cliched lines.
The Tower Master suggested from the side, "Maybe he got hit by the TS Beam so much that he lost his mind...?", but I didn''t dare to let my guard down. I isted the space where the Evil God met his death and locked it in a ck box space.
And that meticulousness proved to be right. The bastard still had a lifeline attached.
I briefly considered incinerating him right there, but then I thought. Maybe there''s a way to make use of this guy. If I just keep him on a tight leash, I mean.
AI had its limits. After all, it was a mechanism that moved ording to the patterns inputted, so it couldnt respond cleanly if an unforeseen situation arose. I also had to manually control it in crucial moments.
For example, like the scene I entered into Joseph just before.
Bet showed unexpected sharpness and stated You''re not Joseph, are you?. You see, if I had left it to the AI, it would have just repeated No, I am Joseph and wouldn''t have been able to ad-lib I am the Goddess.
Complete automation by AI was definitely difficult. Unless AI suddenly awakened a sense of self like some fairy tale, it was impossible. And I couldnt think of any way to enhance AI''s performance right now.
That''s why the Evil God, who had be something like a spirit fused with something in my mind, seemed so attractive. If he could y the role of a viin... the range of production and staging could greatly expand. I got greedy.
So I had been pouring daily information bombs of gratitude into the Evil God. And on todays menu, it was Dancing Girl Serious About B-Boying.
Rumble rumble.
"Just kill me instead, you crazy wizard...!!"
Seeing her twirl a windmill in a frilly dress warmed my heart. It seemed the Evil God appreciated it too.
Until Evil God, ID_013, deres defeat and submission, this operation will continue.
Let''s start by summarizing what I gained from this session.
My brain''s performance had increased. It was a fact I realized after bing aware of the existence of something in my head. Apparently, it seemed I had been consistently suppressing part of my brain to suppress That.
Upon examining the mental barriers against That, they seemed meticulously crafted, more than one would expect from some subconscious coping mechanism. Maybe my past self had devised a strategy and then hidden the memory.
The Tower Master''s reason for not telling me must be simr in reason. The more attention it received, the more unruly it seemed.
The fact that something was imnted in my head was... unpleasant and frightening. If the bastard consumed me, I might still be physically alive, but inherently, I''d be dead. A time bomb in my head, is it...
However, I tried not to be shaken by that fact. Getting agitated was exactly what that punk wanted. The important thing was that I could handle it. Lets not forget that.
Anyway.
About 7% of That had been detached, so I managed to free up resources that were being consumed by the mental barriers. If asked how much it increased Maybe 5%?
Emotionally, something... became more sensitive. No, it was more urate to say that some part of me had returned to its original state. A romance genre was he appealing. I want to do romance. Yep, lets do romance.
That was all for the internal gains. Next.
What was gained externally?
Bet and Tara underwent Metamorphosis. Three students took my ss and two of them underwent Metamorphosis. This was a massive achievement that would astonish the world and flip the Academy upside down.
What does this mean? It means that the demand for my sessions will soar like a stock graph. Fucking stonks. Attendance was low for my TRPG sses, but now people will flock to them. I''m finally going to be rich with yers...!
Since I had be acquainted with Tara, I might also be able to get cooperation from the Church of the Goddess. Religion has always been a rich source of material. There should be plenty of data. Perhaps I could even aim for a Holy Relic, right?
If I could extract information about ck Magic from Bet, it would be a reference for producing and depicting evil things like Demonic Arts. I would also be able to maintain historical uracy.
The quality of the sessions were bound to improve. I''m already getting all excited.
The mission given to me by the Second Prince had also made significant progress.
In fact, I had literally just submitted a document to our dear Second Prince, bragging about the fruits of mybor. I had caught a ck Wizard and taught students well. So, hadnt I basicallypleted about 300% of the assigned mission? Since Ive worked so hard, I also included a request for more budget at the end of the document.
Of course, I didnt n to hold such deadly sessions in the future. The fact that two people underwent Metamorphosis was more due to their own talent than me doing well.
But the people outside don''t know that! So!
Even if it''s merely for show, I''ll make very, very good use of it.
As much as I gained, there was much to deal with afterward. For example, issues like Bet''s case and the evil ns of the ck Wizards. But above all, there was something that needed to be addressed first.
Tower Master.
"????."
Im talking about the matter regarding a small, cute wizard who was sweating profusely in anxiety.
I looked straight into the Purple Magic Tower Master''s eyes and dered more clearly than ever before.
"Bringing external issues into a session is prohibited."
...B-Butpleting resolving it is-
"It''s a matter of conviction. An issue of faith."
...Conviction?
The Tower Master''s pupils shook uneasily. I added an exnation.
"Its not that Im entirely against that method. It''s clearly efficient since it minimizes damage and even if it fails, it ends as just an illusion... So, I''ll still use it. But."
"????."
"Only under proper agreement, whether it''s paying them or gathering people who want to help out of their own volition. I''d try it with people who agreed to it, not involve those who know nothing about it."
In short, I wanted to separate y from work.
I sat on the chair and gestured to the Tower Master.
The Tower Master ran over with a slight slump and sat on my knees. I gently massaged her shoulders. She shivered slightly, twitching at times.
I carefully picked my next words.
"It''s been tough, hasn''t it?"
Forget about them for now. Im talking about you, Tower Master.
If the Tower Master had beenpletely cold-hearted, thus pushing the trio into a pit of despair without a second thought, it might have been a different story. But she had pushed forward with the n, even crumbling down in guilt, simply because she valued me that much.
She had suppressed her better conscience and worked hard for me. Honestly, I was happy.
That was why I wanted to make her feel better. The Tower Masters expression was still clouded with dark clouds, even though the situation had ended well; I wanted to clear it up like a bright sunny sky.
"Tower Master, you were really upset about this too, werent you? And you felt guilty"
Eu-Eung
"You''ve worked hard. Thanks for trying your best for me. But I''d like you to consult with me in the future. Let''s walk a path where everyone can be happy. That would be nice, wouldn''t it?"
...Im sorry.
Guilt, is it?
The fastest and most reliable way to relieve guilt was to be forgiven. And the second was to be punished.
If I said to Tara and Niolle, ''Everything was just Illusion Magic and your misery was the doing of the Tower Master. Could you please forgive her?'' after all the shit they went through, I''d probably be met with stabby stabby knives. So, I should indirectly resolve it by making them happy.
For now, let''s give a proper punishment to lessen the feeling of guilt.
I picked up the Tower Master in a princess carry. She looked up at me with wide eyes.
"?????!"
"If it bothers you that much, I should give you a punishment."
P-Punishment? What kind?!
Youll be going to the bedroom.
Poof.
The Tower Master''s face turned bright red and hearts spun around her. Uncontrolled Illusion Magic drew various images in the air before disappearing. You know, like being spanked or tied up with ropes.
I thought she would try to escape. I mean, if she really had such notions, wasnt that a natural response? However, seeing how she remained quietly nestled in my arms, it seemed her desire for atonement was substantial.
But how could I, as a disciple, darey a hand on my master, who was like the heavens? I had no intention of delivering corporal punishment. I had a more effective method, you see.
I walked down the hallway, holding the Tower Master in my arms, and opened the door to Pink-Haired Lesbian''s bedroom.
"?"
"?????"
Pink-Haired Lesbian was rolling around in bed while wearing a full suit. When she asked with her eyes what the situation was, I answered by throwing the Tower Master at her.
Swoosh.
Pwuk.
Whirllll
"????!!"
Pink-Haired Lesbian wrapped around the Tower Master''s body like an octopus enveloping a fish. It seemed her instinct was to grasp what was thrown into her bed. As expected of a subus, huh?
I solemnly dered.
"You may do as you please."
"?????!?!"
Tower Master''s hair stood on end. She seemed to have just realized she was thrown into the den of a lesbian. Pink-Haired Lesbian caught my impromptu toss and gave a sly, roguish smile.
"Mr. Crazy Wizard, can I really go ahead and do it?"
"????!!!!"
Putting aside the Tower Master, who was so startled she couldnt breathe, wemunicated secretly with signs and eye gestures. Crazy Wizard, what is the meaning of this? You fucker, are you trying to indirectly assassinate me?
No, Im not. The Tower Master will behave. Im just trying to give her a little scare, so its fine to fulfill your selfish desires, as long as you dont cross the line too much.
Very well. But don''t think that this excuses your previous preemptive attack that overstepped the boundaries we set. It''s toote now. Be prepared.
What in the world are you saying, Pink-Haired Lesbian?
"Devour her, Pink-Haired Lesbian, I permit it."
"As youmand."
...H-Heek!!
I quietly left the bedroom and closed the door. That should suffice as a punishment.
I wasn''t quite sure what the meaningful remark Pink-Haired Lesbian left meant... but I mean, what could go wrong? I''ve been faithfully adhering to our agreement of standards up until now, you know?
Later I heard that Pink-Haired Lesbian merely scared her a bit before giving a full-body muscle massage. Apparently, she wailed Euaaaaaangwhen the knotted soles of her feet were loosened with elbows.
The session ended and the next ss began. I was training students in the Tentacle Labyrinth when Bet breezed through it and approached me.
I had loaded Perception Reformation Magic, just in case he attacked first, but fortunately, it seemed his real intention was to talk. Bet sheathed his longsword with a serious expression.
"Wizard. I have something important to discuss."
"Ah, just in time. I also have something to tell you."
"Can we talk alone?"
"Come to myb after ss."
I set up a meeting. I had a rough idea of what Bet might say. It was actually pretty good timing. I should give out the session''s clear rewards, after all. I had prepared some prizes and the Tower Master had brought some too.
By the way, I was so proud of her. Impressively, the Tower Master had prepared rewards under the guise that the deceased Abraham had left something for the yers. Such moments could be considered minor but werent they so very uplifting and enjoyable as well?
"Hey Bet! Stop ying around! Cut the giant tentacle!"
[If you perhaps want to see what it looks like to be caught by a tentacle, just wait about 6 minutes!]
...Im going now!
At the calls of hisrades, Bet once again drew his sword and rushed back into the fray.
The end of the ss was quite awaited.
***
Chapter 88: After Story: Post Management ~Love Front Chapter~
Wrapped by tentacles, Selvier, a wizard from the Red Magic Tower, hung upside down and used passive Antigravity Magic that did not consume mana to prevent her skirt from flipping over as she thought.
"Bet, pass!"
"Don''t pass it off to someone else, just because it''s bothersome!"
[Bet, if it''s okay, could you please take mine too?]
"Leave it to me."
"??You punk, why do you react differently to Niolle?!"
??What is up with them?
The trio knew they were attending a ss by Mr. Crazy Wizard. Two weeks had passed if she remembered correctly, so they should have just finished their second lesson. Putting aside the unusual emotional exchanges between them
They were unparalleled in individual skills and teamwork within this ssroom. They were at a point where just the three of them could navigate through the Tentacle Labyrinth, which already ced them at the top. The reason for such an assessment was apparent with just a slight shift of the gaze.
EUAAAAAAH!! AHHHHHHH!!
"Ph, Philip! Damn it, let go of Philip, you tentacles!"
"IHATESLIMYSLIPPERYTHINGSSSSSS!!"
A group of ordinary students being torn apart in real-time. Students without strength or power were being caught one by one by the tentacles and subdued. A few clever ones, having realized that the more violently one resists, the deeper the tentacles burrow, hung quietly like Selvier.
Studentscking such observational skills were on the verge of disying scenes not suitable for young viewers.
"Number 32, Number 33. Advance."
Keuuuuuk!
"Think of the gold coins you receive each month. Fulfill your duties equivalent to what you have received, with faith and sincerity!"
The Gold Faction led by the favored disciple of the Gold Tower Master was methodically navigating the Tentacle Labyrinth by throwing forward one student at a time. In other words, the disciple had judged that it was hard to advance without sacrifices.
"Protect the Lady! Do not let even a single tentacle invade!"
"Do not back down! Fight with the resolve to die for the one you serve!!"
"Remember your oaths of loyalty. Think of the Ladyspassionate heart!"
"??N-No, you do not need to try that hard??."
The only daughter of the White Purity Duchy, leading the Rose Insignia Faction, was steadily advancing by pooling their strength and defending step by step. The faction had at least dozens of members. The proportion of nobles among them was also high.
Nobles were generally superior tomoner students. They had the manpower to form a defensive formation and cooperate to break through.
And??.
"Freeze."
A pure-white girl who was freezing the tentacles and smoothly navigating through thebyrinth alone. She was a wizard from the Blue Magic Tower and was already known to have reached the realm of Metamorphosis. Selvier''s forever rival?? Snow White.
A prodigy who had blossomed Metamorphosis at an early age, even capable of having a good match against a professor. Basically, that level of ability was necessary to break through the tentacles alone.
Such was the insane difficulty of thisbyrinth, hence their noticeable presence as a trio navigating together. Especially Niolle.
The other two were unknown to Selvier, so she could chalk them off for having hidden powers. Or maybe they were always that strong. But Niolle''s skill and character were well known to her. They weren''t roommates for nothing, after all. She knew she had exceptional observational skills.
However.
Even if a nasty-looking tentacle suddenly flew towards her face, she wouldn''t blink an eye and would dodge by tilting her head.
Or, without hesitation, she would poke a tentacle that resembled a human head, starting with the eyeball.
What she had originally possessed?? Should it be called frailty, or should it be called humanity? Whatever it was, it felt like such things had all but evaporated. To Selvier, the current Niolle seemed almost like a merciless, ruthless killer.
"What on earth did you go through???"
And above all.
[Bet. Just now, a tentacle brushed against my chest, so a few buttons fell off.]
"I do not have a sewing kit right now."
[Im saying if you happen to look this way, you''ll see my cleavage.]
"??Ill be careful."
[Im not telling you to be careful, though.]
For some reason, her sex appeal seems to have increased tremendously. She wasnt like this before, though???
Transformation, huh.
Change was not always good, but it was essential for those who had reasons to climb higher.
Selvier aimed to obtain the wish that would be granted by the Red Magic Tower Master by bing her direct disciple, and for that, she needed to reach the realm of Metamorphosis.
The most likely trigger for Niolle''s transformation was the lecture Otherworld Exploration. Selvier resolved herself to plunge into the Crazy Wizard''s ss. She needed a catalyst for growth.
??After escaping the Tentacle Labyrinth first, though!
Tara stretched.
"We made it out! Ugh, I hate how slimy it feels."
Her custom Saintess attire rode up, exposing Tara''s armpits and potentially even the side of her chest depending on the angle. Her outfit hadn''t changed, but her reason for wearing it had.
Now, it wasn''t about spiting the Church; it was about attracting a certain someone''s gaze. Tara squinted slightly and gauged Bet''s expression. He was looking off into the distance.
Alright, so he averted his gaze, is it?Tara was satisfied.
It would have been the worst if Bet had looked without any reaction. It would mean it didnt hold any appeal to him, wouldnt it?
??Should I go a bit further?
Just as Tara was about to sneak closer and cling onto Bet, Niolle spoke up with impable timing.
[Still, it wasn''t too hard. It seemed just right for killing time.]
"????."
Since the Telepathy Magic from the Otherworld no longer worked, Tara had rummaged through the Churchs storeroom and found a ne with built-in telepathy to give to Niolle.
The item was of dubious enough value that Tara could take it without repercussions, so its performance was poor. It had limited usage time per day and a short range.
Because of these various restrictions, Niolle still carried a whiteboard and pen. Nevertheless, it was sufficient for everyday conversation among the three.
However, to think that gift would turn out to be a poison.
Tara''s suspicion grew as Niolle consistently intervened at strange times. Couldnt it seriously be intentional?
"Youre right, the difficulty?? definitely wasn''t that high. It''s not like you lose limbs if you get hit."
Bet spoke, looking somewhere in the air between Tara and Niolle; it was because the custom Saintess attire and the shirt with fallen buttons had caught his eye.
The trio chatted as they left the ssroom, ignoring the pitiful screams of students from inside the exit.
Due to the aftermath of being briefly immersed in the session, their sensitivity to difficulty had dulled.
On the way back, Bet casually mentioned something to the two of them. Though he spoke lightly, the content was extremely serious.
"I''m thinking of telling the Professor. About the ns of the ck Wizards and the impending dangers."
Niolle grabbed Bet''s sleeve in surprise. When he turned to her, she looked up at him, eyes filled with worry.
[Does that mean you''ll reveal that you were a ck Wizard, Bet?]
"I suppose I will have to. If I do not reveal the source of the information, they will not take it seriously."
[It''s dangerous. You might be attacked, Bet. Or at worst, imprisoned and sentenced to death]
"I will have to take that risk. Of course, I do not think it wille to that. Being a double agent has its uses, after all. The Academy would rather utilize me than kill me."
Niolle stepped three paces ahead and blocked Bet''s path. She stretched her arms wide on either side, ready for him to step over her if he tried to pass. She did not want him to take the risk.
There were countless ways to anonymously warn the Academy. Why did he feel the need to go as far as to expose his own misdeeds?
[Don''t do it.]
"Niolle."
[You saved a world, even going as far as cutting parts of your soul. Bet. No one in this world may know that, but we surely did something great. So.]
If it''s a matter of bted guilt, isn''t there enough merit to bury it?
"It is not about that. I just wish to get rid of any further trouble or future repercussions. The ck Wizards definitely have evidence. Evidence that I fought under theirmand."
[????.]
"If my defection bes known, they will use whatever means to use me. It is bound toe out someday. Better to tie up the loose ends now."
[Bet??.]
Blink. Blink.
Niolle could see the look of concern in Bet''s clear eyes. It wasn''t worry for himself; he was worried about Tara and Niolle.
He was concerned that if it was revealed that he was a ck Wizard, the two people close to him would get caught up and suffer harm. He worried that even these innocent women might face undue consequences simply for having associated with him.
Thus, he wanted to settle all potential repercussions.
"Go ahead, do as you like."
[Tara???!]
At Tara''s dismissive tone, Niolle quickly turned her head. However, contrary to her voice, Tara''s eyes were zing with a fiery determination.
"But, Bet. It seems you keep underestimating the title of Saintess?? I''ll bring you out no matter what. If they take you in for being a ck Wizard, I''ll stake my position as a Saintess and scream that you are not, even if it kills me. Got it?"
"There is no need to go that far."
"It doesn''t matter what you want, Bet. I said Im going to do it!"
"????."
Tara fumed for a while, ring at Bet, then grabbed and vigorously shook his cor. It was the result of her inability to contain her surging anger. How dare he thought of going alone into such danger?
Bet, silently enduring the shaking, finally spoke after about three minutes.
"??I''m getting dizzy."
"Do you think Im not?! Im dizzy too!"
After sighing heavily, Tara muttered. Her words were tinged with a hint of moisture; she felt aggrieved that Bet did not recognize her feelings.
"??You, do you really not know why I''m doing this? How I feel about you??."
"I know."
"??Huh?"
"I said I know."
While Tara was caught off-guard, Bet gently loosened her grip on his cor and straightened his clothes.
"Unless one is incredibly dense, there is no way they would not notice. I would appreciate it if both of you could try to restrain yourselves from now on. It is difficult to endure."
"??You, you?!"
[????!!]
"I am not saying I will dly ept my fate and die. I am not that noble of a person. If the Academy tries to kill me, I will do my best to escape. I have dreams I wish to fulfill, missions I have notpleted yet. But??."
Bet paused, looking embarrassed as he lowered his gaze.
"I wanted to rid myself of my past and face you both squarely."
"????."
[????.]
Taken aback by Bet''s sudden outburst, Tara and Niolle were left stunned.
The Crazy Wizard, who had been secretly trailing the trio, silently pped in admiration. The Tower Master, overwhelmed by sweetness beyond the daily rmended intake, made a fuss and yfully pped the back of the wizard.
With just a few words, Bet had rendered the two powerless and departed smoothly.
Tara and Niolle, standing dazed at the epicenter of themotion, took a long while to reboot their thoughts. A subtle awkwardness and tension lingered in the air.
"??So he says."
[??Indeed, that is what he said.]
After a moment of contemtion, Niolle offered her hand to Tara for a handshake. Tara, though surprised by the unexpected gesture, raised an eyebrow but nheless took her hand.
Niolle smiled brightly and spoke.
[Shall wepete fairly from now on?]
"Uh, E-Eung?? Over Bet, right?"
[No interfering with each other.]
"Sure, and whatever the oue, gracefully epting defeat?? may be a bit hard to do, actually."
[To be honest, I feel the same. It would be quite disappointing.]
Thus, a war loomed ahead. The onset of a love front, where no tactic or strategy would be spared in the quest for love, was imminent.
Despite this, there existed a strong friendship between Tara and Niolle, forged through life-and-death situations and trials. They firmly grasped and shook each other''s hands.
"Even so, we''re still friends, okay?"
[Of course. Shall we disperse then?]
"????."
Tara pondered the lingering unease in her mind. What was it? What am I missing?
"??Huh?"
The phrase that they wouldpete fairly from now on implied that their previous interactions were not fair. And bringing up ''not interfering with each other'' meant that... the interference that had urred so far were?
"You were doing it on purpose too, weren''t you-?!!
[Since were friends, youll forgive me, right?]
"Come here, you punk-!"
Tara chased after Niolle, who had jumped over the fence and was running away. The season of youth was in full bloom.
***
Chapter 89: After Story: Post Management ~Bennett Chapter~
Bet had changed his perception of the wizard several times.
When he discovered the circumstances of hiding the Demonic Sword in the Academy, he saw him as a viin with evil intentions plotting schemes.
When he faced him in the lecture hall, he saw him as a lunatic with screws loose, his mind destroyed by magical research.
When he lured the group into another world, he saw him as a spider-like man, catching them in his; someone who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals.
After experiencing all these events
He only learned that the wizard was working in the shadows to save the world, but many parts were still shrouded in mystery. He gave the impression of someone as deep as the abyss.
Who was he, why was his attitude like that, and what were his true intentions?
Even if he tilted his head to find out, only his own face would reflect on the wavering surface. No matter how much he squinted and tried to look beyond All he could find in the pitch-ck abyss was darkness.
Therefore, Bet took a gamble.
To reveal that he was a ck Wizard. Bet could have revealed it to his teacher, Alexon, with whom he maintained a good rtionship first. This might have been a cleaner way to handle it.
But he chose to bring it up with the Crazy Wizard because he believed he was strongly connected to the Second Prince. If he could persuade him, he could have powerful backing. Bet''s sense of reasoning told him this.
And Bet''s heart gave yet another reason for the same decision.
What Bet wanted was a happy ending without sacrifices. And in ordinary methods, either his sister or one of his two friends would have to be sacrificed.
People wouldnt eliminate the powerful ck Wizard known as Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear just for the sake of a single traitorous ck Wizard. Thinking they could separate only her mental entity and save Bet''s sister was unrealistic optimism.
However... If it was this man, whose true intentions were unknown
Maybe he could solve everything in an unimaginable way. That was the vague intuition he had.
Knock, knock, knock.
Three heavy knocks sounded. Bet announced his visit beyond the Professor''s researchb.
"Bet Helton. I aming in."
"I''ve been waiting. Come in."
Creak...
When Bet opened the door, a noisy, unpleasant sound came from the hinges. If he was apetent wizard, he would have plenty of money, so why not rece the hinges with new ones?
The wizard noticed Bet''s gaze toward the hinges and spoke before he could ask.
"Ah, I purposely made them rusty and stiff. It''s a cost-effective security device. If someone tries to sneak in, it will make a noise."
"...You do not install magical security devices?"
"Of course, I do that too. It''s a double measure. People usually think there will be either magic or physical traps, not both... People are more likely to fall for obvious and primitive traps. They can''t imagine a wizard relying on rusty hinges, after all."
"????."
A clever arrangement of traps exploiting gaps in consciousness. Bet cautiously extended his foot, scanning the inside of the researchb. Despite it being a freaky wizard''s researchb, it was highly organized and clean.
It resembled the interior of an office workspace.
The only unusual point was the absence of books and bookshelves. Normally, one or two pieces of furniture would be ced, but none were visible. Instead, a few flower pots upied the space.
"Please have a seat. Is coffee fine for a drink?"
"...Sure."
Bet sat on the sofa with a square table in the center. The wizard poured in water into a cup and ced it on the table. It was unmistakably in water in both color and smell.
"...Did you not say coffee?"
The wizard snapped his fingers.
"Now it''s coffee."
"????."
The liquid that had been in water turned into dark, fragrant coffee. It was impossible to tell if it was Illusion Magic turning water into coffee or if it had been coffee disguised as water.
The wizard crossed his legs and sat across from Bet. The wizard''s face was close to an expressionless face, but his tone was friendly and yful.
"You said you had something to say? If it''s romantic advice you need, then I am more than willing."
"You are thest person I would want advice from, even if I had romantic troubles. I''d rather grab someone passing by and ask."
"Ha... I happen to be a veteran in romance, but it seems you are not aware of it."
"Yeah, right."
Bet took a sip of the coffee. It tasted nd, like in water. From that, he understood the wizard''s intention.
Bet couldn''t tell the difference between coffee and in water. Whether it was coffee or in water, it could switch with a mere gesture of the Illusion Wizard. He indirectly expressed his confidence in his abilities.
It implied that changing what was ck and white to a person was that simple for him.
The fact that he subtly revealed this intention at this timing also meant I already know your true identity.
Looking back, he said this from the first meeting.
Do you truly think that your beliefsare the correct answer? was what he had asked, thus questioning whether he would actually continue walking the path of a ck Wizard. At that time, Bet couldn''t understand the meaning. But the wizard had known from the beginning.
Bet didnt know whether he had read it in a dream or had other means of obtaining information. But the fact that he knew Bet was a ck Wizard and epted it was a positive sign.
Bet asked just in case to confirm.
"Did you know?"
"What are you talking about?"
"That I''m a ck Wizard."
"...Ah, of course. I was able to find out a bit quicker than you may think."
It must have been this man who took away the magic circle installed for the summoning n of Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear. If he was coordinating a grand scheme to save both worlds... There was no point in a push and pull or negotiation.
There was a huge gap between the wizard, who already knew everything, and Bet.
Bet erased the naive n to request assistance in exchange for information. He let out a hollowugh. This wizard hadpletely overwhelmed him with sophisticated metaphorical pressure within five minutes of his arrival.
Yet didn''t he lower a rope of help subtly with the coffee? He had basically implied, If you cooperate obediently, I can cover up your past mistakes like this coffee. Thus, Bet had no choice but to reveal everything.
"I will tell you everything I know."
"????."
Bet revealed all the information he had collected while involved with the ck Wizard forces. The disturbance in the Academy. The resurrected Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear and her n. The bases of the ck Wizards he knew of. And...
"There is also a branch of the ck Wizards around here. They only deliver orders through magicmunication to hide their location, but I seeded in backtracking it. This is all I know."
As Bet finished speaking, the wizard who had been listening attentively tilted his head. And he gave Bet a gaze that seemed to look into the very depths of his soul with ominous red eyes.
"...Mmm. I appreciate your trust in me, but why did youe to see me? Aren''t you close to the Saintess? She can help you."
"Tara has high authority, but her faction is not particrly strong. To protect me, she would have to diminish her authority. I dont want that."
"Is that so..."
The wizard pped his hands and spoke cheerfully.
"Alright, let''s do it this way. You are a double spy secretly dispatched by the Saintess and through cooperation with us... the Second Prince and the Imperial Defense Bureau, you conducted an infiltration operation. You sessfully gathered a lot of information, and as of today, you are retired from the operation."
"Retired is it?"
"In case you''re wondering, I''m not suggesting you leave the Academy to farm somewhere. Since you''re a spy dispatched by the Saintess, it means you return to her side. Don''t you have to graduate from the Academy, after all?"
"...Confirmed."
The wizard slightly raised the corners of his mouth in satisfaction. Then he took out a crude ne from his pocket and ced it on the table. The ne was made of a string and an old cogwheel.
Bet felt a strong sense of dj vu with the familiar shape of the ne.
"Bet, I mentioned that I had a message to deliver to you. Here it is."
This is?
"A gift from Abraham."
From the wizard''s words, Bet could understand. This cogwheel was a part of Abraham, who was trapped in a golem''s body in the dungeon. Bet clenched his fist and red at the wizard.
"...What is your intention?"
"I don''t know the details either. I don''t know why this ne is in this form. I just received it. From the Goddess."
Seeing Bet''s fierce eyes, the wizard waved his hands, iming his innocence. In fact, the Crazy Wizard really didn''t know. It was an item the Purple Magic Tower Master had passed on to the trio, saying it was for them.
"The Goddess of the Otherworld took the ce of the retreated Evil God and prepared a gift with the power gathered during that time. She told me to convey that she had taken Abraham''s soul, so you should not worry."
"????."
Bet''s clenched fist loosened. Abraham seemed to have been saved by the Goddess. A deep sense of relief was felt, and then... he wanted to inform Tara and Niolle of this as soon as possible.
"And this is Abraham''s message. Bet."
"...I''ll listen."
"Thank you for fulfilling my request. And for saving this old man''s homnd, my world. I watched you fight from up above. You shone so brightly that even these old eyes could see it clearly. All of you were shining like stars."
"????."
"The Goddess granted my request to leave a letter for you. I lived half my life as an atheist, but if I had known this would happen, I would have made sure there was a bigger presence of religion in my life. Though I''d never worship that nasty lump of bubbles, even if I died."
It was the wizard''s mouth making the sound, but Bet could hear Abraham''s voice in those sentences. He could vaguely imagine the expression on the old man''s face as he spoke.
"My words have gone on long enough. Though my journey ends here, the road ahead for you will be long and arduous. But remember, even on a seemingly painful path, happiness is close by. I will pray for you. From Abraham. To my dear Tara, Bet, and Niolle."
Abraham''s letter concluded this way. Bet felt a bitter but not entirely unpleasant aftertaste in his mouth. Just like the taste of the coffee.
"...If Tara hears this, she will cry."
"Tears of joy, won''t they be? And there is a personal... gift from this side as well. This is for you, Bet."
The wizard handed over a ticket.
Bet looked at the crude ticket and expressed his honest feelings.
"...What is this ticket that looks like a child made it?"
"Its because our Tower Master doesn''t have much skill with her hands. But, despite its appearance, it''s genuine."
"Genuine?"
"She said she would help. You need to save your younger sister, don''t you? In that field, she is at the pinnacle, so it will be a great help. Use it wisely."
"...So you knew about that too."
The Purple Magic Tower Master was known to be a monster who had reached the realm of Sublimation. Bet, having learned how powerful Metamorphosis could be, could somewhat grasp the might of Sublimation.
The Purple Magic Tower was not highly regardedpared to other Magic Towers, so Bet thought the Purple Magic Tower Master might be less skilled than other Tower Masters.
However, saving his sister involved magic affecting the mind, so the wizard''s words about the optimal choice made sense. Bet''s heart pounded wildly.
Examining the roughly made ticket carefully, Bet realized it was imbued with so much magic that he could hardlyprehend it. He couldn''t grasp all its functions, but at the very least, it wouldn''t crumple or tear from water.
The ticket was likely genuine.
Bet brushed his fingers over the surface of the ticket, absorbing its information. The magic on the ticket naturally conveyed the information.
If the ticket was torn, information on his location would be immediately sent to the Purple Magic Tower Master, thus summoning her. If he used this ticket in front of Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear, then...
"????."
Maybe, just maybe, he could really save her. He might be able to retrieve his long-lost sister and exchange morning greetings again. In fact, this was the most certain opportunity he had ever had.
It wasn''t just a hope to deceive himself but truly a clearly visible opportunity.
His hands trembled. Bet, worried he might damage the ticket, carefully picked it up and ced it inside his pocket.
After the joy and emotion passed, anxiety surged.
He had received far too much, after all.
"...I only provided a few pieces of information. I dont think this is enough of a reason for a Tower Master to help with. Why? Why would you help to this extent?"
"You say such strange things. A Professor helping a student is only natural... is what I was going to say, but if I say that, you will feel extremely uneasy, won''t you? And you wouldn''t believe it either."
"????."
"It''s simply a fair transaction. Bet. Have you already forgotten what you''ve done? It hasn''t been many days, though."
The wizard spread his arms andughed.
"You saved the world, Hero."
"????."
Bet lowered his head. The desperate struggle of a boy who lost his sister on a chilly winter day C at this moment, it finally found meaning.
Hope sang.
Now, all that remained for him was to move forward.
***
Chapter 90: After Story: Post Management ~Snowball Chapter~
The priest sweated profusely, closed the door, and crawled to the corner of the room, curling up. Trembling, he prayed. O Goddess, can you hear me?
There is no justice here.
There is no salvation here.
There is no sanctity or mercy here.
There is only a lunatic here.
O Goddess, if that is the case, what exactly should I hope for and pray for?
Look. She ising. The once noble one, now turned evil, ising here to plunder the grace you bestowed.
If you truly watch over and love all things, look at my trembling self in the darkness and have mercy. Please, send me a rope of salvation.
If I have sinned, it is only for serving you for a long ti
"No."
Creak, thud.The door was lightly split in half.
The blood-soaked Saintess walked into the luxurious room. The room was decorated with expensive jewels and gold coins scattered on the floor were trampled under her heels, but she paid them no mind.
After all, she was not here for money.
She was here to settle old emotions.
"If you add ''for the sake of God,'' the sin itself might disappear. But hatred doesn''t. Watch closely. As the reason you have to die is written there."
Thud.The Saintess dropped a scroll from her hand.
The blood-stained evidence of sin unfolded. The rolled scroll revealed its true face. Embezzlement of offerings. Human trafficking of orphans from the Temple Orphanage. Harassment of female priests. Hiding ck Wizards.
The weight of sins wrung around his neck made the plump priest gasp. And then, he cried out like a pig as a sacred glow flickered from his fingertips.
"The Goddess, the Goddess has forgiven me...! I haven''t lost my Divine Power yet, this, this is a just reward for my miserable childhood in the back alleys! The Goddess is protecting my righteousness-!"
"You seem to be mistaking something. The reason you''re dying isn''t because you''re immoral or colluded with ck Wizards. Those are indirect reasons. Read thest sentence carefully."
His eyes darted. At the end of the scroll filled with countless sins, there was a word written in blood. Revenge. A simple and clear form of hatred.
An old, hateful gaze clung to the priest.
"I considered sparing you if you had done many good deeds. Or if you had been slightly corrupt but helped many people. I would have suppressed my personal hatred. There are many others I could kill besides you, you see."
But that wasn''t the case. The Saintess drew the Demonic Sword.
"The scales have tipped. Your goodness couldn''t stop my hatred and your wickedness only fueled it. You... are dying here because you couldn''t save my parents."
The priest''s eyes darted around, seeking a way to survive. But the wealth he had amassed couldn''t stem the overflowing hatred. If only he had bought a magic scroll instead of these shining gold coins.
If only he had hired mercenaries for protection instead of buying these glittering jewels!
"Hound That Protects the Goddess...!"
The priest summoned his Divine Power. Despite all his sins, the Goddess hadn''t taken away his power. So he believed the Goddess would look after him this time too. He was a chosen one...!
The Saintess, looking down at the shining shield, quietly muttered.
"Thorns of Lament, absorb."
Crunch, crack!
Thorny vines broke the priest''s rotting shield and wrapped around his plump body. The sharp thorns dug into the skin fattened by someones blood and tears. And then, the Divine Power was drained.
No, it was being sucked away. The Saintess was stealing the Divine Power bestowed by the Goddess! The priest twisted his body and screamed.
"NO, NO!!"
"Now then, the Divine Power that justified your evil deeds is gone. How about you try saying it again? That the Goddess has forgiven you."
"Goddess, merciful Goddess! Please, please give me Divine Poweeeeeer!!"
"I bet itll be toote this time as well, you know...?"
The Saintess sneered.
A littleter. Saintess Tara sheathed the Demonic Sword and left the scene. All that remained was a dried-up corpse,pletely drained of both life and Divine Power.
Only the statue of the Goddess, hung on the wall, witnessed such judgment.
Slurp.
Tara sucked up lemonade through a straw and spoke.
"And thats what happened."
[Is that something you can talk about so lightly?]
"I killed them all. So what. The important thing is that I can use Divine Power! Since I stole it, I can''t recover it, though..."
Tara''s Metamorphosis trait, Absorption.
Instead of praying to the Goddess for Divine Power, she extracted and stored it from corrupt priests. That was the reason she could continue to act as the Saintess.
Tara extended her hand and emitted Divine Power towards Bet''s face. Buzzzzz.Because it was just an emission of energy, without even constructing Divine Magic, there was only a slight healing effect and a dazzling light.
Bet squinted from the brightness.
"Dont waste Divine Power."
"Why notttt? If I run out, I can just eat another corrupt priest."
[That expression might be a bit lewd]
"What are you talking about, Niolle! You little-!"
While Tara pounced on Niolle like a tiger and pulled at her cheeks, Bet sipped his coffee and thought. The Goddess and Divine Power seemed to operate differently from the standards that weremonly known.
At least, they did not have the function to take away the power. Or they had no intention to.
Otherwise, how could Tara, who sucked out Divine Power from a corrupt priest, stand unscathed? And how could a corrupt priest, whomitted countless sins, use Divine Power so casually? It made no sense, didnt it?
"...Is there a secret? In the Church of the Goddess?"
"Well, I dont care about something like that. And I dont even want to know. Knowing that doesnt affect my ability to use the Church of the Goddess at all~"
[Please let go of my cheeks.]
"So, the Second Prince''s side actually... agreed to join us? Bet."
Bet nodded. The contents of the conversation he had with the Crazy Wizard were shared with the group. By the way, as Bet predicted, Tara cried. At that time, Tara got Abraham''s ne because of her tantrum as the crying Fallen Saintess.
Tara thought for a moment and then quickly devised a n with the cards she held.
"There are decent priests inside the Church of the Goddess who are wary of corruption. They were gathering people by emunicating corrupt priests, so I think it''s about time to set the stage."
"Are you nning to create a new faction within the Church of the Goddess using the Second Prince''s political position as leverage?"
[Please let go of my cheeks.]
"Mhm. Lets call it something like the Reformation Faction."
Preparations were astonishingly smooth. It seemed like they could even face the long stagnant high-ranking officials of the Church of the Goddess.
The power tobel someone as ''abandoned by the Goddess'' by sucking away their Divine Power.
The force temporarily built by gathering the decent priests inside.
The political backing provided by the Second Prince.
"...And to announce the formation of theReformation Faction, Im thinking of using your name, Bet. Weck achievements to appeal to people, you see."
"In what way?"
[Cheeks.]
"Just like that professor said. Youll be a double agent, secretly dispatched by the Saintess. So all your achievements... will be mine as well!"
"I think a few slivers of information I bring aren''t enough for that."
"Stopping the evil n targeting the Academy should be enough, rig... Eek?!"
Bet''s trained reflexes responded swiftly. Niolle, who had been teased with her cheeks pulled, delivered a deadly counter. She slipped both hands into the side holes of Tara''s Saintess attire.
At that point, Bet had already closed his eyelids quietly. After all, he could foresee the bomb of visual information that was about to explode.
"W-W-W-W-W-Where do you think you are fonDLING...?!"
[You didnt listen to me because you were so infatuated with Bet.]
"Do you think I dont have hands too?!"
[????!!]
Bet, after a moment''s contemtion, manipted his mana to create a thin membrane over his ears. With that, he abandoned his hearing as well. He enjoyed a brief tea time in the peaceful darkness.
And he thought.
The Crazy Wizard seemed to be favorable to them. Was it because saving another world had some significance to him? However, the Second Prince was different.
Second Prince Irid had mixed evaluations. Some said he was suspicious and cunning, while others said he cared for the subjects and waspetent. Thetter was likely propaganda deliberately leaked by the Second Prince''s side to create a benevolent image, so...
If they had established a cooperative rtionship with a suspicious royal, it would be better to show sincerity as much as possible to make things run smoothly.
Poke.Someone poked Bets cheek. Bet removed his mana earplugs and opened his eyelids.And then, he alternated his gaze between the two to figure out who the cheek-poking culprit was.
They were both blushing, with their clothes wrinkled and disheveled. Niolle held a whiteboard, covering her chest with it, while Tara was fanning herself vigorously.
Bet closed his eyes again.
"...You should have just patted my shoulder."
"Guess who did it. If you get it wrong, youll be punished, Bet."
"It was you."
[Wrong, Bet. It was me. Now you have to take the punis...]
"Let us, finish our, discussion here."
Bang, bang, bang.Bet tapped the table. If he showed a gap, another attack woulde. He had to push forward and gain the upper hand. He quickly presented his agenda.
"How about supporting the Crazy Wizard as a way to indirectly give a gift to the Second Princes faction?"
"Support him?"
"By widely announcing that we achieved Metamorphosis through his lectures, we can elevate his status as a professor, which will naturally empower him."
[That will also benefit Taras faction, wouldnt it? It will be good publicity to highlight that there are already two individuals at the Metamorphosis level, after all...]
It was the perfect timing to reveal their ws instead of hiding them. Afterpleting their discussion, Bet slipped away before they could detain him.
Afterward
Saintess Tara revealed that her previously lethargic demeanor was a facade and announced that she had thwarted the ck Wizards'' n to invade the Academy. Simultaneously, she dered the formation of the Reformation Faction within the Church of the Goddess, urging reform and gathering like-minded individuals.
At the same time, rumors spread that the Crazy Wizards sophisticated lecture, famous for its indiscernible use of Illusion Magic or perhaps dungeon materialization, had already caused two students to awaken to Metamorphosis.
Tara actively spread this fact, but it was too unbelievable for people to ept readily, so it remained a rumor. However, the public opinion undoubtedly began to shift. After all, where theres smoke, theres fire, or so they say.
Bet received a message from the ck Wizards. It was a death threat for his betrayal, but he responded with the following excuse.
''The ck Wizards had already been captured en masse by the Crazy Wizard and the core of the n had copsed. I judged it more advantageous to feign defection and infiltrate. I am still on the side of the ck Wizards. Please do not harm my little sister.''
After that, the ck Wizards put immense pressure on Bet. One day, a box containing a severed finger was delivered to him.
"????."
It was possible that it was his sister''s finger.
He had already resolved himself for this. He judged that it was necessary to shake things up to find a gap in the ck Wizards'' defenses. Given that his sister''s body was that of the Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear, he believed they wouldnt harm her.
However, did the ck Wizards perceive the situation as more threatening than expected? Nevertheless, it is fine. It was fine. He will be able to rescue his sister. The finger could be reattachedter.
Bet carefully wrapped the finger, whose owner he did not know, in a clean cloth and kept it safe.
Bet waited for the right moment. He didnt intend to continue deceiving them indefinitely. With the Academy invasion n thwarted, the ck Wizards would undoubtedly take new actions And when that time came. He would seize that one opportunity to use the ticket.
That chance woulde sooner than expected.
Very, very soon.
The Church of the Goddess was naturally the most chaotic ce amid these upheavals. The sacred meeting hall, where noble and high-ranked priests unted their gold rings, had turned into utter pandemonium, akin to a street market.
Shouts echoed among the priests, veins bulging in their necks.
"What were the ones managing the Saintess doing?!"
"Didnt you say she was just a rebellious kid? How was there not a single person who noticed she was nning this in the shadows?!"
"Emunicate her immediately! Immediately! Its simple if we use her past conduct as a pretext!"
Amid the chaos, the old Cardinals at the core of power spoke quietly. No matter how much the others squawked without decorum, nothing would change. Ultimately, everything in the Church of the Goddess moved ording to the Cardinals secret discussions.
"Tara, that child took the Academys ss and achieved Metamorphosis. In just two weeks Can you believe it?"
"That... Illusion Wizard is known to be part of the Second Princes faction. I believe it is a political maneuver to bolster the Second Princes power. After all, Metamorphosis is not something one can achieve, just like that."
"That cunning punk. She must have been sharpening her knife in the shadows. Dressing ridiculously to y the fool And hiding the fact that she had awakened Metamorphosis. That must be how it was."
"I thought the Second Prince was a fool... I wonder when he started colluding with the Saintess behind the scenes. Judging from the situation, it seems the mastermind is not Tara, but the Second Prince, doesnt it?"
"The Second Prince... that young man has a frighteningly calcting mind."
Whisper, whisper.
The Cardinals reached a conclusion. Given that the Second Princes faction was growing stronger by the day, they needed a crafty n to oust Saintess Tara. For now, they had to tolerate her.
They crawled on their knees to the young Pope and whispered softly.
"Your Holiness, please let the matter of Saintess Tara lie for now. The Goddess teaches us to value prudence, after all."
"Your Holiness, please permit the Reformation Faction of Saintess Tara, but send someone to monitor if they are truly walking the righteous path. We are concerned about whether their intentions are being used correctly."
"Your Holiness..."
Thus, Saint Betio, who ascended to the position of Pope at the young age of six, parroted the old Cardinals'' words.
"Permit the Reformation Faction, but send someone to monitor if they are truly walking the righteous path. And..."
Mutter, mutter.And thus, such was decided.
Second Prince Irid just had to ask again. He couldnt not ask. This was the third time hearing it and he hadn''t forgotten the content he had previously received. But still, he felt the need to hear it once more.
"Say it again. What did you say?"
"Codename Crazy Wizard captured arge number of ck Wizards. And he crushed a Named ck Wizard''s n to target the Academy."
"And?"
"He awakened two students to Metamorphosis. He turned one ck Wizard to our side, obtained information, and helped form a new faction in close cooperation with the Saintess. This faction is at odds with the existing forces within the Church of the Goddess."
"Also?"
"As such, the Church of the Goddess is targeting us. They believe that Your Highness the Second Prince is the mastermind. That is all."
Irid pondered deeply, then brought the rosemary in the vase to his nose and took a deep breath. Please, give me strength, Centra.
Fine, I wanted to purge the corrupt clergy anyway. I was nning to draw my sword after ascending the throne... but if they provoke us first, I shall not avoid the fight. Prepare."
"Understood, Your Highness."
"And..."
Irid massaged his temples with his thumb and forefinger. Thanks to the Crazy Wizard, he gained achievements without doing anything, but because of the Crazy Wizard, he also gained enemies without doing anything. He felt extremely conflicted.
The clergy, who had meticulously built up power over a long time, were not easy opponents. Even after seizing the throne of Emperor, he had anticipated a long-term struggle, but now he found himself facing them already.
Although sweeping out the ck Wizards from the Academy was indeed a significant achievement... he felt more pissed off at the wizard than finding himmendable. Irid spoke with a hint of anger.
"Tell the Crazy Wizard... that we should arrange a meeting, one of these days."
"Is it to reward him?"
"Ahhh, yes. Of course, we do. Prepare some gold bars. Big and heavy ones."
However, you will have to receive it with your face, Crazy Wizard.
At the same time, in the Crazy Wizard''sboratory.
The Wizard, after pacing around for a long time, finally confided in the Tower Master. It was because his long-dormant conscience had been awakened by the recent incident.
"You know, now that I think about it... It feels like I did something wrong to the Second Prince."
...Eung?
"I heard he still cant forget Centra. If he spends his whole life single because hes captivated by a nonexistent fictional beauty... I would essentially be someone who had blocked a perfectly good bachelors chance at marriage."
"Uh, u-uhuh, e-eung. Eung?"
The sin of twisting Irids fate, who would have otherwise married a suitable bride and lived happily ever after. How should he resolve this? Since he was the one to cause the illness, wasnt it his responsibility to provide the cure as well?
Second Prince Irid required treatment. That was what the Crazy Wizard believed.
"Thats why... Im thinking of introducing him to a real woman. Like one that exists in reality. So he can find a new love."
"????!!!"
The Tower Master silently screamed at this unexpected notice dering the destruction of the Irid-Centra Pure Love Story.
I have to stop him...!!
***
Chapter 91: Take This! This Bomb!
What should be good for the next ss?
I used Many Doors and the Tentacle Labyrinth as well, so I wanted to incorporate a solidarity gimmick to foster a sense of cooperation. Something like a task where you had to lift a log together.
Maybe something where you need to focus a magic trajectorying from three directions into a single point using a mysterious mirror.
Of course, I also hated group projects from my previous life and... I could name dozens of issues that group projects created. But this was a cruel and merciless medieval fantasy world.
It was a world where your life could be at risk if one of your party members got angry in the middle of an adventure. So, the ostensible reason was that they had to try handling a lump of human-burden and getting carried while youre a student so that they could develop the necessary coping skillster in life.
However, the real intention behind it was an evil n to bring the spring breeze of youth into the academy.
It was natural for love to bloom when people rubbed off on each other. I would spark romance among my students and try to examine effective boy-meets-girl strategies
That was to fix Irid, a poor young man who had fallen in love with a fictional character.
So, Im thinking of adding a 2-person 3-way gimmick... Why is your expression like that?
"Eut, uh, e-eung? About that...."
The Purple Magic Tower Master, a strong candidate for the Troubleshooter of the Year Award, stuttered as she had so much on what she wanted to say that she didn''t even know where to begin.
Is she too shy to confidently cast Hug Me like she did when we were at the Magic Tower?
Or maybe she wanted to learn how to master TRPG from zero, but she hesitated to talk about it because of her past failures?
Perhaps she needed to use the restroom?
I waited patiently, like a mother looking at her oversleeping daughter. She would speak when she was ready. All she needed was time.
So, uhm, like...."
Ten minutes passed.
Well... you see...."
Thirty minutes passed.
Uhm... noitsnothing.
After 1 hour. I couldn''t stand Tower Masters sudden bacsh that shoved a lethal amount of sweet potatoes into my mouth, so I rushed at her with eyes flipping out.
Swooooosh.
"HIYAAAAAAAAK-!!"
I rarely forget things once Ive seen them thanks to the exceptional performance of my brain. So the memory of witnessing Yuna being wrapped around by the Pink-Haired Lesbian Kraken still remained vivid.
As long as I could remember it, replicating it was easy. Though I couldn''t use the technique as flexibly as Pink-Haired Lesbian, I sessfully restrained Tower Master from behind and threw her onto the bed.
The Tower Master sputtered nonsense as she panicked.
I, I-I-I h-havent, I havent taken a shower yet...!"
I wont let go of Tower Master, until you confess what you were trying to say earlier.
"......."
"......??"
Tower Master mped her mouth shut like a m.
Since I was restraining her with a back hug, I couldnt look at her expression. Why is she silent? What kind of expression is... the Tower Master making right now?
Does this silence mean that the strength of the restraints are so weak that she could withstand this much? Is this an unspoken self-im that... I couldnt make her tell the truth at this level?
Click.
In my head, the ''Anti-Yuna Switch'' turned off in my head, and the ''Anti-Pink-Haired Lesbian Stage 1 Switch'' turned on. I couldnt stand people looking at me funny. If it''s a challenge, I will ept it, Tower Master.
My fingers slowly crawled up as they traced the Tower Masters ribs.
"H-HEUAAAAAAAH-!
Spill it! WHATS THE NUMBER AND LOCATION OF YOUR ALLIES...!!"
"H-HIEEEK...!!"
It was a game of Chicken. Would I run away before my hands touched Tower Masters curves, would Tower Master surrender, or would we both meet an explosive end where neither side wins?
When I almost reached the line of PG-15, she surrendered first, right before I shouted to surrender.
"...I, Ill tell you! ILL TELL YOU...!!"
Phew.
I let go of Tower Master.
After rolling all the way to the edge of the bed, Tower Master sat up and raised her guard with both arms. Her face was already bright red, screaming loudly.
D-dont you think youve... be toofortable with physical contact?!
Uht...."
Looking back, it certainly mightve been so. Did my battle of nerves with Pink-Haired Lesbian ruin my judgment? How much ... physical contact was appropriate in the first ce?
I looked into the Tower Masters eyes.
Even though she turned into a tomato, she didn''t seem to dislike it. Then wasnt that enough? The important thing wasnt that, but rather what the Tower Master was trying to say earlier. Making me wait for an hour deserved retribution.
So what were you trying to say?
Urging her with apuse, the Tower Master couldn''t keep her eyes still and looked around in all directions. She said while clutching the bed sheets.
"...You, You said youd find the Second Prince a girl. Can you not do it?
Are you nning to rebel or something? Or do you hold a grudge towards the Imperial Family?
I-its not something like that!
No wonder you were casting magic without hesitation right in front of the Second Prince.
N, NO...!!"
If not, where did this ideae from? That the Second Prince should be left in the swamp of despair known as being Forever Alone? Could it be that the Tower Master supported the Third Prince instead of the Second Prince?
Uh...dont delete them just because I said this, ok?
I dont know what youre telling me not to delete but I wont, so just spill it.
"...Centra is actually alive.
"......."
I think shes had a hard time.
Well, how stressed she mustve been? She already had a soft heart, but after almost breaking three students minds mustve been tough for her, who was so soft that she wouldnt even hurt a fly.
But fantasy was fantasy, and reality was reality. If she couldn''t distinguish between them properly, it would be a big problem. I patted the Tower Masters head and encouraged her.
It mustve been very difficult. However, there are many people who support you in real life... Theres no need for you to rely on fictional characters.
N,no its not like that! Theyre really alive!
The Tower Master stayed still, perhaps because she enjoyed the headpats. However, at the same time, she still waved her arms around. Perhaps it was because she was angry that her distorted beliefs were being denied. But that simply didnt make any sense; Centra was just a lump of data with no real body, after all.
I could probably take it outside as a physical hologram. Even so, it doesn''t change the fact that she was an AI. Without self-consciousness, it was just a program.
If the Tower Master was saying that she had be self-conscious.
Then youre saying that I, who developed such magic, am the greatest genius in history who even sphemes God.
YOU ARE...!!"
Am I a reincarnated person from another world? At the age of 20, I have aplished something that would turn the world upside down. Makes sense.
You are...?!"
Of course, Id be happy if my AI became self-aware. Then, Irid could be upgraded from ''a young man in love with a fictional character'' to ''a young man in love with an artificial spirit.
When I imagined that I could see the Irid-Centra couple in real life, my heart raced. But no matter how much I thought about it, I never added such a function.
Then show me. You have proof, right?
Y, yeah.... Follow me, Ill show you! Also, promise me that you will not delete them, okay...?!"
Even if everything Tower Master said was a lie, I wouldnt delete data for no reason, so dont worry.
The Tower Master led the way to the simtion room, constantly checking to see if I was following. Her twin tails fluttered as she walked with more force than usual. She was cute today too.
The NPCs chatting with an old man named Abraham in the bunker suddenly froze when they heard the Evil God''s voice from the sky.
-So, the NPCs ced here are said to be self-conscious? All right. Well, hello everyone. Can you hear me?
The vicious Evil God... noticed our existence!
Centra, who had a strong background in Resistance work, and Pero, who had survived in the wastnd, both had sharp survival instincts. Their thoughts whirled quickly.
That Evil God who unleashed resets, gender benders, new trials, and all kinds of terrible things into the world. Somehow, the Twin-Tail Goddess was away, or perhaps attacked by the Evil God.
Centra thought.
If the things you thought were just toys suddenly came to life and suddenly became self-conscious? That evil being might ''erase'' us and recreate us. We must survive until Yuna the Good Goddess returns!
"......."
"......."
Freeze.
Centra acted as an AI without any power ormands. Pero also remained frozen.
Abraham also demonstrated to the fullest the skill he had steadily umted over time. He had heard about and experienced the conflict between the Gods of Good and Evil. There must be meaning in the wise youngdys actions, standing still as if time had stopped.
Abraham froze without even blinking. Staying still was the specialty of the one who counts stars.
.
-Theyre not moving, though.
-Uh, g,guys! Its okay, to move...!
"......."
Pero flinched. Centra quickly stopped him with a nce. It was the Goddess who repeatedly warned us not to get caught by the Evil God, but to now say that it was ok to move didnt make any sense.
Then this must be trap set by the vicious Evil God to lure us out...!
Were not going to fall for it!
"......."
"......."
-You must have had a really hard time, Tower Master.... Should we go back and get some rest? I''ll wash your hair too.
-No, n, no, really, theyre rea
Snap. The voices echoing from the sky stopped. They won. They survived. There was a sigh of relief inside the bunker.
.
Phew... nobodys gone, right?
It was scary...."
It looks like I cant let my guard down, even if death finds me...."
Yuna, the Purple Tower Master, felt it was so unfair that tears came out.
No, n-, I, I w-was telling t-the t-tru, truth, t-they really, really were...."
Here, Ill give you some hot cocoa. Drink this, sleep well, and see you tomorrow. Yes, I believe everything you said. For now, just sleep well...."
You, YOU DONT BELIEVE ME AT ALL...!!"
"Now, I''ll cover you with a nket. You''ve worked hard, so get some rest. I''ll even sing you a luby with some ASMR...."
I can''t be like this. I have to stop the Crazy Wizard''s from destroying pure love. I have to stand up and convince him once ag-....
However, the Crazy Wizard''s merciless Sleep-Inducing Technique was directly lodged in the Tower Master''s eyelids. She was so sleepy that she felt indignant.
T-They really, really... are...."
Croak.
Yuna fell asleep without being able to achieve her goal.
Whew.
I put the panicked Tower Master to sleep for now. I thought she might enter a frenzy due to her shattered beliefs. How did ite to this? Was it because I left the Purple Magic Tower alone...?
I need to embrace her with love. If the Tower Master receives healthy love, she would no longer imprison herself with strange delusions. I should cook her something warm for breakfast tomorrow.
I was getting sleepy too. Sleep is important. For the brain to function properly, adequate sleep for a certain amount of time was essential.
I came into my room, took off my shoes, took off my robe and hung it on a hanger. I also took off my pants. I like to sleep in light pajamas under thick nkets.
And when I took off the nket that looked extra thick today, Pink-Haired Lesbian was inside, wearing an attire reminiscent of the so-called boyfriend look; a shirt and tie.
"?"
What the fuckity fuck fuck fuck? I reflexively warned Pink-Haired Lesbian, who had crossed the line.
YOU ARE CURRENTLY VIOLATING THE TREATY...!!"
Heh.
I couldnt even finish the warning. After a brief whirl, I came to my senses and found myself in Pink-Haired Lesbian''s arms. Two soft water balloons pressed against my chest. This was an emergency.
Pink-Haire Lesbian''s yellow eyes shed. She growled and whispered in my ear.
Did you think I wouldnt do anything even after being attacked first?
Wh-when did I...."
Unless my memory had been wiped, I had no memory ofunching a preemptive attack... Wait, the Tower Master?
I heard that the Tower Master disguised herself as me when I fell asleep. Then, this fatal misunderstanding came from...! I hastily made an excuse.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, I swear it wasnt me. It was the Purple Tower Master!
You know its meaningless. Even if it wasnt you, you are still at fault for poor management.
THIS IS UNFAIR!! BASELESS SLANDER...!!"
My heart was beating like crazy. I urgently prepared to increase the amount of Self Sexual Desire Suppression Magicyers to three, but Pink-Haired Lesbian struck first.
Elrelelelele.
HEUAAACK!!
Pink-Haired Lesbians tongue licked my ear mercilessly. My concentration was broken, and the magic that I was preparing disappeared as if it had been erased without a trace. So this was what it felt like...!
I am warning you, do not cast it.
"......."
Ill let up to Layer 1 go, but if you add any more, Ill start to unbutton.
Pink-Haired Lesbian tapped her middle button with her finger. I felt a pressure simr to staring at a loaded gun.
Gulp. I swallowed nervously. When Pink-Haired Lesbian unleashes her full power is the moment a great war begins. I still don''t know whether my sexual drive suppression magic or her subus racial traits are stronger.
She quietly dered.
Ill forgive you for spending the night like this. It does not matter, even if you cannot bear it along the way. Our rtionship will just change slightly. From regr friends, to master and ve.
Do you think youd be safe after doing something like this, PINK-HAIRED LESBIAN...!!"
Are you still trying to threaten me even when you are cornered? Howughable. That pride of yours wont be of any help in this situation...."
Swiiish. Pink-Haired Lesbian''s thighs came up on top of mine. It felt like a sharp de of sexual desire had grazed the nape of my neck. I kept my mouth shut. I was scared just by imagining what kind of position shed take if I fucked around.
Actually, its not even that big of a penalty. Why dont you just... sleep? Its a simple thing.
Do you really think that...."
Goodnight.
Pink-Haired Lesbian closed her eyes. I wondered if she was actually going to sleep, but her breathing became rhythmic. This motherfucker actually fell asleep. What on earth did the Tower Master do for this to happen?
She wouldn''t have stuttered while taking my appearance, right? Its not like she wouldve hunched her shoulders or tapped her index fingers together like she normally did, right? She didnt go around advertising, Im not Crazy Wizard, right?!
If she at least sincerely tried to imitate me, this wouldn''t have happened...!
Does does that mean that I have to spend the night like this?
The sound of soft breathing. The sound of fabric rustling every time she moved her body. A slight pressure felt through the thin fabric. A subtle fragrance. A distance so close that I could even count the number of her individual eyshes. The breath that touches the tip of your nose.
A friend, huh....
...Isnt this seriously a bitdangerous...?
There was no chance that Id be lucky enough that the Tower Master would wake up,e in, make a fuss, and kick the Pink-Haired Lesbian out of the room. I was stuck spending the night like this.
In the end, I couldn''t sleep at all that night.
***
Chapter 92: Double Whammy
The state where your brain is awake but your body is asleep is called sleep paralysis. If so, this could also be considered a type of sleep paralysis too.
The experience of staying up all night, being hugged by Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Due to personal reasons, I couldn''t fall asleep. My heart was beating so fast that all my sleepiness vanished. So, the problem was how to pass the next around 8 hours of wasted time.
I could have easily spent half a day staring at Pink-Haired Lesbians figure, but if I did that, there was a high chance that Id lose my sanity, so I held back. So I started to try and n the next session, but failed because every time Pink-Haired Lesbian moved, my thoughts scattered.
Fortunately, I had a mindless pastime to upy myself with
The Subus race seemed to have an innate trait to absorb Mana through physical contact. As such, I could feel my Mana slowly being absorbed while I was directly in contact with her.
It was unlikely that Pink-Haired Lesbian was intentionally absorbing Mana. It was such a small amount that it was insignificant and it would hurt her pride to suck up Mana like a mosquito while calling us friends and everything. There was no way that Pink-Haired Lesbian, with her high self-esteem, would ever make such a choice.
It could be an interaction caused by an unconscious thing?? due to the characteristics of her race.
Have you ever be so focused on something that you dont even notice time passing by, like trying to pop the bubble wrap in deliveries? Likewise, I enjoyed the minigame of defending against Pink-Haired Lesbians Mana absorption. It was perfect for concentrating without thinking.
After enduring the painful test of patience, Pink-Haired Lesbian slowly opened her eyes around dawn. Seeing her eyes clearly in focus, it didn''t seem like she was still asleep. When I finally decided that she had fully woken up, I made an emergency escape from the nket.
Rollrollroll.
I fell out of bed, rolled three times on the floor, and stood up. I was free.
Pink-Haired Lesbian rubbed her eyes, took her sses from the nightstand, put them on, looked at her body, and then spoke to me calmly, before saying something ridiculous.
You didnt use it, I see?
What kind of crazy shit are you saying first thing in the morning??!!"
I was momentarily agitated.
No, I couldnt lose myposure. Both I and Pink-Haired Lesbian were extremely offensive types. We were the ones who would go with the flow and attack relentlessly until the other died, the moment one side was cornered.
I needed to parry. If I didnt parry??.
Hm.
Pink-Haired Lesbian smiled mischievously and lifted the nket with one arm to make room for me toe in. Her dress shirt was soaked with moisture, slightly showing her skin, with warm air hovering inside the nket.
In contrast to the interior of the bedroom, which was bright with sunlight streaming in from the window, the shaded insides of the nket subtly highlighted the curves of Pink-Haired Lesbians body.
Then, she calmly said this.
If you want, you cane back in again.
"????."
I wont y with you this time.
It was a critical hit.
??It is my defeat!
I immediately escaped. I opened the door, ran out, and rolled down the hallway. I tried to erase the scene from my mind by spinning myself life a centrifuge, but no matter how much I rolled?? it remained clear like a stigma.
Youll pay for this, Pink-Haired Lesbian. Although I have suffered such a humiliating defeat now?? the sun will also rise tomorrow. And next time I shall never be so defenseless. I made such an oath to myself. But then.
The Tower Master who ran into me while passing by screamed loudly.
"??W, why are you walking around in just your underwear?!
Ah.
Only then did I realize that I had run out of the roompletely naked and destitute, and I had to return to the bedroom I had just escaped from??.
It was so irksome.
She seemed expressionless, but the slightly raised corners of her mouth were very obnoxious. If I could just travel back in time, I wouldve just quietly hugged Tower Master and peacefully slept.
Of course, I probably wouldnt be able to sleep either way, but at least the Tower Master wouldnt have teased me all day. If anything, I wouldve teased her instead.
Mr Ahem. Mr. Crazy Wizard?
"????."
I was clearly able to hear that indiscernible Kek between those coughs. Considering Pink-Haired Lesbians unique bluntness, that line she said just before was no different from Mr. LMAOOOOOOO Crazy Wizard LOLLLLLLL.
It was obnoxious. No matter how defeated a general was, was it ethical to humiliate me this much? The world was truly a cold and heartless ce.
I covered my face with both hands before surrendering a second time this match.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, dont speak to me today??."
Im sorry, but imperial orders precede over a friends request. The Second Prince sent a message.
Then lets hear it. What is it?
Since you have achieved sess in the Academy, you will be greatly rewarded. He asks you toe up to the Imperial Capital, Crownhall, for a moment and meet him.
The Imperial wanted to reward me for achieving 120% work efficiency! I wished for a substantial research grant. I was already thinking about creating a vine tobat the virus.
If I had enough money, I would consider outsourcing or hiring a researcher. Since I had to do TRPG while performing my duties as a professor, the time I had to research was inevitably less aspared to before.
However, if you could recruit?? graduate students. I thought it was possible to make up for the reduced research time if I utilized these unpaid ves with the authority of a Professor.
"But, as a special note... they are asking us to wear protective gear made of quilted cotton."
"?"
I couldn''t understand the Second Prince''s deep intentions. Why would he want me to wear protective gear? Was he nning to take me somewhere? Was he suggesting a cozy visit to an BDSM cafe or a trip to the front lines?
There was no way our glorious Imperial was nning to beat me up, right? Ive done my job exceptionally well, you know?
Anyways, okay.
Ill be able to look around Crownhall for the first time in a while.
Yeah, are youing too?
Isnt it obvious? My job is to assist Mr. Crazy Wizard and??of course, I need to apany my precious friend.
Wink. Pink-Haired Lesbians emotionless wink critically struck me.
My heart pounded as I took a direct hit. What is this, this?? feeling? My entire body felt feverish, my hands and feet trembled, and the muscles tensed.
This, was an emotion that I hadnt felt in a long time?? anger!
I put my hand on the transformation switch. It was war now. Well be able to see who was stronger in bed tomorrow, you or my TS mode. I''m not afraid of anything anymo
Perhaps sensing my rising anger, Pink-Haired Lesbian turned the steering wheel just in time. It was a topic too interesting to ignore.
Ah, Mr. Crazy Wizard. Did you know that? Theres a very nice ce in Crownhall.
What ce?
Its a bar where the beer tastes like shit and the owner is unfriendly, though.
How is that a nice ce, then?
"The owner''s daughter serves the beer. She''s a lively beauty with freckles, but the waiter''s skirt is very short so??."
"??How short?
About this much.
Lets go right away.
As expected, friends were the best. Isnt a rtionship where you share information and find enjoyment together truly beautiful? I promised to share some beer at the bar and walked shoulder to shoulder with Pink-Haired Lesbian.
I sat the small, precious Purple Tower Master on myp,bed her hair, and talked to her. This was what I missed.Her small size that fitfortably in my arms and her warm presence. It was cute to see her being surprised, saying "Euhyat!" when I hugged her.
Of course, I was prepared to let go at any time if she seemed ufortable. I just needed to observe the floating effects around the Tower Master. If there were things like skulls, restraints, or knives floating around, then it meant that she didnt like it.
Don''t worry about the silly or awkward parts that would spoil the mood. The firstyer of Self Sexual Desire Suppression Magic could drive away all the naughty thoughts.
So, I was nning to go have a drink with Pink-Haired Lesbian. After all, Tower Master, you dont really like doing this kind of stuff, right?
N, no. I want to go too! Im good at drinking too.
Not that, I was talking about the waitresss skirt?? but seeing as youre boasting like that, I guess you cant drink.
"??To be honest, Ive never actually drank before.
The Tower Master muttered. I was shocked. To think she had never even touched alcohol before. Was she actually living a very healthy life, surprisingly paying close attention to what she consumed? No, but still. Dont most people drink at least once in their lives?
Not even once?
"??Eung.
Interesting. Normally, people try it at least once if they live long enough.
"Eung???"
The Tower Masters body suddenly stiffened. Oops, that was a mistake. Age was a sensitive topic after all.
Ah, Im sorry. Its rude to ask ady her age??."
W, wait. Wa, wa-wait???! How old do you think I am???"
The Tower Master pped violently. That was a tricky question. ''How old do I look?'' Of course, at face value, she looked sixteen or seventeen, but her actual age was a mystery.
She was the Tower Master who led a Magic Tower, wasnt she? Moreover, being a Master of Illusion Magic, she could easily alter her own appearance. Therefore, it was foolish to estimate her age solely based on her appearance. I supposed Id have to guess it based on her physical age.
And considering the Tower Masters physical capabilities??.
40s?
"??HEY!!
The Tower Master spun around and sat on myp facing me. She threw merciless barrages of Yuna Punches with both hands. Was I wrong? Since she got angry, maybe shes a bit younger?
I-Im almost the same age as you???!"
"??Then 50s?"
EXCLUDING YOUR PAST LIFE-!!
She even began to whimper and sob. I hugged the Tower Master and patted her continuously, thinking hard. Wait a minute, so I?? have been at the tower for 10 years, which makes me around twenty-two. Then it doesn''t make sense that shes around my age.
Even when I first joined the tower, the Tower Masters appearance wasnt very different from now. So naturally, I thought that she was a wizard in her 40s, maintaining her youthful appearance through some arcane power.
But what if it was the other way around.
What if she used Illusion Magic to pretend to be older than her actual age, to hide how young she actually was?
What if Tower Master was actually not an age-reversing woman appearing as a girl, but an actual young girl?
If that were the case, it would exin the Tower Master''s suspiciously poor social skills, extreme feelings of loneliness, and somewhat awkward and loser-like demeanor in front of others. While it is true that she is naturally introverted, it turns out she also had little social experience and was quite young from the start.
Then, that meant???
My sins of the past passed by in my head.
The time when I skimmed all her grants and pulled the Tower Master, Just Bring Me Food stunt.
The time when I talked about panties for 3 hours in front of a kid.
And that time when I said I trust you, Tower Master, before leaving everything to her and falling asleep peacefully.
"????."
Uh, uhm? Why is your expression like that all of a sudden??? D, do you actually like older women? W-Well, then, Im actually in my 40s??."
The Tower Master, with tears welling up in her eyes, gently stroked my cheek. Even in this situation, wasn''t she thinking of me first?
Thinking about how such a kind girl had suffered until now made my conscience ache as if it were being torn apart. I, I was the scumbag all along...
It was a critical hit.
I quietly hugged Tower Master and spoke with all the sincerity I could muster.
??I will make you happy from now on.
Euuuueheh???!"
Ill make sure you can live without ever having to lifting a finger again??!!
W, what, what do you-, what do you mean by that?!
I nadenaded Yuna, the Purple Magic Tower Master. At this moment, this was the only thought in my mind. I had to show her all sorts of fun things so she could enjoy her youth. If I didnt
I made ns to tour the imperial capital with the Tower Master. We walk to different parks together and dine at fancy restaurants. The Magic Tower Master, who was dazed for a moment, soon started to enthusiastically make ns.
She suggested things like riding horses together or walking along a path famous for couples, so I agreed. It sounded like it would be fun.
T-This date??."
What?
I-Its nothing??!"
The ns for our journey to Crownhall were smoothlying together.
***
Chapter 93: Operation Arrest Crownhall Hypnosis App - 1
In front of therge carriage heading to Crownhall, a weird confrontation was taking ce with me as a buffer. Pink-Haired Lesbian and the Tower Master were staring each other down.
However, the meaning behind their stares werepletely different. Pink-Haired Lesbians gaze was that of a wildcat, while the Tower Master was more like a hamster cornered by a cat.
The Tower Master hid behind me before ring at Pink-Haired Lesbian. After she had been caught by Kraken once, her vignce seemed to be at 100%.
Then she patted me on the back and asked.
"??Why is she here?
I was nning to hang around with just Tower Master but...
"I requested it. Mr. Crazy Wizard generously allowed me to join when I told him that I would report the unauthorized movement of the Sublimation Awakener to the higher-ups."
"??Thats ckmail?!
The Tower Master''s twin tails spiked up.
The Pink-Haired Lesbian respectfully knelt on one knee before offering a rose to the Tower Master as she spoke soothingly. She adjusted her facial muscles to give the most charming look possible. Her sses glinted with sunlight.
"I simply wished to spend even a moment with a lovely person. Please forgive my greed. But the burning fire in my heart that grew stronger each time I think of you is now uncontroble??."
"??Heu-et.
The Tower Master melted slightly under Pink-Haired Lesbians passionate gaze. How dare she try to extend her sinister ws towards our Tower Master.
p. I pressed Pink-Haired Lesbians face back with my hand, firmly holding her back. She warned me coldly.
Youre leaving fingerprints on my sses. You might get destroyed, Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Yeah, yeah, Im doing this to piss you off. Now, hop on, hop on. Lets go. The coachman is waiting.
"Uh, eung??!"
I led Pink-Haired Lesbian and the Tower Master onto the carriage. Since there were no students traveling to the capital during the semester, thisrge carriage was exclusively for the three of us. It would be afortable ride.
I meticulously cleaned Pink-Haired Lesbians sses. She flirted with the Tower Master as soon as she was bare-faced without her sses, so I was about to kick her shins, but she quickly wrapped her legs around mine before positioning herself and mounting me.
Then she pressed fingerprints into my face as if she was taking revenge for leaving my fingerprints on her sses. It felt somewhat like a face massage, which was nice.
I tried to physically escape, but she stopped me at every turn. Faced with this, mypetitive spirit red. However, I was no match for her in closebat.
As I was about to start a magical battle, the Tower Master cutely pped Pink-Haired Lesbian with her hands, before asking her to let go of me. Pink-Haired Lesbian returned a satisfied look. The trip didnt seem like it would be boring.
We yed Halli Galli along the way. The Tower Master absolutelysucked at it.
Ding.
"??Heuat!"
It is, five bananas
Actually, the Tower Master wasn''t that bad, but we just did too well. I had exceptional brain power and Pink-Haired Lesbian was physically talented.
I remembered the tiny scratches on the backs of the cards to identify the fronts, and Pink-Haired Lesbian could just react quickly and ring the bell.
The Tower Master was stuck between two whales and got obliterated.1
She held her swollen hand and whimpered, so Pink-Haired Lesbian and Iforted her together. We silently agreed to let the Tower Master win three times.
"Ah, I thought it was grapes."
"Oops, was it strawberries???!"
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I were skilled actors. The Tower Master initially doubted if we were losing intentionally but soon enjoyed the thrill of victory.
Watching the Tower Master excitedly smack Pink-Haired Lesbians hand filled me with joy.
The rest was omitted.
Pink-Haired Lesbian earned a date with the Tower Master by promising not to report me to the higher-ups. More precisely, she would tag along whenever the Tower Master and I went somewhere.
The Tower Master seemed excited about the idea of the three of us hanging out, having grown quite close to Pink-Haired Lesbian after the games we yed together in the carriage. After all, when was thest time the Tower Master had friends to hang out with?
I preferred moving in a group of three because it was livelier and more fun.
However, she seemed a little disappointed.
I told her we''d hang out with just the two of us next time, and her disappointment vanished. Seeing the happy Tower Master was a beautiful sight.
Nice, shes happy. Time to make her even happier.
Meeting someone as high-ranking as the Second Prince required time. You couldnt just drop by like visiting your neighbor and say, Hey, Im here. Come outside!. At minimum, you had to wait a few days
Thanks to that, we had time to enjoy the capital city of the Empire, Crownhall.
None of us were picky about sleeping arrangements. Even a rough straw bed could feel like a five-star mattress with illusion magic. So we checked into a decent hotel before unpacking.
"Shall we go now?"
Eung??!!"
The Tower Master nodded enthusiastically. She was so excited that fluffy cotton candy-like illusions swirled around her. Then she looked at me and started taking deep breaths.
"Hoo?? Heup??."
Are you nervous?
"??A l-little.
I might also be feeling a bit nervous.
I casually dropped some bait to the flustered Tower Master, which she immediately took.
"??Why?
"Thinking about going on a date with Tower Master made me nervous a bit too?
"????!!"
Thumpthump. I could feel the Tower Master''s heart pounding. Her face was as red as a tomato. The additional hit worked well.
I wasn''t really lying, As I was a bit nervous too, though not as much as the Tower Master. I didn''t know why, but.
I had a desire to create a romantic atmosphere. It was a sudden impulse. I took the Tower Master''s hands and gently pulled her closer.
And.
Lets go. Are you noting?
"????."
"??Uh, ah, eung! Let''s go! Let''s go??!!"
The Tower Master scurried away. Feeling embarrassment from external stimuli, she couldn''t stand it and ran away.
I calmly packed my things. Although I had visited Crownhall to make research funds through my Virtual-Hologram tours, it had been a long time since Ist came..
I heard rumors that the Second Prince was quite active, so it mightve changed a lot. This trip would uncover some interesting points.
But we faced a significant dilemma before we left. It all started with a casual remark from Pink-Haired Lesbian.
How would we walk?
For that, you alternate taking steps with each foot to??."
I mean our walking formation.
Walking formation.
There are many different positions for walking in a group. A typical one is the high school girls'' Cranes Wing formation, which blocks everyone''s way with its high defensive power.
Pink-Haired Lesbian was asking in what formation we should be in when moving. This was a crucial matter. The Tower Master didn''t realize its importance, evident with her head tilted in confusion, sprouting a question mark.
Pink-Haired Lesbians'' suggestion turned her question mark into an exmation mark.
How about Mr. Crazy Wizard on my left and the Tower Master on my right? Let''s walk holding hands side by side."
"Your desires are way too tant."
"????!!"
Realizing the issue was about who would be within reach for physical contact, the Tower Master started thinking, before walking over and holding my hand tightly.
"I, I want to hold hands with you. I want to hold hands??."
Tower Master, I want to hold hands with you.
"But, thats a bit??."
"In that case, I''ll have to link arms with Mr. Crazy Wizard."
"N, not that??!!"
The Tower Master closed her eyes tightly before offering her hand to Pink-Haired Lesbian. Thus, our formation became Pink-Haired Lesbian - Tower Master - me. This was how should I put it?
Dont we look like a family on an outing?
Indeed.
"?"
With the smallest person in the middle, we looked like parents walking with their young daughter. Though the Tower Master didn''t look that young.
Since the Tower Master seemed happy being stuck between friends, it was good enough.
Pink-Haired Lesbian and Tower Masters interests wereplete opposites.
Pink-Haired Lesbian was more interested in essories than I thought. She picked up a hairpin from a stall, clipped it to her bangs, before asking me.
"How do I look? Doesnt it look good on me? It seems perfect for me."
It doesnt match well with your suit.
Of course, I''ll pair it with a pure-looking dress?? or to decorate a casual outfit.
"I see."
She would definitely look good with a slightly moist expression, given her natural beauty. I nodded in agreement, and Pink-Haired Lesbian bought the essory straight up, without haggling.
She picked up a flower-woven bracelet and asked the Tower Master.
I''ll buy one for you too, Tower Master. How about this? A bracelet.
I, I kind of dont like?? bracelets.
The Tower Master waved her hands in refusal. I thought it might be a polite refusal, but her expression showed that she genuinely disliked essories.
Thinking back, I hadn''t seen her ever wear anything other than a hairpin. Maybe it was pure confidence in crushing others just with her own natural beauty.
Or perhaps there was a different reason.
Meanwhile, the Tower Master loved destroying things. We saw a scammer rigging a game to make some money. Pink-Haired Lesbian and I were nning on just passing by, but then.
Ill be back soon.
Tower Master crushed the scammer''s business within 10 minutes.
"I, I hid the ball on the left??!!"
The scammer was mesmerized by the more advanced scamming technique. He mmed his hand on the table, stood up, before pointing at the Tower Master and raising his voice.
"Th, this is a scam!! You, you cheated right?!"
"You, you w-were the one who?? was t-trying to scam. Eung?? then, doesnt that mean scamming is fine as long as you dont, get caught?."
The Tower Master stammered a line from a manga. She seemed really excited.
And what happened next was predictable. Big thugs hiding in the shadows of the alley came out demanding money, but they ended up unconscious on the ground with a single wave from the Tower Master.
Pink-Haired Lesbian''s attempt to gain points from the Tower Master by heroically stopping the thugs failed. They were subdued before she could even intervene.
I caught Pink-Haired Lesbian awkwardly pretending that she didn''t raise her fist.
"Mr. Crazy Wizard, dont make fun of me."
I didnt say anything.
Stop raising your eyebrows.
Later, we passed by a magic artifact shop where a salesman was eagerly touting pedestrians.
"This is a shield engraved with Melberton''s Field of Reduced uracy developed by the renowned wizard Melberton of the Purple Magic Tower! Anyone who can break this shield will receive 10 gold!"
"????."
It was unfortunate that the Magic Destroyer,Yuna ''Walking Destruction'' Violetiris from the Purple Magic Tower, happened to pass by.
Sugar coating??."
The Tower Master''s eyes lit up. She still hadn''t forgotten that satisfying feeling.
"Miss, are you going to try? Just now, even a seasoned mercenary with ten years of experience faile"
Pop. Po, po-pop. Boom
The Melberton''s Field of Reduced uracy was destroyed, and so were the artifact shops profits. The shop owner, with a devastated expression, offered a pouch of 10 gold, which I politely declined. After all, it was honestly more our fault than theirs.
I reced the shattered Melberton''s Field of Reduced uracy with a simple illusion spell. It was a Hypnosis Magic that made people think of sheep when they looked at it.
It was better than the sugar coating from before.
Hehe?? crispcrisp
Im really proud of you. Tower Master.
Pink-Haired Lesbian used this opportunity to shower the Tower Master withpliments and ruffled her hair. The Tower Master purred like a cat in response.
"????."
The Tower Master''s urge for destruction never crossed the line of yfulness, but this time it bothered me a bit. So I decided to tuck this away in my mind for future reference.
What did I do, you ask?
Oh. Mr. Crazy Wizard, over there.
Oho??."
I admired the pretty women passing by. Maybe it was because we were in the Empire''s capital, but there were many people showcasing experimental fashion. Some wore hats as tall as three heads, or shoulder pads that reached their ears.
Then, a very boldly dressed female mercenary walked by, and I felt a sense of boldness and grandeur from her outfit. Pink-Haired Lesbian and I stared in awe, only for the Tower Master to pinch my side hard.
Since she was breaking any Pain Reduction spell that I casted in real time, it just hurt like it normally would.
It was fun. Objectively, there wasnt really much to it. We just walked around and looked at things.
But when youre with friends, literally anything could be fun. Time flew by, and the sun was already setting.
And now lets??."
Yes, now its time.
To the bar with the short uniform skirt.
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I spoke in unison. Our resolve resonated, and we were filled with infinite courage. Even if the Tower Master pinched and twisted my thigh, I shall not back down.
"??Youre actually a pervert.
"????."
??I shall not back down!
We continued walking together.
The main streets of Crownhall were bustling with people. Seeing the same faces over and over again at the tower and academy made it less exciting, but walking through this city made it clear that we were in a fantasy world.
Mercenaries in leather armor, inn receptionists that would invite us for some warm stew. The typical scenes from novels were alive and moving.
Countless details that couldnt be described with text were visible. From the scratches on armor, I could tell that mercenary tend to put his right shoulder forward in fights. That receptionist wore a smile, but couldn''t hide the boredom in her eyes.
Life bes a material. I could use anything in TRPGs someday by observing everything around me like this.
And that boy with the bucket hat pretending to be swept by the crowd while deliberately moving towards me would also make for good material.
The boy intentionally ran into me. I generously epted it.
Bump.
"Aht, I''m sorry! Excuse me!"
The boy bowed at a 90 degrees angle before running into the crowd. It was such a ssic scenario that it made me feel a bit nostalgic.
I leisurely checked my belongings. Sure enough, my money pouch, which had been resting in my pocket, was gone. Nice dexterity.
Pink-Haired Lesbian asked me curiously.
"Why did you let it happen? You could have stopped him."
"I want to interrogate him. It won''t take long, just wait a bit."
I wanted to gather new models and professional knowledge to implement pickpocketing events.
Well, couldnt this also be a rather fateful connection? I triggered the magic I had casted on the boy to make himreappear in front of me after running far enough to think he had gotten away.
At that time, I didn''t know.
I didn''t know that this would turn into such a big deal.
***
Chapter 94: Operation Arrest Crownhall Hypnosis App - 2
Huff, huf, huffff??."
The boy sprinted until he waspletely out of breath. His ears rang, and his leg muscles screamed with pain beyond exhaustion.
Stop, stop running. Youre already exhausted.
He protested, but his mind cruellymanded him to keep fleeing. Because the boy was being chased. He had to run. He had to escape the Evil Wizard''s clutches.
Everything had been going well today.
His earnings were decent. He hadnt been scolded after being caught by an adventurer, and a bag stolen from a merchant contained a silver piece. With that, he could live for a week even after paying the cut he owed.
Moreover, as he passed by, he caught sight of a pretty girl working at a grocery store. He felt lucky to have seen her since rarely left her house because she was sick.
Therefore.
Todays the day, the boy thought.
Just one more and then I''ll head back.
If he could earn just one more silver coin, he could buy some warm bread instead of the smelly beef jerky. Or maybe he would be able to cover the tribute of his friends who couldnt pay.
A man in a hood caught his attention, almost as if he were under a spell. He had to be cautious; hoodlums sometimes turned out to be wizards, but even so, this one didnt seem particrly skilled.
Because he didnt have a fancy staff or any of themon essories a wizard normally carried.
The soft red glow of his eyes from within the shadows of the hood was creepy, but he was preupied with the girls nking him. All the boy needed was one brush against him. The man wouldnt even notice his wallet being lifted.
Pretending it was an ident, the boy bumped into the man and stole a bag.
Eut, Im so sorry! Excuse me!
Then he ran. ncing behind him, he saw no sign of being chased as he quickly checked his spoils. Safe.
If he hid here, the man wouldnt be able to find him even if his grandfather came.
At that moment.
Snap.
Clear as day, he heard the sound of snapping fingers near his ear. The boy looked around but couldnt pinpoint its source.
It''s probably nothing. The boy thought.
That was when his nightmare began.
He ran down the alley, turned a corner, made three right turns and one left?? and he should have reached his hideout. A dingy, cramped ce where the pickpockets slept.
Yet suddenly, he found himself face-to-face with the Wizard.
"?????!"
Once.
Startled, the boy ran off again. What was that, was I so flustered that I got lost? This time, lets actually think and run. Down the alley, around the corner, take three rights, and then one turn left.
But once more, he was back in front of the Wizard. The man raised his hand and spread two fingers.
Twice.
He continued running.
He began to sweat. Was he under a spell? But, he had definitely run?? properly. The alley was a problem. The alley had to be the issue.
Maybe the higher-ups who were said to be doing various things in the back alley must have diverted the road without the boy knowing, saying that it was for redevelopment or something.
Let''s take a different path. It was aplicated path that needed him to climb over walls and squeeze through some gaps. This time, there was no doubt about it. He even checked the graffiti on the alley walls. Just like this, if he just, if he just went around the corner.
Just around this corner??.
The boy suddenly stopped. It had happened twice already. Twice. If he went forward again, he might end up facing the Wizard once again.
"??I wont be tricked, no more??!"
Im not stupid, the boy repeated to himself and dragged his feet. I wont fall for it a third time. I won''t turn that corner.
Lets give up on heading to the hideout. Ill wander the city until this evil, whatever it ismagic or curseis gone. I decided.
The boy turned around.
And there stood the Wizard.
HUEAAAAACK!!"
Third.
The boy copsed, screaming in terror.
In the darkness, red eyes calmly looked down at the boy. There was no anger or frustration in those eyes, just pure curiosity.
The Wizard was like a child, ripping off a dragonfly''s wings without understanding the consequences??.
Today hadnt been a lucky day. It had been a cruel day that lured the boy with the bait of luck, only to lead to his downfall. Fear overwhelmed the boy. All the terrible stories he heard from the storyteller haunted his head.
Stories of witches boiling people alive in cauldrons, and Dark Wizards attaching animal limbs in ce of human ones.
As he thought about the punishment this Wizard might inflict, terror gripped him, making his hands and feet shake uncontrobly and his breath catch in his throat. I have to run. I have to run away. Away from here!
The boy rose, his limbs barely cooperating, and fled aimlessly, stumbling around. He didnt think about where he was going, only about putting distance between himself and the Wizard.
But the boy knew how this story would end.
If he turned that corner again.
"????."
Fourth.
There was no escape.
The boy knelt down and bowed his head as he shook in fear. He dropped the stolen bag and everything he had earned today in front of the wizard.
Eh, ah??."
I have to beg for mercy. With that in mind, he opened his mouth, but only gasps emerged; he couldnt form coherent words. He was breathless, and he felt as if he was being strangled.
He pressed his forehead to the ground and rubbed it. It was a desperate plea for mercy.
The Wizard who was watching this quietly, knelt down, ced a hand on the boy''s head, and then??.
Why is an eagles beak yellow?1
"?"
Even the encyclopedia doesnt say why.
He calmly babbled nonsensically.
The Crazy Wizard and the boy squatted side by side on a nearby staircase and began talking.
So, when you pick a target, you judge them based on first impressions?
Yes. If they seem dull, chances are theyre actually dumb. If their eyes are cloudy and they seem dumb, its best not to touch them. Nine times out of ten, the swordes out first??."
Strength is another big one. Make a mistake and theyll cut you in half before you can even pickpocket. Always check their weaponry first. Also??."
Observing from a distance, Tower Master Yuna and Imperial Agent Yuri Lanster watched as the two of them talked. Yuna stood still holding the staff in her arms, while Yuri crossed her arms, leaning against the wall.
Yuri slipped in a question.
Has Mr. Crazy Wizard always been like that?
"??What do you mean?
I mean his whimsical nature?? the way he twists the atmosphere to suit his own pace?
Ah, eung. Hes always been like that.
His personality of doing things his own way yed a significant role in shifting the often gloomy atmosphere of the Purple Magic Tower. The mood could swiftly change from tense and serious to the opposite in the blink of an eye.
If you didnt have the tenacity, you would be caught up as well.
Recalling old memories, the Tower Master reflected on how he influenced those around him.
Its like he changes the genre.
The genre.
There was a time when I thought it was a romance, then a thriller, then a youth drama, but it always came back to romance??."
That, I cant really picture that.
So, what happened was??!"
The Tower Master rambled on excitedly. When people spoke about what they loved, their eyes sparkled. Watching the Tower Master tell various stories about the Crazy Wizard, Yuri thought to herself.
This person really likes Crazy Wizard.
Then, what about me?
Being with him was fun. Finding someone with such a strong sense of aesthetics about Eros wasnt easy, so they could have quite serious discussions.
She also felt that they fit each other quite well. If it were just her and the Crazy Wizard, she felt they could infiltrate an important facility in a neighboring country without a script or n.
So, she thought he might be the first friend she had found.
Even if she chose a life independent of her species, she couldnt escape her roots, at least not in the Metamorphosis stage. Subi fed on energy, simr to how humans ate.
Having a passionate night in the same bed also fell under the category of lets have a meal. Therefore, subi couldnt distinguish between love and friendship.
Then which side am I on? To truly determine that, she would need to ascend to Sublimation and break free from her roots. For now, she could only guess vaguely??.
She thought either rtionship would be fine, that was all.
So, as I was saying?? are you listening?
I caught about half of it.
"??That means you missed half of it!
Yuri looked away, pretending to be upied with something else. Theyd been chatting for a while; surely the Crazy Wizard and the pickpocket boy were done by now?
Hm.
It seemed they were wrapping up.
The pickpocket boy pulled out a dagger and tried to stab himself in the neck. Yuri thought he might let him live, but it appeared he was simply trying to end it cleanly and move on.
The severity of the punishment was more than she expected, but this much was fine??.
Im not doing this, stop it!
It wasnt enough.
Yuri and the Tower Master rushed over. She had a premonition about this.
The reason I stepped on an unexpected bomb was because I had a question. The boy had survived as a pickpocket for a long time and knew his trade well. Yet there was something odd.
There was a pink-haired woman in a suit and a cute, small, and precious girl next to me, right.
Rig??ht?
If a wizard has two such stunning women with him, doesnt that imply wealth or power?
Ye??ah.
Then why did you target me?
If he were a cautious pickpocket, he wouldnt have messed with someone surrounded by two strikingly beautiful women. They werent dressed in themoners'' cheap garb either.
As for the Tower Master, if she was caught going to the capital without permission, she would be scolded, so it was understandable that the boy hadnt noticed, given the Tower Masters Perception Disorder magic. But Pink-Haired Lesbian was in a full suit; no matter how you looked at her, she was not an ordinary person.
The boy''s face twisted with uncertainty. He thought about why he was targeting me.
Well, you didnt have any essories or a staff??so.
Pink-Haired Lesbian was dressed in a noticeable suit outfit, and the Tower Mas?? no, the girl next to me even had a staff?
"?????"
The boy stammered, his pupils suddenly dting.
It wasn''t a good sign. Sensing trouble, I gathered my mana, preparing for whatever came next. An ambush? Or maybe self-destruction or suicide?
Swish-!
The boy drew a small dagger hidden in his pants and aimed it at his own neck. Its suicide. I reached out instinctively.
"Mind Link."
I swiftly cast a spell, inserting a thread of mana into the pickpocket boy''s forehead. It connected. I took control of his brain and ordered it to stop moving.
The tip of the de stopped, lodged shallowly in his neck. My Illusion Magic shed with the Illusion Magic imnted in his brain.
There were often cases like thismagic designed to destroy something from within when certain triggers were met so keep secrets safe.
The spell on the boy wasn''t particrly advanced. It could be easily countered by infiltrating ones mana and isting the contaminated area before slowly dismantling the mental wedge. If I had three seconds, that is.
But I didnt have three seconds.
It was nerve-wracking, as I was on the edge with a hastily created spell. It felt like ying tug-of-war with a back-scratcher. Even for a genius, it would be difficult to win using a back-scratcher.
What should I do? Should I prioritize obtaining information, even if the boy died?
At that moment, Pink-Haired Lesbians hand shot out from the side, grabbing the dagger''s de. She didn''t get cut, as mana enveloped her skin.
I stopped it.
Whew.
I stopped controlling the boy''s movements and focused on dispelling the magic imnted in his brain. I dug into the weak point of the spell''s security and cut it out. Doneo. It only took 2.7 seconds.
The boy lost consciousness and copsed sideways. The Tower Master, who had been covering her mouth in fear of disturbing my concentration, spoke up, her words spilling out like a spring.
"??What happened?!
"This, seems like?? someone was testing me. By using the boy. And there''s something more important than that??."
Eung?
This, the magic that was cast on the pickpocket boy. I think its from the Purple Magic Tower.
??Eueng?!
Suspicion filled the air. I recalled the Purple Magic Tower wizard who regrly bought children from my father, a fact I discovered when visiting my hometown.
This wouldnt end simply. I decided to dig a little deeper.
***
Chapter 95: Operation Arrest Crownhall Hypnosis App - 3
I began with a thorough analysis.
If it had been just me and Pink-Haired Lesbian, things might have gotten a bit chaotic. We would have had to use either the Academy or the Purple Magic Tower''sboratory, or perhaps rob a nearby artifact store and stock up on Mana Stones.
But we had the Tower Master with us. I held out my hand like a surgeon asking for a scalpel.
Tower Master?
Eung, here.
Ta-da. The Tower Master extended her hand.
The Tower Master was like a walking Mana Generator. It wasnt for nothing that I grew up drinking the Tower Master''s yawns. We sped our hands, forming a strong connection.
With the vast amount of Mana I received from her, I built an artificial brain on the spot. A holographic image, resembling a mannequin''s head, appeared in the air.
I transferred the Illusion Magic imnted in the boy''s head to the artificial brain and activated it. I identified specific effects of the magic based on the Mana flow and feedback from the artificial brain.
This was Illusion Magic that targeted the unconscious mind.
It had the function of 1) Preventing the victim from noticing that they have been affected by it, 2) Making them obey orders, and 3) Making themmit suicide if discovered by others.
It had three functions: 1) Preventing the victim from realizing they were affected, 2) Forcing them to obeymands, and 3) Compelling them tomit suicide if discovered.
After hearing my exnation, the Tower Master seemed to have a realization.
"??Hypnosis App?
I was so shocked my face turned pale. How did she know that?
What kind of Manwha were you reading?
No, I just stumbled upon it by ident??!!"
Maybe I needed to censor the Modern City map we left behind at the Magic Tower. It seemed I was inadvertently revealing everything I had encountered in my past life, and the curious Tower Master was seeing things she shouldnt.
Based on the analysis so far, it was an ordinary Hypnosis App.
Until this point, even an average wizard could figure it out with enough time and effort, but there was something cleverly hidden in the magic. Could it be a hidden feature?
What kind of trigger did it respond to? Visual cues? Nope. Sound? Not that either. I checked all five senses?? maybe time? There was a response to the passage of time. I elerated the artificial brain''s perception of time by hundreds of times.
Plck. Approximately a week passed for the artificial brain.
Like a tightly closed flower bud blooming over time, the twisted part of the magic untangled, and a hidden fourth function activated. The artificial brain began praying to someone in a hypnotic state while its consciousness was asleep.
And then, it mumbled out some encrypted andpressed information. Let''s summarize.
So, the person victimized by this Hypnosis App releases information somewhere regrly every week.
"????."
It was magic that used people as a CCTV. The overall level was quite advanced, and the hidden parts were difficult for anyone but me to uncover. Who made this shit?
Pink-Haired Lesbian, listening next to me, had a serious expression on her face.
So, there was Illusion Magic. Can anyone in the Purple Magic Tower use magic like this?
No, most of them cant. It would have taken me about 6 months to finish it from scratch?? so that would mean it would take years for a skilled Illusion Wizard.
Pink-Haired Lesbian asked, and I answered honestly. This was a significant issue.
We had no way of determining how many people were under the influence of this magic. However, if it had already been cast on a random pickpocket, the potential spread could be far more extensive than anticipated.
This implied that there were a significant number of unwitting spies present within the Imperial Capital. Spies who were entirely unaware of their own roles.
Pink-Haired Lesbian adjusted her sses.
I can''t omit this from my report. I''ll notify the higher-ups and then head to the Purple Magic Tower for an inspection.
I''d actually p-prefer that," the Tower Master stammered. "I don''t want to r-raise unnecessary suspicions."
The Tower Master nodded reluctantly, adding,
B-But it won''t be from inside the Magic Tower. I''m c-certain I erased everything cleanly andpletely. None of our ongoing research includes anything like this.
Her voice wavered with a mix of trust and uncertainty in her team at the Purple Magic Tower. It was a fragile confidence, more a hope than a conviction.
As heartbreaking as it was, I had to put a dent in that optimism.
But, Tower Master. This thing here
Eung??."
Doesnt it look simr to Senior Scarface''s magic?
"??With Lo-Loreis magic?
Her eyes widened in surprise. Pink-Haired Lesbian opened her notebook, scribbled a note, and asked for rification.
Are you talking about Puppet Lorei?
If h-he''s saying Senior Scarface, then its Lorei. W-Why do you think that?!
The basic structure of the magic is identical. Ive read the Senior Scarfaces thesis before. But I''m not using him. The structure is simr, but the final result?? it seems like a mix of various influences. "
M-Move aside. I need to examine this.
The Tower Master ced the artificial brain on the floor and gave it a light kick. Crack, the Illusion Magic shattered, scattering fragments of mana and beams of light across the floor.
Recognizing the familiar structure, the Tower Master crouched where she stood, a gloomy expression on her face.
This, really is Loreis??."
Lets dig a little deeper into this. If our research has beenpromised?? I think its something for the Magic Tower to take an action as well.
Eu-Eung. If it was l-leaked. We?? wed have to erase everything.
"????."
I closed my eyes in resignation. The Purple Magic Tower was where I had spent half of my life. Though I couldnt recall everyone''s names, the memories I had with them were vivid in my mind.
It was ufortable to suspect people I had known for a long time. I felt uneasy about it.
It must be worse for the Tower Master. I patted her shoulder in constion, but she gently removed my hand.
Its okay.
Shake.
With that one word, a flicker of ominous resolve surfaced in her eyes. It was a blend of anger and sadness?? a form of determination. If sin had taken root, she would uproot it herself.
It felt like a massive meteorite, ready to fall after wandering in space for so long. At the sight of this powerful force ready to move with its own will.
I think I felt a chill.
I needed to locate the caster first.
To begin with, I assigned a codename to the magic:Big Brother.
Big Brother was a form of magic, indicating the involvement of a caster who deployed and embedded it. With a victim previously ensnared by this magic in our custody, retrieving memories of the caster''s appearance could swiftly resolve matters.
Extracting images from a person''s mind and rendering them in 3D was a piece of cake. Even if the information was faint or fleeting, I could extract it from any remaining traces in the brain.
However, reality wasnt that simple.
I-I really?? I dont remember ever being under a spell like that.
I am Yuri Lanster, an agent of the Imperial Defense Bureau. I have an unrestricted license to kill while investigating level 2 or higher dangerous individuals. Think carefully and reconsider your answer. Do you have any information or not?
"????."
Theres no need to press him further. This boy, he really doesnt know anything.
"Confirmed."
Instead, lets?? go to your ce together. I need to take a look at your living area. As long as youply with my instructions, you won''t be a danger to those around you.
"??Y-Yes.
I followed the boy into the alley.
No memory huh.
I could only think of two potential scenarios: either the caster was skilled enough to erase the memories of their victims, or the victim themselves had fallen under the Hypnosis spell unsuspectingly.
I was leaning more toward thetter.
Manipting someone''s memories naturally was extremely difficult. If it was difficult for me, a genius, it would undoubtedly be difficult for others as well.
The human mind and memory interacted with each other inplex ways. It was quite possible that even minor memory alterations could result in significant personality shifts. And things like that were easily noticeable by those around the victim.
If I were in the caster''s position, I would opt for a more practical cover-up rather than resorting to aplex and arduous memory wipe.
You should have developed magic like this and sold it. Then you wouldn''t have to worry about research funding.
If it were that simple, I would have been besties with the Imperial Defense Bureau long ago.
If that were the case, maybe it could have added a cyberpunk-esque vibe to the city.
Wizards who control people''s minds, agents who protect the city from the dark, and the skinny Emperor??. all of this felt like material straight out of a role-ying session.
However, I felt a little disoriented encountering all of this in real life. Suspecting familiar faces weighed heavily on my conscience, and an investigation by the Defense Bureau into the Purple Magic Tower only added to my unease.
I had quite a lot of research materials, some of which I couldnt easily share with others.
Hey, Pink-Haired Lesbian. Would it be possible for you to inspect my room?
What?? Do you have records of human trafficking or something?
Pink-Haired Lesbian gave me a skeptical look, as if questioning my intentions. It seemed she was debating how much she needed to cover up for me. Hastily, I rified that it wasn''t difficult to show per se, but rather...
Its not that. But its something you inevitably discover as you go through your energetic teenage years??."
My curiosity is piqued.
I was worried about how fellow agents would perceive me if they were to investigate. Fortunately, Pink-Haired Lesbian took an interest. I dont think there was a need to develop the Embarrassment Suppression spell.
A shadow loomed over the capital of our grand empire.
In a dirty and obscure alley, concealed behind bustling streets, I ventured where ordinary citizens seldom went. I looked around.
It didnt seem that disorderly or serious. There were no signs of corpses littering the streets or people dying while high on drugs. It seemed like they were doing their own things in their own way.
Surprisingly, they also seemed rtively wealthy. Despite beingbeled as a den for the poor, it just represented the poor ss of the Imperial Capital. Their bodies seemed pretty healthy as well.
Several pairs of eyes glimmered in the darkness. They were observing us through the cracks in the windows and doors. Wary of outsiders, check.
There was always some semnce of order in thesemunal living spaces, but such ces were more like the wilderness than civilized society.
What happens in the wild when one group of animals invades anothers territory?
Hey, this isnt a ce for outsiders to roam freely.
Hm, ssic.
"??Dont make things difficult for yourselves. Just fuck off.
A punk with a shaved head emerged and threatened us. Despite his intimidating appearance, his speech was fairly refined and polite. Since they knew the boy in our group, it seemed they approached us cautiously.
The Tower Master nervously fidgeted her fingers.
Sh-Should I get rid of him???"
Ill handle him, Tower Master.
In every wilderness, there exists a clear hierarchy. They wouldnt dare show their teeth if I showed them that I was far above them.
While I could intimidate them by saying things like I came from the Magic Tower or that the pretty voluptuous girl wearing the suit by my side was from the Imperial Defense Bureau, the process of proving that would be tooplicated.
In this instance, it was better to use a universally recognized force...
I flicked a gold coin.
??Just this wont do anyth-.
I flicked a gem.
I dont know where you are from, but??."
I flicked arge ruby.
You are a noble. Just say the word, I will guide you anywhere.
A substantial amount of money could serve as validation of one''s status. Of course, I wasnt a real noble?? but our Tower Master by my side was from a proper noble family, so it was not wrong to say that.
Bow.
He assumed the highest level of obedience. Activating my Arrogant Noble Mode, I waved my handszily while Pink-Haired Lesbian swiftly caught on and supported me.
The wizard who my young master hired ran away, and we were tracking him down but??."
Do not disturb me, you peasant. I wont ask for your help. I shall conduct my investigation on my own and leave. I will pay you double the price if anything is destroyed, so go tell everyone else to keep their mouths shut.
The baldy bowed his head deeply and vanished into the shadows. He likely wouldnt disturb us?? at least for a while. I patted the boys back as he was currently wondering whether he should greet me again with a ''I didnt know you were noble'' even if it was bted.
Lets go. Stick to your usual routine. Where you sleep, what route you take after you wake up in the morning, where you eat, etc. Just as it is.
Y-Yes??."
The boy stuttered before leading us through the back alleys. From the houses of young pickpockets to their gathering spots, we scoured the streets they frequented, even trailing him to the restroom.
Despite looking carefully, I couldnt find anything out of the ordinary. This??Should I release a surge of Mana and conduct a wide-area scan? Or should I enlist Niolle from the Academy to investigate?
While I was thinking of a way, Pink-Haired Lesbian pressed the boy for more details.
Is there anything else noteworthy? Think hard. There must be a ce you visit regrly, in some way.
Uh, t-that?? so, I mean, ah. We have something called a Prayer Meeting every week.
You should have mentioned that from the start!
It always seems important information onlyes to light after an exhaustive search!
It''s often said that underground power shifts as swiftly as the changing seasons. In the past, the Red Viper faction reigned over the back alleys, and in the past past, a wealthy merchant entered a shady business and expanded his influence, before vanishing in a blink??.
For the pickpocket boy, who was at the bottom of the pecking order, such power struggles seemed like distant tales. Their lives remained unaffected amidst the shes and fistfights.
It was merely the collector that changed asionally.
If an outsider ventured into the pickpocket den and demanded tribute, they would simply nod in agreement.
However, the power that began to dominate the back alleys approximately a year ago was slightly different from its predecessors. This was because it bore a somewhat religious hue.
They held Prayer Meetings once a week in the town square they now controlled. They erected a stone statue of someone in the center and instructed people to pray for anything they wanted in front of it.
ording to the boy''s description, the stone statue depicted a figure whose gender was indistinguishable. He said that its face was so copsed that he felt ufortable looking at it.
At least it didn''t seem to be a statue of the Goddess. Because statues that typically depicted the Goddess clearly had bigger boobs.
Anyway.
Failure to pay the tribute could lead to some beatings using a club, but missing the Prayer Meeting had severe consequences. There was a firm verbal warning and.
He had a friend who fell ill and missed the gathering. Shortly after, hepletely disappeared.
After hearing this story, I silently prepared my magic. Though it might be preconceived, the unmistakable scent of the Dark Wizard lingered in the air no matter where I looked. Pink-Haired Lesbian seemed to share my unease, warming up her body in preparation.
I felt a battleing.
Sure enough, as we entered the town square under the boy''s guidance, arge crowd was ready to wee us. Their eyes gleamed with anticipation, showing just how eager they were to greet us.
There were about?? 70 of them.
Had they gathered to kick out the outsiders? Or, were they trying to put up a fight?
As I observed the scene, a middle-aged man with slicked-back hair grabbed a spear and pointed it toward us.
You guys have been meddling too much.
It seemed to be thetter. How generous of them.
Among them, the baldy who had taken the gem caught my eye. I would have to take it back once the fight was over.
Had I been alone, I wouldve ran away. It was a dangerous situation where a Dark Wizard could be lurking among them and there was a chance I would get caught off guard by an unexpected attack.
However, the fact that we had the Tower Master on our side was reassuring. She was the strongest spear that could pierce through any obstacle if necessary.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, a master of closebat, also shielded my front.
So, armed with a formidable frontline and contingency ns in ce, what can a wizard do? The answer was simple.
I started an incantation as I withdrew three bottles of reagent from my robe pocket, dispersing them across the ground. Red, blue, and green reagents intermingled, spreading across the surface.
Magic permeated the space, ensnaring it, as doors began to materialize on the objects surface. From mundane wood to sturdy iron, doors of every conceivable form. With the incantationplete, I chanted.
A thousand doors, a thousand stairs, abyrinth where neither eyes nor hearts find respite. Step into a Door, Ascend into a World (̤TN).
Almost everything.
***
Chapter 96: Operation Arrest Crownhall Hypnosis App - 4
The allure of doors always sparked curiosity, enticing people to wonder whaty beyond. It was a natural phenomenon.
Regardless of whether they opened the door with care, kicked it down, or smashed it apart, there was always a possibility of treasures, ninjas, giant tentacles, or anything imaginable waiting for them. It was a Schr?dinger''s Box1.
Using Illusion Magic, I could harness the beliefs of others as a power source, allowing me to manifest a certain degree of physical force.
Step into a Door, Ascend into a World (̤TN) was a spell that pushed these characteristics to their limits.
The first victim was entirely fabricated. Someone with a short temper hastily opened the door, only to be devoured by a strange monster that emerged from withinan illusion from start to finish.
However, the people who witnessed the illusion would begin to harbor fears of sinister traps lurking behind each door.
They were afraid of a monstering out from the other side if they opened the door.
Their collective belief in something sinister beyond the threshold allowedStep into a Door, Ascend into a Worldto function as abyrinth, amplifying their anxiety.
A T-Tentacle! I-It grabbed me, it grabbed me!
Some-Something just touched my ankl??!"
The potency of nascent magic could manifest only to a limited extent. But as their anxiety escted and their belief in the presence of something intensified??
I, Im being dragged! Im being dragged??!"
EUAAAACK!!
Their collective fear reached a point where I could literally swallow the weaker ones.
By now, some of them who could actually use their brains began to shout warnings.
Dont open the door! God damn it?? dont open it!
Dont open it! Dont open it and just stay still!
Seizing the moment, I made an illusion of a person once more. Among those caught in Step into a Door, Ascend into a World (̤TN), a random guy was shown opening a door and escaping.
Ha, hahaha! This way! This is the exit??!!"
Bang. The door mmed shut as I erased the used exit, dissolving it like a mirage.
This is the way out too! Come quickly??!"
Im, Im free!
Bang. Bang. Doors closed one after another, vanishing without a trace.
Gradually, I released a few of the weaker ones. It was then that the people trapped in thebyrinth began to understand the rules. Among these numerous doors, only a few of them were exits and that their numbers were dwindling.
Chaos ensued and their feeling of hope in finding an escape route surged. This bolstered the physical and binding force of Step into a Door, Ascend into a World (̤TN).
M-Move! Im going to open th?? EUAAAACK!!
This, this has to be a way out! It says so right here!
As the number of captives decreased and their desperation intensified, the spell''s strength grew, gradually engulfing them. And if I took a moment of rest??
Block it! If we look for the exit as we defen??."
It wontst forev??."
Somebody save m??."
"????."
Well, there was no one standing now.
Amidst the crowd lying sprawled on the ground, Pink-Haired Lesbian seized the cor of the middle-aged man with slicked-back hair and hoisted him up. Judging by his posture and his attitude of taking the lead, there was a high possibility that he was the leader of the group.
This person will be transported for an interrogation.
"????."
What is that look, Tower Master?
N-No. Nothing??."
With a soft sigh, Pink-Haired Lesbian gently admonished the Tower Master.
I understand that you might be thinking about things like subi and interrogations, but it''s racially discriminatory and rude. Tower Master, you are a pervert.
Craaack-!
The Tower Master froze, as if struck by lightning. She stood there, scorched white and motionless.
I quietly hugged her, patting her gently. It was normal for someone to have a few dirty thoughts, right? It was all fine as long as she didn''t fall into something too weird.
Its okay, Tower Master. I can love you even if youre a pervert.
??You, youre worse!!
A flurry of Yuna Punchesnded all over my body.
As Iforted her, I turned my attention to the stone statue in the town square. I couldn''t figure out its religious meaning or identify who it represented.
One thing was clear: this statue was a catalyst for Big Brother.
I extended my hand and brushed the surface of the statue. A flickering light revealed aplex, but barely visible pattern when I infused it with Mana.
The Tower Master nced at the pattern, then turned her head and covered my eyes as she said,
??This is a hypnosis pattern, right? Like the Melburtons sugar coating.
I think thats where he got the idea.
This stone statue functioned almost like an artifact, naturally casting Big Brother when someone observed the pattern.
It was an intricate piece of work. After all, the world was wide and there were many geniuses. Although its intentions were impure and heinous, it was so well-crafted that it made me want to apud the creator from the bottom of my heart.
Then that meant??.
It was likely that all the people gathered here in the back alleys were under the influence of Big Brother, given their regr prayer sessions.
Currently, we had already confirmed that two of the magics studied at the Purple Magic Tower were part of it.
This meant that there really was at least one spy or traitor within the tower.
We need to investigate, the stone statue?? even if just a little.
It would be a bit difficult even for you, right?
Yes, it isnt my major after all.
I was preupied with my own research so I didn''t touch other people''s research, so Icked knowledge in body maniption and Geass. I knew quite a bit about thought guidance since I had to use it in TRPGs.
If I started dismantling and studying this statue, time would be the problem.
Reducing the time dedicated to my hobbies was a concern, but by then, the creator of this artifact would have likely fled.
Given our current progress, it was now a race against time.
It was a race to uncover as much evidence as possible before the creator of Big Brother realized something was wrong and erased his tracks.
"????."
Wait a minute.
Tower Master.
"??Eu-Eung?
What would you do in this situation,Tower Master? The statue was automatically applying hypnosis and brainwashing people, making it impossible to trace it. Now, it has be a situation where the people of the Magic Tower are suspicious.
I, I-Im not particrly skilled in research or anything like that. Eueung??. I think I would search for the wizards of the Purple Magic Tower in Crownhall. Interrogate those who were affected or ask around town. Because the culprit must havee here at least once?? to set up that statue.
Yeah, probably.
And as he asked around?? there would likely be numerous eyewitness testimonies about Senior Scarface.
Not because she was the culprit, but because she was a who went out alone more than 50% of the time each week.
But we would have interpreted that fact as suspicion. Wasnt it natural to be suspicious of someone who appeared at the crime so often?
An unpleasant feeling lingered in my mind. From the very beginning. The boy who pickpocketed me as if guided by something. And the events that unfolded afterward.
The simrity between Big Brother, which activated when the boy was interrogated, and Senior Scarfaces magic that was present everywhere?? the entire sequence.
It was unsettling because it felt like someone had set a trap.
I didnt know who the culprit was, but given the circumstances, he was someone who knew a lot about the Purple Magic Tower. Naturally, that meant that he would know about me and Tower Master Yuna as well.
The fact that I was a genius who was capable of figuring out what magic was used on the spot.
And that he would be fucked if Yuna caught him.
Lets say Senior Scarface really was the culprit. Could she have nned something like this whilepletely ignoring the possibility of us visiting Crownhall? Shed be fucked if shes caught.
Also, if she wanted to stage the scene, she wouldn''t have used his own signature move. Even if I viewed it from different angles, it was unmistakably Senior Scarfaces magic. Could she proceed with such a task without overconfidence, thinking it wouldn''t be discovered? Shed fucked if shes caught.
Lastly, why would he make the boy attack me? Shed fucked if shes caught.
I cautiously presented my hypothesis.
I think this could be a trap.
"??Wh, what trap? right now?
No matter how much I think about it, I just cant figure it out. Because its like the culprit is openly dering, Im Senior Scarface ??. Well have to hear what Pink-Haired Lesbian says, but I think he disguised himself as Senior Scarface to install the statue.
S-So. Youre saying hes trying to frame, right?! Oh Lorei!
The Tower Master pped and smiled brightly. Hergloomy expression and stuttering tone of speech disappeared at once. Suspecting someone from the same Purple Magic Tower seemed to be a huge source of stress for her.
It was just a hypothesis, but unless the Senior Scarface actually wanted to sabotage herself?? I don''t think there would have been any reason to do things like this.
As we waited anxiously, Pink-Haired Lesbian emerged, covered in blood, dragging the middle-aged man by the cor. She spoke with a regretful expression.
??The person who installed the stone statue was confirmed to be the Puppet Lorei. Three repeated interrogations were conducted, but they all yielded the same eyewitness testimony.
"??Yipee!!
"?????!"
The Tower Master expressed her joy. Since Senior Scarface wasn''t foolish enough to do this without a disguise, she was convinced that the actual culprit was trying to frame her.
Pink-Haired Lesbian whispered softly to me, her face distraught.
Possibly uh, did the Tower Master and Lorei have a bad rtionship???"
They generally got along. Hey, Pink-Haired Lesbian, listen to me for a second. This is just a hypothesis but??."
Wasnt this information too obvious? I exined my theory to Pink-Haired Lesbian that this could be a n to frame someone falsely. She nodded as if it made sense.
However, she added cautiously, But.
The likely culprit is Puppet Lorei. Youre aware of that, right?
I am. Thats why Im going to determine her innocence right away.
Are you saying there is a way to find out?
Of course, there was. What was the simplest way to prove her innocence?
We could just ask her directly.
"?"
I decided to contact and ask her directly. rification had toe from the source.
Pink-Haired Lesbian asked what we would do if Senior Scarface turned out to be the culprit and went into hiding. However, she backed off when the Tower Master firmly dered that she would take responsibility and eliminate her if necessary.
The calm before the storm.
The Senior Scarface could indeed be an overconfident culprit. This could be like telling the criminal to flee now. The Empire might say, Youre on the same side as that fucker, huh? It was a risky move that could arouse unnecessary suspicion.
But, both the Tower Master and I?? wanted to bet on trusting her.
I borrowed the emergencymunication crystal ball and the necessary mana formunication from Yuna. The call was forcibly connected. After a moment of crackling noise, the voice of Senior Scarface emerged.
-This is sisters body?? I feel strange.
-That''s right, Lauren. Try moving slowly. It will be easier once you get used to it.
-Your heart is beating really hard. Sister, are you sick?
-No, Im just happy. Right now it''s only for three hours, but soon we might be able to go on a trip together??.
The conversation continued, but only one voice was heard. It seemed like a younger brother had entered Senior Scarfaces body. Ahem. I cleared my throat and interrupted her.
Hm, excuse me. Senior?
-????Esteemed Junior? What?
Even someone caught watching porn couldnt have sounded more shocked to hear my voice. I calmly stated my business.
Well uh, Senior, you have been used of conspiring with a subversive force. If you dont rify the situation now, the Tower Master will shootsers at you.
-Fuck?? Where do I need to deliver myself to, Esteemed Junior? No, Lauren, its fine. It''s nothing, so you don''t have to worry. No, no. Your sister didn''t do anything like leaking and??.
Craaaash.
There were hurried sounds of people changing clothes, the sound of someone rolling, and Senior reassuring her younger brother not to worry. I spoke softly into the crystal ball.
We got a room at the Seagull Inn?? in the Crownhall.
-Yeaah, tell them to wait a day.
Thud. The signal abruptly cut off.
Shell be here soon. Lets retrieve the statue, ce it in the inn room, and then get some rest.
"??The siblings seems to have such a good rtionship, huh.
Hearing Pink-Haired Lesbian''s reluctant words, the Tower Master quickly defended Lorei.
Eu-Eung! Lorei is really caring. She looks after her brother so well! l, I like that! Shes not the type to leak our research and do bad things??!"
Uh, I dont think that was apliment
After I finished erasing Big Brother from the minds of the people lying around in the town square, Pink-Haired Lesbian called the guards, and they were all taken to prison one by one.
That marked the end of Day 1 in the Crownhall.
Senior Scarface, having traveled all night using the warp gate and then the carriage, looked at the statue with a haggard and weary face.
This indeed is my magic.
"??LO-LOREI!!
D-Dont shoot me! It is my magic, but that doesnt mean I did it??!!"
The Senior Scarfaces exnation festival has begun.
***
Chapter 97: Operation Arrest Crownhall Hypnosis App - 5
Lorei was a seasoned battle mage who had explored many dungeons and sessfullypleted numerous adventures.
From zombies unexpectedly leaping out at her from a corner to skeletons grabbing her ankles as they emerged from graveyards, and even facing a drakes gaping jaws inches from her face, she had seen it all and was probably more skilled than most adventurers.
A person became stronger by oveing difficulties, so she had toughened through these 4D jump scares, allowing her to maintainposure in any situation.
Thus, the Pink-Haired Agent warming up beside her didnt faze her at all.
She had a feeling that the pink-hair was a strong enemy. Judging by her precise mana control, it was clear that she was an elite agent, not a run-of-the-mill operative.
If the usation on Lorei remained unresolved, she would take advantage of the opportunity to attack. It would be disadvantageous for her to face off against the Close Combatist, who could swiftly narrow the distance between them. Her odds of losing if she got into a fight with the agent was roughly 70%.
But she felt no fear. She understood that courage, not fear, was what overcame challenges.
However??.
Stareeeee.
"????."
The Tower Masters piercing gaze, intense and direct, sent shivers down Lorei''s spine. Her bravery wavered; she felt as if she might piss herself.
An ocean of Mana surged around the Tower Master.
Lorei clearly remembered the Purple Magic Tower Master when she looked like a small animal. Most of the time, Purple Tower Master was as cute as a rabbit. She had a harmless and friendly image that sometimes made you want to tease her.
That''s why.
The Purple Tower Master was now sending a message with a gaze of anticipation, and she seemed to be saying, I trust you Lorei, but I dont know what will happen my trust is betrayed,
It was as if the pet rabbit''s head had suddenly split into four, ready to fire a particle cannon from its throat.
Ive been told not to be toofortable with Tower Master. Senior Charlies warning hadnt been given without reason!
Lorei quickly cleared her mind. Thinking about the situation, it seemed someone had meticulously framed her.
They had used her signature magic, Puppeteering, as the foundation for a hypnosis spell, then spreading it while disguised as Lorei.
How could she prove her innocence in this situation? Her alibi was too flimsy to be reliable.
The time she spent outside didnt help; it was impossible to ount for every single moment.
As ast resort, she could offer to have her memories read. Even though she didnt want to do it, she could agree to remove her mental barriers. But?? even that wouldnt conclusively prove her innocence.
There would always be suspicions that she had erased certain memories or stored them in an external device.
That left only one solution.
If I catch the culprit, wouldnt that prove my innocence?
"?"
There is a hidden backdoor in Puppeteering. If he copied the basic structure of the magic, he probably copied the backdoor too.
The Pink-Hair Agent tapped the Esteemed Junior, seemingly asking him for a trantion since she couldn''t understand the exnation as a non-wizard.
Esteemed Junior summarized and exined for her.
"She intentionally built a weak point into her magic and concealed it."
"??For what reason?"
"??To fuck up punks who stole her magic?"
It was the perfect exnation, delivered with the best intentions.
Senior Scarface had done her best to help us out. It seemed highly unlikely for her to be the culprit, especially since she revealed her magic''s weak point.
So, the Tower Master and I were quite satisfied with her cooperation.
Proving Senior Scarfaces innocence was one thing, but it was also enlightening to receive a detailed exnation from the creator of the intriguing Puppet magic. Although unintentional, it was another piece of magic I could now use.
Copypleted.
Senior Scarface, who had cleverly nted a trap in her magical thesis, offered some advice while inspecting the statue imbued with Big Brother.
When you teach magic to someone or reveal it through a thesis, it is better to include a back door like this. You never know when the arrows gonna be used against us.
When I saw her make her magic public for anyone in the Purple Magic Tower to see, I thought she had a heart of gold. However, Senior Scarface had a more cunning side than I had anticipated.
I felt a bit guilty because I had essentially just stolen the Puppet magic.
I had read the Seniors thesis before. After hearing about the backdoor she included, I had an idea.
"Ah, then?? part where you wrote the rune was a backdoor? God, I thought Senior liked being inefficient with Mana for a second??."
Its not that part, Esteemed Junior.
Ah.
It was just a wed part.
I tested whether I could use the backdoor on Big Brother after hearing about it from Senior Scarface. And it worked. The backdoor was wide open.
What is a backdoor? Think of it as a secret entry a robber might use to enter a house.
He needed to rob the house called Big Brother, so he would need to break in through the front door, making noise and alerting the residents who would either bring out a shotgun or hide their valuables.
But now, he had a key to their backyard door. Nobody would even know. He would be able to enter silently and rob everything without any trouble.
I ced my hand on the statue and gently channeled Mana into it. Through the backdoor, the magic that didnt resist tampering at all was easily essed. I shall take it over without any chance for resistance.
After about 20 minutes of effort, I was able to outline it.
With some creative work, I would be able to locate all the artifacts with Big Brother cast on them. I exined the structure of the magic.
I think if we connect this one here like this, it will be a radar. We can catch anything that functions like this artifact.
"??Um, well. Esteemed Junior, doesnt it take a day to calcte the appropriate value if we want to connect it that way? My head already hurts just looking at it. Should I get a magitek calctor?
N-No Lorei. If I just have paper and a pen, I could scribble around for only half a day and??."
Isnt this possible with mental math?
Senior Scarface and Purple Tower Master frowned at my deration about doing mental math and red at me. Although unintentional, it seemed like I inadvertently deceived them.
Tsk, smart guys are always like this??."
If hes so smart, why is he so idiotic in other areas??."
Ah, sorry. But unfortunately, Im smart! I cant just not use my brain, right?
We spent about 30 minutes modifying our magic while bickering. The Pink-Haired Agent, disgusted by the disy of professional knowledge, covered her ears. Maybe she wasnt good with numbers.
Finally, after many twists and turns, our radar waspleted.
Pirong Pirong.
Mana waves with adjusted frequencies flowed out, pinpointing locations where they resonated. Red dots appeared one by one on a green grid disyed on the screen.
It seems like there are more statues around us.
Whats the detection range of this thing?
Theoretically, it has a 10km radius. Lets take a quick look around and get them all. Pink-Haired Lesbian, bring me the map. Where is this ce?
So this ce is??."
We calcted the direction and distance, checking them one by one on the map of Crownhall. There was one in a back alley, one hidden in a brothel, and??.
??Here, could you check again? Is this the right location?
Its urate. There shouldnt be any errors?? What is this ce for you to be like that?
This is the Viscount Dompels mansion. Hes a noble without a fiefdom, currently running a loan business with a merchant in Crownhall??."
Cant we just mow him down if hes only a viscount?
Since I had been stuck in the Magic Tower, I didnt know the power dynamics of different sses. But a viscount is one rank above a baron and...
Wouldn''t Yuna, with her ducal bloodline and title of Magic Tower Master, be able to take him down with just a snort? Wouldnt a T-Rex win if it fought a raptor? That''s what I thought.
The Pink-Haired Lesbian nodded her head in the affirmative for now, but then added context.
Viscount Dompel is currently under the protection of the Duke Redburn. Think of him as someone who can pull some strings.
Oh.
Viscount Dompel ys a significant role as the financier for Duke Redburns faction, and as I understand it, it seems he is quite well-liked by them.
A raptors a raptor, but he was a raptor with another T-Rex backing him up.
Id heard that dukes wield almost the same power as the Tower Master. This wasnt just about their personal strength but also their indirect influence, such as money and political power.
??Were in trouble now.
The noble was involved in this.
It seemed highly suspicious, and even the Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was an agent, saw it as something that needed to be investigated. Things were different when a Duke was pulling the strings behind it all.
If we attempted a clumsy attack to tear them off, we might provoke a strong retaliation. It seemed she was assessing the situation from that angle.
I also started thinking.
It was likely that Viscount Whatever was well-informed. Wasn''t it suspicious that stone statues that were installed in a back alley were now detected in a noble''s mansion?
I thought it was unlikely that Viscount Whatever innocently acquired what turned out to be a hypnotic artifact. That the Viscount himself was under some form of influence.
Being a noble, he probably went to the Church of the Goddess for even minor issues like amon cold. So, if he had been hypnotized, it would have likely urred a long time ago.
It seemed like the Viscount had some involvement with the mastermind behind everything.
I thought it would be safer to step back for now, exin the situation to the Second Prince, and then n our next moves carefully. Yeah, thats what I thought but
The culprit had sent the boy to me as if he had been anticipating my actions, attempting to frame Senior Scarface. It was all part of arger scheme to ensnare us.
I couldbel him as the mastermind behind this plot.
I was getting pissed. This sense of being manipted was unpleasant
This had clearly been carefully nned over at least a year. At this moment, I couldn''t distinguish between what was a n and a trap.
It felt like our thoughts were being subtly directed. They would never move like this. They would get scared and wont do anything when they figure out that the duke''s involved, and then they would be hesitant and passive.
If I think normally like this, I wouldnt be able to escape from the web this punk had spun.
The best way to dismantle a n was to act without overthinking.
I asked myself. I asked my vigorously beating heart. What do you want to do? What is your instinct telling you?
Without hesitation, the words spilled out of my mouth.
I got hit first. So Ill hit back!
"??????"
Mr. Crazy Wizard, is there something wrong with your brain? Do you feel some sort of unusual pain?
Concerning gazes, questioning if I had lost my mind, were directed at me. But I knew my decision was right. To escape this spider web, I needed the boldness of a true man.
My first TRPG PC?? Barbarian, whispered in my mind: "Deal with suspicious folks after you''ve beat the shit out of them. Consequences? Let your future self worry about those."
I stood up abruptly.
Im gonna fuck up Viscount Whatever!
"Ah shit, this crazy bastard??!!"
I swung open the window and leaped out. My n wasn''t just to charge blindly into the Viscount''s mansion. No, Im really not going to run into it without a n.
With my connection to the Second Prince, we could share political risks. The Purple Magic Tower operated under the Royal Family Grant, and was not funded by the nobles donations. So nothing would change even if their side had any problems with us.
Moreover, we were in the right.
If that Viscount Whatever imed ignorance about being influenced by magic from the Purple Magic Tower, it would onlynd us in trouble.
If he was nning to frame Senior Scarface, he would have fabricated solid evidence against her already. My n was to strike first and seize all rted materials.
And.
??Even if everything went south, we still had the fail-safe of our Hypnosis App!
The Viscount Pig spoke as he proudly held out a small stone statue to Pink-Haired Lesbian and the Tower Master.
If you havent been hypnotized yet, Ill do it now. Now everyone, look this way! Khehehe?? All of you, be my sex ves!
A pattern shed on the stone statue that could fit in one hand, emitting powerful hypnotic waves.
We were directly hit by the Hypnosis App.
Pink-Haired Lesbian blushed, her expression dazed. The Tower Master twisted her twin tail, her body wriggling involuntarily.
A twisted grin spread across the pervert Viscount Pigs face.
***
Chapter 98: Operation Arrest Crownhall Hypnosis App - 6
Crownhall was arge city, with the residence of the Imperial Family at its center. Just as modern real estate values were influenced by factors like transportation and amenities, this world''snd value was simrly determined.
In this world, the closer thend was to the center of the city the Imperial Pcethe more valuable it was. Therefore, one could roughly gauge someone''s power and influence by the location of their mansion or vi.
This was a simple map of the city.
The area nearest the inner wall that protected the Imperial Quarters, known as the ''Golden Wall,'' and the adjacent zones were referred to as the ''Golden Ring.'' Only those favored by the Emperor could reside here.
This area was highly coveted by ambitious nobles since entry required not just wealth, but also significant merit.
I had heard that the boy knight who nearly destroyed the Purple Magic Tower owned a private mansion in this area.
Beyond the ''Golden Ring,'' there was an imaginary concentric circle dividing the city into inner and outer zones. The main difference between these areas was whether they fell within the patrol route of the Imperial Capital Knight Order.
The Knight Order,posed of the Empire''s elite, ensured impable public safety within their patrol areas. Petty crime was nearly nonexistent in these regions, clearly making it a wealthy region.
Most high-ranking nobles and extremely wealthy individuals lived here, and even the nobles who ran their fiefs in distant ces maintained a vi here.
Some nobles imed, "This is the real Crownhall," and questioned the authenticity of areas not protected by the Knight Order, distinguishing between what they considered the true and false Crownhall themselves.
The outer walls marked the boundary of Crownhall, and that was where we had fun and wandered around so far.
Viscount Whatever''s mansion was situated right on this border. Pink-Haired Lesbian exined that it was difficult for a viscount to have property here, but with the duke''s support, he was barely able to manage it.
And then she added.
The Capital Knight Order is under the Imperial family, like the Imperial Defense Bureau, but their main priority is suppressing disturbances in Crownhall. This sometimes puts them at odds with us. Do you know what I mean?
So if we dy, the Capital Knight Order wille after us?
Exactly. It''s unclear if Viscount Dompels mansion falls within their sphere of influence, but if they show up, things will getplicated.
So its blitzkrieg.
I interpreted it as doing everything possible before the police showed up.
We quickly approached the viscount''s mansion. The outer walls of the mansion were decorated with all kinds of decorations, but it looked ugly because it felt like he was trying to show off his wealth rather than making it aesthetically pleasing.
Who hangs a jeweled ne outside a mansion? It didnt even look like an artifact.
Two guards were stationed at the front gate, surrounded by fences.
Entering the mansion itself needed to be done quietly. There were undoubtedly more guards inside, but if a fight broke out outside, we would be in trouble for two reasons.
The risk of attracting the Capital Knight Order''s attention and the open field being disadvantageous for us in battle.
If a fight was unavoidable, it was best to fight it inside the mansion if possible. Stealth would be ideal. In this case, it was necessary to determine if the viscount was a perpetrator or a victim.
I exchanged a nce with my soulmate, Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Should we try saying that theres a delivery?
Let''s go with the story that I''m a farmer who sold mynd and entered themercial world. But because my goods ovepped with the viscount''s, I ran into trouble. So now, Im bringing a bribe to ask for mercy??."
While we were setting up our ruse, a guard pointed at Senior Scarface and approached us. What was this? Should I use hypnosis magic to deal with this?
The guard bowed and spoke to Senior.
You came quickly this time. The master has been waiting for you.
"???"
Are they hypnotized ves? Master will like them. If you have any leftovers, then can I??."
"????!!"
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I immediately feigned nk expressions, pretending to be under Hypnosis App. This was a wave we had to ride.
I saw my reflection in her eyes. It looked like I had been caught by the Hypnosis App and had lost consciousness.
I also shielded the Tower Master, who was struggling to keep up with the situation, with my body.
It seemed that Senior Scarfaces experience had paid off, as she quickly regained herposure and adapted to the situation. With a sly smile, she responded to the guard.
But I dont think theres going to be a leftover this time. You can tell theyre all S-ranks just by looking at their faces. Do you really think the viscount would leave any? Ah, maybe this guy right here might be left.
Haha, its alright. It isnt like I am in a position to be picky either??."
Ah, fucking hell.
Goosebumps ran down my spine. You motherfucker, at least be picky about the gender.
The Senior Scarface led us into the mansion. The guard''s friendly demeanor towards her indicated that they had interacted more than just once or twice. It seemed the culprit had been using Senior Scarfaces face for various schemes.
Impersonation was terrifying in this way. If we had conducted the investigation step by step among ourselves instead of directly involving Senior?? wouldn''t it have led to a situation where we couldn''t help but be suspicious of her?
Senior Scarface seemed to catch on and tapped my shoulder in gratitude. Yes, I had saved her.
Then, have a great time.
The guard escorted us to the front of the building before returning to his post. Senior made brief eye contact with us.
Should we go? Let''s go.
It wasnt really you, Lorei, right?
It wasnt.
She opened the mansion door.
A red carpet lined the long hallway, nked by various crafts such as pottery and paintings. Numerous maids moved about.
There were more maids than I expected. A mansion of this size could be managed by about five housekeepers, but I counted more than ten maids just with a nce.
Each maid wore a cor simr to those on dogs, and their pupils were dtedthey were hypnotized.
The Purple Tower Master muttered, trembling,
??This is disgusting.
I agreed. Because the idea that people were not viewed as people was clearly revealed. I grabbed the wrist of a passing maid.
She showed no resistance, and her pulse was weak. Her overall physical condition was poor. Was he neglecting even basic needs like food and water? I tried talking to her.
What''s your name?
Im Elinora, master.
Do you follow my orders too? This is my first time here.
I have been ordered to serve all guests who visit the mansion as my master.
No wonder.
I opened a random door along the hallway, revealing an empty guest room. I ordered the maids.
All maids who can hear my voice, go inside this room and take a rest. Be careful not to step on or push each other.
Yes, master.
The maids in the hallway rushed into the room. Since we couldn''t release them from the mansion yet, I nned to keep them quarantined here for their safety.
The once-busy hallway emptied swiftly.
Senior Scarface sighed once and walked to the end of the hallway. We followed her, pretending to be hypnotized. When she pushed open therge, ornate door that opened on both sides, we saw arge space with a long table and a pig of a man sitting at the head.
Judging by his excessive jewelry, this was the viscount. He leered persistently at Pink-Haired Lesbian and the Tower Master, opening his thick lips to speak to Senior.
You said the next visit would take you three months, but youre here early.
Stuff happens.
Ive already filled half of the quota. In just a little while?? Ill control even the bums in the East. Hehe?? the promisedpensation is being prepared, right?
Compensation?
Viscount Pig pounded the armrest of his chair in displeasure, making his cheeks quiver with the vibration. He then pulled out a small stone statue from his arms and shouted.
You said you would strengthen this hypnotic statue! So it can work even on noble bitches!
Oh, I indeed said that. Dont worry, Im preparing for it.
Im done with peasants now. My noble body needs noble ves. Mmhm, after all I need to make it clear to Cycilia, who dared to mock me, calling me half-blood, that Im not the kind of person to be treated like that!
The viscount suddenly erupted in anger, spittle flying as he shouted. There was no refinement in him, only greed and inferiority shining in his oily eyes.
He seemed to be working closely with the culprit. Did he utilize his wealth and power to take over the slums and ce the Big Brother statue there?
In return, he received the Hypnosis App statue.
This Viscount Pig was the epitome of an evil noble. With the Hypnosis App, he became an ideal target for the culprit. That must have been why the culprit approached him.
Pink-Haired Lesbian clenched her fist, and Senior Scarface snapped her fingers. With evidence of their connection to the criminal, we had no reason to hesitate. When I was about to cast my magic??
Purple Magic Tower Master Yuna opened her mouth.
"??Y-You. You have money and power.
Eung?
You could just pay people fairly and h-hire them. And t-treat them like normal, ordinary people and give them work. Youre n-not a person who has nothing. You could do it if you want to, but why?? why are you hypnotizing people and making them your ves?
It seems like this bitch isnt hypnotized. Cant you do your job properly?
Viscount Pig scolded Senior for a moment before licking his lips and responding confidently, as if stating an obvious truth.
"What? Do you think Im doing this because I need money? Of course not! I can hire dozens, hundreds ofmoners as servants. However, if I touch their ass, they scream. If I call them into my bedroom, they would start bitching that theyre going to quit."
"????."
But look how loyal these maids are. No matter what I do, they dont say a word or even look at me with their dog eyes. Like this!
p!
Viscount Pig pped the face of the maid standing next to him.
p, ap. p.
One after another
The maid''s cheek swelled up in no time, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. With her mind and body under the hypnosis, she couldnt resist at all. The viscount breathed heavily.
Hueck, huck. Its nice to be able to y around with it however I want
"????."
It was unpleasant to meet someone who didnt see other people as human. This person was once just like mea human being.
He was born screaming into the world, crawled on all four limbs, walked on two feet, and probably lived his life forming rtionships with many people. How did he be so twisted? When I asked myself that question
It brought about a sadness that left a bitter taste in my mouth.
Viscount Pig spoke as he proudly held out the small stone statue to Pink-Haired Lesbian and the Tower Master.
If you havent been hypnotized, Ill do it now. Now, look this way! Khehehe?? And all of you, be my sex ves!
A pattern shed on the stone statue that could fit in one hand, emitting powerful hypnotic waves.
We were hypnotized, lost consciousness, and became the viscounts toys. Viscount Pig chuckled and pointed.
Yes, you with the pink hair. Come here first. Take off that muggy suit right now! You, hehe, you will be my favorite mistress??."
Pink-Haired Lesbian, seemingly under hypnosis, slowly took off her suit jacket, revealing her voluptuous body as she headed towards the viscount and
Yes?? hurry ande serve?? my amazing body??."
In your dreams.
Smack!
I smacked Viscount Pig on the back of his head. Even after his neck bent and snapped back, he kept smiling brightly, clearly lost in a happy dream from the reflected hypnotic waves.
Pink-Haired Lesbian turned her wrist, and asked.
Mr. Crazy Wizard, can I hit him too?
The hypnosis might break if you hit him too ha?? No, he will die if you hit him with that much Mana.
I took the statue from the viscounts hand.
This small statue seemed crafted with more effort than therger one, and was emitting stronger hypnotic waves than I expected.
Without a mental barrier, anyone would instantly be a ve, just like those maids. The output was strong enough that even a weak mental barrier would fail under repeated exposure.
We were fortunate to be experts in this field. Otherwise, students at the Academy might have been affected. Considering this, I felt a sense of duty as an educator.
The world was wide and filled with many dangers. To protect our students from falling prey to the Hypnosis App, I would need to make them suffer a bit more. They had to develop mental barriers as firm as mountains.
Now then, with the viscount incapacitated?? lets gather all the evidence.
We needed as much evidence as possible. Finding it would transform us from trespassers into righteous people who rose up to punish criminals.
I trusted our Second Prince to handle the aftermath if we addressed the root cause.
"????."
Senior, whats wrong?
Senior Scarface seemed worried, contemting with her hand over his mouth. Had she been slightly affected by the hypnosis wave?
Esteemed Junior. About the?? viscount. Dont you think he was dumber than we thought?
He did seem pretty?? idiotic?
Even though we passed the guards easily, the viscount epted us without question despite the crowd, I could only describe him as?? simple-minded.
If it were me, I wouldnt have put someone stupid in charge. I dont know if the viscount was more resourceful than I thought, but if that wasnt the case??."
Youre saying theres someone in actual power behind the figurehead?
Exactly.
I understood immediately. Even if I were the mastermind, I didn''t think I would want to entrust the job to this viscount bastard. I would have liked to have left it to someone?? more intelligent and capable.
From what Viscount Pig said, they were working on spreading Big Brother throughout Crownhall. There must be someone who acts as amander, leading the operation.
I thought of a ssic cliche.
The butler next to the ipetent noble was actually the real mastermind. That kind of scenario.
We couldnt let our guard down just because we captured the viscount and.
Mr. Wizard, above us-!"
Pink-Haired Lesbian warned sharply. Reflexively, I raised my head, looking at the ceiling.
Chajajajack-! Rumblee!
The ceiling shattered into dozens of pieces and copsed. Three figures fell, weapons aimed at us. One had a great sword, another dual-wielded swords, and the third a bow. They were going for me?? no. They were going for the viscountto eliminate all the evidence by killing him?
Protect the viscount!
I quickly cast a spell. A sh of light appeared in the Tower Masters hand, the sound of a chain swooshed, and Senior Scarface drew a dagger.
CLANGGG-!!
With the sh of metals, dust rose.
***
Chapter 99: Operation Arrest Crownhall Hypnosis App - Fin
Noose Engraving Despair was carrying out operations in various ways to conquer Crownhall.
What kept the Empire strong and stable?
It was the unwaveringpetence of the imperial lineage.
Because humans were inherently imperfect, even a great ruler could sometimes have less capable offspring.
High-ss Dark Wizards could afford to wait however. They could extend their lifespans many times over using various wicked techniques powered by crushing others'' souls.
Historically, the reason why many kingdoms faced destruction at the hands of the Dark Wizards was because they struck during its most vulnerable times: under a foolish king, an arrogant king, or a useless king full of misguided ambition.
In such times, defending against a precise strike was nearly impossible.
But the Empire was different. It seemed like there was no concept of an ''ipetent Imperial Descendant'' within its ranks. Every Imperial Descendant was a genius, and even if they had personal ws, they were never ipetent.
Was it the power of their lineage? Did their blonde hair bring such great traits?
It wasnt. Even if someone stole the royal seed and created children, they were only born with blonde hair and blue eyes, not with talent.
So, then??.
The secret of theirpetence might lie in the Imperial Capital, Crownhall.
Was it the blessing of the Goddess, or the effect of some ancient artifact, or maybe a secret technique of an unknown Archwizard? Nobody knew for certain. But it was clear that something existed, hidden at the center of Crownhallin the Imperial Family quarters.
If they could destroy it, or take it into their own hands??.
The Empire, seemingly eternal for thousands of years, could finally be toppled.
Usually, Dark Wizards rarely cooperated with one another, but the promise of the ''Fall of the Empire'' was too enticing. It was worth investing considerable power.
Therefore, with the backing of other notable Dark Wizards, Noose Engraving Despair was able to pursue several ns to attack and take over Crownhall.
The magic that turned people into living spies was also a gift from another named warlock. He thought he should make good use of this gift.
They contacted a moron and gave him the power to control anything he desired. It was convenient that he was a noble, even better that he was greedy and thought primarily with his lower body.
Using an artifact that could manipte others as bait, they could use his influence to spread their magic throughout Crownhall.
The n was progressing smoothly. They had already gathered significant information and were looking forward to obtaining even more. Now, they could take their n a step further.
The use of hypnotized people to cause chaos. If sudden terrors erupted everywhere, panic would ensue??.
Noose Engraving Despair assigned three useful men to the viscount for this work. They acted as a guard, a watchdog, and amand tower to lead all operations, leaving the virtually useless viscount as just a figurehead.
All three were Dark Wizards at the level of Metamorphosis, capable of using their souls as fuel.
One among them had a skill level of Metamorphosis that could be amplified by sacrificing others'' souls. The power was so great that even those at the same level wouldnt be able to handle it.
And then there was the stone statue.
The hypnotizing function was merely a side effect of the magic engraved on its surface. The true powery within the statue itself.
There was a reason why magic was engraved on a rough stone statue rather than on precious metal that had high Mana conductivity. In times of emergency, the stone statue itself could be used as a power source.
So, they weren''t worried even when uninvited guests entered the mansion.
Thats Puppet Lorei. And the other one?? looks like an agent from the Defense Bureau. Her breasts are incredible.
The agent seems to be pretty good at fighting, but that weak-looking guy is nothing special. Three moves would be enough to kill him. And is that little kid?? a servant? I cant sense anything from her.
A kid? What do you mean by kid? That one? Hey man, if you call a bitch with breasts like that a kid, how big do you want them to be?
They even had time to joke. There were four enemies, but only two were of any concern. The Dark Wizard, who had mastered Metamorphosis, lowered his voice and spoke while adjusting his bowstring.
Quiet. We''ll descend and ambush once the viscount is gone. We''ll kill all but one person.
Yeah yeah, Ill break it. Let''s go.
The Dual-swordsman spat and drew his sword from his waist.
Chajajajack-! Rumblee!
The dual-swordsman destroyed the ceiling and dropped down. Up until that point, the Dark Wizards believed they would be able to finish off the intruders in one fell swoop. If they had time to spare, they even considered capturing them alive and having some fun.
But then, an indescribable light shed from the twin-tailed girl''s hand.
Th-This is?? the Purple Magic Towers??!!"
When the archer, the most powerful Dark Wizard among them, was ''erased'' in half mid-sentence as if he had figured something out, they realized that things had gone terribly wrong.
There was a monster hiding amongst them.
I blinked to focus my eyes. Obviously, the guy with the dual swords had swung his weapon while falling?? and I had fired magic in a hurry. When I came to my senses, I saw that Pink-Haired Lesbian was standing between me and the swordsman.
"You??."
Her forearm was cut and bleeding. Judging by the amount of blood, the cut wasnt deep enough to expose the bone.
She summoned the chain and wrapped it around both arms, speaking without looking back.
Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?
??Thanks to you, Im not.
All kinds of thoughts flooded my mind. If I had been a warrior and not a wizard, Yuri Lanster wouldn''t have gotten hurt. Or, maybe if I had prepared some immediate defensive magic??
But now was not the time to indulge in such thoughts. I quickly surveyed the battlefield.
A big muscr guy wielding a greatsword.
A slim guy with dual swords.
And the archer was?? dead. His mind waspletely shattered by Tower Master Yunas interception. Hey on the ground, drooling.
They probably never expected a Tower Master to be among us. This fight was already our victory. Because we were too strong for them.
In fact, the guy with the dual swords was sweating coldly and ring at the archer''s corpse.
What, is he dead??? What happened, damn it??! Why?!
"????."
Let''s think this through. If the Tower Master used her magic, the battle would end immediately. However, we needed information.
Given the circumstances, there was a high probability that the viscount was just an empty shell Subduing the attackers could yield useful information. So, we needed to extract it through interrogation or other means.
So I asked.
Tower Master, is it possible for you to capture them while keeping the information intact?
"Hm??."
The moment she hesitated, that meant it was a no. Due to her inability to control her power precisely, she could capture them at best, but nothing useful might remain. If their brains were wiped clean, no amount of interrogation would retrieve any information.
Basically, aiming was the problem. She needed to fire a cannon, but she had to aim well enough so that their heads didnt explode into pieces. So.
Its possible if we hold them in ce, right?
Eung. If you d-do that. I will cleanly erase only the limbs. B-But if anyone is in danger, Im going to shoot them right away.
Roger that.
Esteemed Junior, I''ll handle the one with the greatsword alone.
"??Are you saying that a wizard is going fight one-on-one alone without a vanguard? Puppet Lorei?
Theres no need to worry, Ms. Agent. Im taking him because Im confident. That guy doesnt look as strong as you.
In that case, Crazy Wizard and I will?? subdue or kill the dual swordsman together.
Distributionplete. Senior Scarface moved away, casting spells to keep the Greatsword Guy in check, while Pink-Haired Lesbian charged at the dual swordsman.
The blood seeping through her chains kept distracting me.
I gritted my teeth and prepared my magic.
The Dark Wizard wielding the greatsword red at Lorei. He recognized her from the list of persons of interest he had received in advance.
Puppet Lorei??Ive heard the name a lot. I heard you mainly do dungeon exploration quests?
Do you have an exploration quest to entrust? But I dont think this is an ideal situation to ept it.
In response to Lorei''s cunning reply, the Dark Wizard hefted his greatsword above his head.
"It''s easier to deal with idiots who are adventurers than mercenaries. You lot are the type of people to show off after barely managing to tussle with golems. Have you ever even killed anyone before?"
Probably more than you think.
Then lets find out. Burnt Offering(ܼ), Burning Mental Barrier-!!"
Kkeuaaaaaack-!
A tortured soul stored in the greatsword let out a terrible scream and was torn to pieces. Dark, thick mana spread, and the Dark Wizard used it toplete his spell.
A pitch-ck me flickered in his eyes.
??Thats the Red Towers Mental Protection Spell.
Yes. It burns away all attempts to harm the mind. Puppet Lorei... It''s obvious from your nickname. Arent you going to use Illusion Magic to manipte other peoples bodies as you wish?
Woosh Woosh. The greatsword shed through the air with a menacing sound.
The wizard of the Purple Magic Tower is really easy to hunt??. With just a few souls, I can easily block it like this-!!"
Dispersing Illusion.
Thump thump thump. Lorei calmly finished her incantation as she faced the massive Dark Wizard charging at her. Since Mental Interference didn''t work, she used magic that distorted light and affected vision.
There was nothing awkward about a highly skilled wizards illusion. Lorei created an intricate illusion based on solid fundamentals built through hard work.
As the light spread, Lorei''s image split into three. The movements of each illusion were natural, each moving in different directions. The Dark Wizard couldn''t distinguish between real and fake.
Heueup!
Woosh-!
The greatsword split an illusion in half.
Swooosh-! Ting!
Lorei seized the opportunity and threw a dagger. However, the Dark Wizard blocked it by channeling Mana into his entire armor. He spoke as he cut down another illusion with his greatsword.
"If you''re waiting for my Mana to run out, you''re mistaken. I have ten souls stored in my greatsword! With this, I can fight all day. Even though your head will fall off before??that!"
"????."
There was no weakness for a Dark Wizard wasting so much mana. He could easily win by simply increasing the output without any effort or research for efficiency.
He could wield such great power bymitting the sin of burning the souls of others.
Then, what reason was there to hesitate?
The Dark Wizard channeled a vast amount of mana into his greatsword. It was covered with so much mana that the de was no longer visible. Though itcked sharpness or precision, it could crush easily.
There were no more illusions left. Lorei, standing there nkly, had to be the real one. The Dark Wizard swung his greatsword at her.
In front of him, Lorei quietly raised her finger.
Let me correct you one thing.
"DIE!!"
Swish- Boooooom!!
The greatsword fell. Right next to Lorei. On the ground.
Cold sweat broke out on the Dark Wizard''s face.
"??Wh-What? I tried to??!"
A spell that blocks attempts to harm the mind, you said? Theres no way that would work.Because Puppet is not a spell that steals control or something like that.
His senses?? felt strange. His arm didn''t feel like his own. Something, something was strangely twisted. He was sure he had cast the Mental Protection Spell.
What, did you??!"
Puppet doesnt mean turning others into a puppet. The puppet is not you, its me.
The Dark Wizard tried to pull out his greatsword. But no matter how hard he tried, his arm wouldn''t move. Instead, Lorei in front of him raised her own arm, as if on strings. Lorei spoke quietly.
Because this magic, it gifts myself to someone else.
"????!!"
Only then did the Dark Wizard realize the source of his difort. Lorei had gifted him the sense of her own body. The arm he had been trying to move wasnt his own, but Lorei''s.
The Dark Wizard quickly thought. If this arm was Loreis arm??
"Then??!"
That meant all he had to do was move Lorei''s arm to hit her through his own movements. The Dark Wizard moved his arm and punched himself.
Thwack-!
"Kkeuk??!"
The Dark Wizard ended up hitting himself in the face. This was because Lorei had canceled Puppet, returning his senses to normal.
Lorei smiled.
Now, which one of these is your arm? Think carefully and let me know.
EU, EUAAA!!"
It was a swamp of terrible mind games. He never knew when or how he would be ''gifted'' a sense. He couldnt tell if the arm he was about to swing was his own or Loreis.
When he extended his fist forward, he didnt know whether he would hit himself with his own fist or Lorei with her arm. Amid theplicated and distorted chaos, the warlock danced ording to Lorey''s will.
At the end of the puppet y, only the fainted Dark Wizard, who had repeatedly punched himself in the face, was left.
Lorei stretched her body, having finished the battle. Since he was an ignorant brute, she had easily defeated him. If he had honed his senses even a little, she wouldve needed moreplex mind games.
And now, how is Esteemed Junior doin??."
Lorei turned her head. The Dual-Swordsman was emitting light and was on the verge of self-destructing.
"?"
EUAAAAAA-!!
Burnt Offering(ܼ), Reinforce Mental Barrier, Body Reinforcement."
As the soul''s scream rang out, arge amount of Mana overflowed from the Dual-swordsmans body. The buff he received was quite basic.
A simple enhancement that increased physical performance by excessively spending Mana without any special process. Therefore, there were no particr weaknesses. It was like pressing someone down with sheer brute force.
"Trojan Horse, Time Perception Distortion, Ticklish??."
I had been casting magic into his mind, but he didn''t build a Mental Barrier using skillhe just did it with sheer quantity. It felt tightly packed with countless dirt bags, making it incredibly difficult to prate.
Even if I managed to persistently gnaw at it and one spell slipped through??
...Hmph, do you think that would work?
He broke it with a mere shake of his head. This guy was using Mental Cleanse in real time. Since I was getting pushed back by weight ss, there wasn''t much I could do against him.
Metamorphosis () - True Desire Restraint () : Forey(ǰ).
Chiiiiiiiiiiiiiiink!
Yuri Lanster entered Metamorphosis in a durable form. In addition to just using it all at once, like when she destroyed a golem, there also seemed to be a way to sustain it over a long period of time.
Heueup!
_WHIIIIRL-!!_
Yuri swung the chain wrapped around her arm. The silver chain drew a semicircle, instantly shattering and scattering the tables and chairs it struck.
The Dual-Swordsman wasnt in the wreckage. He lowered his stance, nearly glued to the ground, and shot out like a cockroach.
_Paat-! Kagagagang!_
The de soared upward like a salmon swimming upstream. Yuri deflected a strike with the chains wrapped around her forearm, and then threw a kick at his face as if she was sweeping the floor.
_Smack!_
Hit by the kick, his body lifted into the air, but I saw him raise one hand to block it. It hadnt struck properly. He used Yuri''s attack to intentionally propel himself upward.
Yuri, block it-!"
Heht!
Swooosh! ng!
The Dual-Swordsmans body rotated rapidly in the air. The two des spun like a blender, and her blood sprayed out as her chains were cut.
Y,-You punk??!!"
The Tower Master pointed with her finger. Wooong. The light that carved out information gathered at the tip of her finger, but it seemed like the Dual-swordsman was well aware of her presence. He constantly moved, keeping Yuri in the line of fire.
He knew who the most dangerous one here was.
I needed to create a variable. I summoned a hologram.
"Hologram : Butler Army!"
What kind of joke is thi?? keuk?!
The Dual-Swordsman tried to ignore the rushing holograms, thinking they were illusions. But after being hit by the Butler Punch, he realized that they had physical force.
What kind of strange magic?? fuck off!
Chajajajack!
The holograms clinging to the dual-swordsman were instantly shed apart. But I had bought some time. I quickly started thinking.
The current Illusion Magic wasnt really effective. He literally poured Mana into blocking it with sheer force. Even if I broke through it, he immediately used Mental Cleanse.
No matter how many debuffs I cast, it was useless against an enemy who essentially drank debuff removal potions every second.
If it had been an environment where other people''s beliefs could be absorbed like inStep into a Door, Ascend into a World (̤TN), I would have been able to exert sufficient deterrent power, but there were no handful of weak ones to absorb belief from.
No wonder Senior Scarface was so critical of Illusion Magic. It was a real pain in the ass when I got countered.
I needed?? a different kind of magic.
Something beyond the usual TRPG spells, something else.
Ever since I reincarnated into this world, I never thought much about harming others. I never thought of magic for killing either.
Because it wasn''t fun. And I didnt need it. Since I was protected by the Tower Master, I thoughtcently?? that I didn''t have to delve into such violent magics.
But now I felt like I needed something like that. A magic that could cut people''s heads off.
A magic that could pierce through that bastard?? before more wounds were inflicted on Yuris beautiful body.
If the mental barrier created with a ridiculous amount of Mana was the problem, I would break through with a focused attack.
If Mental Cleanse was the issue, I just needed to take him down in one shot. Like the Tower Masters magic.
I had to create my own.
I twisted the magic into a spiral. The tip was sharp and pointy, designed to pierce the barrier and reach deep into his brain.
I infused emotion into the Mana. I had data: the despair and suffering of the trio who had been immersed in and extracted from a Cthulhu session, the Second Prince''s heartbreak. I crammed all that mental suffering into the Mana.
What, are you?? damn it!
Mr. Wizard, Ill protect you. Whatever it is, keep doing what you were doing!
Lets concentrate. Carve it precisely.
It was a simple but effective arrow shot. But there is no need to throw off projections. It would doggedly pursue its prey, preying on people''s hearts.
The shadow beneath the feet, the darkness peeking through the cracks in the closet, the solitude of the pitch-ck night.
A pitch-ck arrow that shatters minds.
I shot him dead.
This is what happened, Prince.
Ah, I see. So, what youre saying is that?? the Dark Wizard, whose mind was shattered, decided to self-destruct and caused an explosion that blew up half of the mansion. Fortunately, there were no casualties because the Tower Master redirected the explosion. But then you got arrested by the Capital Knight Order that came after hearing themotion?? and I just bailed you out from that?"
Right.
Second Prince Irid closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then finally came to a conclusion.
Get down.
Yep.
I quietly ced my head on the ground andid down.
But still, we got something out of it. We captured hostages, including the viscount, obtained evidence, acquired the hypnosis app, and also found something suspicious and interesting but??.
If I told him now, all the aplishments would be used to calm him down. I wanted to receive praise and reward. I should tell the Second Prince about it once he calms down.
***
Chapter 100: After Story: Commemorative Photo
To someone who stood on the line between illusion and reality, dreams were no longer a repose. Uncontroble mana made dreamse to life, and a dream that had been given life could not be distinguished from reality.
A stone-cold jail and friends who screamed out as they were dying. Was this a dream?
It was indistinguishable.
The flowing of blood and a corpse mangled beyond recognition. Was this a dream?
It was indistinguishable.
The sun and moon had inverted onto themselves, and time had be twisted and tangled. Was this a dream?
It was indistinguishable.
From the moment she became a Tower Master to now, Yuna Yurensto Violetiris had not once slept properly. She had suffered from insomnia for over ten years now.
Thankfully, there werent any physiological issues.
She used mana to remove the fatigue piled up in her brain, thus avoiding the side effects that usually came with prolonged sleep deprivationsuch as delirium or impaired judgment.
However, the same could not be said for her mind.
In the middle of a sea brimming with waves, there exists a tiny ind. When a tall wave crashes onto the ind and passes by, it may look fine, but there is always a small part that gets chipped off. The small rocks were taken by the waves, hidden in the depths of the sea.
We know the truth. The ind will eventually be chipped away until it disappears. The Purple Magic Tower Master could envision her own demise.
That was why...
Recently Ive been having a hard time sleeping If I want to have a good sleep, what should I do?
was what she had asked in a roundabout manner at the Magic Tower.
However, the Wizard didnt ask what the problem was and instead acted to solve it.
The Nameless Wizard immediately took action. He gentlyid Yuna on a bed, added a scoop of honey to freshly warmed milk, and handed it to her. After she drank it, he brushed her teeth, massaged her whole body, cleaned her ears, tucked her in with a nket, and stroked her head soothingly as he sat beside her.
That night, the Nameless Wizard appeared in Yunas dream, leaving her feeling mentally fatigued in an entirely different way.
Though it did feel nice, it didnt solve her core problem. Seeking another solution, she asked Pink-Haired Lesbian. No, Yuri Lanster, the same question near the end of the first day at the Crownhall.
The pink-haired subus responded with confidence.
You need to sleep naked.
"?????"
There are many theories from different schrs about the origins of humanity, but they all agree that ancient humans did not wear clothes. Which means that humans back then all lived and slept naked, so
Yuri Lansters Sleeping Naked Theory, based on creation and the origins of humanity, left a deep impression on Yuna. So, she decided to give it a try.
Last night, before going to bed, she warned the Nameless Wizard, N-No matter what, dont open the door! Seeing the Wizards expression, which seemed to imply, "The Tower Master is at that age after all..." she promptly gave him a low kick.
Even after that, she debated for about thirty minutes whether she should actually undress. Finally, she hid herself under the nket, removed her clothes, and fell asleep,
That night, she dreamt of running through green fields with Yuri Lanster and the Wizard, all three of them naked.
And now, in the present, just before Lorei could run in to give an exnation, it was the morning of the second day of her visit to Crownhall.
Tower Master, Iming in, okay?
"????!!!!!!"
Yuna Yurensto Violetiris, squirming under her bed in the nude, faced a dire predicament.
Sure, that fucker did say Iming in, okay?, but it was actually no different from dering, Iming in! Given their close rtionship, they had developed the habit of entering each others rooms without much notice.
What should I wear first?
Normally, she would start with her panties without a second thought, followed by her top, then her skirt, and finally the coat,pleting her usual Tower Master attire.
But right now. There was no time. The Nameless Wizard could enter at any moment.
She had to think of the worst possible situation, where the Wizard walked in before she was fully dressed. Since reality was. cold-hearted!
That meant in the shortest possible time, she had to make the best possible move. The Tower Master racked her brain. For now For now, panties will be pushed back tost on the list.
It was too embarrassing to be seen wearing only panties. However, if she wore a skirt, her lower half would be covered, making it more important than the panties.
Since there was no wind indoors, this option was even more effective.
She quickly wore her skirt just as the door started to rattle. Calcting the remaining time, she could only put on one more item.!
The top had to be the way to go. Its material was ck, somewhat mesh-like, and clung to the body. However, wearing such a tight outfit took an extremely long time!
If time ran out while she struggled to get her head through the neckline, her face and arms would be covered like a wrap and her upper body would be exposed for all to see. In that case
If she got stuck halfway with her head through the neckline, time would run out and her upper body would be exposed
...... In that case!
The coat was her answer. The outer garment could be easily worn by sliding her arms into its sleeves!
Rustle.
It was on. Now, all that was left was to zip it up. Then, even though she was actually a bit sparse in clothing, it would look perfectly like Yunas usual fashion on the outside. Yuna adjusted the hem of her coat.
.....Huaaat!!
The zipper wasn''t there!!
She realized toote that she hadn''t fixed the broken zipper because she always wore the coat open and let it flutter! That was a grave error. Yuna looked down at herself.
Following the middle of her body, her skin was totally exposed. Should she cover her belly button or her chest? No, she still had a bit of time. Maybe she could wrap herself in a nket...
Woah.
I-It seems you dressed quite wildly today.
Hu-Huh? Ah, eung! Ye-Yeah, i-it was that kind of vibe. I-I just wanted to try that kinda vibe, yeah.!!
Times up.
I grabbed Pink-Haired Lesbian, who had lost her grip on sanity and was charging forward.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, dont do that.
Wait, what? The one who is currently attempting seduction is the Tower Master, though. Is that not the case?
Draggggg.
Even though I was pulling her by the hair with all my strength, I was the one being dragged. Are you telling me that even the roots of your hair were strong, Yuri Lanster!
This punk has gone absolutely mad. Yunas wild fashion had apparently woken up her inner beast. To be fair, I also had to activate Sexual Desire Suppression Stage 2 as soon as I entered, so I could sympathize.
S-So. Why are you here?
Yunas face reddened as she twisted her body and covered herself with her arms. If she was feeling that embarrassed, why would you wear such things in the first ce?
I wasnt ming her, though. I was immensely grateful. However Pink-Haired Lesbian was the problem. I shouldnt have brought her along.
Tower Master, may I prepare a bath for you?
Ah, fuck. Were here to take a picture.
..... A picture?
Yes, a picture.
I wanted to capture this moment. When I used to be indifferent to such things when focused on research,tely Ive been feeling the urge to create memories.
When I get older, how great would it be to open a photo album and reminisce about old times? The more pictures, the better. And who knows,
Maybe. Just maybe.
It could even be a family photo.
I waved my camera. An extremely expensive, single-use device with crystal balls attached all over it, which I bought from a magic artifact store.
I already had a camera. It would be good to leave a record.
Yes, could you look here and quickly tell me your name and age
Go use your True Desire Restraint. Quickly. Go imprison yourself.
Pi-Picture. I see. Heheh.
The reaction didnt seem too bad. I wondered what Id do if she didnt like the idea.
First, I set up the tripod, fired a warning nce at Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was undoing her necktie, and positioned the crystal ball camera.
I set the timer, gave another warning nce to the Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was now attempting to remove her jacket, and called the Tower Master over. I thought it would be great if she stood in the center.
Now, we just have to look at that crystal ball and take a picture together. Strike a pose.
Po-Pose? What kind.
Just something natural. It would be nice if its an expression that you would want to remember.
A picture freezes a moment in time and uses it as a decoration. The more emotions poured into it, the better. If I could show how I felt, and how happy I was in this moment, nothing else would be necessary.
.....We-Wee.
Tower Master Yuna gave the most awkward smile imaginable.
"????."
"????."
My eyes met with the Pink-Haired Lesbians. We were both thinking the same thing.
....Should I take care of this?
You are permitted.
Wh-What are you guys doingggggg..!
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I held onto Yuna from both sides. Wouldnt a natural expression be crucial in a situation like this? I didnt think that awkward smile was good at all.
Pink-Haired Lesbian grabbed on tightly to the Tower Master and openly disyed her sexual desires, while Yuna tried to fend her off with one hand.
I also stuck close, but I wasnt pushed away. How do you like that, Pink-Haired Lesbian? This is the bond between Yuna and me, built over 10 years. How dare you even make an attempt? You dont stand a chance, you punk.
I shielded the Tower Master from Pink-Haired Lesbians wicked hands and turned toward the camera.
Now, Tower Master, please look at the camera and say cheese.
I-in this situation.?!
Chee-se.
Hey, you Pink-Haired Lesbian, look at the camera. Camera. Stop ogling our Yuna!
Ou-Our Yuna..?!
Click.
This is actually pretty decent, isnt it?
I like that its lewd.
...... Im confiscating this!
The picture was taken by the Tower Master.
After Lorei hade, attacked the mansion, fought, made him self-destruct, and the Nameless Wizard was imprisoned
Yuna Yurensto Violetiris sat on the rooftop of a tall building, gazing down at the nightscape of Crownhall. The city wasnt any different than yesterday, but for some reason it didnt feel enjoyable in the slightest.
She knew why. It was because the Wizard wasnt by her side.
It.. Hasnt even been half a day.
How did I even live when he wasnt around? How did I not die of boredom?
Yuna pulled out the confiscated picture and looked at it. Despite her flustered appearance, if asked whether she looked happy or not, there was no doubt she appeared happy.
Pororong.
Yuna transformed into a butterfly and flew to the skies. Since Yuri Lanster had gone to see the Second Prince, the Wizard would soon be released from prison. But Yuna couldnt wait any longer.
Feeling lonely, she decided to fly to his side.
***
Chapter 101: The Butterfly Flying Around The Prison
I didnt expect it to turn out this way.
I thought the heartbroken ck Wizard would lose all motivation and give up. I didnt expect him to go I dont want to live anymore lets just die. and self-destruct
But I worked hard to protect myself. I scoured through the remnants of the mansion for evidence, caught and transported the Viscount and Swordmaster while keeping them alive, and even rescued all the hypnosis victims locked in a room.
And once I did all that, the captals knights arrived at the mansion.
Its here. Where themotion was.
Whinggg, Click.
"????!!"
What the hell is this?
A sound like a heavy engine resonated deeply, stirring my soul. Then, in front of me
A badass knight order was standing there.
They didnt seem to be the heavy type but rather more agile.
Ten knights with matching sleek silver armor stood in formation. The surface of their armor bore tens ofyers of condensed magic spells, and their longswords were far superior to the demonic sword I had created.
Just how much money did all that cost? Damn.
The power source.. It was their own mana. It didnt run on magic stones but on their internal mana. Any normal person wearing that armor wouldnt be able to use it properly.
In the middle, a middle-aged knight in golden armormanded the scene. There was no way that a mere group of eleven knights would be responsible for safeguarding such arge area, so it was probably just a detachment from the Capital''s Knight Order.
I didnt think they would look so tactical.
I genuinely considered if I should just run away. But if I did, I felt like this would get covered up by saying the Viscount unfortunately lost his life in a terror attack by the ck Wizard or something.
If the witnesses imed one thing and the evidence supported another, the truth might eventually surface, but it would take a considerable amount of time. And since I already caused an incident, lets cause just a little more.
This needed to be a battle of public opinion. I decided to fan the mes.
So, while Senior Scarface, the injured Pink-Haired Lesbian, and Tower Master escaped, I stayed behind at the crime scene. I shouted towards the Capital''s Knight Order, who were trying to figure out what happened.
That something something Viscount colluded with the ck Wizard! I have proof of my own innocence, and evidence of the Viscounts evil deeds as well! Ill dly ept punishment for causing a disturbance in the capital, but I acted on my conscience!
Using Sound Amplification Magic, I yelled so loudly that even nearby nobles would hear my usations. This was the spark to ignite the war of public opinion.
The knight in the shy golden powered suit arranged his men and, with his arm whirling like an engine, spoke to me. It seemed like if I annoyed him, a rocket punch might be my reward.
Are you done?
May I say one more thing before I leave?
You may.
Following the orders of that something-something Viscount, he used magic with an evil heart and hypnotized people!
Looking at the secret documents, his next target was. ?
The Viscount had mentioned teaching someone a lesson, but I couldn''t recall the specifics. I did have that illness. The only thing I remembered was that the name sounded simr to Kiwi, though I had no idea who they were.
So, I mashed the details together and shouted. Since I added honorifics at the end, I trusted they would figure it out on their ownthat the Viscount attempted to use hypnosis on someone high up.
Now are you finished?
Ah, yes. Ive said everything, Sir Knight.
Arrest him.
They pped mana-freezing handcuffs on me. As I analyzed them, I realized they drained mana and released it outside, much like continuously bailing water from a well.
If I really tried, I could probably get out of this thing. But doing so would likely provoke an engine punch, so I just stayed put.
And then I was brought into a cell.
It was the first time experiencing a medieval prison cell.
When I think of a prison, I envisioned a gloomy stone room with metal bars, but it looks like the capital''s prison was different. The interior was cleaner than I had expected.
Not only was it clean, but it also had some luxurious aspects. The floor was made of pristine white tiles, a bed, and even books to pass the time. When I checked the bed sheets, it was properlyundered.
The knight in golden armor instructed one of the knights in silver armor to escort me to the cell. I asked my escort about the facility.
Is the facility usually this good?
Thats correct. Typically, only people of high standing or those under orders from high-ranking officials are imprisoned here.
The knight spoke gently and even used honorifics. It was surprising, considering I was a suspect who had destroyed a Viscount''s mansion. I wondered about the reason.
Hypothesis 1. They had fallen in love with me.
The knight tried to lower their voice to disguise their gender, but my intuition told me she was a woman. Probably would look good in dolphin pants.
If my irresistible charm could even steal the heart of this virtuous woman, I needed to use a honey trap to my advantage. I briefly wondered which romance fantasy male lead I needed to adopt as my persona.
Maybe the ssic, suspiciously easy-going young master would be suitable here...
I know who you are. The wizard from the Purple Magic Tower who entered the academy under the Second Princes orders.
Yeah.
How did she know that? I looked at the knight, puzzled.
It wasnt as if I frequently showed my face in public, nor had my fame spread across the continent. When could she have possibly seen me to recognize me?
......I suppose you dont know much about the Capital''s Knight Order.
Ah, yes. I was only recently acknowledged by the Second Prince. Only thing Ive done before that was research at the Magic Tower. I dont really know how things work around here. I appreciate your kindness, so could you exin everything to me?
Theres no need for that. If you forget this, then thats enough. All the favors and grudges.
What did that even mean?
The Capital''s Knight Order has been trying to keep the Crownhalls center free of crime. And in the center The majority are high nobles and individuals withparable power. So, our actions will inevitably cause political shes.
I see.
In the midst of that, we try to remain as neutral as possible while carrying out our missions...
The puzzle pieces fell into ce in my mind.
When theres an incident in a neighborhood full of powerful people, the likelihood of powerful people fighting each other is high as well. So, as soon as the authorities show up, the battle for influence begins.
My son-inw is a persecutor; are you sure about this?
My rtive is awyer at argew firm, and our father knows someone with a golden badge. Do you really wanna try this?
The "It''s your fault" battle, where all kinds of powerful influences shed.!!
The capitals knights, who had to navigate these treacherous waters, had to remain politically neutral to perform their duties effectively.
The fact that the prison system was so well-maintained, and that they knew all about me despite my recent arrival at the academy, was likely a result of their efforts to stay neutral.
I still vividly remember when some noble left their pets excrement on the street. Such a trivial incident.. It eventually grew so big that each faction issued official statements about it.
Now I understood.
The reason I was sent to this luxury-prison: By exposing whats-his-name Viscount as a ck Wizard, the Second Princes side was initiating a fight. Since I was sent by the Second Prince, they couldn''t treat me badly without risking trouble.
The reason why they spoke with honorifics: I didn''t hold any titles yet, but they couldn''t predict the future, and they wanted to avoid offending my superior. He might be angry over poor treatment of his subordinate.
It was all a precautionary maneuver.
The knight request to forget all favors and grudges.. I finally grasped its meaning.
We willply with your wishes, so please keep the conflict to yourselves. It was a sentiment filled with lifes highs and lows.
I solemnly walked into the cell, deciding to avoid causing trouble and just stay put.
Iid t on the bed and muttered,
Im going to die of boredom.
I had read all the books provided. It felt awkward to work on modeling and such. No matter howfortable it was, it was still a prison after all.
If I started working on modeling, they might misunderstand and think, The wizard is trying to escape! Id also be questioned about how I got out of the handcuffs.
So, with nothing to do, I was more idle than I had anticipated.
Usually, I would be thinking about what kind of session to try next, but oddly enough, I had no desire to do so.
Maybe it was the result of the newly created Heartbreaking Arrow.
The arrow was made ofpressed emotional data. yers in a session would cry,ugh, and experience intense emotional changes. I thought if someone felt all of it at once, it would be a deadly spell.
In a way, its simr to the Purple Tower Master Yunas Information Bomb. The thing that almost blew up my simtion world. That I thankfully stopped with ELRERERERERERE
When I shot the arrow, I was in a rush, so if some of my own emotions got mixed into it. I understood this lethargic feeling.
Ah, fuck.
I covered myself head to toe in a nket. With nothing else to do, I tried to sleep, but no matter how long I closed my eyes, my mind remained wide awake.
I kicked the nket to kill time.
......You asleep?
Tower Master?
The Tower Masters voice reached my ears. When I turned my head slightly, I saw the Tower Master, who had appeared out of nowhere, tightly holding onto me under the nket.
I peered outside the metal bars. I couldnt see the knight on guard, but since I didnt know when theyd return, I had to hide her. I moved under the nket.
When did you get here?
......I was watching the whole time. Wh-What if you got bullied or something.
Then I was gonna sell out Tower Masters name or something to get out of it. Thanks foring, I was pretty bored anyway. Come here.
Huaat.!
I hugged her tight. She fit perfectly into my arms, like a puzzle piece. It was always nice to hug her.
Y-Youll be out of here soon. Yuri. Yuri went to report this. To the Second Prince.
Oh, is that so? Thats a relief. Now I just have to wait patiently until they let me go. Once I get out Hm.
Is there something you want to do?
Judging by her expression, it looked like the Tower Master was the one who wanted to do something. I tickled the back of her neck. She closed her eyes softly, seemingly enjoying it.
What do you want to do?
Well, h-hmm. We got caught up in work, but we were originally meant to sightsee. So if theres any time left, I want to continue doing that.
Just the two of us?
......Id like that. Eheheheh.
The Tower Masterughed quietly and snuggled closer.
Since the investigation into the ck Wizard and the Purple Magic Towers traitor incident had already begun, I had nned to follow the evidence until I ran out of leads But I suppose I can just wait until everything is settled before continuing my work.
We whispered about where we would go. After about five hours of that, the Second Prince arrived to free me.
Two floors below the prison, in the secretmand center of the Capital Knight Orders team 3.
Anti-Wizard Cell Number 101, current surveince state is satisfactory.
It appears the target hasnt noticed the surveince, Director!
-Im going to die of boredom..
The wizards voice was heard clearly. With all systems green, Team 3 Director Ronald touched his mustache in satisfaction andughed loudly.
HAHAHAHA! Those wizards think theyre fine if they avoid mana detection! They dont understand science. Science!
The secrety in the golden frame of the bed where the wizardy.
By using gold pipes, which transferred sound well, they were able to eavesdrop on the wizards mutterings physically.
On top of that, they used a hidden lens to monitor the cell in real-time.
It was pure science, with not even a speck of mana in it. No one would expect anyone to install these devices and spend tens of times the price. Even if a seasoned wizard inspected, they wouldnt notice.
Indolent.. Way too indolent. He must think that we, the Capital''s Knight Order, are scared of the authorities?! Ill exploit that weakness in yourzy heart! We are the steel-like enforcers of thew-!!
Ronald, drunk with exhration, jumped up and down. He really enjoyed seeing those who broke thew receive their deserved punishment.
If he could make a nobles subordinate get thrown away and despair You promised to save me master!! it would be the best. To those that believe they canmit crimes as long as they have authority, they would get their deservedeuppance!
Like that guy who believed the Second Prince would back him up and calmly walked into prison!
An attack on a noble without prior warning in Crownhall is illegal! Blowing up mansions, causing noise pollution, and of course, killing nobles are also illegal!
We havent found the Viscounts corpse yet!
Then, the kidnapping of a noble is also illegal!
Of course, if the Second Prince used his authority, the wizard would be freed. But that would be a mere tactical retreat. The Capital''s Knight Order does not forget.
Based on the past records of that Wizard (there were suspiciously few remaining), his unusual actions (he quickly joined the faction of the Second Prince), and eyewitness ounts from the academy, he was suspected to be an elite agent secretly trained by the Second Prince.
Clearly above thew. If he was the Second Princes favorite sword, the Prince would do anything to get him out of prison.
By gathering information through surveince, justice would be served no matter what!
While Ronald clenched his fist in determination, he heard something from the surveince device that should never have been heard.
-Tower Master?
Silence.
Wha.
What..?!
Uneasiness began to stir in themand center. Tower Master? Werent those walking weapons of mass destruction supposed to be safely confined in the Magic Towers?
Ronald grabbed the knight who had his ears to the pipe and screamed.
Surveince Head! Say, Say it again. I think I must have misheard. You were closest; you must have heard clearly! What did that guy. What did he just say!
To-Tower.. Tower Master! Thats what he said! I heard it clearly!
-Then I was gonna sell out Tower Masters name or something to get out of it. Thanks foring, I was pretty bored anyways. Come here.
Kyaaaaa!!
The wizards voice was heard again, hammering the point home. That wizard could just be mentally ill, but all the information gathered so far it made one wonder, What if?
An explosionrge enough to destroy a house, perfectly cone-shaped as if done by an immense amount of mana. Only a few people could achieve this
The wizard was a member of the Purple Magic Tower. That meant he was talking about the Purple Magic Towers Master.!
What about a movement report..?!
None confirmed, Director!
A missing movement report.. Does that mean a weapon of mass destruction snuck into the capital!!
What was thought to be a small fight between the Second Prince and Redburn waspletely wrong. The Second Prince pulled out a card called the Purple Tower Master without even consulting the Emperor!
Ronald broke out in a cold sweat.
Second Prince Are you trying to cause an all-out war..?!
This was not a mere skirmish. The Second Prince had drawn his sword. The Second Prince, who had been growing his power without regard for right or wrong, had finally made up his mind. If thats the case if thats the case
Di-Director! If thats the case, what can we, the Capital''s Knight Order W-What can we do to prepare?!
.......Call Team 1. Request the Capital''s Knight Order leader to be.. dispatched.
Director, that.! We will face immense property damage again..!!
Theres nothing else we can do! To fight a monster that has reached sublimation, we need a monster of our own! To avoid an all-out war. No, at the very least, to avoid a fight in Crownhall, we have to stop it!!
And to stop something of this magnitude, you needed power.
Oh dear god..
Ronald prayed that Crownhall would remain peaceful.
***
Chapter 102: Second Prince Of Pure Love
Before being released from prison, I had a bit of a wake-up call. Thankfully, the generous Second Prince wasnt too harsh on me. Rather than acting out of spite, it felt more like a warning to tread carefully.
Once I stepped out of prison, the atmosphere was really different. Despite their efforts to make the prison livable, the lively streets were several times better.
The Second Prince, Irid, strolled through the familiar Crownhall. He concealed his golden hair with magic and dressed inconspicuously, blending in with the nameless mercenaries passing by.
Because he was so good looking, even if he dressed down, he still stood out like the main character in a fantasy novel, but at least it was better than unting his golden hair.
So, how was the Academy?
Well, it was good.
Because he asked me out of the blue, I answered reflexively, but it was how I truly felt.
Life at the Academy had been good. I was a bit lonely since the Tower Master wasnt there, but that issue got resolved It was fun bickering with the Pink-Haired Lesbian, and I even managed to conduct a session, despite it getting derailed midway.
Teaching children turned out to be more fulfilling than I had anticipated.
I was a professor, not a dungeon maker. I didnt just throw them into dungeons and tell them to do their best to survive.
Instead, I ran detailed analyzers on each student to track their growth, identify their struggles, and nurture their talents. I turned this data into a status window for easy viewing.
Name : Guy That Has A Mole On His Face And Looks Like A Pebble.
Strength : C Agility : B Mana: C . (Rest omitted below).
Like that.
It felt like I was ying a character training game, which excited me. I even set a goal to elevate that student to the level of a silver-medal mercenary by the time they graduated.
Speaking of the Academy, wasnt I on an extended business trip to Crownhall?
A professor shouldnt take a break just for personal reasons. Thats why, while Im gone, I created a mini-game for self-learning.
Using simtion and battle AI.. I built the Tower of Trials!
It consists of floors 1 to 10, each with a boss monster.
Students could attempt it as often as they liked, solo or in teams and students could attempt it as much as they wanted as long as they had the time to do so. I even gave them a notice saying that those who cleared the 10th floor before I got back would receive a wish ticket.
The wish ticket would let them skip all future sses while still earning an A+.
Some fascinating archetypes emerged from the AI''s infinitebat cycles, which led me to create this n. There was the Batt Maniac who obsessed over Battjutsu, and Jenny of the Chain Sickle, among others.
It would be beneficial for them to gain as much battle experience as possible. Fighting boss monsters with unusual weapons without dying is an invaluable experience.
Give me an apple. Wait. Would you like one?
If you give me one, Ill eat it.
In that case, two apples. Here.
The Second Prince ordered an apple from the woman at the fruit stall, expertly avoiding the bad ones while selecting two.
Whoosh.
I caught the apple he tossed with both hands. The Second Prince bit into his apple, the crunch sounding normal enough. I touched the shiny surface of the apple. It felt a little weird.
I scratched at it, and a thinyer peeled off, revealing what looked like some kind of polish. I gave the Second Prince a heads-up.
Looks like they rubbed something to make it look appetizing. Might be wax or slime.
......Tell me before I eat it!
Why didnt you check more carefully? Youre an important person.
The Second Prince seemed ready to spit out the apple but hesitated, maybe not wanting to dirty the streets, and reluctantly swallowed it instead.
Youre not spitting it out?
Its alright for a prince to eat something slightly weird. I have over ten personal priests.
Did he mean it was okay to get sick because he had healers at his beck and call? I dont think the priests were given to him to be used like that.
The Second Prince looked irritated, but it didnt look like he was gonna hang the fruit vendor.
I dont think he was ever this nice tomoners, hes changed quite a bit.
.....Ptui.
He rinsed his mouth with water from a bottle and spat it out in a secluded alleyway.
I guess he did feel ufortable. Wiping his mouth with his sleeve, he turned to me and asked,
ording to the report. You brought two students into Metamorphosis.
Yeah, well. There was a little ident. It wont happen again.
.....What did you do?
Oh he didnt bring it up to scold me?
If I told him I was trying to get rid of something in my head and identally almost broke my pupils mentally, I''d be in trouble. So, I changed the subject.
How have you been recently?
"????."
Are you physically healthy?
If you want to change the subject, put in a bit of sincerity.
Even though he rebuked me, it seemed he had no intention of prying further. The Second Prince looked up at the sky and sighed like a weary office worker. It was a sigh filled with pure fatigue.
Ive been busy searching for ck Wizards. Theres no end to these smart cockroaches. Even when you think youve burnt them all, they multiply the second you look away.
You even saw one on the way here.
Yes, that part. Lets just say that you did a good job. I needed someone to shake things up anyway. The conflict was soplicated that it was impossible to conduct a meaningful investigation with just me and my faction... especially with Redburn involved.
Second Prince Irid crossed his arms and pressed his temples, the name Redburn seemingly giving him a migraine.
What did those Red vor friends do?
Irid was the closest person to the throne of this gigantic empire. Of course, the public still supported the First Princess ine.. But I knew that was just a facade.
I knew how capable Irid was. Despite his age, he was mature in the way he handled things. How could a prince with such power and ability be so troubled?
The Second Prince tossed the bright red apple he had bit into a trashcan.
ng, roll.
Theyre too good at covering their tracks. Let me ask you something since were working together. If I. If I told you that you needed to quietly sacrifice yourself for our faction, would you do it?
If its an order from the Prince, of course.
Is what youd say, but in reality?
Id have to prepare to betray and switch sides, wouldnt I?
Irid flicked his fingers.
Thats exactly what Im talking about.
Aha.. Do the Red vor minions just quietly die? Without revealing any information or switching sides?
Yes. Every method we tried was futile. We couldn''t sessfully convert a single one, and even if we tried to extract information by violent means... the magic nted in their heads erased everything cleanly.
Absolute loyalty. That wouldnt exin it.
The Red vor Dukes minion, Viscount Whatshisface, moved based on his own desires and was apanied by ck Wizards who monitored him.
If he was truly loyal to the Red vor Duke, he would have spent the time he used hypnotizing women with the hypnosis app increasing his political influence instead.
The circumstances lead me to believe Duke Redburn is working with the ck Wizards. But there isnt a shred of evidence. Its a weakness that cannot be exploited. However.
However, we ended up doing it coincidentally.
Yes, Crazy Wizard. Also. You dont have to y dumb in front of me anymore. You must have found ck Wizards at the Academy and followed the information to Crownhall.
"?????"
Just the Academy should have been a big enough aplishment. To want even more, must mean you have an even more grand goal. Tell me honestly. Do you want anything from me?
This guys paranoia is acting up again..
No, it wasnt. He actually made a correct judgment here. It would be strange to think that the guy who caught the ck Wizards at the Academy would also coincidentally catch the ck Wizards at Crownhall.
Of course, it was just luck that I caught one at the Academy. At Crownhall, I went crazy following the lead about the traitor of the Purple Magic Tower, but the start was... a coincidence of sorts. At least it wasnt my intention.
So Irid was wondering, What kind of gigantic request is he going to make of me that hes preparing a spirit bomb?
Wait a moment Lets buy some time, I thought, adopting my mysterious persona.
Hm.. Do you really want to know? Wouldnt it be better to wait a bit before opening that box?
I dont want to be led around on a leash. If you dont reveal your intentions, I wont acknowledge your aplishment. Before I be the emperor and silence you for good, take your reward now while you can, Crazy Wizard.
Immediate shutdown.
What should I do? I want to receive something since hes offering. What can I ask the Prince for?
Money? Funding? Sure, more funding is always good. Its beneficial... but that can be earned in many other ways. It felt like a waste to use a wish from the Prince on money.
Should I ask for free advertising for the Purple Tower? No, even if the Prince promotes the Purple Tower, there wont be any meaningful growth for the Magic Tower. Maybe a few noble children trying to suck up to the Prince.
Or people? Should I ask for people? Asking for 100 of the empires best-looking men and women to let me scan all of them just once No wait, that might make him suspicious since it sounds like something a ck Wizard would do.
Hmmmm..
How about three strikes.. So even if I do something rude, you would have to forgive me.
If thats all, youre asking for less than I expected.
Speaking of which, have you still been unable to get over Centra? I have to say I worry about the Princes romantic life. You need a different woman for an heir after all.
If you dont watch your mouth. Ah.
The Second Prince looked as if he got smacked in the back of his head.
This Crazy Wizard really wasnt asking for something small!
Irid realized the mistake in his judgment. The focus shouldn''t have been on the size of the wish, but rather on what the Wizard intended to do with it.
No, even still.
Was it appropriate to discuss the heir issue directly with the Prince? The extremely politically loaded topic that could be a game-changing nuke depending on who he married?
On top of that, the Wizard knew about Irids efforts to save Centra!
Well, you. wont be able to meet her anyway. Even if you try your best to live as long as possible, Centra will be born when youre a grandfather, you know? And its not like you can remain single until then.?
"????."
And even if you get married despite the 100 year age gap, thats a bit You know?
You fu
He held it in.
Was this an assassination attempt to frustrate him to death? The Second Prince Irid seriously wondered.
Still, the Wizard probably wasn''t speaking randomly.
Even though he was crazy, he was still a dimensional wizard. One of only two people aware of the Wither Emperor and Crownhall''s future a hundred years from now. The words of such a wizard. Even though they were incredibly rude to the point it made him dizzy, it must have some meaning.
Irid spected that the Wizard wasnt acting alone. He was either creating a faction or was part of one already.
The idea that he was merely a capable person had beenpletely thrown out the window after the incidents at the Academy and Crownhall. Information gathering of that magnitude was too grand for a single person.
Finding the ck Wizards hidden at the Academy and Crownhall with such easecould all that be possible for just one person?
Irid framed it as a reward for his aplishments, but he was really asking , What does your faction want? And the response he received was that it was a secret.
His faction.
The faction with the Crazy Wizard and the Purple Tower Master at its core, with uncertain depth and goals. It may have seemed like it was under the Second Princes control on the surface, but in reality, their goals just happened to align.
However, it was obvious they wanted the empire to prosper and continue on.
They woke up the Second Prince Irid from deep suspicion, and resolved the discord with First Princess ine. They had already shown him their loyalty. Thats why he could trust them.
They would be working together for a while longer. Irid decided to ask,
Are you worried about the empire?
More than that, I worry about the Prince. Isnt it such a waste. Somebody who has everything, chasing a non-existent lover and getting nothing in the end.
If youre worrying about me, watch your mouth Crazy Wizard. Youre making me ill.
Well. Someday somebody will have to ask about this problem of yours.
The Wizard crossed his arms and spoke cheerfully as if talking to a friend. Look at this, who could possibly make such ament to the Empires Prince? They genuinely wished for the Empires survival.
Thats precisely why this mad Wizard wouldnt hold back his words, even if Irid became the Emperor. When viewed from that angle, it could be seen as loyalty in its own twisted way.
He spoke.
If you want to gift Centra an awesome empire, then all the more reason for you to think about marriage. The heir issue could destabilize the Empire. Perhaps. forgetting her would be best for both of you.
"????."
He was right.
If they could never meet again, it would be best to forget each other.
If he is warning Irid to this extent, maybe. the Crazy Wizard and his faction had once again peered into the future. As he said, perhaps in the distant future the empire would struggle due to his heir problems.
Once again there was a prophecy given right in front of him.
However, he was no longer afraid of prophecies that seemed like curses. He had already ovee a prophecy called the Wither Emperor. Why wouldnt he be able to do it again?
Its the opposite.
Sorry?
If I create an empire so powerful that a mere heir problem wouldnt affect it, couldnt I love her for the rest of my life?
"????"
He just had to do whatever it took. To create a peaceful empire that wouldnt copse even a hundred years after his death.
Then Centra would be happy in the future, and he also. wouldnt have to lose these feelings and could stay happy.
So please stop giving me such rude advice, Crazy Wizard. Ill manage just fine on my own.
......Why does such pure love exist for someone that doesnt even exist. Ow!
He couldnt hold it in anymore. The back of the Crazy Wizard who didnt understand the human heart was brutally smacked by Irid''s palm. The Wizard screamed and twisted his body.
The Second Princeughed for the first time in a while. It was immensely satisfying.
Second Prince, there has been a protest about the fact that the Purple Tower Master entered Crownhall without authorization. Should I reply that it is a baseless rumor?
Second Prince! The Capitals Knight Order expresses their regrets, and warns that if an act of violence that crosses the line urs, they would swiftly respond.!
"????."
Creaakkkkk.
The Second Princes neck creaked as he turned towards the Crazy Wizard.
The Crazy Wizard assessed the situation briefly, and then fled the scene.
Irid grabbed the chair next to him and chased after the Crazy Wizard.
That day, the Crazy Wizard was able to live thanks to his strikes. And still had one left over.
***
Chapter 103: The Competent Second Prince
Like a panicked chick, the Purple Tower Master spun repeatedly in ce. Her eyes whirled, and just watching her made me a bit dizzy.
Wh-Where did we go wrong?
You shouldnt have gotten caught in the first ce.
The Second Prince Irid let out a heavy sigh.
I know there wasnt. Any ill intent. There wasnt. right?
Yes, there wasnt any ill intent. Our Yuna just gets lonely very easily. Yuna,e here.
E-Euuuu.
I hugged the Tower Master and patted her on the back. Its not as if she wanted to incite a rebellion at Crownhall. She just wanted to go on a date with me.
But seriously, how did we get caught? Its not like Ive cked off on my Mana Detection Was it some kind of bluff?
Uh, Prince. I believe. thats a lie. Theyre trying to gauge your reaction. Its not like they have evidence, do they?
They dont have evidence?
Yes. Well, I cant detect our Tower Master. And if I cant, I dont think anyone else can.
The Second Prince looked at me with an expression that seemed to say, Why are geniuses like this? However, I was merely stating the truth. If I cant do it, chances are no one else can.
And even if, by a one-in-a-million chance, they were able to see the Tower Master, her leaving evidence was a whole other story. As long as the Tower Master didnt let herself be filmed, she couldnt even appear in a picture.
The Second Prince stroked his chin, and spoke after a brief pause.
If that is the truth, then I can probably cover this up. Since it will just end up being a battle of swaying public opinion. However
However?
Once the Purple Tower Master officially reveals herself, there would be bacsh. Obviously, at that point, the opposition will have justifiable cause.
Does that mean we just have to avoid getting caught?
It just means she cant use too much power. If she showed her subliminal level power at Crownhall, there would be no way to refute that evidence.
"????."
I felt like this was going to be quite a huge restriction. We were chasing the traitor of the Purple Magic Tower, and a significant part of our pursuit efforts relied on the Tower Masters strength.
I had believed that no matter what we faced, the Tower Master would handle it, so I could charge in without any real ns.
But the situation had changed. If the Tower Master used all her power and the suspicion that The Purple Tower Master snuck into Crownhall became a reality, the Second Princes faction would face severe political repercussions.
I might have to seriously consider giving up pursuing this.
Of course, we could act like bullies disregard what happens to the Second Prince. But in the long term, that would undermine our goal of capturing the traitor.
As long as we cooperated with the Second Prince, we could get help from the spy organization, the Imperial Defence Bureau. Moreover, it would put the Pink-Haired Lesbian in a rough spot. If shit hits the fan for her, just because she made the wrong friend...
Tower Master, lets take a break. Pink-Haired Lesbian is injured too.
......Are we going to stop chasing?
If were not careful, the Purple Magic Tower could be negatively affected. Next time. There will definitely be another opportunity, so dont be too disappointed.
We had already gained more than enough. Confirming that there was a traitor in the Purple Magic Tower was an achievement in itself. We could now prepare ordingly.
Then Ill handle it as such.
The Second Prince Irid quietly stood up from his seat and opened a cab. It was filled to the brim withmunication crystal balls.
He spread the crystal balls out on the table, and began working swiftly.
First, spread the message to dismiss the baseless nder. Also confirm that the Capitals Knight Order did not permit the Tower Master to enter, but even if she was here, she had no intention of causing trouble.
rification (not).
Is Redburn using Baron Parret as his trumpeter? His puppet? That I am nning to incite a rebellion using the Purple Magic Tower? Convene a cab meeting. There are scandals that Ive been collecting. Ask the public why such a great intelligence organization couldn''t discover his wifes affair.
Turning the trumpeter attacking the Second Prince into aughingstock.
The merchant guild that Redburn has been ignoring. Golden Tangerine Merchant Guild, was it? Tell them to withdraw. This is a gesture of reconciliation.
Calming down Duke Redburn, who had been stirred up.
We had a spy already prepared, right? Spread counterintelligence. We really dont know anything about this incident.
Spreading misinformation via spies.
Send a letter to my sister. Request her to release a statement that thepetition for the throne should be conducted fairly without crossing a line. The outside world believes my sister and I to be at odds; they would assume this is her warning me in a roundabout way. Then, hide your movements. Make it appear as if we heeded the warning and refrained.
Implying that he never intended to cheat or that he was no longer in a position to do so.
Other orders, big and small.
For ten minutes, he issued a flurry ofmands, then adjusted his posture. The Tower Master and I had to close our eyes while apuding in admiration. The future of the empire was so bright that we could hardly bear to look directly at it.
The Second Prince Irid looked especially cool today. He stylishly opened his cor and gazed down at us as he spoke.
Lets go to the interrogation room.
With us?
....We need to extract information out of the ck Wizard you captured.
The interrogation room was in a soundproofed and secluded basement as expected. When we followed the Second Prince into the room, the Defence Bureau agents saluted us.
Oh, Your Highness.
An agent, seemingly high-ranking, approached us. Judging from his worried expression, it looked like things weren''t going well.
Is there a problem?
The magic within his head is too sophisticated for us to handle. Currently, we have frozen him with sh Freeze, but we dont know if its possible to extract information.
Thats why I brought a specialist. Thaw him.
Yes, Your Highness. Defrost
The ck Wizards body, frozen as if he had been left in an ice age, slowly thawed with a warm steam. I rolled up my sleeves and stepped forward confidently.
......Why isnt the Purple Tower Master stepping forward?
Oh, um, this kind of thing. Eung. This kid does it better, Y-Your Highness
Lets try attacking from multiple angles. On one side, Ill show him illusions within a dream to make him confess, and on the other, work on the constraint within his mental barrier.
As soon as there was external stimulus, the self-destruct countdown began ticking down. Ten seconds. The trigger activated immediately, even though I didn''t directly approach it. This was extremely well-crafted.
No wonder the agents couldnt extract any information.
Whoever imnted this was a veteran illusion magician. And it was just a guess, but it was probably the same person who created Big Brother. I recognized the special structure.
Nine seconds.
Can I pause the self-destruct countdown?
Nope. It was filled with killing intent. Some parts weren''t illusion magic but a different type... Curses embedded directly in the brain cells. To lift it would require several well-researched healer wizards.
In that case, I just had to pull out all the information before time ran out. I had plenty of time and mana. I just needed to think quickly.
"Extract Image."
I connected with the outside world. As I projected the ck Wizards mind into the air, the agents prepared to document with video recorders and notes.
Hissss.
Broken sound. Faint images.
Mirror, mirror on the wall. What information do you want to hide the most of all?
Images flew by rapidly: caves, clothing stores, hidden spaces within sewers... like roots appearing when you pull a stem, the ck Wizards hideouts were revealed one by one.
Four seconds.
How about information regarding the Purple Magic Tower?
Hisssss!!
The image shook wildly, and I felt a massive pushback from the brain. I must have triggered another defense mechanism.
It was silent when revealing all the hideouts but acted up when asked about the Purple Magic Tower. What are you hiding?
Three seconds.
I wont let you escape. Even if you die, youll have to reveal everything you know. I tried overwhelming his mind, then forcefully pried it open
As I drilled a hole with mana, the fading image suddenly became clear.
A dark hallway. The ck Wizard hid within the doorframe, and was eavesdropping on someones conversation. Through the slight crack of the door, I could see four figures.
A woman with dyed green hair.
A nude woman, covering herself with long hair that dragged on the floor.
A gigantic man who covered his face with a hood.
Finally, a person with a masked face.
-Lamb, Is this really necessary?
-Yes, if we seed. We will have a puppet of the sublimation stage on our hands. For Noose who is in charge of Crownhall, I would have to ask for some leeway.
-If you fail, you know what Im going to do to you.
-I understand. However, this is a proven method..
And then, the masked figure named Lamb drew a shape with his fingers. A cross marked with the sign of sacrifice. This is Yunas
Crack.
The image shattered.
Bang.
The ck Wizards head became a butterfly and exploded.
I quickly turned my head toward the surge of mana I felt beside me. The Purple Tower Master looked at the spot where the image had been, her eyes vacant, gathering mana from her entire body.
ng!
The nearby agents drew their weapons and stood in front of the Second Prince. Tensions peaked, and a cold silence spread through the room.
Yuna spoke quietly.
Hey, looks like there are still some stains I havent been able to erase.
...Im listening.
Erase it. I have to erase it. Im sorry. I-I know its dangerous. I know its troublesome.. But I have to do it. I have to erase it.
This wasnt a conversation. Yuna was talking to herself.
I saw in Yuna the figure of a little girl holding a gun. I raised both hands, trying to calm her down. She was panicking. Lets approach this carefully.
Dont be so extreme. Here, take a deep breath.
.....Haaah.
She can hear me. That means
Breathe in, breathe in..
Haaah..
Breathe in..
Heaaa.?!
Yunas nk, empty eyes filled with confusion, as if asking, How much longer do I have to breathe in?! The eyes of a regr human being returned, albeit a little.
NOW!
Tackle!
Euat?!
I hugged the soft and squishy explosive, shouting toward the Second Prince.
Your Highness! Ive caught the rebel who was attempting to assassinate a royal!
E-Euuuht.?!
Ill hand over the Tower Master, so please spare me.!!
Huehk?!
Sessfully suppressed the situation with humor.
What do you mean ''huuhh''? I stretched the Tower Masters cheeks. The Second Prince must have sensed the situation was over, as the tension left his shoulders. Afterward, I apologized like crazy.
The Second Prince must have realized the danger of the words I will make a puppet from the Sublimation Realm, and he allowed the Purple Tower Master to continue the investigation.
Rather than avoiding the usation that he smuggled a nuke into the capital, he decided that it was more important to prevent a nuclear bomb from sting at the capital.
Thus, the stay at Crownhall was prolonged.
Duke Redburns mansion, a giant five story mansion decorated with red lights.
Head of the House Redburn, Maximus, was ying chess with a masked person.
The Duke favored aggressive tactics. The masked person preferred setting traps with sacrificial pawns. It was an intense game.
Tap. Tap.
The Duke spoke.
Is this really necessary, Lamb?
Noose, what are you talking about?
I lost Viscount Dompel because of this. He wasnt even worth calling a pawn, but a loss is a loss. More importantly, I lost the hypnosis informationwork I had in Crownhall.
Im the one who created that for you. Since it wasnt originally yours, dont worry about losing it.
Tap.
The dukes pawn was taken.
I dont see why.. We need to go to such lengths to kill him. My investigation shows he is a genius. He seems to have a talent in teaching as well. However, hes just a novice who hasnt even reached Metamorphosis.
Aha.
To make matters worse.. Hes from the Purple Magic Tower. Illusion magic has clear limitations. Efforts to address theck of physical attack led to the creation of the Purple Tower Master, but ultimately, its her and her alone.
Noose, he will eventually reach Sublimation.
Tap. The masked ones bishop was captured. The Duke furrowed his brow.
Sublimation isn''t something you can talk about so easily.
Even within this vast continent, there were only a handful in that realm. It wasn''t something you can talk about like you would a pawn or a knight.
However, the masked person was confident.
I am certain. He is a genius who will reach sublimation even without pain or despair in his life. We must kill him now.
Is that why. You even involved the Purple Tower Master.
The Purple Tower Master is very protective of him. They are very rarely apart. To target him, we must separate them physically.
Thats why the clues were given on purpose. The ck wizard was supposed to get caught from the beginning, and the Purple Tower Masters trauma was nted in his mind.
All this, to eliminate the genius of the Purple Magic Tower.
The ck Wizards plots were spreading through the shadows.
***
Chapter 104: Chasing Resentment - 1
Heyo Pink-Haired Lesbian, Ivee to visit you.
I walked into the hospital room carrying a box of fruit. A lightly-dressed Pink-Haired Lesbian was lying on the bed pushed against the wall, with a bored expression on her face.
Both of her arms were wrapped tightly in casts.
Our eyes met. There was no verbal greeting, but in her otherwise emotionless eyes, I sensed a faint hint of delight. It was as if she was greeting me without even saying a word.
I lowered my gaze slightly.
She was wearing a half see-through cotton outfit, which she hadnt even bothered to button properly. The sunlight sparkled on her exposed breasts.
I mentally ced a mosaic over my retinas.
Pink-Haired Lesbian spoke without even thinking of covering herself up. She even grabbed the ends of her shirt and shook it. It fluttered, almost revealing what was within, but I couldnt see it because of the mosaic.
Subi have aphrodisiacs in their bodily fluids. Since Im not wearing my suit that represses my charm, youre on your own.
Should I juste back with a mask?
Or just rub one out and thene back.
Rather bold today, are we
I suppose she must have been bored to death just waiting in the hospital, since she was a lot more daring than usual. To get mad and call it a contract vition, I felt a twinge of guilt seeing her wounded arms.
Its not like I stabbed her myself, but she did get hurt while trying to protect me. I took an apple from the basket.
If I cut up an apple, would you eat it?
Would you feed me with your mouth?
Why would I use my mouth when my hands work fine?
Mens hands tend to be rough.
Fuck this.
I focused on slicing the apple, hoping that would shut her up. By conjuring a Mana-Knife and twirling it once, I peeled off all the skin.
I picked up a slice and ced it in Pink-Haired Lesbians potty mouth.
Crunch Crunch. She quietly munched on the apple. I was ready to smack her in the mouth if she tried sticking out her tongue while I was feeding her.
I guess the apple must have been good even though I had just picked one out randomly without much thought. Since she seemed to be enjoying it, I tried a piece myself.
"?????"
There was a crunch, but it wasnt sweet. Is her hobby eating vorless food or something?
Were you bored?
Yes I was. Normally there would have been at least one person taking care of me, but it looks like something happened in the Defence Bureau today. They all had to leave, saying they were busy.
Ah. I think thats because they caught the Tower Master.
No wonder.
Pink-Haired Lesbian nodded in understanding. I fed her a few more pieces and then asked about her condition.
Are you badly hurt?
Normally, this level of injury is nothing, but the opponent was a ck Wizard It will take a few more days to purge the corrupted mana.
Ive heard that ck Wizards, who crush others'' souls to replenish their own mana, end up tainting their own soul and mana.
It looks like if that twisted mana affects an injury, it slows down the healing process. An enemy with a passive ability to reduce healing Quite annoying.
I guess youll be bored for a few more days. It doesnt hurt, right?
Thats well. Fine. Theres a bigger issue than the pain.
What is it?
There are no nurses nearby, and I cant use either arm.
.....Yeah?
Pink-Haired Lesbian quietly turned her head. Following her gaze, I noticed a gourd on a table. Was it a water bottle?
Do you want water?
I need to use the washroom.
"?????"
Subi were half-cerebrate, so I thought they didnt need to use the washroom.
After Pink-Haired Lesbian revealed, Im actually a Dream Demon, I read even the ancient texts to research Subi.
You need to understand the nature of your friends race to befortable with each other. Even among human cultures, customs vary, so the differences are even more significant between races.
I even learned that Subi have tails. These appear when they use their Dream Demon powers but are a vulnerability in several ways, so they have to be becareful.
That means, her iming she needs to use the bathroom was a lie designed to mess with me.
It couldn''t be more outrageous than this. She had betrayed my kindness. Im certain that if I asked while panicking, How could I do such a thing? shed guilt-trip me byining about the pain in her arms.
Fine, let''s y this game of chicken again, Pink-Haired Lesbian.
So, which way is the bathroom? Lets go together.
"?????"
Pink-Haired Lesbians eyes briefly shed with embarrassment, but it quickly faded.
Oh, youre embarrassed too? Then Ill press on even more.
Until you admit with your own mouth that you lied, Ill keep going.!
Lets go. If you take off my panties Ill do the rest on my own.
Do you need me to help you bathe? If you coat both arms, they wont get wet.
I wont decline if youre offering. Youll wash me thoroughly without missing a single spot, right?
Ill even clean you on the inside, so just dont run away midway.
I walked shoulder to shoulder with Pink-Haired Lesbian down the hallway. We both knew the other was lying. However, there were times in life where a man cant back down.
My feet felt like lead. But I needed to knock Pink-Haired Lesbian down a peg. Havent I been losingtely? Maintaining control is crucial.
The best defense is a good offense. I needed to teach her that if youe in too deep with a threatening dribble, the tables might turn on her.
Wed soon arrive at our destination, and if neither of us pussied out..
W-What are you guys doing?
"????."
"????."
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I ran into Yuna, who had just got out of the bathroom.
Ah, hm, well.
It was hard for me to move, so I just got a bit of help walking. You can go back now, Crazy Magician.
Oh,oh yeah. Tower Master, Im going to head out first. Dont forget that were supposed to meetter today, alright? See you then. Pink-Haired Lesbian, get well soon.
Whoosh.
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I fled at lightning speed. I was scared as fuck, but the Tower Master saved me. There was no clear winner, but I was relieved not to have lost.
But she only injured her arms though.?
The voice of the Tower Master, who was now left all alone, faintly echoed in the hallway.
It would take a few days for Pink-Haired Lesbian to recover fully.
Also, if you asked me where Pink-Haired Lesbian belonged, Id say it was the Defence Bureau. She was helping me under the pretext of guarding me, but her original allegiance was to a different organization.
The Second Prince offered to provide additional agents, but if we stumbled upon a sensitive ''secret'' during this process, it could be quite troublesome.
"????."
More than anything, it seemed the Tower Master didnt want it.
Therefore, the task of gathering evidence and destroying the ck Wizards hideouts fell to me and the Tower Master. Any information we gathered would be shared with the Second Prince.
From the information we extracted from the ck Wizards brain, we chose the sewer location. Usually, sewers had the highest likelihood of being genuine hideouts, and the Defence Bureau seemed eager for us to pick this one as well.
Think about it. Demolishing a building wasnt a big problem, but if the sewer is destroyed, it had to be repaired as soon as possible. It was a core part of the citys sanitation system.
Considering the time and money required for repairs, they couldnt use any powerful techniques.
If you threw out a fireball causing a chain explosion, the issue would extend beyond the ck Wizards. Theyd have to call the Gold Tower and start extensive reconstruction.
But who were we? The masters of Illusion Magic.
Of all the people in the world, we were the best suited to handle this discreetly without causing material destruction.
Would you like a flower scent?
Hm. How aboutvender?
Lavender? Hows this?
Its a bit too strong. Please make it slightly lighter.
The Tower Master and I discussed various things as we walked through the sewer. We got rid of the sewage smell with Illusion Magic.
We silenced our footsteps and camouged our bodies by manipting light and perception.
Hologram : Sewer Rat
We scouted for enemies using illusion mice.
Crownhalls sewers had two types. Inside and outside: inner and outer. We were navigating the outer sewers, which meant it wasnt a facility built for the nobility.
Even so, it wasnt bad. I wouldnt call it clean, but it seemed to be regrly maintained.
I coated my hand with mana and touched the wall. Beneath the grime, I felt traces of magicGolden Tower magic, reinforcing the passage.
Tower Master, if there was a ck Wizard hidden here, theyd either use an existing space or they would create a new one right?
If they used existing space They would have already been found. It looks like its maintained often.
That means they must have dug a new hole or something.
Th-Then. They either erased the Golden Towers reinforcement magic or tricked it.
We just had to find where there was no magic. The Tower Master and I nodded at each other, and stealthily sent out a mana wave. Then read and analyzed the findings of the reflected wave.
Golden Tower Wizard Riary was here...... Not this
They messed up the magic construction here, it wasnt erased.
Here.
Oh, Tower Master, here.
Th-There?
Its here.
I found where they awkwardly wrote over the Golden Towers reinforcement magic. Theres probably ck Wizards hiding behind here.
My specialization has always been Illusion Magic, so Icked research in how to destroy reinforcement magic without getting caught. I tapped the wall and asked the Tower Master.
Can you break this Tower Master?
E-Eung. I can do it. I-Ill. Break it as I enter. Follow me carefully.
Yep.
This was the first time I fought alongside her.
Ive barely seen her fight to begin with. The most Ive seen is her shooting Yuna Death Beam at the mansion. Maybe thats why, but I was a little excited.
I prepared several different support magic and got ready to open Step into a Door, Ascend into a World. I nned on taking care of the peons. Well, in that case.
The Purple Tower Master. An Illusion Wizard at the Sublimation Realm.
Just how is Yuna Yurensto Violetiris going to fight?
Haa.
BAM!!
The Tower Master hit the wall with a clump of mana and instantly destroyed it. The ck Wizards swarming together beyond the wall came into sight.
Beep.
The pendant from the Goddess Church, which I received from the Second Prince, shined brightly. Since it detected tainted souls, they must be ck Wizards. I nodded at the Tower Master.
Wh-Who goes there?!
"Metamorphosis() -Subtraction."
One group of ck Wizards became lifeless husks. Mere chunks of meat.
Recognizing the intruders, another batch of ck Wizards emerged from inside. I prepared Step into a Door, Ascend into a World
"Metamorphosis() -Subtraction."
GAAAHHHH!!
With the frontline decimated, the ck Wizards realized the emergency and prepared to use their magic. Some of them crushed souls to generate mana, while others fled deeper inside.
First, Im going to cast Mind Control.
"Subtraction."
UUAAAKK!!
"????."
What do you think this ce is. Who dares to invade our territory!
Finally!
Finally, someone who looked somewhat strong. Was this a ck Wizard who had reached Metamorphosis? He had a pitch-ck force field around himself. On the surface of the force field, there were images of souls screaming.
I prepared Step into a Door, Ascend into a World
"Subtraction, Subtraction, Subtraction."
Gaaaahh!!
He somehow tanked the first hit but couldnt withstand three in a row. The ck Wizard was reduced to just a head, and lost all his senses.
I nced anxiously at the Tower Master.
Are you sure its okay to use that so many times in a row..?!
Ah, Eung. Theres no problem.
You arent overexerting yourself.
Y-You dont have to worry..
The Tower Master looked as if she was gonna say I was worrying about nothing, then went, "Oh, you dont know much about Metamorphosis" beforeunching into an exnation.
Metamorphosis involves imbuing emotion into your soul to harness its special mana, right?
Yeah.
But Sublimation.. Is where the soul haspletely changed shape because of the imbuing, right?
Yeah.
Then. if one achieves Sublimation, does that mean theyre constantly maintaining Metamorphosis?
I thought about it. And the Tower Mastered nodded as if to confirm it. Yuna Death Beam was just an auto attack.
That day, ck Wizards received 23 counts ofplete paralysis.
[Circle of Magical Poison MA]
The human soul can channel mana akin to the emotions it experiences. Hence, wizards that research souls focus on how to sustain heightened emotional states.....(Omitted).
The following research aimed to enhance emotional stability and endurance. It connected the emotions of over ten sacrifices via a neuralwork, intending to generate a Dragon-Heart ss energy output.
????.
Rip.
The Tower Master tore the paper detailing the ritual to shreds and incinerated it with mana.
We identified our next target: the site where ck Wizards were conducting their ritual, just within the patrol range of the Capitals Knight Orderthe abandoned cottage of Duke Red vor.
***
Chapter 105: Chasing Resentment - 2
There is a prison constructed in a circr shape.
While resembling a panopticon in structure, there was a crucial differencethere was no central watchtower. The circr design ensured that all prisoners could see each other.
Room Number 1 is the Hell of Fire. The floor and walls are heated to searing temperatures, enough to cook flesh.
The child trapped in Room Number 1 endures constant boiling.
They suffer burns and blisters that burst and reform repeatedly. A continuous healing spell is active in Room Number 1, so the victim will never lose their lives.
However, the body, subjected to relentless boiling and burning, gradually loses its human shape after multiple iterations of destruction and repair. His lower half already resembles that of a slimes.
Room Number 2 is the Hell of Starvation. It contains everything: interesting books, afortable bed, a clean bathroom, and showers. However, its missing just one thing. There is no food.
The starvation continues. However, Room Number 2s victim receives sustenance via mana, ensuring survival despite starvation.
The human body, evolved to crave sustenance endlessly, sends signals. This is because the smell of cooked flesh is wafting in from the neighbouring room. Seeing herself drooling over the smell of her friend being continuosly burned alive, she cried in shame.
Room Number 3 is covered with spikes on the floor. Whether standing or lying down, there is no respite from pain. The victim bes akin to a living cactus.
Room Number 4 suffers from a leaking roof. Just as the victim is about to fall asleep, a single drop of water falls on their forehead. The victim has not been able to sleep even until now.
Room Number 5 is gued by periodic nightmares that manifest the victim''s worst memories and then disappears.
Room Number 6 is.
Room Number 12 is the Hell of Knots. While not subjected to physical torture, the upant''s mind is linked with the suffering of the children from the other rooms. A fraction of their pain slowly seeps into her consciousness.
Though she feels the burning, the stabbing spikes, and the insomnia, she cannot scream. It''s not that the pain isn''t excruciating; rather, she simply felt sorry for her friends.
She could see her friends screaming out directly in front of her eyes. Begging for death. She could see it all clearly.
The pain she felt indirectly is already overwhelming.
The other kids are actually experiencing this, just how much pain must they be in?
I shouldnt be a crybaby. I have no right to cry. I only bear a small fraction of their pain. Since Since I feel the least amount of pain, I must endure it.
I have to tell everyone they can do this. To be a beacon of hope for all my friends.
I mustnt cry.
????.
Feeling sadness at others'' tears, empathizing with their pain, is a natural reaction. Emotions are contagious to some extent after all.
In this prison of agony and screams, the girl understood this fact very well. She had to smile to help her fellow prisoners endure.
She forced a smile.
Her eleven friends see her smiling and wrongly assume that she receives no torture. So, they despised her. They questioned how she could be the only one sofortable while they suffer.
At the very least, shouldnt she have the decency not to mock their pain?
It was a small misunderstanding.
????.
Quantifying one''s pain is difficult.
What''s trivial to one person, can be a huge wound to another. Pain is subjective.
However, the synchronization rate given to the girl was 50%. She felt half the pain of all eleven other victims, the Purple Magic Towers wizards calcted her stress level as five times that of the other victims.
The fact that she could still endure such sufferingdoes it stem from a superior trait within Duke Yurensto''s bloodline? Or was it deemed eptable to use a potential genius who could have led the Magic Tower''s future as a victim.
The ceremony went well, yielding results beyond expectation. And then.
"????."
Did you fall asleep?
Ah, eung.
The Purple Tower Master Yuna rubbed her eyes as if she were waking from sleep. But in truth, she wasn''t sleepy at all. Memories were resurfacing.
Some memories linger, refusing to be forgotten.
You could pretend to be fine by burying them or hiding them away, but they always resurface at the slightest trigger. This was one of those moments.
What were we talking about again?
We reported to the Second Prince. We are probably going to have to visit the Duke Red vours mansion, and we were discussing what to do
Bang. Drrrrrk.
That''s why we will be luring out the Capital Knight Order.
The Second Prince entered the room, followed by several Defence Bureau agents. The agents quickly set up a whiteboard, pinning a simplified map and some documents to it.
The Capital Knight Orders headquarters are near Duke Redburns cottage, which is where the operation will take ce. Crazy Wizard, that is where you were taken.
Ah, so the red building three buildings away from it?
Yes. Its no longer in use, with minimal maintenancejust a monthly cleaning crew. You said this is where the ck Wizards perform their rituals?
Yes. ording to our intel.
The Second Prince pointed to a spot on the map as he spoke.
I cannot make a move directly. However, I can create a diversion to pull some members of the Capital Knight Order away. So, do not get caught. And if you do Find clear, incriminating evidence. Then I can cover for you.
Yep.
If not, I do want you to reconsider giving up. I contacted His Highness. ck Wizards reaching the Sublimation Realm is an emergency. It will take some time, but I expect that the Boy Knight will be deployed.
"????."
Are you still going to go? The Second Prince asked with his eyes.
The Purple Tower Master hesitated briefly, then nodded. The echoes of nightmares and the cries of her friends were still screaming. To erase them.
To inflict upon those who caused suffering the same torment they had inflicted. To erase them all. That was her mission.
As long as the tragedy remained etched in her memory, she could not turn away from the path of vengeance. Revenge could not be delegated to others; it was hers alone to pursue.
Yuna clenched her fist so tightly her nails dug into her skin.
..... The Royal Guards do not operate outside the Golden Ring. Boy Knight is also on a business trip. That leaves us with two primary concerns: the power of the ck Wizards and... the Capital Knight Orders Commander.
The Capital Knight Orders Commander. What kind of person are they?
They have reached Sublimation. You can describe them with many different words. Budget Destroyer. Walking Earthquake, Starving Demon, and most notably, Battle Maniac.
Battle Maniac. You say
The Second Prince recalled the Capital Knight Orders Commander: always challenging the Boy Knight, charging headfirst into battles when encountering strong opponents. She was a woman who was crazy about fighting.
Almost everyone in the Capital Knight Order had a strong sense of justice, but she was the sole problem child that had popped up out of nowhere.
If the Purple Tower Master is spotted by the Capital Knight Orders Commander, you can say that a fight is almost guaranteed to break out.
She enjoys fighting, not killing, so she would not aim to take a life or cause a fatal ident. But it would be problematic nheless.
Going off of what I heard, the Capital Knight Orders Commander has an unbelievable amount of Mana. I heard that she fights with brute force.
The Second Prince quickly briefed us on the intelligence gathered by the Defence Bureau agents. The blueprint of the mansion, the safer routes with fewer people, and an emergency base were all provided.
I wish you luck.
And, wished us sess on the operation.
The n was finalized. Now, the only task left was its execution.
After The Lamb left, Duke Redburn Maximus yed chess alone. The only knight remaining on the board was the ck one. The white knight existed only in the dukes memories.
Tap. The white queen took control of the battlefield.
If the sewage hideout was destroyed, they will being to my mansion next. No matter which path they choose, they will be lured here..
Tap. He threw a bait to pull in the white queen.
The Capital Knight Orders Commander is like an enraged boar, so just a slight push would be enough. . Using the pawn I nted within the Knight Order, Ill leak that the Purple Tower Master snuck in unauthorized. And is soon going to head towards the Duke Redburns mansion.
Tap. He used the ck queen to restrict the white queen''s movements.
Even without interference, the Capital Knight Order itself must be drawn out. There can be no obstacles when hunting a target.
Tap. He used a pawn to divert attention.
The Capital Knight Orders Commander recently caused a big incident. Even that idiot would understand the need to avoid property damage. Shell drag the Purple Tower Master far away to fight.
Tap. The white queen left the white kings side.
With no pieces left to protect the king, Duke Redburn quietly advanced the ck knight.
When the Knight Commander separates Purple Tower Master and the target, go ahead and kill him, my son.
From the shadows, a man with slicked-back crimson hair stepped forward and knelt before Duke Redburn.
Yes, Father. I, Rodeus, the Redburn Dukes second son, The Nightmare of Wizards willplete the mission.
He had the ability to directly touch and destroy Mana, making him the perfect counter for their current target, a wizard.
***
Chapter 106: Chasing Resentment - 3
After taking out all of the trash, Yuna Yurensto became the Purple Magic Tower Master.
She could have dissolved the Purple Magic Tower, or fled after leaving someone else in charge. But the reason she chose to lead a ce filled with painful memories was simple.
She had nowhere else to go.
The former leaders either escaped or died. Those who remained in the Purple Magic Tower had no connection to the ceremony. To them, Yuna was a monster who suddenly killed all their seniors and teachers and seized the title of Tower Master for herself.
Once again, arge group abandoned the Magic Tower, leaving only a few behind.
The Purple Tower became a ghost town, where the remaining wizards would avert their eyes when meeting Yuna''s gaze. Conversations never urred between them.
It wasn''t as if she didnt try to foster good rtions. Yuna Yurensto tried to talk to the others. However, it never worked out. Not a single person acknowledged the fact that she was just a simple young girl.
From the moment she woke, until she fell asleep.
She cooked and ate alone, envying the conversations of the other, haunted by the nightmares of that day, and slept alone in thatrge room.
That was why.
She believed that this would be what the rest of her life would be like.
Tower Master, are you telling me to twist the Mana like this?
S-So, Li-Like th. is. Do it like th-th-this. Eu-Eung, So-Sorry I cant exin it that well..
What are you. Gimme your hand. Im gonna cast a magic spell on your palm, hopefully it helps with your stuttering.
A weird kid arrived at the Magic Tower.
Go away.! I dont trust men, always chasing after anyone who sways their hips at them, such primitive.!
Then its alright to fall in love with 2D characters, isnt it?
"?"
Roaming around the Magic Tower doing what he wanted.
I-Im telling the Tower Master that youre crazy..!
Now that Ive met the Tower Master, shes just cute. This is just bullying. How can someone be so cold? Tower Master! Lets have a group dinner alright?
Eht, ah, huh? Group. Group Dinner?
He briefly got involved, andpletely changed the atmosphere of the Magic Tower.
He became a bridge between Yuna and the Purple Magic Towers wizards. Before she realized it, the cold eyes she constantly received vanished, transforming the tower into a friendlier ce, even more weing than other Magic Towers.
Even though his greed for research funds often made her want to smack on the head.!
One day, Yuna Yurensto asked him, Arent you scared of me? And why did you go this far to help me?
He responded like this:
Because youre pretty..?
Ew.
Im half joking. I do it because I understand how you feel. I was a loner when I was young. I helped you because I saw that same expression in the mirror once. I also thought it was a shame that someone with such a great personality had no friends.
"????."
"Its alright to live with a bit more confidence. The Tower Master is a cute and kind person.
Perhaps it was since then. That she began to notice him.
She began. Having this weird feeling.
The Second Prince caused a smallmotion to lure out the Capital Knight Order. Coincidentally, there was a simr incident nearby, ensuring no backup was avable, and they were all deployed.
The Tower Master and I seized this opportunity to dash through Crownhall.
After discovering that suspicious thing in the ck Wizards brain, the Tower Master had been constantly depressed. I wasn''t sure what exactly had happened, but I was genuinely worried about her.
What if our Yuna gets a facial spasm from all the stress?
I wanted to quickly eliminate whatever threat had emerged and restore her smile. That was my small wish.
We finally arrived near the Capital Knight Orders headquarters. Just three more blocks to reach the mansion. I tried to quickly take a step forward, but the Tower Master grabbed my sleeve.
She spoke with her witch hat obscuring her entire face.
......Why did youe along? This isnt. Your fight.
You dont have to dig yourself a hole because youre feeling depressed. Saying something that makes me sad Why talk about my fight and your fight when its us.
I lowered myself and lightly pinched Yunas cheeks.
I just want to. Tower Master also wanted to help me, right? Its not about give and take.. Friends help each other because they care and want to be there for one another.
"????."
The hat concealed her face, but I could see that her ears were turning slightly red. She paused for a second, and then spoke.
Lets just go back.
.....Wasnt this important?
It is important, yeah.
Yuna exined the reasons behind her decision.
This is my trauma as well, but I thought deeply about it before making a decision. Its dangerous for the ck wizards to gain someone of the Sublimation Realm. They can use Mana nearly infinitely as long as they have the souls of other people
The dilemma of a great cause and revenge.
I feel bad for the Second Prince, but for me, the Purple Magic Toweres first. While it would be beneficial to maintain a friendly rtionship with the Second Prince, its not as if his enthronement is for certain. In a way, tracking down the traitor might be more important. Even if we had to dump some political burden on the Second Prince.
The dilemma of priority.
On top of that, the Second Prince spoke as if. something disastrous would happen if they found out I snuck in. But its not irrecoverable. Even if you get suspected of rebellion, you just have to restrain yourself in front of the emperor. Since the Emperor holds the leash.
The dilemma of risk resolution.
Yuna listed several reasons why she needed to enter the mansion. She paused and looked up at me.
But theres just one single thing. That bothers me.
.........What is it?
I think you will be in danger.
Yunas wavering eyes became clear.
If we go together, it will be dangerous. But if I go alone It may backfire on you. You want to stay in the Second Prince''s good graces,right.?
Well, I..
If you fall out with the Second Prince. you wont have as much time for your hobbies. Eung. you were able to go to the Academy thanks to him. I know youre having a lot of fun at the Academy. And youd have to be separated from your friend Yuri..
Well, Im saying that.
Yuna grabbed my hand. Though her hands were smaller than mine, and her grip was as light as a feather, it felt like there was a strange power preventing me from letting go.
Ive thought about it.
"????."
More than my anger and my resentment, you are. more important to me.
My breath hitched.
I panicked. My heart started pounding, and my face flushed. I quickly cast Self Sexual Desire Suppression Magic on myself, but it didnt calm my heart.
Thump, thump. I guess the reason why my heart felt like it was going to explode wasn''t due to sexual desire.
W-What should I do? What should I. say. I didnt know. I was panicking like crazy on the inside, and prayed that it didnt show on my face.
Yuna, however, knew exactly what to say.
Lets go back and go on a date.!!
"????."
The strength left my shoulders as I nodded.
....Shall we?
She gave up on her chance for revenge. Just for me. Her deep-seated resentment, which even overpowered her before the Second Prince, was set aside for my sake.
That realization made my already pounding heart nearly burst. Calm down, calm. Its an ambiguous statement. Dont. jump to conclusions.
If I mistook it for a confession and it wasnt, how could I possibly cope with that?
I took deep breaths in an effort to calm myself. In reality I hadnt calmed down at all, but I felt as if I had to pretend at the very least to get my head working.
First. should I n the date?
Even though she said she had given up, it must have dampened her spirits. At the very least, I should give her time thats equally as fun. First, I should research all the best restaurants.
I grabbed Yunas hand and turned around. Red whatever, ck Wizards whateverI didnt care. Im d we didnt go. It had been bothering me anyway. It was probably a sour grape. Besides, it was likely going to be a trap.
My hand was sweating. It was really stressing me out.
This had never happened in my past life, even when I went on dates with my girlfriend. Did I develop hyperhidrosis in this new body? I dont think so
Heading back so soon?
I froze.
Werent you here because you had something to do~? Youre making me sad by leaving already . Ive been waiting all this time. Purple Tower Master.
"????."
The pressure on my body was immobilizing, as if I were sinking to the ocean floor. I couldnt even turn my head.
If you dont do anything and just head back. Ah~ Thats no good.
.....Im not going to do anything here. I dont know who you are, but go away.
Hmmm~ In that case, the n to catch you in the act and use that as an excuse to fight is off the table. Guess Ill have to use n B!
....I told you to go away!
Whrrrrrl
The sound of a loud engine entered my ears.
Well, Im going to push you away with this fist, Tower Master. If you resist or start a fight here, things will get difficult for both of us yeah? The handsome guy beside you might get dragged into it too.
"????."
Lets take our sweet time fighting all the way over there, outside the city.
......Hey, dont worry. Ill be back soon, so just go back to the inn. Alright?
After saying that to me, Yuna began to prepare her mana.
!!
Then, there must have been an exchange too fast for my eyes to follow. Where there was an explosion and bright light, only a crater with 50 meters in radius remained.
A line momentarily appeared across the sky before fading away.
....Ha.
My date was stolen in broad daylight.
The person who picked a fight out of nowhere was probably the Knight Order Commander. There was a reason the Second Prince warned us repeatedly. I didn''t expect her to rush into battle so recklessly.
Sigh.
I sighed and prepared to head back to the inn.
There was nothing I could do. It was a sh between two superhumans of the Sublimation Realm. There was no way that I, who hadn''t even reached Metamorphosis, could do anything.
I might just end up reaching Metamorphosis out of sheer frustration.
I walked back through the empty streets. The Second Prince had diverted the Capital Knight Orders attention elsewhere, and their Commander had taken the Purple Magic Tower Master.
Was that why? This area was eerily quiet, as if someone could vanish without a trace.
To an unnerving degree.
"????."
Had I fallen into a trap?
I felt uneasy. It seemed like we were being lured. Everything fit too perfectly. The suspicious amount of evidence about Yuna''s past.
I thought it would be okay even if they targeted Yuna, as long as I supported her..
But what if they were targeting me, and not Yuna from the beginning?
Did you notice something was off? You have keen senses, peasant.
"????."
Click. ck. The sound of heels.
A thin, sneering voice. A weasel-looking man emerged, dressed in a tailcoat with a rapier at his side. I didn''t see anyone else. He must be alone.
Remember my name, peasant. Im Duke Redburns second son, Rodeus.
I didnt think youd be introducing yourself. Youre admitting that Redburn is behind this.
I will generously forgive your stupidity. Allow me to enlighten you. Something you tell a corpse is not a confession..
He unsheathed his rapier, and charged forward.
***
Chapter 107: Chasing Resentment - 4
A pair of meteors descended upon a distant forest. However, there was no massive explosion as one might expect. Instead, Mana was used to decelerate theirnding before crashing to the surface.
Lightly.
The Purple Tower Masternded silently.
Crunch.
The Capital Knight Order Commander did create a crater about ankle deep, but she did stillnd gracefully.
Crrrrrrrrrumple.
Birds and rats scattered in all directions, their instincts warning them of the impending natural disaster about to happen in the forest.
The Purple Tower Master extended her hand and summoned her staff. A crystal at the center of the spiraled end began to rotate quietly.
Whirl. Wring.
The Capital Knight Order Commander opened and closed her hand, focusing her senses. The mechanisms within the golden power armor hummed as they activated various defense spells.
Before the tension of battle could escte, a young voice could be heard from inside the armor.
Do you wanna do self-introductions? Im Ruru.
......Lemme go back.
I dont wanna. Normally if someone doesnt wanna fight this badly, I let them go.. But the gramps who used to y with me went on a long trip, so Ive been pent up. I cant hold back much longer. NotJustThat.
The Capital Knight Order Commander put her hands on her hips.
Gramps gave you highpliments. Even though your power was unstable andcking refinement, he said if he actually tried to take you head-on, it would take quite a long time to beat you.
......Gramps?
I heard that you dodged gramps attack? The one who looks like a young boy. About this tall. You know him, right?
The Purple Tower Master remembered.
She recalled the light skirmish at the Purple Magic Tower. It was just a brief encounter where neither of them even utilized Metamorphosis, but even that had destroyed the outer wall of the Magic Tower.
As the Purple Tower Master was lost in her recollection, the Capital Knight Order Commander suddenly pulled out a letter of notice from her breast pocket.
Ahem ahem. Well, this is all useless stuff, so you can just ignore it. Unpermitted entrance into Crownhall, failure to report, and whatever, whatever. Based on these reasons, Yuna Yurensto Violetiris is banished from the city.
....Arent you supposed to tell me to listen well?
Whats so important about the fact that Team 3s director is pissing his pants? It doesnt matter what the riffraff think. The important part is that I just want to fight you.
"????."
The Purple Tower Master squinted and scrutinized the Capital Knight Order Commander.
She had no malice, and no sense of duty. It was as if the Knight Commander had an invisible tail wagging enthusiastically behind her, resembling a yful puppy eager for attention
The Purple Tower Master spoke as she honestly felt.
...Are you a dog?
y with me!
The immediate responsecked any denial. Haaah. The Purple Tower Master let out a small sigh.
Well, the situation wasnt urgent. She would have been really mad if the Commander had interfered during a fight against ck wizards, but at the moment they had agreed to hold hands and return to the inn.
Its not like he''s going to storm Duke Redburns mansion on his own.
If she can y off her unreported entry as a mere visit to y with the Commander, this encounter might actually be beneficial. The Purple Tower Master drew her staff and pointed it at the Knight Commander.
Even so, hes waiting, so lets end this quickly.
The Knight Commander noticed the Purple Tower Masters resolve and grinned, thumping her chest.
Alright, Ill tell you about my Metamorphosis()! Its called Glutton.
"????."
I can convert anything that enters my mouth into Mana. Even if I eat nothing but dirt, my Mana grows bigger, and the maximum capacity expands indefinitely.. It was temporary before But now Ive reached Sublimation! You know what I mean?
....Pig.
No Im not.
Whirrrllll~! ckkk
There was a surge of Mana. The Mana flowing from within the Capital Knight Order Commander was more than enough to power all the magic circuits, which were created without considering efficiency.
Mana began to envelop the surface of the armor. It grew denser and denser until it almost became solid, then protruded like crystals, emitting a blinding light that made it hard to look at it directly.
The Purple Tower Master frowned.
Illusion Magic was still Magic. It could take many forms to find an opening, but it was just a skill that used Manaat the end of the day. If you surrounded yourself with a stupid amount of Mana, there was nothing she could do.
It was like trying to send a paper airne through a tornado. It wouldnt reach the center, and would just be torn apart by the torrent of Mana.
Yeah, Im telling you its a bad match-up. Illusion Magic.. That sneaky thing ck Wizards love. It has no physical power, right?
"????."
Thats what was so weird. Gramps sword. How did you block it? Illusion magic wouldnt work on gramps. I was just too curious. You. must have some trick up your sleeve. I wanted to see it no matter what.
Zzzzt. Bam.
When the Knight Commander took a step forward, the dirt floor beneath her boot scattered and flew away. It was as if she was a walking sun.
A waste of Mana.
If used efficiently, that amount of Mana could cast dozens of high-level spells and still have some left in the tank. Instead, she was just using it without any technique, just wasting it by surrounding her body with it.
Normally, you just needed to stall.
Whether provoking them to unleash theirtent power or simply making them exhaust their Mana, time was the deadliest poison for an enemy with high Mana consumption. Their Mana was not infinite, so their attacks would eventually weaken as their reserves deplete.
The Red Tower can st me away with explosive force, the Golden Tower can pin me into the floor, and the Blue Tower could make me float on water to restrict my movement. The Purple Tower. Are you gonna show me my mom or something?
If you want.
I would attack even my own mother. That bitch abandoned me and ran away.
However, looking at the Knight Commanders attitude and how shes just bbering on so casually....
Well, lets start off with a light attack!!
Nightmare from the End of the World, Subtraction, Winter Forest
The Knight Commander gathered Mana and spread her hands.
BOOOOOMM!!
A massive magic beam, far wider than a person, shot out. Illusion Magic that affects the mind couldnt prate the Mana barrier, Subtraction was nullified, and about half of the hundreds of clones were destroyed.
The Purple Tower Master crouched among the mirror images and saw trees being ripped from their roots. Calling it a magic beam was generousit was merely raw Mana being unleashed.
The difference between the two was like blowing into a recording and just blowing into the air. It was thoughtless.
And strong because it was thoughtless.
Illusion Magic that manipted the targets mind wouldnt work. The Purple Tower Master decided to use light-based Illusion magic instead.
Take away the light, close your eyes. ckout
She removed all the light from the whole area. Complete darkness enveloped the surroundings. To the outside world, it would look as if a giant ck circle had materialized out of nowhere.
Of course, merely taking away her sight wont be enough. The Knight Commander would obviously know how to sense with Mana, she was merely storing light for future spel..
Who turned the lights off! Where are you! You arent running away, are you?!
.....You cant even sense Mana?
I dont need to use that to win!
Beeeep~!!
In the pitch-ck darkness, an ominous magical light flickered, apanied by a high-pitched sound. It was familiar to the sound of a Mana Stone battery on the brink of exploding due to a failed experiment.
A chill ran down the Purple Tower Master''s spine.
...Youre going to use a self-destruct AOE?!
If I cant see, then I just have to blow everything away!
BOOM!!
????.
Cough, Cough, Cough, E.
The Purple Tower Master spat out the dirt that had gotten into her mouth. Against an opponent who fought with sheer brute force, she had no choice but to respond in kind.
She had expended a significant amount of Mana just to shield herself from the explosion. Using the Scientifically Sturdy Structure she had learned from his illusion, she believed she had blocked it efficiently...
The Capital Knight Captain emerged from the explosion''s epicenter, unscathed, still enveloped in that immense Mana.
You blocked it. Should I try one more time?!
...Ju-Just how much Mana do you have.!!
At least enough to make you pull out all the tricks youre holding on to. Whatever you showed Gramps, show me too~!!
"????."
The Purple Tower Master bit her lip tightly.
She was reluctant to use it.
It reminded her. It kept reminding her. It was power that blossomed atop corpses, so it pained her heart just using it.
However, if she wanted to drain the strength from thisrge dog, this was the time to tap into a bit of her true power. And she had a ce to heal and mend her broken heart now.
..... I told him Id take him out on a date.
That was all it took to find her resolve.
If she closed her eyes.
She could see her own soulhalf white, half ck, with an out-of-ce jewel sewn at the border.
The name of this jewel is Door.
A door that was forcibly tied to her soul through horrific experiments. That was the desperate wish of the old Purple Magic Tower, and granted her the ability to break down the boundary between reality and illusion.
Yuna Violetiris utched the door, and slightly opened it.
Sublimation of Sacrifice - Illusionary Boundary : Opening Gate."
Thump.
An echo that could only be felt by the soul.
Sensing something was very wrong, the Capital Knight Order Captain blinked.
........Haaah?
Crack. Crakk.
A cross-shaped fissure appeared behind the Purple Tower Master. The tear in the fabric of reality slowly opened like a wound, altering something significantly.
She had felt this sensation before. It was simr to using the dimension gate to enter the demon realm at the eastern frontthe same off-putting feeling like this.
The Purple Tower Master steadied her dizzy mind and whispered quietly.
I wont open it fully But, since you seemed curious, Ill show you.
"????."
In here, the line between illusion and reality blurs. Things that dont exist appear. So if you lose your mind here. we might both get lost. Be careful.
.....You, you cant just talk about self-destruction like that!!
Thats why she didnt like it.
It wasnt a flower that had naturally blossomed. It was forcibly inserted, a Sublimation(NA) without an awakening. It was an iplete power, so it was even more unstable. This battle had to be decided quickly.
With the intent to punish the uninvited guest who had ruined her peaceful time with him, she channeled her anger into her staff and swung it.
If you surrender quickly, Ill only hit you five times.
I dont know what magic youre going to use, but I wont easily give.
Guuuuuu
A colossal being squeezed through the door. A white giant, so enormous that one could only see its top by looking all the way up. It was a mutant that was way too big.
The giant clenched its fist. The Capital Knight Captain stared at it nkly and.
...U-Uncle?
The first hit.
She braced herself against the giant fist that fell from the sky like a meteor.
BAM!!
Two poachers were making their way through the forest near Crownhall.
So, youre saying there are that many green-horned deer here?
Yeah, and for some reason, there haven''t been any mountain patrols since this morning. Lets catch a big one today!
Thats still weird. Did they all go on vacation at the same time?
Why bother worrying about it? Just be thankful that we have lucky days like these.
This forest, owned by the emperor, was strictly off-limits to poaching. So, there were many rare and expensive animals living here.
With the usual forest patrol that always got in their way were missing, and the poachers got excited thinking about the big catch in front of them.
BOOM!!
Suddenly, a massive explosion split the forest open.
Wha- What the fuck is this!
Just what is happening.!
The poachers fell on the ground, covering their heads. After a while, they got up and tried to figure out what had just happened.
What they ended up seeing was nothing short of apocalyptic.
Everything was being drawn into the forest''s centerthe trees, the squirrels, even their own bodies were being stretched and pulled into the darkness.
Thats what it looked like when the Purple Tower Master absorbed the surrounding light.
They thought their eyes must be ying tricks on them. If they didnt think that, they would have to ept that the world was copsing.
As they struggled in the lightless void.
BOOM!!
A blinding explosion erupted from the forest. All the trees were ripped out, and the giant shockwave sent the two poachers flying along with them.
They rolled across the ground, barely clinging to life. That was when they saw ita white giant, towering towards the sky, delivering judgment upon the Earth.
"????."
"????."
All they could do was bow their heads to the ground and pray.
***
Chapter 108: Chasing Resentment - 5
Lets quickly summarize the current situation before we get into it.
He seems to be primarily a close-range fighter. Hes holding a sword, so he would naturally be on the frontline. My deduction wasn''t as simple as that, though. I based it on the muscles I saw under his tailcoat and his way of walking.
I didnt see any throwable weapons. If he had a long-range attack, it would probably be Magic or a Mana Projectile.
The speed at which he was charging towards me was faster than anyone else Ive ever faced. It felt as if the moment I blinked, the rapiers tip would pierce my body.
First, I needed to stop his approach. He seemed to be the type to have high pride, so I cast Illusion Magic aimed at his ego.
"Induce Jealousy."
Hmph!
He scoffed. Yes, go ahead and lower your guard. If you think that my Illusion Magic is the same as the other Wizards, youve miscalcted.
ng!
He deflected the magic with the rapier. What the fuck?
Now, even I had a rough understanding about these things. If something that defiesmon sense urred, it meant that the opponent used Metamorphosis. But, what exactly was his ability?
He slowed down a bit when he deflected the Magic, but he hadnt stopped running. I had one turn left until hepletely caught up to me.
If I used this turn trying to increase the distance between us, I would get caught after stalling for a bit of time. The difference of mobility between him and I was beyond my expectations.
I recalled various creative works from my past life. In almost all cases, the one who figures out their opponents ability first usually has a higher chance of winning. I decided to use my turn trying to understand his Metamorphosis.
Crippling Depression, Heidenmarks Seagull.
I cast different types of Illusion Magic. One that sends mental waves, and another that creates illusions of light. Then, I observed without even blinking once.
Once it entered a 5-meter radius of him, it solidified.
Illusion Magic that shouldnt have physical properties, gained substance. Its as if an air cannon became an ice cannon.
The opponent is capable of parrying magic. Check.
ng!
He once again deflected the magic. Closing the distancepletely, we stood face-to-face, our reflections visible in each other''s eyes. A smile spread across his face as heunched his rapier towards me.
His eyes gleamed with certainty of his victory. He must have thought he had won since a wizard had let hime so close.
..If only I didnt have an AI!
Instructions shed across my retina: Move right foot forward slightly, stomp down, block the rapier with the back of my hand to parry, then strike the center of his body with the other hand.
I focused my Mana and pushed as if to repel him.
Boom-!
.....Kuk!
Apanied by a resounding boom, he was hurled into the air, thrown back three meters. I caught my breath and quietly uttered the words I had been wanting to say.
Tai Chi.
A wizard using their fists?
He quickly shook it off and recovered, showing no signs of injury.
As expected, my strike wasn''t effective. Had I been a warrior and not a wizard, then a single move might have incapacitated him. But what choice did I have? I had to pick Wizard so that I could do TRPG.
He looked surprised, but regained hisposure and approached. Messages disying various trajectories appeared over my retina. Each showed sess rates and projected damage.
The AI that went through countless battle simtions, codename Heavenly Demon, the battle support system.
I goaded him,
Did you think a wizard would let you win just by closing the distance?
Running around with such weird movements!!!
The core strategy was to strike first while nning forter attacks.
Tap, tat. Pat! Papat!
Locking wrist-to-wrist, I used his momentum against him to flip him. I targeted his vulnerabilities, maximizing damage with minimal movement. No matter how strong you are, you cannot beat something that offers no resistance. Im using your own strength against you, you bastard.
Bam!
Inded a solid blow to his jaw. His head snapped back, a brief sh of anger crossing his eyes before they turned cold in an instanta clear sign of danger.
Bam-! SWOOOSH!
I triggered a Mana Explosion beneath my feet, propelling myself backwards. A rapid five-hitbo rained down on the spot where I had just been.
If I hadn''t retreated, I would have been torn to shreds.
Haah.
"????."
He sighed, brushing his disheveled hair aside, then grinned as if he had noticed something.
I will admit. I do not know why a wizard has learned martial arts, but you are quite skilled for a peasant.
If you''re dismissing it like that, does your jaw hurt any less from that ''Peasant Punch?
....Ha, Haha. Even if you run your tongue like that, you cant hide your breathing. You havent been breathing for a few seconds, and you''re shaking all over. How much longer can you keep up this cute, little trick?
"????."
Fuck, he caught on to me.
A wizard obviously can''t match the physical prowess of someone who fights on the frontline. So, you need to think three steps ahead and act preemptively to keep up with him.
I don''t have the luxury of a simtion facility here; I have to run the Heavenly Demon battle support system from within my own mind. Moving my body has to be done by my brain as well. To be honest, I think my head is going to cramp up.
The fact that my body couldnt keep up either was a huge problem. Trying to be a character in a murim novel with a body that doesnt exercise was obviously bound to have consequencesmy breathing was a mess, and my lungs felt like they were shriveling up.
And yet, he didn''t seem fazed in the slightest. To be fair, if you think that a magician''s punches would actually hurt, then youre the weird one.
Lets buy time to catch my breath, at the very least.
I opened my mouth and spoke using magic. I pretended to speak normally, and took small breaths so he wouldnt notice. Was air always this sweet?
Did you use Metamorphosis?
Metamorphosis () - Mana Hardening (ħӲ). Magic near me gains a physical form. Curses, blessings, everything.
"????."
You must want to give up. Try a little harder! peasant, I will p for your tricks.
That meant my magic would transform into something like arrows and rocks.
Illusion Magic has its pros and cons, but in battle, its biggest advantage was its near certainty of hitting. So there was no need to aim. You just had to breach the opponent''s mental defenses, and once through, it worked 99% of the time.
But once it became physical, that advantage disappeared. Did he feel good about stripping away that one merit?
Giving it physical form?
Then I just have to use it like a Magic Missile. I prepared dozens of simple spells, from foot tickling to phantom pain.
His Metamorphosis didnt block magic; rather, it deflected it away after turning it physical. If he couldnt hit it with his rapier, then it would reach him.
If firing one by one allowed him to deflect them, then I would overwhelm him with so many that he couldnt block them all. Try parrying over twenty different spells at once!
Sword Curtain.
SWOOSH~!
The sound of thin paper being sliced echoed through the air multiple times, tearing apart all my magic. It was the omnidirectional defensive move that Be used.
...... He actually defended against that.
My Metamorphosispels us, wizard and knight, to duel within a confined space. This isnt a battle exploiting each others weaknesses; it''s a fair test of our skills, peasant.
Is it fair to pit a wizard against a knight in closebat?
Why are you looking for fairness in a battle?
"????."
This fucker.
He got me.
His eyes remained cold, but just now, he calcted thatment to unsettle meand it worked.
If he blocked it because the trajectory was too obvious, then I would calcte trajectories soplex that only a genius of my caliber could understand.
I fired off magic, adjusting trajectories to intercept other spells'' paths simultaneously. Like billiard balls, magic collided and deflected, disrupting each other''s courses.
Ting, Tingtingtingting!
....Cheap tricks!
Try calcting and blocking ricocheting trajectories, you motherfucker!
Shhhhhhek!
The rapier once againshed out in a dazzling, multi-directional arc. However, you cannot block a tidal wave with one hand. A single spell, bouncing off the ground, slipped past his guard and struck his chest.
Itnded.!
Ting!
His ne gleamed brightly, and blocked the magic. I sighed.
.... An artifact?
Just because I can deflect magic, there is no reason to not have a safety device. Have you not thought that far ahead? Peasant.
I assumed since you were a tail coat wearing, rapier wielding, magic hater, you would stick to your concept!
Youre telling me now that youre decked out in magic defense items. It''s enough to break a wizard''s heart.
If I don''t use trick shots, he''ll just deflect them. Even if I manage tond a hit, it seemed like his artifact blocked weaker spells. While Im trying to do all this, hes thrusting his rapier at me with extreme speed.
Even creating new magic won''t work against him, so fleeing might be the best option if you cant win. But even if I leave a clone and escape, I dont think I would make it.
Either I survive until the Tower Master arrives or somehow defeat him.
The Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction was made exactly for destroying artifacts. If I can buy enough time andnd the hit, I could win.
So, this meant that while casting, I also had to execute a ricochet trick shot that he cannot block. It wasnt not impossible. With a bit more time, I could manage it.
Wooosh!
.....Keuk!
Can you try a bit harder? Hmm?
But time was a luxury I didnt have. I was straining my muscles to their limits, and using my brain to run simtions simultaneously was pushing it.
I cked out for a moment. My sight started fading. I quickly used Mana to kickstart my metabolism and regain consciousness.
Shhut.
My shoulder was pierced.
A searing pain shot through my shoulder, as if I was being skewered by a red-hot poker. It was alright. I could handle pain. It fucking hurt though. The real problem was that I didnt have any protection Protection.
Could I buy time with a hologram? Unlikely. A hologram that could barely pick up a pebble wouldnt be able to stop him.
While I was thinking, I noticed that he was also feeling anxious. Maybe he felt a creeping sense of danger, since a wizard who should have died long ago had managed to stall this long.
He opened his mouth.
The Purple Tower Masters disciple. Maybe its because you learnt magic from a defective product, its a mess.
"????."
Provocation. It was primitive, and my mind was developed enough to not fall for it
Quickly die first and wait. The Purple Tower Master will follow you soon enough.
This fucking bastard.
His words shook me. Normally, they wouldnt have, but the image of the Tower Master asking me out for a date shed through my mind, making me more emotional than expected.
The battle support system turned red and warned me.
His fist closed in.
His blow dug into my stomach, hurling me backwards.
I briefly lost consciousness again, then snapped awake.
I couldnt move my body. Somehow, I managed to wiggle my fingers, feeling the sensation of movement.
As I was flung backward, something struck my back. It seemed I had crashed through a wall. How powerful was that blow to break through a wall with just my back?
If I hadnt instinctively surrounded myself with Mana, I might have died.
Life threatening danger huh.
"????."
Even though I was brought to the brink of death, I wasnt afraid. In fact, I had onest ace up my sleeve.
I could force myself into Metamorphosis.
My brain was already struggling to hold ''That'' back. I just needed to redirect resources from there.
Temporarily suppressing my emotions from ''That'', I aimed the Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction at my own head. I wasn''t sure what would happen next... But theoretically, I should easily reach Metamorphosis.
If I used it for just a moment, ''That'' wouldnt take over my entire body. Quite a bit of it would be eaten away, and if I could suppress it again... It would require a bit more mental effort than before.
But I couldnt die here out of fear for the future.
I got up, and started to undo the seal in my head. Then, something caught my eye on the grounda piece of metal with a familiar design.
..Armor?
It was the Capital Knight Orders Power Armor. It looks like I had crashed through the wall into the Capital Knight Orders headquarters.
"????."
Power Armor, huh.
Meanwhile, Duke Redburn''s assassin, Roderus, approached the dusty headquarters of the Capital Knight Order. He had to make sure the wizard was dead.
The opponent was strong.
Throughout the battle, he had maintained dominance, now moving in for the kill. Yet, this was because he had brought out all sorts of advantages into y.
Without the artifact, he would have been struck by that ricocheting magic. Without a Metamorphosis that countered wizards, he might already be dead.
It defied logic that a wizard could hold his own in closebat against him in the first ce. Even though he was much faster, the wizard''s hand seemed to always strike faster than anticipated.
The thought of losing to someone ofparable skill sent shivers down Roderus''s spine.
The consequences for failure were severe. Roderus didnt want to consider what would happen if he lost.
He had no idea what the opponent was going to do. Quickly and carefully, he will stab him in the head with the rapier. Stepping through the wreckage of the shattered wall, he went inside.
In that moment, as the dust settled, three shadows emerged.
Holograms wearing Power Armor.
***
Chapter 109: Chasing Resentment - 6
..... Capital Knight Order?! I heard that they were lured away, but there were still a few remaining.?!
That was the only possibility he could think of at first. However,
Wringggg-!
Rodrus ears quickly realized something was amiss. The engine sound was too weak. When the Capital Knight Order goes into battle, the noise is usually so loud it feels like its scratching your eardrums.
Its not supposed to be this quiet.
The only possibility was that the Purple Towers wizard had learned the Gold Towers magic. If he made the dirt golems wear the leftover armor and sent them to fight..
The power of the Capital Knight Ordery in their power armor and the immense mana needed to activate it. With such a weak sound, they couldn''t be operating at full capacity.
That meant they werent enemies to be afraid of. There were three of them, but he could take them on.
That was until the armors began using the Wizards strange martial arts.
Vroom-!.
Kuk..!
As if they knew his rapiers trajectory, the armor''s hand moved deftly to deflect the attack.
He infused Mana into his feet to retreat, but another armor expertly tripped him, making him lose his footing. He swung his arm trying to push it away.
A third armor slipped through, lightly nudging his arm. The slight disruption threw off his center of gravity, preventing a solid strike. His fistnded with a ting, barely denting the helmet.
Bam-!
A gauntlet struck his chin. It wasnt a big deal. As long as he was protecting himself with Mana, it was no match for him. He gripped the Rapier with a reverse grip, and stabbed at the armor in the rear.
But in that instant, a low kick hit his knee from behind, while a push on his shoulder came from the front, altering his trajectory. His failure tond an attack created an opening. A knee jabbed into his side.
Gritting his teeth, he swung widely. The armors retreated like a receding tide, only to surge forward again like a high tide. He felt trapped, struggling in a marsh created by the three armors.
Every time he attacked one, the other two would stop him. They had an intricate understanding of the human body and its basic principle of motion, and used the least amount of strength required to neutralize his attacks.
Just how!!
It was an impractical theory.
Fighting a strong opponent with three weaklings was nothing more than nonsense concocted by those who didnt understandbat. In this context, 1 + 1 did not equal 2. There is an inevitable waste of strength in cooperation, and perfect synergy wasnt a thing that could exist.
No matter how refined the coordination, a single mistake was all it took to unravel everything. It was nothing but a sandcastle, destined to crumble once the dominoes started falling.
Three bes one.
The armors embodied this very principle.
Against the systematically coordinated barrage of attacks, Roderus was graduallygetting pushed back. One step to dodge, then another, then another.
He was getting further and further away from the Wizard. He was being led away!
Shiver.
In Roderus mind, rms were ring. You cannot give Wizards time. Especially not this one.
For example, with such a short time, he made these golems.
Roderus turned his head. The Wizard was standing there with his hand extended, his red eye glowing through his ck hair, staring directly at him. Something. wasing. He didnt know what, but he was sure it was something lethal to him!
Roderus ignored the armors attacks and bolted. But as if to say they wouldnt let him escape so easily, the armors reached out, grabbing his limbs and holding on.
Shadow that lingers underfoot.
He tore away the arm trying to put him in a joint lock, tanked the iing fist with his forehead. He ignored the armor clutching his ankle and continued to run.
Darkness that peeks through the closet.
An unsettling Mana surged. Should he stop running and focus on defending? No matter how powerful, Magic was still Magic. As long as he was in Metamorphosis, Magic was nothing more than a projectile.
The solitude of a pitch-ck night .
Attack or defend. At this crossroads, Roderus made his decision. Attack. That Wizard was not an idiot. If he prepared the Magic at thest second, then he must have calcted how it would hit as well.
He had to kill him first. Before the magic wasplete!
Roderus used all his might to stab with his rapier. Before the sharp tip could pierce the Wizards forehead, the casting waspleted.
Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction
The ck arrow obliterated all the mental barriers granted by the artifact
????.
Just What hit me?
His mind was nk. No, it felt as though half of his head had been ripped away. He couldnt feel anything. No, perhaps he was feeling just too much at once.
His ears felt numb, a faint ringing filling them. Roderus squirmed. Wet dirt smeared across his cheek. It hadnt rained.
"!"
His body convulsed, reacting to the overwhelming stress it had endured. That brutal training. He remembered the times he received training that broke his heart so that he wouldnt get affected by Mental Magic.
Since that day, he had thought hed forgotten what heartache meant. Even when he ughtered countless under the dukes orders, he felt nothing.
"!!"
His heart felt like it was tearing apart. He wed at the ground until his nails cracked, but no matter how much he struggled, it wouldnt go away. Only then did he realize what was filling his mind was resentment.
Only then, Roderus understood what that noise was.
AHHHHHHHHHH!!
They were his own screams.
I
Could not save the one I loved.
I was horribly betrayed by the person I trusted.
I could not protect the one who was like a father to me.
The fragile justice that upheld my heart shattered.
Even the faint hope turned to ashes.
Amidst the agonizing pain of loss, Roderus felt an indescribable horror.
He had lost the one he loved, the brothers he trusted, his kind and dependable father, justice, and faith. Even as he wailed and wept, he couldnt understand why he had to scream like this.
It was a phantom pain without a cause. With no wound to heal, he couldnt even hope for the pain to fade.
If I had to endure the rest of his life like this..
Ahhhak!! Ke-Keuck.!!
The ring on Roderus finger emitted a faint glow, easing his mind and dulling his pain slightly. He gained hope.
That this cursed magic wouldn''tst forever. Roderus vigorously shook his head in an attempt to escape the memory that was not his own.
As he struggled to rise, tears kept streaming down his face.
He saw the limp figure of the Wizard. Since the first blow hadnded, the wizard had to be in a critical condition.
He had to finish him. He had toplete the mission. Failure meant solitary confinement. He punched his trembling legs with his fist, and staggered forward, step by step.
Ten steps forward.
As Roderus gripped his rapier and prepared to end things, a ringing tone echoed. The Purple Tower Master had been freed.
.....You were lucky. Peasant.
If Roderus were caught by the Purple Tower Master returning to the scene, it would be a problem. Grabbing his head, Roderus ran away, disappearing instantly into the shadows of the streets.
The Wizard, who was left on the scene and feigning unconsciousness, undid his hidden magic trap and muttered to himself.
The lucky one was you, you bastard.
If Roderus had taken just one more step forward, the fight would have ended in the Wizards victory. He would have captured and extracted all the information.
The Wizard struggled to keep his heavy eyelids open, muttering to maintain his consciousness.
....Do I need to get some armor or artifacts? I think that doll master is going to be decent in the meta ....
Holograms have weak physical strength. While they had enough physicality to use equipment, he was thinking about making up for their weak strength with overpowered items.
The Wizard shivered.
.....Ah shit, its cold.
He thought he had sufficient strength. However, seeing the world''s unfairness, he felt like he needed enough power to flip any situation and escape regardless of who appeared.
If you really thought about it, it became pretty obvious. Those who wanted to harm the Purple Tower Master must have the strength and foundation to back it up.
He thought nky about various methods,
Wh-What is this! Are you okay?!
He lost consciousness as soon as he heard the familiar voice.
This was the first thing I checked when I woke up.
......Tower Master, you didnt cause an ident, right?
.....Youre awake?!
The Tower Master grabbed my hand tightly and rubbed her cheek on my palm. Pink-Hair Lesbian answered my question in her stead.
She hasnt left the hospital room because shes been nursing you. She was worried that if she left you alone, that someone would target you again, Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Phew.
I was worried that when I opened my eyes, the Empire would be in mes.
Now that I think about it, wasnt Pink Hair Lesbian also hospitalized?
......Are you fully recovered now?
Yes. Mr. Crazy Wizard, youve been asleep for about three days.
Damn.
To tell you the extent of your injuries, Mr. Crazy Wizard..
I waved my hand to stop her. I didnt want to hear about it, and I was worried my palm would get sweaty, so I interrupted her.
Red vors side stopped putting in the pressure. I guess they didnt expect their assassin to return after getting his ass kicked by me. I heard they quietly agreed to a ceasefire with the Second Princes group.
The other ck Wizard hideouts that we found werepletely empty. They had cut their losses and escaped, but since we didnt leave empty handed, we decided to be satisfied despite some disappointment.
The priest told me that I needed a few more days of rest, so I decided Id just go back to the academy and do it. If I stayed in Crownhall any longer, who knows what might happen to me.
In hindsight, the Tower Master''s decision to return was a wise one. If we had entered the mansion, maybe there wouldve been even more traps waiting for us.
......Agh, shit.
Its not like we hadnt gained anything. We got our hands on the weird stone sculpture the ck Wizards used, confirmed the existence of the traitor, and figured out that Duke Red vor was really an enemy.
But the second son or whatever who got hit by Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction wouldnt be doing too good right about now. So it wasnt like I just got beat one sidedly..
However, havent they just been toying with us? I got beat to a pulp, and Pink-Hair Lesbian got hurt.
Seeing my difort, the Tower Masters eyes gleamed with anger, and she asked, "Should I kill them all, master?" but I stopped her. If weunched a full frontal attack. I felt like one of our allies would die.
Wizards were flowers that used time as their fertilizer to blossom.
Watch closely. When you learn just how far I can prepare, you will all be shaking in fear.
Like that, I returned to the Academy.
At the end of the grueling train ride, we finally arrived at the Academy.
.....D-Do you need me to help you?
Ah, yes. Please.
We immediately did a system check. There were no power outages, though there were two intrusions that were sessfully repelled.All the data was safe and sound. Thank god.
The reason I began with the security check was because I remembered someone at the Academy with the surname Red vor. If Duke Red vor was using his sons as manpower, wasnt it highly probable that that student would listen to the Dukes orders?
Steal the information from my researchb at the Academy. Maybe something like that.
My heart was troubled.
Gone was the me who wondered which session to open upon my return; now, my mind was only focused on upgrading stats and sinister plots by fighting from the shadows.
But if I carelessly yed around and got ambushed again, it would be my fault. I needed to be ready.
If. I could anticipate their moves somehow, maybe Id feel a little more at ease.
"?????"
Oh, Tower Master. Whats wrong? Is there a problem somewhere?
Ju-Just a little. There was a weird frequency. You.. Havent done other TRPG sessions, right?
Ah, yeah. I''ve done all of them with you, Tower Master.
I looked at the monitor. When I followed the Tower Master''s finger, there really was a weird signaling from there. It wasnt just one, but two.
One signal was of trust,ing from main NPCs like Centra, Pero and Abraham.
The other signal was sporadicallying from the giant mutant.
....Hmmm. Huh?
Ah, eung?
Tower Master and I exchanged knowing looks, voicing out our theories
I hit Duke Red vor''s second son with the Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction, but some of my memories must have mixed in.. He seemed to have realized the existence of the main NPCs.
I.. used the giant mutant against the Capital Knight Order Captain. I guess that memory must have made a strong impression..!
Uh.
Sssseup..Uh?
My head spun. The Tower Master nodded in agreement, continuing her hypothesis.
Even though its faint, there''s a bond of trust. That means theyre connected through Mana.
If theyre connected. We can trace their location. Depending on how far they are.
Not just locating them, I think we might even be able to cast some super long range Illusion Magic at them. Look, we can try using the giant Magic Circle in the Academys basement.
An-And. We-We ask Yuri to use the properties of a Dream Demon. If we use dreams as the medium, we can increase our effective range significantly.
Then what does this mean?
It means that I could mess with the guy who sucker-punched me. No, more than that.. If we strengthen the connection, I could turn him into our informant without him even knowing about it.
I trembled, whispering words filled with ambition and hope.
Long-Range TRPG..!!
Kni-Knight Order Captain. Tea-Teach her a lesson too!
I grabbed the Tower Master, who was bouncing with excitement, and spun her around as I wondered. What kind of session should I do? What did I have to do to change him, while messing with him and extracting some information simultaneously?
I recalled the screams of the Evil God (7% included) and snapped my fingers.
TS Magical Girl Session.
"?"
My mouth was watering in anticipation.
***
Chapter 110: Pre-Preparation of Rites
Lets draw a rough sketch.
The stage is a modern city, much like Korea, but with characters with colorful hair. In the darkness of this city, a cerebrate species survived by feeding on human emotions.
The species was split into two factions: one that fed on negative emotions and another that thrived on positive emotions.
To sustain themselves, these beings either harassed / helped humans, effectively farming their emotions. The extension of that was monstrous human and Magical Girls.
The monstrous-humans caused all sorts of trouble without actually killing anyone to harvest negative emotions.
And the reason why Magical Girls wore strangely lewd clothes, became nude and covered in mysterious light during their transformation process, and fought fiercely to help people was all to farm positive emotions.
Yes, there was apetition going on between monstrous-humans and magical girls.
There would be two yers: the Commander of the Capital Knight Order and the Red-vored Second Son. Both would be drawn into the session simultaneously through their dreams.
I thought that the Commander of the Capital Knight Order would make a perfect Magical Girl Red. Her headstrong, battle-crazed nature made him an ideal fit.
The ruthless second son would be the Magical Girl Blue. No matter how I looked at it, he was blue. I was already excited about using the TS beam.
The main premise was this:
The two would get all their powers in the TRPG and transform into ordinary high school girls. They could only fight monsters using the Magical Girl powers provided by their respective mascots.
I had used this once on the Tower Master: hypnosis that suppressed their powers during a session. This was my n to prevent them from drawing power from the real world.
It might work on the second son, but as for the Leader of the Capital Knight Order, it was highly likely to be effective.
The Commander of the Capital Knight Order was a strong woman who had reached the level of Sublimation, but ording to the Tower Master, she seemed to be the type of person who reliedpletely on her raw power. If that was the case, there were dozens of ways to break through.
The Tower Master stood next to me, grinding her teeth.
I could take time to handle the details, so for now, let''s focus on the preparations one by one.
First of all, can you model the tentacles? Go for a more advanced and detailed design. And intense.
"??Ill do my best!!
Youre all so fucking cooked.
A magic circle could be modified at any time. The real challenge was how to harness the Pink-Haired Lesbians power. After all, she despised her identity as a subus
So I thought it would be quite rude to ask Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was living well, to act as a subus again. Instead, all I needed to do was to find someone I wouldnt mind being rude to.
In that sense, I thought I should catch other subus.
Using a fresh, evil subus for the magic would serve dual purposes: beautifying the city and achieving my goals simultaneously. I would be killing two birds with one stone.
Do you know the whereabouts of a subus that doesnt get along with you and often harms people?
I do, but are you frustrated? I can help you with that.
Its not that.
I thwarted the Pink-Haired Lesbian who was trying to make that hand gesture by moving her hand up and down. She puffed her cheeks slightly in protest, so I gently pressed her cheek to release the air.
Dissatisfaction, my ass. Shes definitely aware of her own charm and beauty??.
I need the ability to enter dreams.
I could help with that.
Havent you always disliked me?
I like you.
Pink-Haired Lesbian tried to make a heart-shape with her hands and blow it towards me without any expression, but the Tower Master intervened, pping her hand away and puffing her cheeks in discontent.
Wheww.
Together, Pink-Haired Lesbian and I pressed on either side of the Tower Masters cheeks to dete them. She looked cute, and it brought a smile to my face.
The frustration was now directed at Pink-Haired Lesbian. While Consecutive Yuna Punches were hitting Pink-Haired Lesbian''s side, she asked me once again.
Why do you need the power of a subus? If you need a spy, I could ask my superiors.
Hm??."
Was it time? I pulled my hood over and
In a low voice, told them my deepest secret.
"This is just an?? Illusion Magic.
"?????"
I had a good time, Mr. Crazy Treasonous Wizard.
Ahhhhahe on.
Draaaag.
I was clinging to Pink-Haired Lesbian''s strong calves and was being dragged around. What would happen if she reported me to the Second Prince?
Of course, I exined the truth, urging her to wake up, whether standing beside her, facing her, or even while doing backflips, but it was just Illusion Magic. Wasnt it the duty of a vassal to speak the truth, even if he were to die for it?
I was thinking about this as I was being dragged for about three meters.
The fact that I wasnt rushed to Crownhall while infusing mana and shaking off all resistance was undoubtedly a subtle signal from Pink-Haired Lesbian toe up with a deal.
What do you want? What are you trying to take from me, Pink-Haired Lesbian!
The disadvantaged party is asking first????"
Pink-Haired Lesbian increased her pace. It seemed like my attempt to initiate the offer had displeased her.
No, all I know about you is that you like lewd things. How could I possibly guess what you want!
You already figured it out.
"??Wh-What.
Offer me something that appeals to me.
This was difficult. Very difficult.
Making a suggestion based on my tastes was easy, but now I had to cater to the Pink-Haired Lesbianss preferences. If I gifted her something controversial, like the Tower Master Intangible Sword debate, it would start a war.
Deploying the Butler Troops??? Would Pink-Haired Lesbian even like that kind of stuff? She liked girls in the first ce.
Girl?? Female character?? What if I threw her Centra?
As I considered this while clinging to her leg, I heard the Pink-Haired Lesbian clear her throat in an obviously suspicious manner.
Ahem. Hm. Genderswap
"??"
Ahem. The genderswap date.
"??!!!"
How dare she ask me to TS??!!
No, of course. I understood and could do it. But some people got shy when youid everything out for them and told them what to do, right? I''m one of those people.
There was a difference between fooling around in TS mode to make fun of Pink-Haired Lebian and doing it to entertain her. And from the start?? the most crucial problem was
You want me to be myself instead of acting as a character??."
Yes. I want to spend time with you in a form that appeals to me.
Oh, dear God.
The character and the cross-dressing?? are different! Just because a female character showed up in Manhwa, that doesnt mean the artist wants to dress up as a girl too! I screamed.
"I?? Im a man!
I know that if a man is treated like a woman, he starts feeling like.
Ask for something else! Ill even lick your feet if you want!
Hu?? if youre going to be like that.
Suddenly, the Pink-Haired Lesbian stopped walking. Sitting down, she hugged her knees tightly, creasing her shirt.
Then she took out a recording crystal ball from her pocket and yed it. I thought it was going to be a collection of my embarrassing moments or something, but instead, sad piano-based BGM was what yed.
What the.
Adding three drops of artificial tears to each eye, Pink-Haired Lesbian rubbed them with her fingers, reddening them slightly, and made a sniffing noise.
What, are you doing??!"
Mr. Crazy Wizard. Honestly, I dont have many friends. Being a different species from humans to begin with?? wouldnt people usually find it unpleasant if I told them I like girls?
What are you doing??!!"
So?? Sniff. I never had friends. Not even of the same gender. Watching other female agents link arms and choose clothes from store windows, I had to suppress my envy and sadness alone.
Drip. A single (fake) tear streamed down Pink-Haired Lesbians face.
Her face was still expressionless, but she she really looked like she was sad with the theatrics.
"All I wished for was to have fun normally with a friend of the same gender. Of course, if its too much to askI will give up. I shouldnt push a friend into difficult things just for my own desires."
"????."
Ah, I wont report this to the Second Prince. I know it wouldnt change much, whether I tell him or not, and?? cant you even do this much for a friend?
"??Ah, fine, Ill do it! Ill do it! I just need to do it, right?!
She had really won me over by acting sad.
I had to admit my defeat to the teary Pink-Haired Lesbians emotional attacks.
As soon as I surrendered, she switched off the BGM and wiped her (fake) tears away. In less than three seconds, she had returned to her normal self.
??How could she toy with a mans heart like this!
Pink-Haired Lesbian''s tactics were bing increasingly sophisticated. Now, it seemed like I would have to take out a new weapon to win this standoff. I couldnt keep being manipted like this.
As I was lying down in the hallway, feeling the impermanence of life,Pink-Haired Lesbian suddenly spoke in an oddly excited tone.
Would you like to touch my breasts?
No thanks, bitch!
If only she wasnt so good with her words!
In the end, I agreed to give my full cooperation for the research. It was the moment when the ultra-long-ranged dream TRPG ballistic missile n was promoted in earnest.
The Tower Master and I quickly reconfigured the magic circle in the Academys basement. As long as the human Mana generator Yuna stayed by my side, there was really no need for an external power source.
So, the original purpose of the magic circledesigned to stimte emotionswas dismantled and repurposed into a signal amplifier. This would greatly increase the range of the magic.
As shepleted the reconfiguration and dusted off her hands, the Tower Master asked.
When did you make this???"
I didnt make it, I stole something that the Dark Wizard had been secretly making for decades to summon something strange.
"?"
When Bet gave me a bunch of information, I also discovered the origins of this magic circle. I felt immense satisfaction after I found out I swallowed up the Dark Wizards'' hard work.
And since Id be devastated if the Dark Wizards reimed it and used it for their own ns, I want to set a trap that will detonate if they try to get close to it. Could you help me?
I would love to!
Yuna, the Master Destroyer, enthusiastically took on the task of setting up the trap, even pping her hands.
If the Dark Wizards tried to tamper with the emotions or anything else, a signal would be sent to me, and in case of an emergency, the Violetiriss Concentrated Memory Mana Crystal Explosion would explode.
In short, they would be fucked.
Given that this magic was tailored for shattering illusions, the explosion would be so devastating that it would be unable to recover even if the Archwizard Grandpa came.
Most people caught in such a situation would be overwhelmed, unable to gather their thoughtsimagine being suddenly bombarded with kimchi stew recipes.
Now that theuncher was ready, it was time to research the projectiles.
So, we were in theb.
We grabbed Pink-Haired Lesbian and began investigating the biology of the mysterious subus. We drew some blood, did a magical scan and stuff like that.
It wasn''t intentional?? but I ended up finding out her three sizes during the body scan. Seeing such overwhelming numbers, Yuna looked down at her own chest for a moment.
She nudged me with trembling eyes.
I-Isnt that too b-big of a size, and kind of, kind of weird???!"
"????."
I turned my head away quietly, refusing to respond. It wasnt that I didn''t like them small, but that didnt mean I could ignore my instincts.
"??HEY!!
Oh, no, no Tower Master, you also have quite a bit too??!"
Could you borate on that?
Just be quiet and lie down!
After Yunas barrage of punches subsided, we continued organizing the scanned data and questioned Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Are you talking about a method for entering dreams?
Exactly. The fact that a subus can infiltrate other peoples dreams indicates they can traverse between matter and information with almost no loss.
Because information is unstable while matter is stable! I calcted that by using the c-conversion mechanism, the stability and effective range of the Illusion Magic could be greatly increased by??."
Due to the excessive flow of professional jargon, a question mark hovered over the Pink-Haired Lesbian''s head. She looked like someone being asked ''Can you exin how to walk?''
This is an instinctual process, so even if you call it a method, theres no straightforward exnation??."
Then it would be best for you to experience it firsthand and find out for yourself. Pink-Haired Lesbian,e into my bed tonight.
Yes, Young Master. Im finally being desired.
??Words! Fix your words??!!
Pink-Haired Lesbian agreed to show it to him from the bed that night, while the Tower Master offered to act as the observer and join us as well.
Three in one bed, huh??.
I silently prepared for step 1.5 of Sexual Desire Suppression.
Experiments at night were one thing, and academic responsibilities were another. Now that I was back at the academy, it was time to attend to some schrly work, right? I was a bit excited to see what results the Tower of Trials that I installed would have.
Would they have defeated the 10th floor boss?
And had anyone discovered the hidden boss or the secret item on the 11th floor? I deliberately avoided checking the results to savor the anticipationpletely.
Since it was a school day, I nned to visit the ssroom and take a look.
"I''mte due to personal matters. Everyone, how did you enjoy the Tower of Trials I prepar??."
Battjutsu is the greatest!! Battjutsuisthestrongesttechniquethatconvertsfrictionalheatbetweenthedeandsheathtophysicalenergyandboostatk!
PLEASE, FUCKING, THINK!! PHYSICAL ENERGY IS BEING WASTED BECAUSE IT IS BEING CONVERTED! INTO! FRICTIONAL! HEAT!!
I am James, the gunman of the wilderness??. The tip of my gun shines and the trigger delivers judgment.
So in Jennys second pattern, if you just sit down halfway and then duck-walk three steps backward, the pattern will be skipped??
The ssroom was a mess.
***
Chapter 111: Those Who Climb the Tower.
Dozens of days ago, while the general student body, hearing that the Crazy Wizard was away on a long business trip, celebrated with relief, saying Finally, were free from the tentacles!
Some students, however, were curious about the Tower of Trials he had left behind as a substitute for ss.
The leader of the 3 Heroes Faction, Bet.
The head of the Gold Faction and the greatest disciple of the Gold Tower Master, Goldius, also known as Goldie.
The leader of the General Students Faction or rather, anyone else from the leftovers, Envers Redburn.
The spiritual leader of the Rose Insignia Faction, Pure White Lady and her dedicated 20 nobles. Who swarmed like ants around her.
Bet asked calmly.
"Didnt we agree to send only one representative from each faction to investigate?"
"I- I was going toe alone, but??."
As Pure White Lady stuttered, her followers, the Rose Insignia members, stood up in unison, their voices rising.
"Then are you telling Lady to leave the Young Lady alone now! We know exactly what youre nning! Woah!"
We will never retreat. We vowed to risk our very souls on the shield, to traverse any path for the person we serve!!"
"Our oath of allegiance surpasses any notion of courtesy orw!"
Crazy bitches.
Bet looked at Pure White Lady with pity. It was because their excessive loyalty wasnt something that would die down in a day or two. The Young Lady also cast a grateful nce towards Bet for his concern. In her Faction, aside from herself, there were no normal people.
Noticing the exchange, one of the Young Ladys followers jumped in front of her, blocking Bet''s view.
WHERE ARE YOU LOOKING!!
I am not looking at anything, though.
"I''m sure you were staring at the Young Ladys generous heart, you shameless scoundrel!"
"I have Niolle by my side, why would there be any reason for me to be attracted to the Young Ladys generous heart?"
"????!!"
With Bet''s response, Bet was immediately met with a chorus of boos from the Young Lady''s followers. He even noticed Tara, who was caught in the fray, shouting, ''Bet, kill yourself!'' and stuff.
She must have gotten a little pissy by the earlier conversation about the boobs.
The greatest disciple of the Gold Tower Master clicked his tongue as he observed themotion. He showed his irritation as he pointed at his watch.
"Do you know that the jeweler lost 30 gold because of your joke? I cant tolerate this! If I''m just going to be wasting my time like this, I will."
"Here, this is the 100 gold, Sir Goldius."
"Im happy to wait as long as needed, Your Excellence. Please, feel free to talkfortably."
That was also not an ordinary person. There were rumors of a wish to make an enormous, mechanized armorrger than the Academy''s dinosaurs, and it was said that he even cut back on food expenses to fund the ridiculously expensive research.
Bet nced at the manual and gave a brief summary.
"It states that you can enter either alone or with a team. You simply need to approach the magic circle and cast the incantation to enter the Tower of Trials. However, while one team is using it??other people cannot."
What kind of trials should we expect?
"I thought I was going to test mybat abilities. The Tower of Trials officially extends to the 10th Floor, and new records are engraved on the dashboard beside it. And, it says that a wish coupon would be granted to a any student who clears the 10th Floor."
"What do you think the wish coupon is worth, Bet. Do you think we can make money off this?"
Bet recalled the Use Purple Tower Master Coupon that he still cherished in his possession. The Crazy Wizard was a man who could give out such rewards. If making a wish from someone like him was possible, then??.
If I were you, I wouldn''t sell it.
"Interesting. If someone as skilled as you thinks that way, it would definitely be a trial worth a challenge. I shall be the first to enter the Tower of Trials!"
"Booo! How dare you enter without considering the Young Ladys presence!"
"??I don''t mind if he goes in first."
Tara, who was tugging Bet by the cor and shaking him, was caught in a dispute between the 21 geniuses from the Young Ladys Faction and the greatest disciple of the Gold Tower Master, all without the Young Ladys involvement or the Gold Factions consent.
"Has that guy already entered? The strangely dirty one from the Dukes household. From Redburn.
"???!"
H-how dare he cut??!!"
"Then lets decide whos next up peacefully with rock-paper-scissors??."
The students scrambled to determine the order in front of the magic circle.
Ten minutester.
Envers Redburn staggered out of the magic circle, his face pale. The eyes of the students, who were waiting for their turn, instantly focused on the center.
After he was ejected, letters began to materialize slowly on a floating b next to the magic circle.
n n
1. Envers Redburn / 3rd Floor Reached / Clear Record: 0 Days 1 Hour 32 Minutes
nn
"??So thats how its disyed?"
"The time flow inside and outside the Tower?? is different."
"Wake up, Envers Redburn, and give us some useful information! I''ll give you a whopping 10 gold."
"??Isn''t that the gold coin I just gave you?"
Envers Redburn, still reeling from his experience, managed topose himself after taking a sip from his water bottle. He then recounted what had happened inside.
"The 1st Floor was arge, circr chamber, and an Orc came out. He wasn''t a typical Orc; his muscles were so big that it didnt even look like it was Orcs, and his axe was heavy. I managed to win because he was slow."
"An Orc??."
"The 2nd Floor was a forest, and an Orge emerged. There were ballistas set up all over the forest. I felt ashamed using the ballistas to kill him. If only I had been a bit stronger. No, only if I didn''t spend too much strength on the Orc??."
"??? You had to use external objects to defeat the Ogre, then what??."
Envers Redburn looked somber. Instead of having a one-on-one duel, he had relied on external objects. So there was no way he couldnt have been ashamed.
"And the 3rd Floor was?? the chain sickle, Jenny with the chain sickle??!"
Chain, what?
"I lost myposure when faced with a weapon I had never seen before. It was a sickle connected to a chain, which she used to entangle and disarm me. I dont think she was particrly strong; she just used centrifugal force to amplify her power. Next time, Ill need to be more cautious about my positioning and??."
Envers Redburn, still muttering about his fight, jumped into the magic circle for another attempt while the students were still processing the information he had provided.
"????!!"
"Hey, you fucking bastard, you can''t use it alone repeatedly!"
"Prepare a rope. Tie him up when hees out again!"
Ten minutester.
n n
1. Envers Redburn / 3rd Floor Reached / Clear Record: 0 Days 1 Hour 32 Minutes
2. Envers Redburn / 3rd Floor Reached / Clear Record: 0 Days 1 Hour 53 Minutes
nn
"?Keuk! I didnt expect them to target my ankle. But this time??!"
Get him!
Envers Redburn was tied up.
Amidst themotion, the greatest disciple of the Gold Tower plunged into the magic circle.
"????!!"
In hindsight, the first day was utter chaos, a wild frenzy where one had to tie up those emerging from the magic circle and leap in before anyone else could.
The disturbance and the rumors even attracted the factionless General Students, making the front yard of the Tower of Trials even more heated and fucked up.
Time was limited, and this tragedy was fueled by the belief that everyone but oneself was apetitor. Conspiracies, betrayals, and schemes were rampant in the ssroom.
The one who finally restored order was neither Bet nor Snow White, but Professor Alexon who appeared in the ssroom like aet.
After hearing the rumor, Alexon raced barefoot to join in, unwilling to let the students have all the fun.
Professor Alexon dominated the tower for about three hours of real time.
The students had to wait as if they were elementary school kids, sucking their fingers because their big brother had taken the arcade game controller from them. They were hopeful thatw and order would bloom here someday??.
n n
1. Alexon / 10th Floor Reached / Clear Record 1 Day 3 Hours 10 Minutes
2. Goldius / 5th Floor Reached / Clear Record 0 Days 5 Hours 25 Minutes
3. Envers Redburn / 3rd Floor Reached / Clear Record 0 Days 1 Hour 32 Minutes
????.
nn
A period of peace and order followed.
Professor Alexon, having reached the 10th Floor, ensured fair distribution of remaining time instead of monopolizing it. Students were granted equal rights to challenge the tower regardless of their skill levels.
Of course, there were also people who traded the right to challenge the tower. Students, who preferred to y and eat around rather thanbat or improvement, sold their opportunities without hesitation.
Or, while climbing the Tower with a team, there were some who encountered the ''wall'' and lost interest. After nearly half of the students left, those remaining divided into the following groups:
The Attack Team, which aimed to advance through the Floors by leading the charge in the rankings.
"Bet, why don''t you try recruiting one more party member? I think we dont have enough firepower."
"Indeed. It takes too much Mana to kill the Sleeping Beauty on the 7th Floor. I think a wizard skilled in Fire Magic would be good."
[Oh, then I know a friend. Her name is Selvier, shes my roommate and??.]
The Attack Team, which used the information gathered by the Attack Group to follow their lead.
"Your Excellency, ording to the information I paid for, there seems to be a beggar on the 8th Floor. Wouldn''t it be possible for us to just buy him off with money?"
"Do you know anything about his fighting style or special abilities???"
"Ah, yes. Hes just a beggar."
"Um, I don''t think you should squander it like that just because you have a lot of money??."
The Challenge Team that ascended the Tower purely to improve their own or their partys abilities.
"I''m going to duel Jay of Battjutsu alone, so dont interfere.
"Please, Envers. Every time youve faced him, he has beaten the shit out of you. Why do you keep saying you''re going to duel him anyways!"
"Hey, just leave him alone. Think of him as just a ticket to Jay and just use him. Let''s review our tactics first. When Envers gets cut down by Jay, well block the follow-up hits with an ice wall and??."
And then, there were students who werent part of any group but suddenly appeared ass??the Twisted Students
That boss on the 5th Floor.
Uh, that Jay of Battjutsu guy?
Dont you think?? its quite practical?
"?"
Those who were deeply impressed by the challenges in The Tower of Trials the Training Team!
"This gunkata thing, it''s feasible if you wield an artifact with built-in magic missiles in both hands. I can see the angle clearly enough??!!"
Ive decided to train Battjutsu from now on. I simply just can''t forget that feeling."
"I love getting beaten up by the Whip Witch so much??. If I go up to the 4th Floor one more time, shell, shell definitely step on me hard. I''m so happy.
"Wake up, fuckers!"
The Crazy Wizard had unleashed poison upon the Academy.
Among all of them, Envers, Redburns illegitimate child, persisted with his training.
For him, power was both his tool and goal. Raised in a small, neglected room with no sunlight, he grew up with only his surname, Redburn, thrown at him as if it was a token of kindness.
He needed to be strongerto prove himself to his brothers, his family, and especially his father, who nearly abandoned him, saying, You are useless. He wanted to show his father, and everyone else, that he was useful.
He had to make them regret the fact that they had abandoned him and his mother.
He had joined the Academy with these thoughts in mind. He never missed a day of training, and only focused on getting stronger.
He had no talent. His skills barely improved, even when he pushed himself until his hands were torn and bloody. Even though he tried hard, he struggled to remain in the middle ranks.
Then, he saw a beacon of hope.
During an event where the Gold Tower Faction dered their intention to clear the Tower with as many Academy students as possible, Envers, who ascended the Tower with them
Encountered a shabby-d figure on the 8th Floor
This figure defeated the students running at him using only a wooden stick. his movements were deceptively simple, yet each hand and foot maneuver contained thousands of mysteries, yielding astonishing results with minimal effort,
Envers was spellbound as he watched the beggar''s dance.
When all the other students had been defeated, Envers asked the beggar about his technique. The man exined that the technique was a small boat floating on a vast ocean () called Martial Art (书), and it was known as the Dog Beating Stick Technique ().
The figure gave Envers three seconds to prepare, but after three shes, Envers was struck on the head by a club and expelled from the Tower of Trials.
Martial Art.
It was the moment when those two letters were engraved into his head like a stigma.
***
Chapter 112: Illegitimate Child
He was born, and he cried.
The young childs world was very small. Before knowledge umted and his awareness expanded, there was only one person in his universe: his mother.
In a shabby, dust-filled room, his mother breastfed him through a dry cough. She was the sole provider of food from the world beyond the door.
In his innocence, young Envers reveled in the boundless love his mother provided. She was the only person in the world who truly cared for him.
As he grew older and began to understand the world, new concepts emerged. And, among them, a new perspective on the six warm letters.
A mother who is ignored even by a servant.
????.
===============================================================nnn
Envers mother educated him with books that the servant threw at them. His eyes were blue, as deep and expansive as the sky. From words like that, he learned.
He was a member of the Duke of Redburn family, born with noble blood.
The nobles had a high status, and the Duke, in particr, was among the most respected figures in the world. So, he had to be a noble person worthy of his blood.
He learned how to fold clothes and doundry.
He found out that apple peels were good for removing oil and dirt.
The time spent learning with his mother was fun. His world expanded, and he was introduced to even more concepts: status, power, authority, bloodline??.
Though he had never seen his fathers face, Envers had vague expectations. The other half that made him, his father. What kind of person would he be, and how would he show his love to Envers?
He hoped that, just like in the storybooks, his father would turn out to be a respectable noble leading others.
????.
Young Envers also had other questions. If Duke Redburn was such a respectable nobleman, then his wife, Enverss mother, should also be a noblewoman.
So why was a servant wearing more luxurious clothes than his mother?
Why did this servant look down on his mother while still addressing her with honorifics? Why would he open his eyes wide as if he couldnt hear anything even though he did?
These were questions that Envers had no way of answering at the time.
===============================================================nnn
The year when Envers turned 10 years old.
The servant said that it was finally time to meet his father.
Envers first saw his father in a grand bedroom full of red light and shrouded in pink smoke. Nude womenid scattered on arge bed, with vacant eyes.
His father was shaking his back without stopping, even in front of his young son.
It was a scene more revolting and terrifying than sexual. No one felt any pleasure or joy; instead, they all swayed together with stiff, wax-like expressions.
There was neither love nor lust. It was simr to a pit of snakes writhing chaotically against each other.
When Envers asked what he was doing, his father answered briefly with the sshing sound of water, "Mating." This ce was a farm where babies were produced. As if a person was just an animal.
Take him and educate him.
That was all it took. Envers was hauled away with his arms tightly grabbed.
Envers and his mother must have been the same to his father, Duke Redburn.
His mother would have been tossed about like a broken doll in that bed. The thought made him feel sick. He felt that something, that a lot of things were wrong.
A servant dragged Envers to a mansion filled with boys who looked strikingly simr. He instinctively knew they were his brothers.
This was the house of illegitimate children.
===============================================================nn
[Redburn Secret Document: Metamorphosis Induction n]n n
This procedure is carried out on growing children whose cognitive development is not yet fully established.
1) Inflictsting trauma to control growth direction
2) Implement brainwashing techniques to evoke specific emotions
The goal is to induce and artificially manifest Metamorphosis with targeted effects.
The desired Metamorphosis was as follows: Prioritize those with enhanced abilities / killing power for Dark Wizards, Subi, and Wizards.
nn
===============================================================nn
What followed was a series of rigorous education and training. Instructors relentlessly taught why they must devote their lives to the Duke of Redburn, rewarding those with positive attitudes and punishing those with negative ones.
They were trained to use daggers and rapiers, and also instructed how to deal with wizards. They were also brainwashed to embrace a blind hatred towards wizards.
The Duke Redburn wanted to provide his sons with afortable and happy life due to his kind and good-hearted nature. But, he had to train his children to protect the family against the evil wizards who plotted evil schemes.
The reason for their grueling training was the wizards'' fault, and if they killed all the grown-up bad wizards, they would be able to enjoy the luxurious life they deserved.
"Wizards, bad wizards, must die?? die!"
"Shout louder! Is that all you can say to those who harm our Duke of Redburn family!"
"Die! It''s all your faults! Wizards must die???!!"
Envers also joined in with the boys, though there were still doubts in the back of his mind.
After such arduous training, the boys were rewarded based on their performance. The top boy received a sweet snack, while Envers, who ranked around the middle, received a dry biscuit.
It was crunchy and hard, with only a little bit of savory vor.
He was envious of the sweet cookies the top ranking boys ate and curious about their taste, so once, Envers approached the first-ce boy and asked.
Can I please have a bite?
"????."
The first-ce boy frowned and answered with his red eyes sharply raised.
"I don''t talk to the worthless trash below 5th ce. Even if we share the same blood, the purity is different. Since youre so ipetent, you must have barely any noble blood. Don''t talk to me and get lost, peasant."
The first-ce boys name was Roderus, and he was rude from an early age.
===============================================================nnn
Patterpatter.
I''m a Redburn too, so why am I a peasant?
Because, peasant, you can''t even swing your sword correctly.
I''m Envers. Isn''t this a good enough swing though?
I''m Roderus. Your aim is off because you''re holding the handle wrong, you peasant.
The reason why Envers followed Roderus despite his insults was simple. Roderus was the only one who would talk to him.
Other top-ranking brothers often just swung their fists at him and said, "Don''t bother me!"
The lower-ranking brothers gathered among themselves and rejected Envers, who remained in the middle-ranking, looking at him with envy. Scoffing as they told him to go hang around with those high-rankings since he had such impressive scores.
Roderus had a foul mouth. But when Envers talked to him, he always answered.
"But isn''t it morefortable to hold it like this?"
"??Just do what I taught you, stupid peasant!!"
If he acted clumsy on purpose, tips flowed like a waterfall.
Sometimes, when Roderus was in a good mood, like on days when he won first ce repeatedly, he would share a piece of cookie, saying this is kindness.
Envers was slow to learn, but he was eventually able to climb up to 3rd or 4th ce.
Maybe it was because Roderus teaching actually worked.
Roderus.
"I''m a year older than you, so use honorifics. Call me Sir Roderus."
Big Brother Roderus.
Stupid peasant??.
Although in the name of brotherhood, the two mustve had at least a sliver of affection for each other. They had somewhat bonded.
They became mirrors to each other, reflecting each other''s weaknesses while stillpeting.
When Roderus caught a severe cold and fell to the bottom of the rankings, Envers earned cookies and shared them with him.
On a moonlit night, they sat side by side, dreaming of their future.
"I will be the right hand of my father?? Duke Redburn. And I will restore the familys glory and spread my name across the continent."
"Then can I be the left hand?"
"There''s no way someone like you can. Peasant, you?? be my right hand. The right hand of the right hand.
"Then Big Brother Roderus will have two right hands!"
Had they been in a normal household, they might have been good brothers.
But soon, a harsh winter descended upon the house of the illegitimate children. For the Duke, it was the harvest season. One morning, the instructor announced:
You''ll be taking the final test. Everyone will fight each other. If you win first ce in the battle, you will be the glorious right hand of Duke Redburn, and other ipetent losers will be??"
The instructor''s unfinished statement sparked a lot of imagination.
As thepetition grew fiercer, jealousy turned into hatred. The boys, who had learned that dedicating themselves to the Redburn family was their sole purpose in life, were determined not to be ''ipetent losers.
Was it the same for Roderus, or did he have another motive?
One day, he whispered to Envers.
"??? Peasant, Ive discovered how to use Mana. I''m only telling you this. But since it''s a one-time use only, never use it unless absolutely necessary."
Roderus taught him a wed method to harness Mana. Though imperfect, Envers still believed in him.
Envers thought: If I reach the finals, wouldn''t he select both of us if I draw with Roderus? If he must choose only one, concessions could be made.
After all, Roderus had said he would make him the right hands right hand.
Euk, aaaack??!!
In the long-awaited final test, Envers copsed, vomiting blood due to the improper mana usage.
===============================================================nnn
He never learned what happened to Roderus after that. Envers only knew what happened to himself.
After a period of recovery, Envers realized his body had been ruined. His ability to sense and manipte Mana was distorted. The family doctor diagnosed that this boy will never achieve Tuning or Fill.
Envers'' talent had been severely damaged.
He wasbeled ''unselected chaff''a fool who had ruined his body by trying to use Mana recklessly in pursuit of victory.
The scornful nces that once fell on his mother now also turned to Envers.
But it was all right. It was fine. If he tried, he would somehow be able to be a soldier of the family. Or he could study hard and devote himself by using his brain.
So, even if he was ignored, he was fine as long as he could be with his mother. He had been separated from her for a year already, after all.
When Envers was discharged from the hospital, he looked for his mother. But her room was empty. Grabbing a passing servant, he learned she had been kicked out.
Saying that the mother who gave birth to a chaff is not worth being served.
"????."
He stood motionless for nearly a day, like a dead man.
The other brothers who had been eliminated with him vanished somewhere, and when he inquired about them, he received the same monotonous answer, Theyre working for the house, as if from a machine
Even when he asked where his mother had gone, they imed to not know anything the moment she left the mansion''s main gate.
They had no intention to spend their time and effort on chaff.
Then.
Then, if he somehow became strong, reached Metamorphosis, and achieved Sublimation. If he became fucking ''useful''. Then he would be able to bring his mother back.
Everyone who had despised Envers would see him again, and he would be able to confront Big Brother Roderus and ask if he really had to do that.
When he was old enough, he applied for admission to the Academy and got through.
He grabbed anythingswords, spears, daggers, sticksand trained relentlessly. He stayed up all night, pushing himself to exhaustion. He didnt care whether the Crazy Wizard who entered the Academy made a disturbance or not.
He focused solely on bing stronger.
But on nights with a clear moon, he often looked up at the sky and reminisced about the past. Of Roderus, his brother, sharing cookies with him while gazing at the same moon.
"????."
He was overwhelmed by a mixture of hatred, longing, sadness, betrayal, and all kinds of emotions.
Had Roderus be the right hand of Duke Redburn, wielding a rapier for the family? Did the lie that deceived him?? really mean that much?
How would he be doing?
===============================================================nnn
What the???!
One morning, when Roderus Redburn woke up from an ufortable dream
He realized that he had transformed into a beautiful girl.
***
Chapter 113: S2.5. Magical Girls Never Surrender! - 1
In the mirror, an unfamiliar girl looked back in shock. Her jaw dropped so far that her mouth hung wide open.
The scarlet slicked-back hair was gone, reced by long hair styled in a hime cut that fell down to her waist. Beneath long eyshes, her red eyes blinked, and her chest swelled into gentle curves.
Her fingers and wrists were thin. She wasnt all skin and bones, but she was definitely slim. The defined muscles he had built through rigorous training had vanished.
The calluses on her palms were gone, reced by soft, smooth skin. When she brushed her fingers over her arm, the sensation felt both stimting and delicate. She shivered involuntarily.
Her skin was sensitive. The oversized clothes she wore now irritated her skin, causing goosebumps with every rub. It would even hurt if it was swept a little harder.
"????."
Her first thought was that in this state, torture would be unbearable. Not even torture, she felt like even a gentle massage might be enough to make her cry out.
Unless some evil wizard was pulling some bullshit on the mirror, this, this was reality.
What the fuck!
The voice was irritatingly refreshinga cool yet slightly cute tone that lingered in the ear.
As that voice came out of her vocal cords, her anger red and then subsided.
What happened? What happened to me?
Roderus, a fine man until yesterday, desperately retraced his memories. The root of all these events was clearly themotion in the hillsst night. And
Pirong Pirong-?
Transformation device (Dreaming Mirror) was on the table as if it was unting itself. It had arge crack in the middle.
This thing, Im sure I returned this. Why is it here?
Crash!
Roderus picked up the transformation device with both hands, gritting her teeth as she looked at it. Last night, she had used this cursed artifact to transform into a girl. There had been no other choice.
But he was told?? that the transformation would wear off over time!
"Fucking hairball,e out right now! WHY AM I STILL A GIRL-!!"
The scream of a man who had lost his masculinity echoed out.
The story rewinds a few days.
===============================================================nnn
Failure brought punishment, naturally.
Roderus Redburn was imprisoned in an underground prison for failing his mission. The inside of the prison was deplorable because it wasnt managed and the walls were full of moisture and mold was blooming everywhere.
It was pitch dark, with no windows, no lighting, not even a torch. He had no sense of how many days had passed.
No food was provided. For hydration, he licked the moldy walls, and he considered himself lucky if he could catch a passing cockroach.
His entire body hurt from the whippings he received before being thrown in the cell. Some wounds hadnt healed properly and were still bleeding.
You are useless.
Duke Redburns voice kept ringing in his head making his head throb with guilt. He shouldvepleted his mission somehow. His failure to carry out the mission had made him worthless in the Dukes eyes.
Raised to be the Dukes de from an early age, Roderus had no personal attachments, no memories, friends, or love. The only thing that remained in his world was his blind obsession with being the ''Duke''s Right Arm.
Once, it felt like a small star of hope shone in his empty mind, offering somefort, but?? now he had forgotten it. He couldnt even remember what it was.
So, he endured all this time clinging to this single shred of pride.
"Damn it?? just to, a peasant??!"
The sacred blood.
The noble blood that was always superior.
Next time, it will be different. Next time, I will give it my all. I would have won if I hadnt let my guard down. In the end, the de fell short by a hair.
On the contrary, if he had performed better by that narrow margin, he would have won. So, he?? wasnt wrong.
Roderus crouched in the corner of his dungeon cell and went to sleep.
As soon as he fell asleep, he found brief relief from the pain. In dreams, no one persecuted him. He closed his eyes tightly, trying to escape the throbbing pain.
However.
EUAAAAACK!!"
His dreams were no longer his own.
Roderus woke up screaming, rubbing his tear-streaked eyes as if they were broken faucets. Once again, he had lost his family in his dreams.
"Abraham, no?? I don''t know him. I have, never seen such an old man??!"
It was an illusion. Everything was an illusion.
Since being struck by the ck arrow named Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction(), he had been gued by nightmares every night. In his dreams, he was both man and woman, but he always woke up losing something precious to him.
It was a nightmare.
It waspletely dark and ck. It was a void so dark that he could not tell if his eyes were open or closed. So he couldn''t even tell the difference between reality and dreams. Either of them were terrible.
"I am, I am Roderus?? Roderus, Redburn. I am??."
In both dreams and reality, he had no choice but to cling to a broken shell and hang on.
This abnormal state began on the seventh day of his imprisonment. At some point, he began to have a very strange dream??.
===============================================================nn
A meteor.
Roderus was a meteor.
He saw a dazzling night sky and the ground rushing up to meet him at a frightening speed. But it looked quite different.
Looking down on the world as he was falling felt very strange. The shape of the continent was vastly different from what he learned, and the buildings on those strangends also looked alien.
There were countless buildings taller than the Imperial Pce of the Empire and the Gold Magic Tower. There were so many that it looked like a forest of bricks.
The ground drew closer.
People wore a wide variety of fashionable clothes and wore strange rectangr devices on their ears. The roads were neatly paved with unknown ck materials, and horseless carriages sped by at high speed.
Roderus realized he was in apletely different world. There were so many things he had never encountered or seen.
Then, Roderus crashed into a mountain.
===============================================================nn
Of course, he should have died from the fall which had been high enough that he could see the shape of the entire continent.t But for some reason, Roderus''s limbs remained intact.
"??What is this?"
His voice came out properly. As he touched the ground, he felt the rough texture of the soil against his bare feet. He could also move his fingers.
Could this be a dream?
It probably wasnt. Because he could feel the wind ruffling his hair. As he took a deep breath, he could feel the chill of the air filling his lungs.
There was no pain. All the wounds from the whip had healed.
Then how had he be like this?
Had Duke Redburn decided to dispose of him? Maybe he had been thrown into a rift in an unstable realm while he was asleep.
If so, then?? what should he do now?
Roderus'' head mind went nk for a moment. Without orders or objectives, what was he supposed to do???
"????."
Sususuk. Susuk.
While Roderus struggled with these thoughts and hesitated, his attention was drawn to a rustling sound, and he sensed Mana. Instinctively, he reached for his rapier, but his waist was empty.
The only thing he had was his tattered prison uniform.
Hop.
Some kind of hairball popped out of the bushes, followed by a girl dressed predominantly in yellow.
"This way mong! I sensed a massive amount of Pure Energy over??! A GUY?!
"Since the meteor fell, could it be that the new mascot?? A GUY?!
The girl and the hairball were stunned when they saw Roderus. He quickly scanned the unfamiliar creatures in front of him.
A four-legged hairball. It looked like some kind of spirit.
A girl in a dress ornately decorated with all kinds of ribbons and frills. She was holding a wand encrusted with a bunch of jewels in her right hand. He could sense the faint Mana emanating from it.
He could take them on.
He was unarmed, but his Mana capacity alone was high enough.
His Metamorphosis involved the materialization of Mana. If he could channel and solidify his Mana, he could create a Mana rapier even without a physical weapon.
Just like this, if he manipted the Mana??.
Manipte Mana???
"?????"
There was no mana.
The Mana that should have flowed through his body was nowhere to be found even though he checked. As Roderus was stunned and a cold sweat trickled down his brow, the girl nced around and asked.
"Hey, Oppa. Have you ever seen a strange-looking creature around here?? that looks simr to him? It looks like soft, steamed bread."
I dont look weird, mong-!
Honorifics? And Oppa?
Judging by the informalnguage, they clearly werent high-ss nobles. In Roderuss mind, a switch flipped tomoner contempt.
"??What a farce. Continue your unproductive skits without me, peasants."
"????!!"
The girl looked as if she had been struck by lightning.
"Wow. Holy, rude ass bitch. This kind of character only appeared in the 2000s."
"????."
Roderus didnt exactly understand what those sentences meant, but he nearly exploded in anger. Their tone had no respect for nobility. Then, he scolded those peasant fuckers.
"I am Roderus Redburn. Bow down to the noble!"
"??This person was the Meteor, right?"
"??It seems like it, mong.
Hmhm, the girl said after clearing her throat.
"Earth is not a ss-based society. Its been ages since all nobles and royalty were beaten to death, so don''t expect any special treatment and?? I''m Oh Hye-in."
Oheh?? what?
"You''re from another world, aren''t you? Here, magic doesnt work for a lot of things, so just follow me. Ill make sure you have food, shelter, and clothing."
Another world. Meteor. Magic.
They knew Roderus had fallen from the sky and was from another world. If that was the case, they might know why hended here or how he could return.
But how much could he trust these strangers? Roderus eyed the girl with suspicion.
"??? Why should I trust you, peasant."
"Ah, then dont."
"????."
"Stop chickening out for no reason and just follow me. Koreans only ask up to three times."
The girl wiggled her finger and began descending the hill. The hairball, making a mong-mong sound, nced at Roderus before darting through the bushes.
??Right.
Although she was a rude peasant, Roderus knew nothing about this ce. It was better than being left alone on the hills.
And there was no reason to refuse when she was volunteering to provide clothes, shelter, food, and information.
Roderus started walking and followed behind the girl, Oh Hye-in.
===============================================================nn
Roderus and Oh Hye-in talked as they walked through the creepy hills at night. Roderus asked most of the questions, and Hye-in provided the answers.
"What country''s capital is this?"
"Korea. This isnt the capital. Youd need to take the KTX to go to the capital wayyy over there. It''s called Seoul."
"Don''t lie, peasant. There are so many tall buildings even in the mountains around here??."
"Believe it or not. But are you really going to keep talking shit like that? Arent I the boss now?"
Hye-in crossed her arms and tilted her head with a smirk. Roderus, equally defiant, crossed his arms.
"I don''t know what that means, but I assume it probably means you have some advantage, right? A noble bloodline is a rule that remains constant under any circumstance. No matter how rich you are, if you have peasant blood, then you are a peasant."
"This man is really??fuck, I can''t call him a man because his face is too handsome. Hey Oppa, it''s been over a hundred years since the ss system was abolished."
Dont impose your foreignws on me, peasant.
"When in Rome, do as the Romans do, don''t you know that?! No, call me a peasant one more time. Then from that moment on, we''ll be saying goodbye?? wait."
Oh Hye-in stopped abruptly, lifting her wand.
Roderus also stopped, gazing at the western horizon. Although his Mana had stopped flowing, his Mana detection still seemed to be working fine. He could feel it.
From far away, there was a massive?? and evil Mana rapidly approaching.
"I think it''s h-here! This level of Impure Energy, its probably one of the Four Heavenly Kings??!! Hye-in, we need to run mong!"
"But, you can''t leave this Oppa behind!"
"Don''t make a fuss, it''s already toote. Peasant?? no,moner. Get ready to fight."
"Did you just promote me to moner'' because I said goodbye if you called me a peasant again???!"
Shooooo BOOOM!!
As Oh Hye-in was taken aback by Roderuss unyielding ego, something plummeted from the sky, creating a crater on the ground.
Eukeut??!!"
Dust rose from the earth, and a girl with unnervingly white skin and hair emerged from the crater. And what decorated that pure whiteness was a gothic dress, half ck and half white.
The girl radiated such terrifying Mana that it made their skin sting. Roderus and Oh Hye-in swallowed hard nervously.
The apex predator in front of them muttered to herself.
"??Do I really need to do it? No, I''ll do it, okay??! But I have my dignity t-, o-okay, okay, you crazy bastard??! Dont include that bed-wetter setting??!"
She rambled like a lunatic, venting her frustration, and then Bam. With a dramatic pose, she shouted.
"I, one of the Four Heavenly Kings, Guide of the Abyss and Darkness, Espoir de Eternal Dark, hail me-!
"????."
"????."
After a moment of silence, Roderus finally opened his mouth.
"??Is this a mental attack?"
"??looking at the synchronization rate, I think it is an attack?"
ILL KILL YOU, MAGICAL GIRL-!!
The Gothic-Lolita 7% Outer God quickly attacked.
***
Chapter 114: S2.5. Magical Girls Never Surrender! - 2
Espoir de Eternal Dark, known simply as Eternal Dark, extended her hand and dered.
"I dont even need to exert myself to defeat you arise!
"????."
"Fu??I mean, a-arise from the abyss, my Servant of Darkness! Eternal Dark Wave!!"
Piyoyoyong!
Despite theical sound effects and the absurd incantation, the power of Eternal Dark, one of the Four Heavenly Kings, was formidable. When the pitch-ck energy from her hand touched the ground, arge hound emerged from a shadowy puddle.
"T-that is! A monster conjured by the Organization of Darkness using Impure Energy mong! You have to use Pure Energy to purify it, mong!"
"You''re really dragging out the call to use magic to beat it up??."
"It''s not like that mong! Magical Girls only be powerful when they draw Pure Energy from positive emotions mong!"
Grrrrrrck! Kuaaaa!!
The shadow hound took a step forward. It then lunged forward with its mouth wide open. Oh Hye-in, the Magical Girl, raised her wand to shield Roderus.
"Brave Shield!"
Kyaaack!
Boom-!!
A dazzling golden shield materialized, intercepting the hounds attacks. But there was a clear difference in power. With each blow from the hound, the shield was pushed back along with Oh Hye-in.
Ueuet??!!"
Eternal Dark, who was observing the battle from a distance, received a transmission and recited her lines.
"Yes, it''s your defeat for entering a hill at night, Magical Girl! Here, the only source of emotional energy we could extract is that unlucky man??and he, is full of negative emotions!"
"Roderus, quickly think of happy times! Hye-in will lose at this rate!"
"What does that have to do with??."
A realization struck Roderus. Is the magic of this world Different?!
He had found it strange that his mana had disappeared. What was even more peculiar was that his ability to detect mana remained.
It made sense if the characteristics of mana itself were different. ording to their exnation, magic here was derived from human emotions.
The Organization of Darkness gained Impure Energy from negative emotions.
Magical Girls gained Pure Energy from positive emotions.
And the only person present in this hill was?? Roderus, aside from Oh Hye-in who was fighting
Kuwaaack!!
Uet, ueuet??!!"
"S-Shell lose at this rate, mong! Roderus, think of positive thoughts ??!!"
"????."
Positive thoughts.
Happy, beautiful, exciting, heartwarming thoughts.
Roderus'' mind went nk. Reflecting on his past, there was no such thing.
Aside from the ignoble satisfaction of trampling on others and the sense of superiority that bolstered his ego, there were no bright emotions. All that came to his mind was anxiety.
Even when hepleted Duke Redburn''s orders, the only feeling he experienced was relief at having avoided punishment.
I-i was??."
"Kuooaaaaa!!"
Negative emotions surged from Roderus. The shadow hound received the full amount of Impure Energy, grew evenrger.
Its front leg, the size of a human, swung with force.
Booom-!!
Kkeug??!!"
The shield shattered, and the Magical Girl was thrown back. Oh Hye-in flew past Roderus, crashing into a tree and copsing.
Paaat.
Oh Hye-in''s body was covered in light, then her loose dress vanished, leaving her in a in school uniform. The transformation had worn off.
Drop.
She seemed to have lost consciousness. A circr hand mirror fell from her hand. Roderus watched the scene unfold and then focused on the shadow hound.
The monster was getting bigger and bigger as it consumed Roderus dark emotions.
"Hye-in, Hye-in-! Get a hold of yourself, mong! Wake up, mong!"
"??Silence, spirit.
He was thinking right now.
He needed mana. To fend off the hound, he urgently needed mana he could immediately use.
Yet, he could no longer sense the mana that once flowed through him.
had been channeling her mana moments ago. But now, there was no trace of it. That meant, there was a high probability that she had used an artifact.
That was it.
The hand mirror that had a bunch of gems on it near Oh Hye-in. That must be the artifact!
Grab.
Roderus grabbed the hand mirror, feeling its lingering warmth.
W-Wait! That Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror) is Hye-ins, mong!
"Silence, spirit! Just tell me how to use this artifact! Oh Ae-in will die if you keep dying!"
"B-but men are?? Uught, I don''t know, mong!"
The cloud-shaped spirit fluttered anxiously, then confessed the activation phrase for the artifact.
"The emergency transformation code is,Pure pure fluffy fluffy the cutest in the universe, here Ie! mong???!!"
"??Are you kidding me?
"Does it seem like I''m joking in this situation, mong? It''s a backdoor in case the standard transformationmand fails, so I chose something that someone would never say even by the slightest chance, mong! That Transformation Device(Dreaming Mirror) belonged to Hye-in in the first ce, mong!"
It was a reasonable exnation. To transfer ownership of an artifact bonded to someone, a moreplex method was typically required.
If there had to be a secretmand that bypassed this procedure, it needed to be something that no one would ever say.
It was a reasonable exnation, but?? did it have to be such a sentence? Could this actually be the Crazy Wizard applying mana stimtion on his brain?
Pure pure?? keuk!"
Roderus wanted to bite his tongue off. He clenched his teeth, overwhelmed by an unprecedented level of shame. How could a grown man??!!
But Roderus was an elite who was trained as an assassin. Thanks to his solid spirit conditioned by training close to torture, he managed to suppress his embarrassment and shout the activation word.
"Pure pure fluffy fluffy, I, the cutest in the universe, have arrived???!!"
Pikang!
Pirong Pirong Pirong ?
A five-colored light enveloped Roderus'' body. His prison uniform vanished as the mysterious light took its ce.
W-What. What the?!
Sharararararang!!
"What the fuck is this!
And the hound was just watching all of that.
With dramatic sound effects, stars burst forth and the light began to alter Roderus'' form. His height diminished, and the mass was redistributed to his chest and hips.
His hair lengthened and turned light blue, with blue ribbons at his wrists and ankles. White gloves, drawers called pumpkin pants, and a tunic covering a rounded chest also appeared.
On top of that, a feathered hat and cape reminiscent of the Three Musketeers appeared,plemented by a skirt that fluttered above his thighs. A rapier now hung at his waist.
Roderus'' mouth moved on its own.
"Magical Girl, Pure Knight has arrived!!"
Booom.
"????."
Roderus'' mind went nk for a moment. What in the. Why am I a female, why is the artifact like this in the first ce, why did my mouth go out of control?
It didnt matter.
Roderus shook his head.
In truth, it really didnt matter. The one who cares loses??! He channeled all his embarrassment into anger.
"I''ll educate you, mongrel!"
Despite being a mere fraction of his original mana, it was enough.
Roderus had a sophisticated technique that Oh Hye-in didnt have.
Charang-!
Roderus drew his rapie??.
"????."
Although it was in the form of a rapier, it looked more like a toy?? adorned with pastel-toned ornaments and decorations. The de, it was sharp but ??!
"??Die!!
Roderus attacked as he shouted angrily.
He swung the rapier, its de shimmering as he swung it with precision. The eyes, joints, hinges. The sword lights pouring down at the vulnerable spots was like a meteor shower.
Shashashashasha!!
"Kyaaaaa!!"
The disheveled shadow screeched and snapped its massive mouth at him.
But Roderus was already gone. He had already slid out, wrapping his legs around the hounds neck and driving the rapier towards its throat.
"Be silent, insignificant creature!"
Staab.
The shadow hound swelled like a balloon before bursting. Roderus maintained his stance, and red at Eternal Dark.
Bugrrrrr! Ggigigick. Crack
Eternal Dark wasnt pleased about her hound being killed, and prepared to summon another monster in her anger.
"Alright, lets see if you can defeat the next one too. Darkness of?? huh? Retreat? Why now?? keut, fine!"
"Are you chickening out?"
"Think what you will! But remember, you''re still at the mercy of our Demon King! You''ll be the one who''s going to lose and scream in pain! Heung??!"
Eternal Dark opened the dimension gate and vanished into the dark void. He didnt know why she stepped away without finishing, but it was a fortune.
"??Heung, they were nothing."
Roderus sheathed his rapier with pretentious words. With no further enemies in sight, the battle seemed over.
"T-that''s gr-! How can you handle Pure Energy so skillfully, mong!"
"Its basic. It''s weird if you cant even do this much. Hmm?"
Roderus lifted the artifact that belonged to the girl.
He wondered what the odd cracking sound he had heard during the was, and he found that there was a big crack in the Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror).
Maybe it had happened when it collided with his Metamorphosis. It was like trying to connect three Mana Stones to an artifact designed for only one.
There was something more important than that. The question was how long the effect of this funny artifact wouldst.
"When will this transformation end?"
"It will wear off naturally when the Pure Energy is depleted, mong!"
"Is that so? Then I''ll give you back this piece of junk."
Swoosh. Roderus tossed the artifact to the spirit.
"??T-The D-Dreaming Mirror is, mong!!!
"I will not listen to you telling me to pay for the artifact. Just getting me into this mess and making me hunt that mongrel should make you grateful a hundred times over. Now, lead me home, hairball."
"????!!"
"You promised to provide food, clothing, and shelter."
Roderus carried the unconscious Oh Hye-in on his back. The spirit was caught between two ces, but eventually guided him to her house. She lived in a building she called an apartment.
There were no parents present.
The spirit, introducing itself as ''Munggae,'' assigned Roderus a small room, iming it was the only one left. He thought taking a rest was a top priority, so he fell asleep and??.
When he opened his eyes, he was told that even though the transformation costume had disappeared, his body was still a female.
Returning to the present:
At Roderus''smand, Munggae and Oh Hye-in emerged from the room.
"It''s a bug caused by a collision with your strange abilities, mong."
Bug???"
"Basically, an error urred, mong."
MyTransformation Device (Dreaming Mirror) was stolen.
Roderus raised his eyes furiously and shouted, pointing at the two.
Change my body back, now!
"I wish I could, mong! However, the transformation state was disrupted mid-way, so the Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror) now technically belongs to you and??."
Ive lost my magical girl power. Because oppa took it.
"Thats your problem. Hurry up and find a way!"
He struggled to keep hisposure. What kind of man in the entire world would like to have his gender changed overnight? The lower garment felt light and empty.
That sense of loss was escting into anger in real-time.
And Oh Hye-in only fueled this anger further.
"But, you look much better in that form. No matter how handsome you are, oppa, your hysteria was quite irritating, but now youre cute."
YOU-!!
"Ah, wouldnt it be Unni instead of Oppa now?"
Keuk.
Roderus, now with a more slender form, couldn''t manage the surge of blood pressure. Her eyes spun, and she fell backward.
While Roderus was suffering, Oh Hye-in and Munggae had a conversation right next to him.
"This bad-tempered brother, do you have any ns on helping our Magical Girl activities?"
"It takes Pure Energy to repair the Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror), and for that, you need to showcase your remarkable ability by defeating the monstrous-human mong. You''ll have to do it eventually, even if you dont like it, mong."
"This oppas from another world too, right? So he seems tock a lot of basicmon sense?? and social skills too. Since he''s now around my age, why dont we try sending him to school?"
"I''ll tell the government agent and prepare his ID card, mong. Youll need a name, then??."
Oh Hye-in and Munggae put their heads together and thought for a long time. They were discussing if they should name him Ro Derus or Scarletti because the color of her hair was scarlet, and then
"Since your real name is Roderus??."
Ding dong deng dong.
The school bell rang, and the homeroom teacher tapped the chalkboard and said.
"Today, we have a new transfer student joining our ss. Please introduce yourself."
"I''m?? O, Oh Dae-soo. I look forward to studying with you."
Bow. When Roderus bowed his head, his long hair flowed down smoothly. She clenched her teeth, enduring the mental pain.
Hey, isnt she he pretty???
It seems like shes bareface, but she looks like shes wearing full makeup??."
"She probably has a boyfriend, right? How could she not?"
"Dumbass, shes obviously a trainee. So she probably doesnt."
Amid the murmur of ssroom gossip, Roderus forced a strained smile. He wanted to kill them all.
Chapter 115: S2.5. Magical Girls Never Surrender! - 3
The transfer student had arrived!
The entire ss buzzed at the sight of the beautiful new transfer student.
Her white skin that even looked pale and her long flowing hair. The calmly sunken eyes and tightly closed lips gave a cold impression that was difficult to approach but??.
As she hesitated, unable to lift her head, a faint blush colored her cheeks, and her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her skirt.
The sight of her being shy, which didn''t fit her appearance, dissolved the invisible barrier her looks created. Along with the gap-moe generated by the chemical reaction.
This was sad news for Roderus.
Commoners, who would normally not dare to meet her gaze if she remained silent, now epted Roderus as a ''ssmate'' rather than a ''superior being''!
Before attending school, Roderus had received some basic education. He learned in school, everyone was equal regardless of status, and no one spoke in an aristocratic tone.
Moreover, revealing his personal information to the Organization of Darkness was dangerous, so drawing attention was risky.
That meant...
What do you eat to look so pretty?
"????."
Although he wanted to, he couldnt scream out, saying ''I licked the mold off the wall, you goddamn peasant bastard-!! as an answer to that question.
You fucker, just keep your mouth shut!
"Transfer student! You don''t need to worry about him! He''s a little weird."
Fortunately, the awkwardmotion, which seemed to have shoved three spoons of butter into his mouth, was suppressed by the ssmates. Those who dared to recklessly p their mouths were showered with countless numbers of Indian Bap1.
Whats your hobby?
"??Assas-, no. Its fencing.
"Wow, fencing?! Can you show me?!"
Youd end up with a hole between your brows if I showed you. Isn''t this a challenge for a duel to say that youre going to try experiencing the sword?
Roderus nced at Oh Hye-in, who was sitting by the window. made an X with her arms and signaled him. She wasnt issuing a duel challenge. Then
"You can''t force me to do anyth?? ah, never mind. If the opportunity arises, I''ll show youter."
Ah, eung.
I somehow managed to get through it. Roderus smiled faintly at the small sense of achievement.
It was easier than he had thought. At best, it was like fooling little kids who hadnt even lived long enough. He felt like he was doing really well right now.
His confidence grew. Now he felt like he could answer any question like a??
Do you have a boyfriend by any chance?
Shut"
Roderus was unable to finish his disdainful shut up,moner line. This was because Oh Hye-in, who urately identified the timing of his explosion, covered his mouth.
Hmp!!"
"Dae-soo is my cousin, the samest name as me. Oh. Right? She''s a bit shy, so let''s stop with the questions! Just drop it! Drop it!"
Oh Hye-in dragged the wandering Oh Dae-soo and seated him in an empty chair. That was how the chaotic first day of transfer ticked away.
Heung.
A girl with red hair in the back observed the scene closely??.
On the school rooftop, Oh Dae-soo, the mysterious transfer student, crossed his arms and red angrily at Oh Hye-in. He had been very on edge due to a do you have a boyfriend question.
"Tell me why?? I have to do endure this absurd nonsense."
"There''s no turning back now, is there, mong? So, you need to naturally blend into this world, mong."
"And schools are really important bases for Magical Girls!"
I never agreed to be this Magical Girl or whatever in the first ce??!!"
Roderus sprang up like a coiled spring, pointing his finger at Oh Hye-in in a disy of frustration. His razor-sharp attitude was enough to intimidate even the boldest boy.
However, Oh Hye-in, the seasoned Magical Girl, seemed unfazed by the tantrum of someone her own age. Instead, she teamed up with the mascot Munggae tounch a scathing counterattack.
"Then what, are there any other alternatives, mong? If you have a different n, I will say goodbye here mong~"
"Yeah yeah, but I dont know what youre nning to do alone in this heartless society, with nothing but a girls body, abandoned and without money or credit~"
"????!!"
So? What are you going to do about it, huh?
Oh Dae-soo, the Magical Girl reserve, clutched his chest and staggered under the harsh barrage of reality. In addition, it was twice as painful when his fingers brushed past a blob of flesh that shouldnt have been touched.
Roderus was now faced with the task of focusing on his Magical Girl duties as Oh Dae-soo, the most beautiful girl in the province.
Oh Hye-in hugged the disheartened Roderus tightly.
"It''s not so bad being a Magical Girl, Dae-soo."
"??Stop!!
Something about someones warmth was actuallyforting.
What are Magical Girls?
"They are heroes who protect the hopes and dreams of children, battling the wicked Organization of Evil that seeks to plunge people into despair for the sake of obtaining Impure Energy, mong."
"It''s a role where you team up with the police to take down viins. Since magic users are immune to physical attacks, the police can''t shoot them. They offer the four major insurances, a pension, and you earn invisible bonus points if you pass the civil service exam."
What do the Magical Girls do?
"They protect the peoples precious emotions from the wicked Organization of Evil!"
"Eradicating monstrous-humans. It''s like catching thieves."
Roderus nodded thoughtfully.
"So, Magical Girls are like vigntes."
Youre not wrong.
"If you could change the outfit, there''s nothing you can''t do with this ?? transformation outfit."
Roderus recalled the dreadful memory of that daythe long, flowing dress adorned with ribbons, frills, and glitter that emphasized femininity.
How about a hood or mask that covered the entire body? If he could even add armor on top of it, it would not only enhance the outfit''s practicality but also obscure his face.
It wouldve been much better that way. While Roderus imagined his ideal self, the mascot Munggae abruptly interrupted his thoughts.
"Oh~ you can''t change that, mong."
Why!
"Transformation Device(Dreaming Mirror) morphs the Magical Girl into what she truly desires deep in her heart, mong. But you didn''t connect to it properly, and now the device is broken, mong."
"????."
So the broken device was the issue.
It was a frustrating regret, but what if he hadn''t used Metamorphosis that time? If only he had killed the hound with pure physical strength??!!
As Roderus was tearing his hair out and cursing his past decisions, Munggae added.
"And fancy clothes also have a purpose, mong. As I keep saying, the Magical Girls draw their power from positive human emotions the Pure Energy, mong."
"Children tend to have more emotions than adults, right, Dae-soo?"
"The Magical Girls colorful outfits, like these, are designed to attract children who can generate the most Pure Energy in the shortest time, mong."
"That''s why you need a little showmanship!"
Oh Hye-in stood up and moved gracefully as if she was doing ballet. She made a heart with her hands without hesitation, stretched forward, and even gave a yful wink with a V-sign next to her eye.
It looked good.
The performance with the lively beautiful girl''s body would be able to do even somewhat exaggerated movements without difficulty. However, such actions would be disastrous if attempted by a man!
It was a high-risk maneuver that could result in Acute Embarrassment Seizure due to a sharp spike in embarrassment levels.
Roderus had to refuse to save his own life.
I will never do it.
"Whos telling you to do it, Im just saying that?? such things are necessary when you need Pure Energy!"
"??Then I''ll just die with honor. Performing such?? things in front of everyone. It is not fitting of a nobles stature."
What does being noble mean?
That was
"????."
Roderus froze momentarily, inhaling deeply before shaking his head and evading the topic.
"You, amoner, wouldnt understand what it means to be noble. Thats, just a natural feeling you get."
"Yes, yes, you must be very happy to have a highborn status, our beautiful middle-school girl Ms.Oh Dae-soo."
"??Shut up,moner!
"Ah, what, why are you so upset already? Dae-soo~!"
Roderus marched on without even looking back. He was going to teach that rude peasant about the dignity of nobility one day.
Even though he thought that, he couldn''t define what ''being noble'' was himself. Even when he thought about it, only vague anxiety surfaced.
After all, what he had achieved was just a life as a fake hound that was decorated prettily.
He could forget everything in the heat of battle. When focused solely on the task of defeating an enemy, misceneous thoughts that werent worth his attention quietly faded away.
He danced. He dodged iing attacks and struck at exposed gaps. He couldnt help but perform at this level. After all, he was living for one purpose.
I am, Duke Redburn''s right hand
"This is the end."
Kieeeeeeck-!!
Boom.
The monster, with a hole from the rapier, turned into ashes. Roderus wiped the bloodless rapier once and sheathed it.
ppppp. Oh Hye-in pped like a seal right next to him.
"Wow?? it feels like we just watched a movie, doesnt it?"
"What a terrifyingbat power, mong??! He killed the monstrous humans instantly without even gathering the Pure Energy, mong!"
"Heh... well, this is just basics. I wasn''t even being serious. You may praise me as much as you want,moner."
Roderus lifted his chin proudly. Oh Hye-in looked at him with a face as if she had tasted something bitter and repeated her words.
"Wow, holy?? it feels like we just watched a movie, right?"
"What confidence, mong??!"
"Speak as much as you like. Ill overlook your rudeness. Release Transformation."
Pirorong?
The Magical Girl costume dissipated into light and scattered into the sky. Roderus put the Transformation (Dreaming Mirror) in his skirt pocket and continued walking.
Oh Hye-in and Munggae followed closely behind. On the way home from school, Roderus had effortlessly dealt with the monstrous humans that had suddenly appeared, dispersing them with ease.
"????."
To Roderus, this world feltzy.
There was no need to put in the effort to survive, so everyone lived infort. They didnt set traps in their houses or hone their skills to kill people.
Some, like Roderus, were professionally trained to kill people, but this was a matter of minimum requirements.
Even a farmer living in a remote vige would live with a readiness to kill. Whether dealing with thieves who might burn down their vige or goblins intent on plundering.
The threat of bloodshed was ever-present. Cowards who avoided or feared such conflict were the first to fall. That''s why everyone lived with a certain degree of self-interest.
But here? People acted as if death and killing were distant concepts. Theyughed, chatted, and yed together without much thought.
Neighbors, friends, and such.
Depending on the situation, anyone could turn into a potential threat at any moment. Even family members, yeseven they could pose a risk. But ??.
"When we get home, should I make European food today? Oh Dae-soo''s real name sounds foreign, so I feel like ??."
"I don''t know exactly what kind of world he is from, mong. Maybe it''s an oriental world but with a foreign name, mong."
"He can go hungry if he doesnt like it!"
You peasants. How could you live so stupidly?
Fools. Roderus, muttering to himself, was forced to stop walking as he turned the corner of the alley.
This was because a girl about 10 cm shorter than him was boldly blocking the way with her hands on her waist.
Her red hair, tinged with a hint of pink, her bright red eyes shining like rubies, and her firmly closed lips spoke volumes of her stubbornness.
Overall, she was a lively girl?? who took a step further than lively, so lively that he could almost feel her intense drive. She raised her voice as she pointed at Roderus.
"You''re the new Magical Girl, right!"
"????!!"
Welc?? UMPH!!"
Connected, subsequent movement.
He pushed his thighs between her legs, pressed his body close, and covered her mouth with his hand.
Then he tackled her legs, disrupting her bnce, and pinned her neck with his forearm as he fell on top of her. The girls face quickly turned pale from the strangtion.
"O-Oh Dae-soo!!"
"I think weve been discovered,moner. We should take out the witness here, so??."
"S-She''s one of us! Shes a friend! And in the first ce, just because you were discovered, that doesn''t mean you have to think about burying someone!
"????."
Roderus slowly removed his hand. The girl coughed violently, then stood up with tears in her eyes. And
"Abyo-!!"
Pow-!
"??Eukeuk!
She punched Roderus in his stomach.
Normally, he would have retaliated, but the punch caused his body to give way, bending him forward as his legs trembled.
Even though it wasn''t even that strong of a hit??!
The red-haired girl, with a cheerful smile, patted Roderus on the back while he crouched and gasped for air.
"I hit you once because you hit me once. My name is Kim Ruru! It''s Pure Rodeo, the Magical Girl of Power. I hope we get along well-!!"
It was the arrival of a new Magical Girl.
1. an old korean snack brand. Does not sell any longer. Essentially corn crackers. It is a meme as in stuff people''s mouth with "Indian Bap" to make them shut up.
Chapter 116: S2.5. Magical Girls Never Surrender! - 4
Oh Hye-in introduced the self-proimed Magical Girl known as Pure Rodeo.
"I''ll introduce you, this is Kim Ruru. As I just said, shes a Magical Girl working with me to protect the vige."
"Nice to meet you. So?? your name was Oh Dae-soo? I saw you introduce yourslelf in ss. Your name, I thought it was very strange."
Kim Ruru shed a bright smile and extended her hand for a handshake, as if she hadpletely forgotten the earlier fight she had with Roderus. Roderus pped it off with the back of his hand.
Thats not my real name. I''m Roderus.
I learned it from English ss during school! Are you from uh?? America!
"????."
"Or Texas???"
She remained unfazed by Roderus'' attitude. He didnt know if this should be described as having grit, or simply as being full of self-confidence?
For some reason, Roderus didnt like it. Roderus frowned and red at Kim Ruru. Regardless, the conversation continued.
Roderus is from another world. Ruru, you saw the Meteor falling a few days ago, right?
"It fell with a massive amount of Pure Energy, mong. I thought it was the appearance of a new mascot, but it turned out to be Roderus, mong!"
"A girl from the sky huh?? its interesting! I didn''t know because I was sleeping deeply at the time! Hehet."
Kim Ruru seemed to have such a thick skin that she could sleep through when a huge mana movement urred.
She circled around Roderus, examining him, and then suddenly turned to Oh Hye-in with a look of realization.
"By the way, Hye-in, you?? didnt fight alongside Oh Dae-soo, did you?" Are you not feeling well today? Or, is it just one of those days?"
"Please be mindful of what you say. It''s rather embarrassing?!"
"There was an ident, mong. Hye-in''s Transformation Device(Dreaming Mirror) is currently with Roderus! Its more of a temporary loan, so to speak, mong."
"You can transfer that? I mean?? Hye-in hates fighting. I don''t understand why she dislikes something thats so much fun, right~?
Kim Ruru raised her eyebrows and nudged Roderus with her elbow. Roderus recoiled and pushed her arm away firmly.
"??Why are you suddenly being so friendly to me?
"Uh I mean, when you were fighting just now?? you were smiling so brightly!"
"????."
"So, of course I thought you were in the same line of work as I am. You like to tussle, don''t you?!"
Kim Ruru constantly jumped in ce and punched the air. Her movements were clumsy, but she looked excited no matter how he looked at her.
Seeing Kim Ruru''s sparkling eyes, Roderus felt a pang of confusion.
His mind cleared when he threw himself into a fight. The release from his worries was refreshing, so of course, he thought he liked fighting.
However, he did not experience the joy that made his eyes gleam or a fluttering heart that made him stomp his feet. Instead, he felt good about the relief from his burdens.
As if he were a ve, who was getting endlesslyshed by a whip, he was sincerely grateful for the brief rest.
Swishswish.
Roderus shook his head to shake off his useless thoughts. He redirected his focus to another topic. Kim Ruru seemed to enjoy fighting very much.
There was no indication of any martial training.
Looking back on the shadow boxing just now and the punch that flew into his chest, Kim Ruru''s movement was not technical. It was like how the children in the vige just recklessly threw fists without thinking.
"??For someone who ims to enjoy fighting, your movements were very peasant-like. I couldnt bear to watch with my eyes open.
"It wouldnt be fun if I started using my abilities, especially since Im already too strong!"
"??????"
The strong dont use abilities.
Crazy bitch.
Kim Ruru confidently proimed that she would fight like an uneducated peasant. As Roderus stood there dumbfounded and shocked, Hye-in whispered to him.
Uh, Lulu is all good and kind but?? shes a bit unconventional. Should I say shes a bit like a caveman???"
"Isnt that a bit too much to dismiss as just unconventional?"
"What, now we''re going to be working together as Magical Girls, wouldnt it be better to get along?"
No, Ill do it alone. Im fine by myself.
He was serious.
An inept ally on the battlefield is more detrimental than an enemy. Roderus poked Kim Ruru''s forehead with his finger, delivering a stern warning.
Neuang
"Don''t even think about interfering in my fight. Im going to fight alone, and I dont want to ever get any help from you. Never!!"
Despite the threat, the two found themselves in front of the same target on the very next day.
The alleyway at the intersection pulsed with the presence of a monstrous-human signal. Oh Dae-soo red fiercely at Kim Ruru and growled menacingly.
"??I explicitly warned you not to intervene."
Are you stupid? I wouldnt pass up the chance to get into a fight. Also, I never told you that I was listening to your warning!
Kim Ruru stood defiantly before Roderus, who was clenching his teeth. Then, she took out the Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror) and spoke.
"Besides, Magical Girls need Pure Energy to be stronger. And Pure Energy increases when we fight! So I can''t just give it up like that."
"Then let''s settle this with a duel??."
"And I heard from Hye-in that when two Magical Girls fight together, they also get double the Pure Energy! So you don''t have to fight to monopolize the mana."
If that theory was correct, there would be no need to fight. But Roderus didnt believe it. She might be lying, and it defiedmon sense.
Why exactly is the Pure Energy doubled?
"Seeing two people will make it twice as cute and twice as strong. So, the viewers will be twice as happy!"
"????."
As expected, it would be better to just subdue Kim Ruru and monopolize the energy alone.
"Youre not wrong, mong."
Just as Roderus began to edge towards subduing her, a tter from the outdoor unit in the alleyway interrupted them.
"??What?
"After all, its all a matter of efficiency, mong. Humans ce a high value on appearances, mong."
They care about looks?
"Its ridiculous, but??even with Magical Girls fighting for them, theres a significant difference based on whether the Magical Girl matches their preferences or not."
Human instincts were honest. Of course, if someone were rescued from a dire situation, like a copsing building, they would express the maximum Pure Energy (gratitude), regardless of appearances. However
For the audience watching from afar, cheering on the battle between Magical Girls and monstrous-humans, their support would be greater for the Magical Girl who aligned with their tastes, making them more immersed in the fight.
And Oh Dae-soo and Kim Rurus concepts were pr opposites.
"So, in a situation where you can choose between two types a cool, beautiful girl and a lively, attractive girl it greatly aids in gathering Pure Energy, mong!"
"Don''t talk like that!"
Roderus wrapped his arms around himself, shivering. The thought of thosemoners viewing him with that kind of gaze made him feel dizzy.
Munggae swung its tail irritably from side to side.
"Didn''t you like efficiency, mong? It''s just a shell anyway, mong. You''ll go back to being a man once you''ve gathered all the necessary Pure Energyjust a fleeting dream, mong."
"??That, is.
"Magical Girl Oh Dae-soo isnt really Roderus, mong. What is there to be embarrassed about, mong?"
"????."
It had a point. It was definitely right.
This wasnt his real appearance. This wasn''t how the real Roderus looked. Therefore, there was no reason to be embarrassed or shy.
It was literally just a shell.
Roderus took out the Transformation (Dreaming Mirror). The previous activation phrases had been emergencymands.
Even if it was temporary, now that it waspletely linked to Roderus, he had created a formalmand with the help of Munggae.
"Heup??.
Roderus looked at his reflection in the Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror). A pretty girl looked back, clearly nervous. This was a shell. This was just a shell.
He delicately ced his fingers on the jewel-encrusted hand mirror, tapped twice, and then extended her arms.
Dreaming Mirror, reveal my true self??!!"
Pikang!
Pirongpirongpirong?
Light spread everywhere and as a long time of shame passed.
"?? Twinkletwinkle! A shining move of victory, Pure Knight!"
Hepleted the Activation Phrase, which his mouth automatically said, and finished the transformation. Looking sideways, Kim Ruru also just finished transforming into Pure Rodeo.
Her costume was simr to a red-colored matador. On top of it, there were several customized girlish decorations. Her main weapon was a gauntlet.
He didnt like fighting alongside others, but to quickly gather Pure energy and return to his original form?? he had to endure it. Roderus pulled out his rapier and ran into the intersection.
The intersection, bustling with vehicles, was in total chaos. Traffic had been halted by the sudden appearance of a monstrous figure, and people scrambled out of their cars, fleeing.
In the sky, a seductive woman in an alluring dress hovered and looked down. Her hair was pink, and she wore sses.
Given the massive amount of Impure Energy she radiated, she was clearly one of the Four Heavenly Kings. She was a different one from whitish?? Espoir de Eternal Dark.
"Is it a new one thats showing up today?
"Yeah, I''ve never seen this Heavenly King before either."
As the Magical Girls looked up, the new Heavenly King, with her hands resting on her voluptuous chest, began introducing herself.
"I am one of the Four Heavenly Kings, the one who oversees lust within the darkness of humanity. I am Yuri Frostlover, the Demon Kings loyal secretary and friend. You may address me as Master."
Piching!
Her sses glinted as she adjusted them. Beyond that, her yellow eyes glowed eerily. Roderus swallowed his dry saliva.
"Neither side has any ordinary bitches?? could she be a subus?"
Even with a female body, he felt an overwhelming aura of seductiveness. If he had been a man, hisbat effectiveness would have been severely reduced due to the distraction of his Mental Barrier. It was a small relief amidst the misfortunes.
As Roderus thought about their approach
"Now, witness my power! My strength! I, Pure Rodeo, aming!!"
Kim Ruru just charged in immediately.
"????."
That Magical Girl, Pure Rodeo, could still potentially be his enemy . She might still be resentful from their first meeting.
So, if he used this opportunity to understand herbat capabilities, he would be able to prepare for the future.
And she was subdued in just five seconds.
Roderus looked up at Kim Ruru, entangled in nt vines and suspended upside down, and said.
"No, you?? what are you doing? Is it a betrayal???"
"Betrayal?! I fought really hard!!"
Wrigglewriggle. Kim Ruru, who was captured, wriggled in anger. But now it was Roderus'' turn to get angry. She was really, really bad at fighting.
If he could, hed just lecture her all day long. Roderus picked only one of the most serious of problems and said it with his mouth.
"What do you mean you fought hard? You threw a clumsy punch that even a child could dodge! If that really was your best attack, you really have to learn the basics again!!"
"Ah, it worked before! It was supposed to work now!"
"For this kind of shit to work, youll need at least a hundred times more mana than you have right now! Think peasant, think!"
The ally was a fucking troll.
Heavenly King Yuri, observing the captured Lulu, then turned her attention to Roderus.
"You must be the new Magical Girl Pure Knight. Ill be sure to thoroughly check your skills."
"I wont be the same as that idiot, peasant-kind."
"Ill ept your apology along with your tears. Now,e out. Witness the heart of hatred, born from the pollution of humanity"
Rumbleeee-!
Gigantic flower buds erupted from the ground, shattering asphalt and pushing up mounds of dirt. The blooms were over five meters tall.
"This is Beth Eater."
"For such a fancy name, doesnt it just look like a normal nt stem?"
Who knows??."
Heavenly King Yuri smiled and pped lightly. Then something very strange and repulsive began to emerge as the tip of the nt stem split.
Some parts oozed sticky substances, while others had vibrations and rotational movements. Its purpose was unclear.
"????."
Oh Dae-soo''s instincts red sirens. He had a gut feeling that if he got hit by it, something really bad would happen.
Should I run?
"Oh, if you''re frightened by mere nt stems swaying in the air, I understand. Not all Magical Girls are brave and valiant. I wont chase you, so feel free to run away. Little precious mite girl."
"??Ill at least take your head, peasant!!
Unable to resist the provocation, Roderus charged forward.
Chapter 117: S2.5. Magical Girls Never Surrender! - 5
Her movements were different.
She was fundamentally different from the hound controlled by that Eternal Dark or whatever. Each of her tentacles had a very sharp offensive stance.
She was a professional. Yuri Frostlover?? that bitch was an expert in fighting!
Among the Four Demon Lords, she was the best in the ability to detect mana and even had better mana capacity. Even when Roderus tried to find her weak point, he couldnt find any.
Even if he closed the distance, he was at a disadvantage in closebat. And if he remained at a distance, he would get caught by nt stems. The ace in his sleeve to turn this table was Metamorphosis this was it!
He couldnt use it.
If he activated Metamorphosis again, the already damaged Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror) might permanently transform him into a girl. The situation deteriorated as Roderus hesitated
Wooosh-!!
"Keuk??!!"
"Ive caught you, Magical Girl Pure Knight."
It ended with Roderus defeat.
The nt stem coiled around Roderus ankle, lifting him upside down. Gravity caused his clothes to slip, though fortunately, his lower body was covered by the outfits drawers but??.
I see a pretty navel.
FUCK, D-DONT LOOK!!
No matter how much they struggled, there was no sign of the restraints loosening. They were drained of Mana?? the Pure Energy was critically low.
Looking at the two Magical Girls suspended in the air, Munggae shouted.
Citizens are watching your fight from nearby, mong! Hurry up and restore the Pure Energy mong!
So what do you want me to do in this situation!!
Ive captured all of you. Now Ill take my time tormenting you and?? extract as much Impure Energy as possible. Submit without resistance and be a production nt.
Shivers??!!
You bitch, youre looking at me sexually??!"
Its my pleasure to defeat such stubborn girls, so.
Rustle!
Slippery nt stems began to worm their way into the crevices of Pure Knight''s clothes. At first, they infiltrated the inside of her socks, then the nape of her neck, and finally snaked along the edges of her ribboned forearms.
"Eu, heut??!!"
A groan escaped Pure Knight''s lips involuntarily. Roderus gritted his teeth and tried to hold it in, but the scene in the mirror confirmed his fears.
The mere contact of the vines was painful as it crawled through his body. The irritation was overwhelming for her sensitive skin. The tentacles slithered across Pure Knight''s pale skin with a ripping sound.
Y-Yoouu??!!"
He could endure the pain. He could even endure creeping chills and the unknown heat slowly spreading through the body if necessary. But
But, those gazes! Those heated gazes that the onlookers were giving with enthusiasm??!
It was an embarrassment that felt like it would set his head ame. Everyone was watching him being toyed with by a monstrous-human.
What made it even more degrading was that pure energy was being siphoned from the citizens in real-time. Even if he closed his eyes, he couldnt escape the feeling of their eyes all over her body.
Pure Knight trembled with indescribable shame.
But, he had to stay calm. It was a good sign that mana was flowing in. The influx of mana was a positive sign. Although the onlookers'' lewd gazes were bad, the mana generated from it was not sinful.
He just needed to turn the tables with the iing mana.
Pure Rodeo, who was captured before him, would likely be gathering her power too, so she would probably be able to break free almost simultaneously. At that moment, he wouldunch his counterattack.
Roderus nced at Kim Ruru. She should also be umting her mana while enduring this humilia??
"It feels good. Eung, yeah yeah, right there. My shoulders feel really good. Life is gooood~"
"??What, what are you doing?
Why the fuck is she enjoying it?
"Oh, Pure Knight. What do you mean, What are you doing?"
"No, seriously, what are you doing? I''m asking why youre not struggling to escape and instead just calmly epting this."
The response was spectacr.
"No, I mean, theyre giving me a free massage. It''s slippery, my muscles are rxing, and it feels great."
"?? No, the issue at hand is that she is one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Organization of Evil."
"Eung! I don''t know why this foolish monstrous-human is suddenly giving a massage, but it feels good. I''m going to enjoy it for now and then quickly defeat her."
"????."
Roderus was stunned*. What is this fucker saying right now?*
The Magical Girls were not experiencing a full-body massage, but outright humiliation. Looking at the nt tentacles groping Kim Ruru''s body made it clear that this was meant to humiliate and torment.
The other side, having been caught first, was already being vited deeply. But to interpret this as a massage?? does she have no sense of shame?
No way.*
*
Roderus asked, bewildered.
"Do you know how babies are made, by any chance?"
I don''t know? It''s probably made in some way.
"????."
Ah, I know that you need an alchemist for it!
It wasnt that she was unfazed by the harassment. She didnt even recognize it as harassment because she didn''t know anything at all!
Creepcreep??!
The tentacles that had been groping Kim Ruru slowly retreated, as if embarrassed. They then shifted into making it look like it had been a normal muscle massage from the start.
Meanwhile, for him, the tentacles were probing into more private ces. Roderus shouted in frustration.
Why are you discriminating?!
"Harassing someone pure isn''t to my taste."
"Its not?? no, stop! Don''t dig into the tunic??!!"
After a full-body massage on one side and various forms of harassment on the other, Pure Energy had been collected from the citizens, and he barely managed to free himself.
Eck, eueut?? keut??."
The massage is over,Rodeo Punch!"
"Oh my, you The massage?? impressive for a Magical Girl. Ill retreat this time. Farewell."
The Heavenly King, satisfied after her indulgence, left with a satisfied face. Kim Ruru celebrated the battle with a victory pose, while Pure Knight slumped down in defeat.
"Damn it??!! Next time, next time it wont be like th??."
"Oh Dae-soo, you were being so cocky and now youve passed out from something like this? Youre the type who falls asleep during a shoulder massage, aren''t you?"
YOU C EUAAAACK??!!"
Kim Ruru delivered the final blow. Roderus, filled with rising anger, let out a scream. The battle had left him with wounds in many ways.
"Are you upset Oh Dae-sooooo? Oh, my. Theres no shame in losing to the strong! Come on, you got this!"
"You, you please?? shut up, you empty-headed bitch"
"Isn''t it nice to have an empty head? Its light so it puts less pressure on the neck."
"I just cursed at you-!!"
Roderus delicate body, prone to hypotension, seemed to be cured immediately. Kim Ruru, however, was a walking stress booster for him.
Despite this, he got help in cleaning up.
After moving to Oh Hye-in''s house with a dejected Roderus in tow, she cleaned off the sticky residue from the nt stems and changed him into a dry outfit.
Being washed by a girl in a female body was deeply humiliating, but it was somewhatforting that Kim Ruru was innocent and unaware.
As Roderusy sprawled on the sofa in a thin t-shirt and shorts, Oh Hye-in sat beside him, gently patting his head.
"You worked hard today, Dae-soo oppa. That Heavenly King was a little rough~"
"Get your hands off?? nevermind. I don''t even have the energy to get angry anymore today?? Oh Hye-in, have you been fighting while dealing with this kind of stuff?"
"Ah, well?? I''ve had simr experiences, but I think she was particrly harsh with you. It seems you were her type. Youre popr with women!"
"??I didn''t even want that poprity."
He was exhausted. Roderus felt battered both physically and mentally. Of course, it was much better than being confined in the underground prison but?? fatigue was still fatigue.
Oh Hye-in whispered as he tried to doze off.
"Were about to eat. Why dont you try staying awake a bit longer, Dae-soo oppa?"
"????."
Meal.
Roderus rubbed his eyes and got up. He couldn''t resist the mention of food.
It wasn''t that the meal from this world was exceptionally delicious or anything. As a noble, Roderus had also enjoyed many luxurious dishes before.
But now, confined to an underground prison and chewing on cockroaches, he was desperately hungry, so?? he liked to eat.
"Wait a bit, I''ll set it up soon. And Ruru, you help Dae-soo oppa get himself together!"
"Oh Dae-soo, let''s y a chopsticks game! Chopsticks game!"
"I don''t know what that is, but I have no intention of ying any games right now. Just fuck off."
"Backing out because you think you''re scared to lose??."
Forgetting about the chopsticks game or whatever, Roderus began attacking Kim Ruru using his fingers as rapiers. Soon, there was a finger fencing battle between the two.
The battle grew intense as Kim Ruru struggled against Roderus'' overwhelming technique. Kim Ruru, driven by a desire for victory, began to aim for Roderus'' weak points. Like his chest.
"Where the hell are you stabbi?? keuk!"
"You, you were ticklish when the nt stem touched this spot! Take it Oh Dae-soo, it''s a judgment of justice!"
"Wheres the justice in this sexual harassment, you ignorantbitch!!"
As they continued spending time like that, Roderus heard Oh Hye-in humming and the sound of something boiling from the kitchen.
Bubblebubblebubble.
It was a calming sound. And it was a warm sound.
It hadnt been long since they had started living together, but Roderus had already shared several meals with them. Under the same roof, he began to experience warmth in a way he had never known.
The sound of boiling water meant a meal was ready, not torture.
The tter of a knife on a cutting board signaled the cutting of green onions, not the slicing of flesh.
Theughter of Oh Hye-in and Kim Ruru was a sign of genuine joy, not like the women drugged by Duke Redburn.
It was so different even though it sounded simr.
The three of them gathered at the table. The menu was soybean stew, kimchi, well-cooked spam, and stir-fried garlic scape. The taste was strange, but Roderus found it surprisingly enjoyable.
He took a spoonful of soybean stew with tofu and onions, mixed it with rice, and topped it with garlic scapes before putting it in his mouth. He now understood that this unfamiliar sensation was called savory.
tter.
He heard the sound of cutlery asionally hitting the rice. Oh Hye-in was quiet, while Kim Ruru kept talking, "Let''s eat."
His stomach warmed, not from anger but from a deep,forting satisfaction.
"I think I fought pretty well today."
"Please, go learn how to fight properly??!!"
"But strength doesnt always rely on special techniques, you know?"
YOURE! THE! WEAK ONE!
He was still furious hearing Kim Ruru''s absurdments but??!
After scraping everyst bit from his bowl, Oh Hye-in watched Roderus with interest, noticing how much he enjoyed the meal, and asked.
"How was dinner? Did it taste good?"
"??Yes, well. It wasnt bad."
"Dae-soo oppa, can''t you really speak kindly?
Roderus pursed his lips. As a noble, he felt it was his duty to offer praise for a well-prepared meal. So, he decided to speak kindly as the chef desired.
If I say something like For amoner, you managed to make this with such poor ingredients?? wouldnt that be considered kind words? Maybe
Let''s be straightforward. Without any self-praise, just?? say what I feel.
The meal this time"
"??was, good.
Roderus woke up from a long dream and opened his eyes.
His parched, cracked voice echoed through the damp underground prison. He gasped and took a sharp breath. Instead of the warmth of home, the air that filled the lungs was damp and humid.
It was disorienting. His blurred sense of reality raised an rm. Was it just a dream?
It was cold.
The rough, calloused hand brushed against the floor of the prison. The moisture he touched with his fingertips was chillingly cold. Roderus recoiled in shock, shaking off his hand
Was it really just a dream? He scanned around for any sign of the Magical Girls, chasing the fleeting scent of soybean stew, but found nothing. Roderus was the only person imprisoned here.
The lonely underground prison was dark and silent, apart from the sounds of his own struggles.
The delusion was over. This painful ce was his reality.
He staggered, then crouched down as he pulled his hair out with both hands.
Because it seemed especially cold today.
"I herebymence the First Round Table Conference of the Organization of Evil, Legend of Devils."
Why are you still doing this act???!"
"Espoir De Eternal Dark, the weakest of Four Heavenly Kings, please report first."
That isnt my fucking name and??!!"
The conference of the Organisation of Evil executives had begun.
Chapter 118: S2.5 The First Round Table Conference of the Organization of Evil
"I herebymence the First Round Table Conference of the Organization of Evil, Legend of Devils."
Bangbangbang
Pink-Haired Lesbian, in a suit, adjusted her sses and started the grand conference. The attendees included: the Demon Lord and the leader of the Four Heavenly Kings, Demon Lord of Corruption Magic, Lucifer Zekniel (Phase 2 included).
Yunaris, the Purple Magic Tower Master and the second in the rank of the Four Heavenly Kings, Being of Infinite Void, Yunaris.
The third in the hierarchy of the Four Heavenly Kings, the meeting''s host, the Pink-Haired Lesbian, aka Yuri Forstlover.
The weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings, Espoir De Eternal Dark
A que engraved with the name in intaglio was disyed in front of the table. Curtains were meticulously hung on the windows, and antern floated with a chilling ambiance.
With my arms crossed solemnly and proudly, I allowed the meeting tomence.
"Let''s proceed with our Grand n(Genocide of the End) to destroy the world."
"??I-Im in so much in pain. My hands and feet cant endure it??!"
"What is it, Being of Infinite Void???"
"Euhiyaaack??!!"
Yuna thrashed on the floor as she heard her title. My hands and feet cringed, and my spine seemed to itch, making it unbearable.
It was painful to watch, but seeing Yuna writhing like a dried squid made the role-ying worth it.
Meanwhile, Pink-Haired Lesbian continued to inflict significant damage on Outer God without a flicker of emotion.
"Espoir De Eternal Dark, the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings, please report first."
That isnt my fucking name??!!
"Bad, bad. How naughty. Why don''t you speak properly? Do you want a taste of female corruption?"
"I have never used such a name, nor do I have any intention of using such a nameee, ack!!"
Im very satisfied.
The Outer God, which was born in thest session, now felt like a kindred spirit after a long period of training and restraint. Though loyalty wasnt expected and she was bitching all the time
If she did what she was told to do well, Id consider erasing her dogshit setting. And if she couldnt, Id apply a carrot and stick approach, like making her add nyang to the end of every sentence as a penalty.
And, of course, she was also equipped with a bomb ne for emergencies. Safety was not a concern.
The Outer God thought for a moment and said.
"In my opinion, the target is a jerk."
"That''s an interesting assessment. What specifics can you provide?"
"Hes toozy. It''s possible that he might avoid killing Oh Hye-in and take her wealth. It is unclear just how much of a threat the existence of Munggae next to her poses, and adapting to the new society will require local cooperation."
However
"If he had tried to gain some knowledge?? he could have achieved anything. After passionately asking Oh Hye-in about the world and learning about what a smartphone that people carry all day long is."
From that moment on, the snowball of knowledge began to roll. In the ocean of the Inte, he would be able to obtain all the information he desired.
Firearms, gunpowder, conflicts between countries, and a social atmosphere where killing people was taboo. And after obtaining that foundation knowledge.
"First of all, he would have to stand on his own feet economically. Relying on the favor of others is too risky. How could he be sure that Oh Hye-in wouldnt kick him out the next day or not? He would start with petty theft, progressing to murder. And with that money, he would grow his wealth and set up an orphanage."
And?
"Perform brainwashing education from an early age to create obedient assassins, ultimately aiming to overthrow??."
Yeah, get out.
Outer Gods mind was just filled with filthy things. I quickly imposed a 30-minute chat ban on her. If I left that thing alone, she might make someone believe that we were actually an Organization of Evil.
I pped to refocus the atmosphere.
Now, lets continue.
"??B-By the way, what do we need to discuss?"
"First, I need you to redesign the next tentacle model. Design 3 didnt feel that good while using it. The Magical Girl also seemed to suffer rather than enjoy it."
"I think it''s about time to introduce the next monstrous-human, but I think we need to think about it, Tower Master. We need something that would give them a sense of crisis and would advance the main storyline too??."
As we were having these productive discussions, Outer God forcefully removed her chat ban and shouted.
"You guys said you were going to brainwash Roderus and extract information from him-!!"
"Attitude."
"I-In this girls opinion?? no, but instead of gathering information, you guys have just been goofing off! Work, goddammit, Work!"
"????."
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I avoided Outer Gods gaze, feeling guilty. Outer God began to interrogate us fiercely. She first pointed at the Pink-Haired Lesbian and said.
"Hey, subus! Why did you cancel the operation to use the tentacles to submerge him in pleasure and turn him into a corrupt female ve? Why didn''t you use 300 Times Sensitivity?!"
"That''s, because of aesthetic reasons??. I could have done it, but I would miss out on a valuable phase of hesitation. Its far more satisfying when she slowly bes aware of her desires as a woman. The true reward is when she cant resist and sumbs to her urges on a steamy night??."
"Are you sorry or not sorry!"
"I''m sorry for pursuing my own interests and desires. But Demon Lord, the highestmander, also yed around. Please scold him also."
Pink-Haired Lesbian handed over the bomb. Outer God turned her gaze to me, her eyes zing with intensity.
"You said you would destroy his mind andpletely subjugate him, turning him into a ve who would follow anymand! Why did you even cancel the scheduled operation ''I''m Not Afraid of Anything Anymore''?!"
"Well, uh?? the story took an unexpected turn, and I got caught up in it. You can''t just pour tragedy into everything blindly to extract information, wastefully??."
"Are you sorry or not sorry!"
"I am?? I am ?? no, fuck, its up to me whether I proceed or not, you punk! 3000 Times Sensitivity!"
Kkiyaaaack-!
Outer God left with a single scream. Still, she wasnt entirely wrong. There was a point to what she said.
But
"Roderus, this bastard has adapted too well. Strangely."
"It does seem that way."
He was milder than I expected.
He didn''t act out aggressively and followed instructions well when given objectives. No matter how many times I tested his temper with Oh Hye-in, he never retaliated, and he didnt stab Munggae with his rapier either.
If he really had a seriously twisted personality, he would have stabbed them with his rapier first.
I didn''t think just TS would be enough to control him, so I had prepared forced hypnosis, humiliation tactics, and even high cut gel, but I ended up not using any of it.
Besides, he?? was eating so well.
Listen uh, a guy, who was a noble who scoops up soybean paste stew and eats it so well that he could have made a debut as a mukbang YouTuber. A person who was used to European-like culture.
When I first prepared a meal after the session, he devoured it as if he hadn''t eaten in a week. I didnt think he was even a fatty character like that??.
Naturally, my thoughts turned this way.
Maybe there was something more to this fucker.
In some way, maybe hes a better guy than I initially thought. Maybe hes a little misguided due to his poor upbringing. Maybe he wasn''t inherently bad. Thoughts like these crossed my mind.
The Tower Master seemed to be thinking about something simr, and she sometimes looked at Roderus with a worried look. However, she furrowed her brows, recalling when I was struck in the stomach.
Pink-Haired lesbian, the cold intelligence of our Organization of Evil, asked me.
"What his human nature and background are doesnt actually factor in, Mr. Crazy Wizard. Even if someone has a heartbreaking past that elicits sympathy, there would be no choice but to kill him in a situation where he is going for my neck."
"????."
"Roderus wanted to kill you. And he likely still does. Is there any reason to give up the advantage of removing risk factors and preparing to deal with Redburn simply out of sympathy?"
She was right.
I didn''t intend to forgive everything merely out of pity. If someone was going for my neck, I would retaliate in kind. If he had malice, I would return that as well.
The Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction that I used against Roderus was with full intention to kill. If it weren''t for the artifacts he wore, his mind would have definitely shattered. At that moment, survival was my only priority.
But, as long as I had the means.
"I believe everyone deserves at least one chance."
"????."
"I don''t want to be nice, and I don''t want to volunteer. Just, whoever it is. Just, stuff a person should have had at least once?? I want to give just that much to him."
As a child, there were times when I looked up at the night sky, counting the things I couldn''t have one by one. There were many people like me in the slum I lived. As a reminder of my poor fate.
I had a neighbour.
He was a good person who, despite his own poverty, split a dalgona in half and held it in my hands. A young man who dreamed of somehow seeding and getting out of this damn neighborhood.
However, studying was like poison in his situation, when his wallet couldnt afford neither textbooks nor a tutor. Even when he begged for scraps of bread, the limit would eventuallye.
I heard that he lost consciousness from malnutrition and was taken to the emergency room. After he saw the hospital bill, he kept muttering, So many books could have been bought with this money.
However, he ultimately fell from the treacherous tightrope he had barely been bncing on.
Peering through the window, I saw he had abandoned his dreams. Gradually, tattoos appeared on his body, and he began associating with rough, criminal types.
His story had an end. Hemitted a crime and was caught by the police. The young man who had once dreamed of bing awyer was now imprisoned.
I looked up at the night sky and wondered. Only if I?? had money. If I had the wealth to share, just like he had when he gave me half of his dalgona.
What would it have been like then? Would he have be a righteous and justwyer who lived for the poor? I dont know, but at least he wouldnt have ended up as a criminal.
It was just that it reminded me of the past.
And this guy, Roderus, was moved just by talking andughing.
The interaction was remote, so I couldn''t delve deeply into his background because Narration didn''t prate his mind deeply. He definitely seemed like?? he was hoping for some kind of ''opportunity''.
Right now, I have dalgonasso many that even a truckload wouldnt deplete my supply. And here was a mournful, pitiful existence in front of me.
I wanted to split and give even half of the dalgona with a generous heart to him. Would Roderus ept it?
If that was the case, I would give him a hand.
"Of course, we need to review this carefully. Is there any way to uncover his past??Roderus?"
"Should I try sending a letter to the Duke of Redburn?"
Are you crazy?
"Then there''s really no other way."
At that moment, the Tower Master subtly raised her hand. As if emphasizing her eagerness to speak, an illusion of a shining bulb illusion began circling around her. I generously allowed her to speak.
"Speak, Being of Infinite Void, Yunaris?? ack!
He was hit by a lowkick.
"You know, the one who discovered the Hidden Piece in the Tower of Trials."
"Ah, yes, I heard one of the students managed to find it."
"His name is?? Envers Redburn. Since hes probably the same surname??."
"Oho, then I will try probing him by using the Beggars Union Leader."
The meeting was adjourned. Now, should I gather as much information as possible before deciding what to do about Roderus? Specifically, what kind of backstory he had.
As she headed out, Pink-Haired Lesbian asked quietly.
"Then?? are you stopping the tentacle harassment?"
No.
You wont.
Salvation was one matter, revenge another. There was still a ck bruise where Roderus had hit me. You won''t be able to livefortably until this bruise goes away, Roderus.
"Then, I will prepare the three-pronged tentacles as nned, My Lord."
"Proceed quickly."
Understood.
Evil forces extended their reach to the Magical Girls.
Once when they gathered in groups.
Once when he participated in the Attack Teams group raid.
And as the Tower of Trials raid intensified, once when he barely managed to reach a third division member by pushing his tactics to their utmost limits.
Envers saw the mysterious beggar three times in total.
During the first meeting, he learned about martial arts.
During the second, he learned about murim.
During the third, he learned about the beggar himself.
It was only then that Envers asked the beggar for his teachings, which he epted.
The beggar imed to be nameless and exined that he had be trapped in this space after leaping into a dimensional rift while pursuing the Heavenly Demon(ħ).
With no expectation of returning to his homnd, he figured that this would be his resting ce. So, he resolved to leave his mark upon his death. Martial Arts(书) gained its meaning in its flow from master to disciple.
Thus, the beggar began to teach Envers. This allowed Envers to advance to the 8th floor of the Tower of Trials whenever he wanted. It was a curious fate(澉).
He started with the fundamentals.
He was told that he would be ready to strike with his fists only when he had developed a solid, unshakable lower body, like the roots of an ancient tree, and maintained perfect bnce.
Enversplied without anyints. The process of embedding this core strength into his body was monotonous and repetitive, but he worked on it unwaveringly, guided by his pure passion for martial arts.
The beggar was pleased to see it. How could a teacher not be happy if a student was trying with all his heart?
Once Envers had practiced enough to bnce on one leg like a crane even while asleep, his training advanced to the next stage: memorizing the Basic Techniques of Martial Arts.
The beggar started a short question-and-answer session before he started teaching him.
"How would you block if the enemy strikes from above?"
"I would probably raise my sword from below to block the attack."
"Can you think of a different way?"
"I could evade using footwork, deflect the attack from left to right, or I could even use an artifact."
The beggar nodded and asked again.
"If you raise your sword from bottom to top to block it, how would you execute that movement?"
"What do you mean by how???"
"Consider where you would position your feet, how you would align your body''s center, whether you would strike horizontally or vertically, whether you would loosen your grip for the subsequent move or tighten it for a decisive strike."
"??It''s a bit hard to understand."
Thats the Basic Technique(ʽ)
So, the Basic Technique was a standardized approach to a specific movement. The beggar demonstrated with a wooden staff, drawing a new moon ascending into the sky.
"This is called Ascending Moon, a Basic Technique designed to refine the subsequent move. It belongs to an old friend of mine. What do you think?"
"??Its beautiful.
"Now, observe this as well."
The beggar then drew a new moon moving vertically to horizontally. Despite the variations in movement from one to ten, to Envers, it still looked like the same new moon.
"What does this look like?"
"It didn''t ascend, but it still looks like Ascending Moon to me. It''s strange??."
"Good eye. This is indeed the same Ascending Moon. The reason its considered the same Basic Technique despite the differences in appearance is because the Essence() contained is the same. This also helps in preparing for the next move."
Thus, ording to the beggar, while one could learn Basic Techniques, the idea was not to be confined by them but to use them as a guide for enlightenment.
Envers became muddled at the words that were like scattering floating clouds with his hands.
The beggarughed and added.
"It means you should focus on the essence, not just the form. I have a question for you; answer honestly."
Yes.
"If you woke up and found your body had be that of a woman, would you abandon your sword?"
"????."
It was a puzzling question, but Envers shook his head without hesitation. He believed that a change in his body wouldnt diminish his passion for martial arts.
"What if you were born without arms or legs? Would you give up the sword?"
"I will wield it with my mouth."
And if you turned into a butterfly?
"??Wouldn''t I at least be able to use my antennae to swing it?"
Then the beggar burst intoughter. Enversughed awkwardly, sensing that the beggar liked his answer.
The beggar continuedughing for a while before praising Envers loudly.
"Yes, what matters is what''s in your heart. Who cares about the shape of the vessel? I''m so d that your answer is cheerful and full of grandeur. But??."
"Go ahead."
"I don''t think the sword is the only thing thats in your mind. Theres no need for shame. If a person only has a knife in their heart, they are called a Sword Ghost(). A lunatic."
"????."
Why did you take up the sword?
The beggar''s distant gaze seemed to pierce directly into Envers'' soul. So, he spoke honestly without daring to hide anything. About the abuse within his family, and the oath he made that day.
And about his brother, Roderus.
Envers reflected on his memory of his brother in confusion. Memories of them hanging out together, the promise they had made under the moonlit sky, and his betrayal. He was still uncertain whether to hate or trust him. However
"??I think I want to meet him once again."
"What are you going to do when you meet him?"
"??I dont know.
"Then begin by understanding your own heart. As you train and infuse your movements with intent, your foggy mind will also begin to clear."
The beggar stood up, and Envers did the same.
Meanwhile, the Crazy Wizard behind the scenes said, Hes truly a martial artist! as he woke up
Based on years of sub-cultural knowledge and gathered information, Roderus seemed like an assassin molded through inhumane training. It seemed like he underwent severe brainwashing by the Redburn family.
Although he had a human body, he was essentially a tool, so my anger should be directed at the one who wielded the tool. How could I fault the tool itself?
Okay. Lets change this fucker into a real human being.
Operation Ill Teach You Love.
Youthful events that would take ce from various angles: clubs, physical education sses in the indoor swimming pool, swimsuit shopping for school trips (to the beach), the sequel to the tentacle saga, bully hunting, personality tests, a whirlwind of chaos and blooming friendships, romance, a grand finale, and ultimately, freedom.
I will pour out 120% of the slice-of-life experiences I have. The rest is up to you??!
Chapter 119: S2.5 Does a Butterfly Dream of a Magical Girl - 1
Names Kim Ruru. Age? I never really counted, so I dunnooooo. Its been a while since I adopted this persona. And currently, I attend school and works as the Magical Girl Pure Rodeo!
But my true identity is ??!
Ruru, the Commander of the Capital Knight Order who was responsible for safeguarding the Imperial Capital, Crown Hall!
After losing a very close battle to the Purple Tower Master, Ruru concluded that her defeat was because she didn''t have enough mana. Determined to ovee this, she doubled her food intake, much to the despair of the Capital Knight Orders cook, who groaned every night.
As a result, Ruru somehow gained the ability to enter another world through her dreams!
At first, she thought she was just having a fun dream, but when she told her aide about it, he made a lot ofmotion and said, It''s most likely Dimensional Magic.
When Ruru asked for an exnation, the aide was about to exin the history of dimensional magic research but ?? quickly decided to simplify it.
While checking Rurus vital signs as shey naked on the operating table, he said.
Captain, you don''t have the imagination to think of such a world because your head is so empty.
Hey, I am smart!
Whats 5 times 7.
"21?? no, I misspoke. 30?? plus 5??? You caught me off guard. Who could answer that without being mentally unprepared?!
Despite the nder of the evil aide, Ruru had never experienced such dreams before.
I see, I went to another world in my dream! She was convinced.
Taptap. The aide flicked the syringe.
"It''s time for your regr stabilization, Captain. So, sleep well. And if you go to another world again, absorb as much knowledge as you can,e back, and exin it to me."
Euh, I hate shots.
"This isnt the first time youve had one, but Im serious. And these arent empty words! Gather as much knowledge as possible! If you bring me something useful, I might even be able establish a new imperial department."
Greed shed behind the aides sses. Though his tone was slightly yful, he was serious. He didn''t even pay attention to the story of her making friends in the dream??.
Soon, the needle pierced her vein, and Ruru''s consciousness drifted into deep sleep. As her body, a walking mana reactor, was being delicately recalibrated, Ruru began to dream again.
And what she said after opening her eyes in about three days was
The crepe was soo good.
What''s crepe?
Its delicious?? whipped cream with?? fruits?? something like that!
After this exchange of questions and answers repeated about three times, the aide looked resigned. He merely said, Enjoy yourself. If youre going to cause any trouble, do it over there and thene back.''
It was best to let go of some things sooner rather thanter.
It was somewhat disappointing that she couldnt use the enormous amount of mana she wielded as the Commander of the Capital Knight Order in her dreams. But instead, here she had a new power as a Magical Girl.
The world of her dreams was very generous.
How was it outside? Confined to the headquarters building, she was cautioned against using her powers of sublimation recklessly and scolded for fighting. She was frequently scolded about the costs for repairing copsed buildings and other damages.
She wouldnt be this bored if Gramps had been next to her. Her body itched during business trips like these.
Even when she returned injured, the first thing she got was a scolding. They med her for causing another disaster, like when the forest was ground to dust. No matter how much she loved fighting, couldnt they have at least asked if she was okay aftering back with a broken arm?
Yeah, when was thest time she was treated like a human? She was just a walking bomb. It had been a long time since she had given up.
But this ce was different.
Here, if she fought frequently, people cheered for her, and she was praised. Her mana also increased at the same time. In the infinitely virtuous cycle, Kim Ruru even found herself wondering if she could really be this happy.
She was enjoying her dream without hearing any scoldings when
"I told you to use your fists properly!! Where did all the things I taught you go!"
Ah!! Shush, Oh Dae-Soo!!
There was now a nagger in her dream.
Her name was Oh Dae-Soo. She was a pretty girl with orange hair, a bit like a fox. His chest was just big enough to fit in Rurus hand.
If youre wondering how she knew his chest size, its because Oh Dae-Soo had offered to teach Ruru how to fight. She followed his instructions, tried out various moves, and then tripped and fell.
Oh Dae-soo was so annoying. He was way too meticulous, just like the aide.
Whenever they fought together, hed raise his voice and constantly give her unsolicited advice, calling her an idiot whenever she messed up. If he was so frustrated, why couldn''t he just do it himself instead of constantly interfering?
Still, when she saw him wiping whipped cream off her mouth with a handkerchief and tying her loose shoces??. He wasnt that annoying, but more
Perhaps its closer to tiresome???
Since they were both Magical Girls, Ruru tried to get along with him. She figured she might get less scolding if she got closer to him. So, she made up her mind and decided to shower him withpliments.
Hey, Oh Dae-soo, you look a bit pretty today. It looks like youre going to get ten love letters.
Are you picking a fight first thing in the damn morning?!
Geez, youreining, even when Ipliment you-!!"
Like that.
What was he thinking?? getting angry just because I said he was pretty? Does he mean hes not just pretty but incredibly pretty? It was something that she couldn''t understand.
Thats why today, she came prepared, fully determined to handle whatever scolding came her way. Behold, she was secretly wearing earplugs.
When she transformed into a Magical Girl and rushed to the scene after getting the signal about a monstrous-human appearing, Pure Knight, who had already transformed, was busy evacuating the citizens.
A girl with arge cone-shaped hat appeared as the enemy.
She looked terribly hunched, yet something about her stance reminded Ruru of a cat ready to pounce.
At first nce, she might have seemed like a civilian rather than a monstrous-human, but the purple tips of her hair and the magical hand extending from under her cone hat made her look like someone from the Organization of Evil.
"???, ?????!!"
"??????!!"
Oh Dae-soo pointed at Kim Ruru and said something, but thanks to the earplugs, she couldnt hear a thing. Still, she thought she knew what she meantit must be the signal to attack!
Okay, charge!!
"??, ????!!"
Oh Dae-soo motioned for her to stop ande back immediately, but she ignored him. The enemy didn''t look that strong, so Ruru figured she could just charge at her, punch her in the head, and win.
At that moment, all of Kim Ruru''s instincts screamed in rm.
What? Why am I suddenly scared?
She thought about it as she ran. This, this monstrous-human?? doesnt she seem familiar? Maybe not? Why does this feel so dangerous?
"Aeit, don''t be scared! Theres no way I can be scared when its this"
"???, ??????."
Kiiiiiing!!
A blinding sh shot from the monstrous-humans fingertip, apanied by a piercing, high-frequency sound that even prated the earplugs. Kim Ruru summed up her current feelings with a sophisticated expression that she had learned in the dream world.
Were fucked
"??, ?????!"
Swiiiish!
Just before the devastating beam could hit her directly, Oh Dae-Soo tackled her, pulling her away to avoid the attack.
The destructive beam struck right behind them, causing a heart-shaped explosion. The impact sent Oh Dae-Soo and Kim Ruru tumbling across the asphalt, causing one of her earplugs to fall out and roll away.
As the ringing in her ears subsided, Oh Dae-soo grabbed Kim Ruru by the cor and shouted.
What are you doing!!
"??Ah, I''m sorryyy.
Please, if you have any sense, think before you act! If youd been caught in that, you wouldnt have just gotten away with a few scratches. Stop acting like you''re an Iron Golem??!!
"No, I know what Im doing! And if you dont want to see it so badly, then dont you just you leave me alone in the first aaace???!"
Huh?
His eyes were different. It wasn''t a gaze of me for causing trouble again. It was, a little warm perhaps. Not enough to burn though.
Something about it It was a look she had seen before. Kim Ruru frowned, trying to jog her memory. Come on, stupid brain, remember already.
Then, something clicked in her mind, and Kim Ruru asked.
"??Wait, are you being worried about me by any chance?
Roderus, still gripping Kim Ruru''s cor, pulled her closer and shouted, his voice filled with frustration and anger.
Yes, I''m worried about you, idiot!!
"????!!"
"If you end up injured and hospitalized when you promised Oh Hye-in youd y badminton with her tomorrow, wont that be fun. Don''t you think?! Stop talking nonsense and move!!"
What? He pretended not to care about the people around him, but he was actually paying attention. Not only that, but he remembered something even though it wasnt his business.
This feels strange... someone worrying about me.
No one had ever worried about me before.
When Kim Ruru was lost in thought, Oh Dae-soo made a serious face as he touched her forehead with his hand.
"??You, are you injured? Damn it, just hold it together. I''ll distract the monstrous-human, so contact Oh Hye-in and get out of here."
"????."
Um, well. This is just a dream. Im actually really strong, Oh-Dae-soo.
And I''m not hurt. You blocked it with your body?? you, youre the one whos really hurt. Theres no need...
Thump.
Thump thump.
Kim Ruru''s heart started pounding hard. Her face heated up, a mix of excitement and confusion washing over her. For some reason, it became difficult to look Oh Dae-soo in the eye.
This was apletely new feeling.
Oh Dae-soo hid Kim Ruru in an alleyway before returning to the fight against the monstrous-human. Somehow, the world looked different, as if ayer had been peeled away or a new one had been added to her vision.
She watched as he fought desperately, trying to move the battle away from the alley. The blue aura left by Oh Dae-soo
The serious face that he was making right now
It was really?? really strange. Really.
The battle took about ten minutes to end. Was that destructive beam her special move? The monstrous-human seemed distracted, eventually retreating first.
"J-Just y-you wait and s-see, Magic, Ma-Magical, Girl! I, Being of Infinite Void... Yunaris! I will return a-again! I am i-infinite. And void??!!"
Fuck off!
"??Uh, h-have a great, uh, lovely time! I dont know!
FUCK OFF-!!"
Oh Dae-soo raised his middle finger and flipped off the monstrous-human as it disappeared into the air. Then Oh Dae-soo approached her, that alone tickled her.
Kim Ruru unconsciously sped her hands together and sat quietly.
She could feel her heart beating uncontrobly. It was intense!
"??Hey, Kim Ruru. Are you okay?
Kim Ruru looked up at Oh Dae-soo and quickly organized her thoughts. This, she recognized this feeling.
It was her first time experiencing it, but it wasnt like she didn''t know. She knew what this symptom of her heart pounding and her face bing hot wasshe had seen it in dramas. She was not a fool!
This symptom, the one even the male protagonists in dramasined about, was??!!
"??Dae-Soo, I think I have heart failure.
What are you talking about?
"I shouldn''t have been picky and eaten my vegetables well??!"
That day, Kim Ruru scheduled an appointment at the university hospital.
After her check-up, Kim Rurus behavior began to change.
Usually, she would greet everyone with a "Hi-tackle!" and throw herself at them in a tight hug. While Oh Hye-in would ept it, Roderus would push her away in annoyance.
Now, when she saw Roderus, she would charge at him like a bull, but then
Hi-tackle?? N-no. Hi.
"????."
She would suddenly stop just short of him, hesitate, and then greet him awkwardly.
She also kept a subtle distance. If he so much as tried toy a finger on her, she would dart away like a cat that had fallen into water. The overall physical contact between them had noticeably decreased.
While Roderus initially thought it was a relief because she was being less annoying, a small part of him felt a bit sad. Did she really hate being scolded that much?
Oh Hye-in and Munggae watched the situation quietly,ing to a realization as they chatted among themselves. Originally, it was Oh Hye-in who was supposed to take the position of the heroine ording to the n.
"So this is how its going to turn out like???"
Oh Hye-in, what do you mean?
"No, uh?? Im doing a crossword puzzle, but the words are connecting in unexpected ways, right? Munggae?"
"That''s right, mong. Should I say it was unexpected? Something like that, mong!"
They were speaking nonsense. Roderus clicked his tongue as he skillfully straightened his wrinkled school uniform skirt, fixing his tie. He caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror above the sink.
By now, he could look at the unfamiliar girls face with only a slight frown. As expected, humans were creatures of adaptation.
Quite some time had passed. He had gone back and forth between dreams and reality twice.
He had also be somewhat ustomed to modern culture. He now knew how to useputers and smartphones with ease, and he could vaguely understand why Oh Hye-in was so obsessed with Mtang.
He had even picked up a new hobby. After school, he would stop by the inte cafe with Kim Ruru and y a ranked game. After a series of duels on the battlefield for his family''s honor, he earned a gold rank.
Oh Hye-in (tinum) advised, "Don''t think about winning everything by yourself. This is a team game." But what did those mop-mouthed peasants know, anyway?
In history ss, he learned that the noble lineage of this country had be diluted over time through the buying and selling of titles during turbulent periods. So, that meant most of the people he met online were potential shitbags.
Thus, the nobles judgment was clear.
ying as Vayne OTP (He chose her because he was a noble) became Oh Dae-soos steadfast approach.
And he?? started nning things. That was the biggest change.
He circled dates on a calendar, wishing for better luck next time. School trips, preparations for Oh Hye-in''s birthday party, or climbing to tinum before the end of the season??.
Also, things like trying out all the restaurants in the alley one by one. Or finally defeating that damn Yuri Frostlover someday. He had to settle the score over the tentacle incident. Or
Ehhh? Scuba diving?
"??Don''t peek at my phone!"
"What''s the big deal! Do you have lewd pictures hidden on there or somow! Auh, don''t pull on my cheek??!"
Roderus had a bucket list.
The ocean decorated with all sorts of coral reefs, and pictures of people swimming through the ocean and exploring it. That one picture he had seen wandering on the inte?? it nted a small dream in Roderus.
He wanted to experience the ocean.
So much so that he even considered getting a part-time job at a convenience store. He nned to save up money by working night shifts and eventually buy scuba diving equipment. It was still just a dream, but ??.
It was something that he could do if he had the time.
When the lunchtime bell rang at school, the Magical Girls made their way to the rooftop as if on cue. Sharing snacks together on the rooftop had be a daily ritual.
Roderus sat down with the group and took a bite of his crepe. The sweetness made his tongue numb, and it naturally made him pumped. He hummed.
But Dae-soo.
What is it, Hye-in?
"Well?? I''m a bit hesitant to bring this up, but haven''t you be a bit more feminine?"
"????."
Drop.
Strength left from Roderus'' hands, and the crepe fell to the floor.
He looked down with trembling eyes. His legs were positioned together, and his body was tilted sideways in a way that seemed to keep his underwear hiddenvery femininely.
Since?? since when?
Was it when his sensitive chest began rubbing against his T-shirt, causing difort until he finally agreed with Oh Hye-in to buy a bra?
Or was it when Kim Ruru had said, If you sit like that, everybody can see your panties! Boys can see it too! forcing him to confront an ufortable truth?
Or since when spicy hot pot started tasting good???
Oh Dae-soo burst out the rooftop door with a pale face. He dashed out of the school, ran through the main gate, and left to Oh Hye-ins house, bursting through the front door.
COME OUT, MUNGGAE-!!
It was a crisis of masculinity.
Oh Dae-soo was on the verge of screaming.
When is the repair going to be done?! No, I mean, are we cooked?!
"Calm down first, mong. Take a deep breath and have a ss of water."
Water isnt the issue right now. Do do you know what I have turned into??"
Its got 5 days left, mong.
Uh.
Oh Dae-soos suddenly froze.
W-What???
"I said it''s got 5 days left, mong. That''s why I didnt think it was that big of a deal. Unless a year passes like this, in just 5 days?? you will return to your male body."
5 days 5 days, huh??."
ThankThank god.
Oh Dae-soo was genuinely relieved. If his body and mind had beenpletely transformed into that of a woman?? it it would have been really weird. But now, there was a clear schedule.
In just 5 days, he would be able to return to his male body.
"????."
So, he should be relieved, but
Why did his heart feel so heavy? Why was there a creeping sense of disappointment spreading from somewhere deep in his mind? Returning to being male was something he had hoped for.
While Oh Dae-soo was still in a state of chaos, Munggae rified.
"That''s right, mong. Since you wont have to work as a Magical Girl anymore, youll be free, mong!"
"????Freedom.
It was only then that Roderus realized the source of his disappointment.
Yes.
He would revert from Oh Dae-soo back to Roderus. He wouldnt be a Magical Girl anymore. That that was fine. Roderus wasn''t a battle maniac who enjoyed fighting.
In fact, rather than fighting?? eating tasty snacks, going to the inte cafe with Kim Ruru, or chatting with Oh Hye-in. Those things were better.
But now, it wasing to an end.
Oh Hye-in would get her Transformation Device back. Once that happened, Roderus would lose his reason to stay at Oh Hye-in''s house. He wouldnt be able to attend school anymore either.
And Kim Ruru?? she didnt even know that Roderus was a male in the first ce. When the truth came out, she might think Roderus had cheated her, or she might despise him.
Everything Roderus thought he had... belonged to Oh Dae-soo. And in the end, Oh Dae-soo wasnt really Roderus.
Roderus muttered.
"??Freedom, yes. Freedom is good.
"I''m d you seem happy, mong!"
Roderus wiped his pale face with his hand, and staggered against the doorframe of his room. Without turning around, he said to Munggae.
"??Uh, I''m a little, sick today. I''ll be in my room, so don''te looking for me."
Okay, mong.
"????."
m.
The door mmed shut.
Roderus, wrapped in his nket, felt an ominous sensation. He got up and walked over to the window.
Kuooooo.
The weather was unusual. Dark clouds gathered, and the wind swirled in a menacing spiral. Despite it being daylight, the world outside was grey.
It looked like a storm was brewing.
Kim Ruru and Oh Hye-in should still be at school right now. Should he go out to pick them with an umbre?
But, facing them now was??.
Roderus-!!
"??Munggae?
Roll roll roll.
Mascot Munggae hurried in as it came in almost rolling. He definitely warned it not toe in.
He tried to give a word of warning, but the expression of Munggae seemed too urgent. Munggae nced at the vortex outside the window, then said.
We got a deration, mong. From the Organization Of Evil!
"??What do you mean by that?
A message arrived, saying that in six days... theyllunch an all-out attack that will determine everything. They dared us to stop them if we can, mong??!!
Suddenly, what??!!"
At that moment, both Roderus and Munggae realized the same thing. The conversation was cut off as their thoughts aligned, and a cold silence fell over the room.
The all-out attack was in six days.
But Roderus'' Transformation Device would be repaired in five days.
A one-day difference.
On the day of the attack, Roderus wouldnt be a Magical Girl anymore.
After a period of silence, Munggae awkwardly concluded.
"??Just forget about it, mong.
"????."
Munggae trotted out the room, and skillfully closed the door with its tail.
Drip, d-drip. Thin raindrops began to patter against the window.
The storm wasingin his reality, in his dreams, and within his mind.
Chapter 120: S2.5 Does a Butterfly Dream of a Magical Girl - 2
Sshhhh-!
Its raininggg.
Kim Ruru stood at the school entrance, gazing up at the heavy sky. Then she lowered her eyes. A raindrop fell from the dark clouds, shattering as it hit the muddy ground.
It was a rather tragic fall, but it wasn''t as though the raindrop had perished. It simply fractured into smaller droplets, seeping into the earth.
Raindrops thatnded on the cold asphalt, however, couldn''t permeate anything; they merely flowed along the surface. The water streamed down the slope, eventually reaching the pitch-ck entrance to the underworlda sewer.
Grumbleee.
With a sound resembling a hungry crocodile''s growl, the sewer devoured the rainwater, which flowed endlessly into its depths.
The subtle principles of nature bore an uncanny resemnce to human history, particrly when the rumbling of hunger simrly echoed...
Alright, enough of running from reality.
Now, how should I get back home?
Getting soaked in the rain was fine, but she didn''t like the scolding that was waiting for her from Oh Dae-soo once she walked into the house looking like a drenched rat. Even Oh Hye-in would join in and nag her.
Theyd say things like, "Your clothes will be see-through if you get that wet," or "What if you catch a cold?" She needed to find something to substitute for an umbre.
Her backpack?
Did it matter if it got wet? No. The textbooks inside could survive a little water, especially the math workbook.
If she had homework to do by tomorrow, but it got ruined because the book was soaked in the rain... well, that would be the perfect excuse.
No homework, no scolding.
Perfect.
Just as Kim Ruru was about to dash off with her backpack covering her head...
Step. Step.
A familiar face approached from across the schoolyard, holding a blue umbre and carrying another folded pink one in her arms.
It was Oh Dae-soo.
Kim Ruru squinted her eyes as she looked at Oh Dae-soo, who was getting closer. Maybe it was because of the rain, but her face felt just as damp and humid.
She had the expression of someone with a weeks worth of homework, or someone about to endure seven painful injections, or??.
The face of someone she might never see again. Kim Ruru carefully asked.
"??Oh Dae-soo, are you crying?
What are you talking about? Here, take the umbre.
Its because you dont look well. And you ditched school today too.
"??Its that day.
Kim Ruru almost teased him with a sarcastic Oh my, oh my, what a tragedy, but held herself back. After all, hadn''t Oh Hye-in once said that the best part about being a Magical Girl was how the magical day disappears like magic?
She grabbed the pink umbre from Oh Dae-soo and opened it. The trick was to open it while imagining it as a shotgun.
As she put the umbre over her shoulder, she asked.
Didnt you bring any rain boots?
Youre asking for too much??."
But with rain boots, we could ssh puddles along the way!
y around with water in the bathroom instead. And while you''re at it, scrub your soles thoroughly. And don''t ask me to wash your feet again.
As Oh Dae-su waved his hand dismissively, as if shooing away a fly, Kim Ruru clung even closer to him.
Its too ticklish for me to clean them myself!
Our umbres keep bumping into each other, so move back??!!"
She stepped away.
You know, like one might when applying Albothyl or pulling a knife from a wound. Kim Ruru thought it was best to let someone else handle those kinds of things, especially those she could easily imagine the oue of.
It was the same when it came to scrubbing her feet. The mere thought of scrubbing her soles with a shower pouf sent shivers down her spine, making her skin crawl with ticklishness. She couldn''t even imagine doing it with her own hands.
So Kim Ruru made Oh Dae-soo do it. As Oh Dae-soo grabbed her ankle and scrubbed, she burst intoughter. Her wriggling made Oh Dae-soo also end uppletely drenched.
When she suggested they shower together since they were both wet, she heard another word from Oh Dae-soo not to say anything strange.
Euheuheng.
Kim Ruru hummed as she walked. She felt a bit excited when Oh Dae-soo came to meet her. The sound of rain was also good to hear. The only downside was that she couldn''t smell Oh Dae-soo.
Tong. Tong.
Kim Ruru dashed a short distance, leaped, and twirled in the air,nding after spinning three times.
Ssh!
Tada!
"??Youre sshing water on me!
She got a word of scolding.
As she walked side by side again like that, Oh Dae-soo casually threw a word. Not even just throwing, it was like a grandfather who was sitting still suddenly throwing a Go stone.
It was as if he needed to say something, but couldn''t quite find the words.
"Did Oh Hye-in go to a club?"
Eung, isnt that why you only brought one umbre?
Yes. But it might not be the case.
Eung eung.
Sswaaaaa-!
The raindrops pounded more forcefully against the umbre. The intensity of the rain was also visually apparent, spreading out like a whitish mist over the asphalt.
As their trivial conversation continued, the rain grew heavier, pelting Oh Dae-soos face with more force. Kim Ruru scrutinized what she might have done wrong.
Then
"??Hey, Kim Ruru.
What?
"If?? no. Never mind.
She smiled when she heard that. Ah, he''s not looking dead because he''s upset with me or because he hates me.
He just had a car ident in his head!
Realizing she had caught the near-forbidden Could You Just Pretend You Didnt Hear That?bo, Kim Ruru made a decisive move. The solution devised by the brilliant Commander of the Capital Knight Order was a high kick.
Kick-!
With an impressive high kick, so high that her foot nearly went over her head, Kim Ruru sent Oh Dae-soo''s umbre flying faaaaar, far away.
"??????"
Oh Dae-soo stood frozen with a dazed expression.
Kim Ruru also tossed her own umbre onto the street. They were instantly drenched by the heavy rain. Kim Ruru giggled.
Just as Oh Dae-soo was about to get angry, Kim Ruru grabbed his cheek.
"Now, calm down. There''s only one thing you need to focus on right now. Okay? Listen carefully and keep this in mind."
"????."
Catch me if you can, hardstuck gold.
"?????"
Kim Ruru dashed into the rain and ran off. Oh Dae-soo, momentarily confused, wiped the back of his hand. Then, after slicking back the annoying bangs obscuring his view
Stop right there, Kim Ruru, you crazy bitch-!!
Euhahahahahat-!!
Without a smile, he chased her down at full sprint.
The yground, of course, was deserted.
Two people crouched together in a small human-sized hideaway with numerous holes, huddled close.
They hadn''t started out this close. Kim Ruru leaned in first, and Oh Dae-soo moved away. But when Kim Ruru sneezed, Oh Dae-soo edged closer again.
Oh Dae-soo tied her hair and squeezed the water from his hair, feeling as if a rush of blood had cleared his mind after doing something foolish. In a positive sense.
He also realized that this was Kim Ruru''s unusual way of showing support.
It didn''t feel bad. When he was assigned the mission of "Catching Kim Ruru," his mind had gone nk. But after realizing that it was her way of cheering him up, he felt a bit more motivated.
Dae-soo, can I hold your hand?
"????."
So, he generously allowed Kim Ruru to hold his hand. It helped, lifting his previously depressed mood.
Tickle tickle.
Kim Ruru''s slender fingers intertwined with Oh Dae-soo''s. They sped their hands tightly. He hadnt expected her to hold hands in such an unusual way, and turned his head to say something about it but
Kim Ruru was blushing with her head slightly turned away. Her ears were red. So, Oh Dae-soo just kept his mouth shut.
Maybe he shouldnt y this kind of joke, if hes this shy. Thinking like that inside.
When the atmosphere became morefortable, Roderus finally opened his mouth.
"??Hey um.
Eung?
Im?? not actually Oh Dae-soo
"Yeah, I heard youre a foreigner? You said itst time. Oh Dae-soo isnt your real name, is it? Ro?? Ro something?"
Im not talking about that, Im saying I have a?? different appearance that you dont know.
The right-hand man of the Duke of Redburn, a hound trained to kill atmand, a man who had never saved a soul and didnt deserve of salvation.
His hands were stained with blood, a crimson that wouldnt wash away even in the coldest rain.
Roderus, hidden behind the shell of Oh Dae-soo, was nothing more than a worthless guy.
Kim Ruru, oblivious to Roderus'' internal monologue, brieflymented.
Do you have middle school syndrome???"
"????."
Ah, ahah~ee, dont be so upset, eung? It was because I was relieved! It seemed like it was really nothing more than I thought!
Roderus reacted as if hed been pricked by a needle. He raised his voice slightly as he looked at Kim Ruru, sensing she wasnt taking him seriously.
"??How is this just nothing!
Then, who am I talking to right now!
"????."
Is it not Oh Dae-soo?
But maybe, it was him who wasnt taking these rtionships seriously.
Staring into Kim Ruru''s eyes, he saw no hesitation. Her gaze was pure and brightly innocent. It was genuine affection.
Stupid Oh Dae-soo. Youre always so tense, they say that''s a condition. You should fix it. By the way, even if you act prickly, I still like you."
"????."
"I know youre thinking about me even when you''reining. This is Oh Dae-soo. The one I''m talking to is Oh Dae-soo. Did the Organization of Evil brainwash you? Do you not like me?"
"??No.
Well, case closed then.
Kim Ruru leaned back against the wall as if shed said all she needed to. Roderus searched for something else to say, but eventually, he gave up and simply enjoyed the silence.
She epted him too easily. Too simply.
He couldnt feel it directly, but something seemed to be seeping into his heart. Words like friends, partners, and friendship circled in his mind.
"And well?? my true self is something you can never imagine! As I say this over and over again, my real form is really strong?!"
"??Sure.
So, Ruru and Roderus continued talking quietly, about how they should y ranked games together, and that she couldnt, since it would get her demoted if they did.
Then, in the natural silence that followed, Roderus hesitantly asked. Because he wanted to get rity.
"??What would you think if I was a guy?
A guy? Oh Dae-soo?
??Even now, her heart was racing. What if he were a guy?
Kim Ruru carefully imagined Oh Dae-soo as a handsome man with the same orange hair and slightly sharp features. Her heart began pounding wildly.
Thump thump.
Suppressing her racing heart, Kim Ruru smiled brightly and said.
Huheh, that will be a little hard???"
"????!!"
Kugugung. A loud thunder rumbled outside.
Roderus felt a deep sting in his heart.
The next day, during PE ss, the indoor swimming ss.
Roderus floated around the pool, hugging a surfboard, like a depressed sea otter.
Chapter 121: S2.5 Does a Butterfly Dream of a Magical Girl - 3
Gym sses began with a series of quick stretches, followed by a lecture on swimming, and then came a break that the students considered to be tradition. They remained in their swimsuits, swimming or ying in the water as they wished.
Among them was the nightmare of the swimming pool, who managed to both swim and create chaos simultaneously. Kim Ruru had already made it her mission to ssh water in every direction, so she had long been the ss''smon enemy.
Catch her alive! Shell pay for the murder of my sunscreen!
Pour the water! Drench her!
"Slow."
Kim Ruru darted through the water like a dolphin, and mercilessly flung water bombs on the assassins who were chasing her.
Chyaaaat-!!
That barrage struck Ms.Choi (Gym ss Special Student), who had skipped swim ss because it hadnt been long since they got her hair done. This undid the seal on the tyrant of the swimming pool, who then joined the battle.
Thus, the Net of Heaven and Earth to capture the pools troublemaker waspleted .
Ahahahahat-!! Sorry! Im sorry!!
Until! You! Cry! The tickling wont stop!!
Ultimately, Kim Ruru, ensnared in the Net of Heaven and Earth, was condemned to the depths of tickle hell, and thus, her rebellion came to an end.
And as if turning his back on themotion.
Float.
There was a single sea otter floating about the swimming pool, and his name was Roderus.
............Haaah.
Ms. Oh Dae-Soo sighed as if the world was ending. In the end, he couldnt reveal the truththat he was a manto Kim Ruru.
How can he possibly say that to a kid who said it was going to be extremely hard.
There wont be anymore drinking Doenjang-Guk1 at Oh Hey-ins house. It didnt make sense to live with apletely random stranger. Hed have to leave.
But the preparations for living alone were finished. If he took up part-time jobs and slept in saunas, he would manage to live and eatfortably.
Yeah, thats life.. He would return to his original self, disappearing as if the person called Oh Dae-Soo had never existed. He would just have to disappear from Kim Rurus and Oh Hye-ins lives.
They wont be able to share crepes or queue ranked together, but he could at least be able to watch from a far away ce while working part-time at a convenience store..
That would be enough. It would.
The sea otter was floating along with the gentle current, eventually drifting to the corner of the pool. A shadow of a person fell above her face.
Looking up, he saw it was Oh Hye-in.
......Is something up today? Dae-Soo, you usually love the water. You swam like you had motors for legsst time.
.....Dont ask. Its just that something happened.
Sigh, you know if you bottle everything up, you''ll end up getting sickter, right?
"????."
The sickness had alreadye. Last night, he had only slept about 3 hours.
Even in his sleep, the harsh rebuke of Huh? Oh Dae-Soo youre a guy? Ew, gross. Why did a guy pretend to be a girl! had jolted him awake at the crack of dawn with his eyes wide open.
A wound in the heart never truly heals, so all you could do was endure the pain. A whipping would be preferable. Even a hit from Stygian Arrow of Mind Destructi. Okay, maybe not that far.
That was how Roderus ended up in sea otter mode, trying to make up for lost sleep and soothe his heart.
Peace and harmony. Completely surrendering your body to the gentle sway of the water, maintaining mental peace while just floating. Imagining the sounds of nature that could often be heard in documentaries..
Oh Hye-in let out a sigh while making a tired smile and threw a surprise hook.
Dae-soo Oppa.
"????."
Are you really that bummed about going back? Because if you return, you wont be able to change in the same room or stare at girls swimsuits? If it is Do you just like living in a girls body?
......Cut the bullshit!!
The peace of mind was shattered, and Oh Dae-soo fell into the water.
Roderus had simply gotten used to life as a woman; he didn''t want to remain as one.
Even sitting modestly with closed legs wasnt because he thought, I should act modestly since Im a girl, but rather, Its ufortable when those guys try to peek.
Wearing a skirt was because there was no reason for a man to avoid wearing one. It was a traditional outfit in Scond.
That Munggae guy had said, Itsmon knowledge that men wear skirts in Scond. He said that it was actually weird not to. Of course, it was Kim Ruru constantly asking Why are you wearing pants? that actually made him wear it.
So, he absolutely did not like being in a womans body
If youre embarrassed, you dont have to admit it.
If someone hits your head in the middle of the night, know that it was me, Oh Hye-in.
As Roderus nned his midnight revenge, Oh Hye-inughed softly and waved her hand in apology. Then, she spoke more seriously.
You can keep living there, in my house.
.....What?
Its alright. Just say youre my cousin. Keep the name Oh Dae-soo.
......I am a guy.
I know. But before anything, I understand its Dae-soo oppa. I know you wont do anything weird If you were going to, you would have done it by now. Like sneaking into a womens bath or something?
Oh Hye-in continued.
Of course, youll need to tell Ruru. If a friend suddenly disappears, Ruru would also be sad. Also, would Ruru even care that Oh Dae-soo oppa is a guy? I dont think she would. Try telling her sometime.
.....She said she would.
Ah, is that why you were so down?
"????."
Roderus cast his gaze downward. Theres no way that was the reason.. Oh Hye-in tilted her head in question but then moved on to the next topic.
The outer shell isnt what matters, Dae-soo oppa.
The outer shell?
Yeah. Not everyone acts thoughtlessly because they are a student, and not everyone likes fighting because they are a magical girl. In the end. Its about whats in their heart.
Roderus crouched by the pool and looked at the waters surface. Oh Dae-soos depressed face was reflected on the calm water,
......I carry repulsive things in my heart. Im sure youd hate them too.
Not that you were forced to carry them?
There is no difference. I have done too many wrongs.
I think thats a bit different from this, but. at least youre relieved that you have permission to stay, right?
Plop.
Oh Hye-in sat beside Oh Dae-soo as she asked him this. Roderus gave a small nod, just a small one.
Thinking about how this everyday life could continue, unconsciously eased his heart. Of course, it would still look slightly different.
But as long as they could talk, eat, and sleep under the same roof
A friend.
Yes, if he could be with a friend..
Ah, now that we talked about this, theres something important I need to tell you.
.....What is it?
I investigated why your transformation device was broken. Dae-soo oppa, you keep calling Pure Energy Mana right? I thought they were the same, but theres a bit of a difference.
Oh Hye-in clenched her fists.
Its a sh between the power from this world and the other. As Mana and Pure Energy collide, the transformation device goes rip-! and cracks.
.....I suspected as much.
The main point is this. Dae-soo oppa, you have diligently fought as a magical girl until now. Thats why. Oppas body right now, it has almost been assimted to the other worlds environment. Its getting used to Pure Energy rather than Mana.
That means?
Although Roderus asked this, he had already understood what Oh Hye-in was saying. Shemeant that he couldnt use Metamorphosis here. On top of that.
If you try to use the Power From Another World, you will be in danger.
Oh Hye-in pped her fists together, creating a sound like an explosion.
From now on, it wont be the transformation device that is at risk, but rather your own body. In the final battle, if you thought we would be in danger you were going to join the fight right?
.....No. I wasnt thinking about doing that.
Eung, I can tell thats a lie. Its dangerous so. Just quietly leave the duty of a Magical Girl to me.. Go back to the audience. Just cheer for me wholeheartedly. Okay?
"????."
You worked hard, Magical Girl Pure Knight.
As Oh Hye-in said that, the bell rang, signaling the end of swim ss. Roderus, grabbing his head throbbing from confusion, barely managed to change clothes.
Then, another problem blindsided him.
Oh Dae-soo! Our field trip is to the Eastern Sea!
......So what.
Lets go buy swimsuits!!
"?????!"
It was time to shop for swimsuits he would never wear.
Yaay!!
As Kim Ruru sprinted ahead with her arms raised in excitement, Roderus sighed as though the world was ending. Oh Hye-in, walking beside him, jabbed him in the side with her elbow.
Dae-soo oppa, why are you looking so down again?
.....Wouldn''t you do the same if you were me?!
You only have a few days left, right? If it werent for something like this, when else could you see girls in swimsuits to your hearts content? Enjoy it!
What are you talking about..!!
Before Roderus could snap, Oh Hye-in ran away at just the right moment. He massaged his throbbing temples and hurried to catch up with the girls.
He then prepared himself to navigate the minefield he knew he was about to enter, and focused especially on Kim Ruru.
Listen up, Im not buying anything, Im not wearing anything, and Im not checking how anything looks over my clothes or picking anything out.
Eung~ I never nned to ask you to choose for me, Oh Dae-soo~! Im saying I already decided which one I wanted at home!
Ruru, which one are you going to buy?
Dont be surprised! Im getting this!!
Kim Ruru grabbed a clothes hanger and lifted it up high. Roderus gasped in horror, while Oh Hye-in averted her eyes, unable to look directly.
It was closer to a red string than a swimsuit.
Roderus realized this wasnt the time for him to be in a daze. What he found was. Some kind of sense of duty. Among everyone here, only he could stop Kim Ruru.
He had to overpower this reckless girl and make her buy a normal swimsuit.
Put it back.
"?"
Put away that crazy swimsuit, Kim Ruru!!
Ah fuck, I said Im the one wearing it, so why do you care?!
How could he exin the dangers of a skimpy swimsuit to a kid who hasnt had any sex education? Roderus didnt have the words for that. So he used his strength instead. Because if you are strong, you can avoid using your head.
The tug-of-war over the swimsuit between "give it back" and "I dont wanna" ended tragically when it was ultimately torn in half.
Aspensation for Oh Hye-in paying for that swimsuit, Oh Dae-soo was forced to wear a regr bikini, and had to submit in the end.
Then, another argument erupted when Kim Ruru pulled out and disyed a cow-print swimsuit with a spotted pattern.
Apparently, things like this happened.
Beep beep beep beep. Beep beep beep beep.
As the rm rang, Roderus woke with disheveled hair, facing yet another morning.
A lot had happened. He had defended against a swimsuit attack, defeated a crazy tentacle monster, prevented a tanned blonde ruffian from getting a phone number, and stopped Kim Ruru when she said she also wanted to burn her skin.
After navigating one incident after another, he looked at the calendar It was hisst day as Oh Dae-soo.
He still hadnt made any decisions for certain yet.
Of course, Oh Hye-in had offered him a ce to stay, but he still needed to figure out how to exin this to Kim Ruru and whether or not he would re-enroll in school.
How he would approach her and what he would do on the day of the final battle were all uncertainties.
Above all, his heart wasnt ready.
Time had flown by far too quickly. Far too quickly.
"????."
However, there was still time to get all of it back in control. Roderus had a full day left. As he did his final tasks as a magical girl, he needed to eithere up with an excuse or fully exin everything to Kim Ruru..
He also had to fix Kim Rurus tendency to kick with her right foot when she throws a right-hand punch.
If he exerted all he had and defeated two of the Four Heavenly Kings, Oh Hye-in would be able to win the final battle easily. If he could set aside his pride and try to look cute to the citizens to receive Pure Energy..
Yeah, lets do that. To put on a decisive finale today.
Steeling himself, Roderus approached the mirror by the sink.
Hisssss!!
With a static noise, Oh Dae-soos appearance began to fade away.
Then, Roderus true appearance was revealed. A cold looking man. He worried that he woke from the dream and was brought back to prison, so he frantically looked around.
It wasnt the prison. There were no damp bricks, nor scurrying cockroaches.
That meant something had happened.
Munggae, Oh Hye-in! What happened..?
Roderus burst through the door, calling out the names of the two people. He then found Munggae and Oh Hye-in who were getting ready to fly.
And beyond them, the giant dark vortex swirled in the sky.
They spoke as though they were caught in an inconvenient situation.
We were going to give you a bit more time.. Its a surprise attack, mong. Its an all out attack, mong. We were fools to believe in the time frame given at the deration of war, mong.
Dae-soo.. Oppa. Its been a while since Ive seen you like this, but you still look cool! However, Im busy right now, so I need to go. You remember what I told you, right?
"????."
Cheer for me. When I get back, lets order some sushi for dinner.
With that, Oh Hye-in, Magical Girl Pure Light, took flight with her mascot.
Sigh, I cant with her.
One morning, as Oh Dae-soo looked on in disbelief at the disappearing figure of the magical girl.
It dawned on him that he had transformed back into Roderus.
1. korean soy bean soup
Chapter 122: S2.5 Does a Butterfly Dream of a Magical Girl - 4
Pour!!
Rain sliced through the world in diagonal streaks.
hit the smooth, dark surface of the asphalt, they created tiny ripples in the glow of the streemp. To the casual observer, it appeared as mere static.
Roderus stood there, lost in thought, as if he were looking at a silent TV screen that had finished its broadcasts.
So much had happened.
He had made friends and tasted, for the first time in his life, what a normal existence felt like.
Once, he had scoffed at the world, calling itzy andcent, like the fox who called the grapes sour. But now, he understood the value of a peaceful world where it wasnt a constant fight for survival.
Building genuine human connections in the dream world, sharing moments of joy, had slowly eroded the brainwashing in Roderus brain. He now realized that. Everything rted to Duke Redburn was wed.
He knew his ce. He wasnt the Duke''s right-hand man but merely one of his countless hunting dogs. The approval from the Duke was just recognition of his utility.
On an evening when nothing happened, simply sitting at the table with friends, unconcerned about etiquette or the arrangement of cutlery. He understood the significance of enjoying a simple bowl of Doenjang-jjigae.
That was why.
That was why the reason Roderus feet wouldnt move wasnt because he was afraid of this final battle, nor was it his fear of dying if he used Metamorphosis, or a reluctance to fight.
It was the fear of loss.
Roderus knew this fear well, to the point of grinding his teeth in anger. Each night, as he woke up and returned to that icy prison, he felt the warmth of his dreams fading like a mirage, leaving him to cry silently.
Yet, at some point. He began to feel an anticipation that matched his sense of loss. The dreams continued, as if they might go on forever. So there was no reason to be sad.
Even while enduring the harsh reality, he made ns in his head. In the dream, he would try a new dessert, be a bit gentler with Kim Ruru. And then this time..
And then, reality became more bearable. The stinging from the whippings, the misery of licking mossy walls, and the istion in darknessit was all tolerable now. Because there was light at the end.
However, if he left this ce.
If he plunged into the storm to help the Magical Girls.
From now on, it wont be the transformation device, but rather oppas body that will be destroyed.
He had a premonition that he would lose everything.
If he died in this dream, he would never be able to meet them again. And after that.. onlyRuderus, The Nightmare of Wizards would remain.
Rumble!!
Thunder and lightning shed violently, and beyond the sky, he felt like he could almost make out the silhouettes of the Monstrous-Humans. On top of that, he could feel the enormous amount of Impure Energy flowing from that side.
"????."
He was terrified.
He was scared of separation. The thought of losing the future where they shared meals, held hands, and simply talked to each other, terrified him, as if it might be ripped away from its roots.
However, considering the fact that the Magical Girls had almost no chance against that much Impure Energy, and imagining Oh Hye-in and Kim Ruru badly injured
Damn it!!
Without a second thought, he surged forward.
Ruderus ran through the rain, chasing the faint trace of Pure Energy he could sense from the Magical Girls, still undecided about his own fate.
In the sky, amid the gathering dark clouds, a massive amount of Impure Energy was coalescing.
The citizens screamed and trembled in fear as thunder and lightning struck, and the vortex absorbed their negative emotions and expanded.
In front of the vortex loomed four ominous figures guarding it: the Four Heavenly Kings of the Organization of Evil.
And in front of them, the Magical GIrls appeared.
Magical Girl Pure Rodeo has arrived!!
The radiant light that saves all Pure Light!"
You have finally arrived. Magical Girls!!
What are you guys plotting-!!
Todays atmosphere felt. The Four Heavenly Kings showed no trace of their usual yfulness. Their eyes were cold and filled with spite, even through the rain and wind.
Espoir De Eternal Dark grinned, exposing her fangs. This was the moment she was eagerly awaiting. She spread her arms wide and proimed:
Bringing the Demon Lord to this world. When that guy descends It will be the end. Have you imagined the end of everything? If you havent, now youll get to see it.
We will stop you. We wont let you do as you wish, Eternal Dark!
Ahahahahaha!! Youre already toote, way toote! Havent you guys thought that it was weird at all? Really?
.....What are you talking about?
Eternal Dark giggled, her eyes narrowing in pleasure as she enjoyed exining to themb why it must die as it was taken to be ughtered.
Dozens of mouths appeared from her shadows, each speaking in a different voice.
Why didnt we kill you guys earlier? Why didnt we, the Four Heavenly Kings, all attack together and wipe you guys out? We had countless opportunities!
"????."
Its because despair needs hope to exist. As long as you guys existed, we could harvest more Impure Energy! We pretended to be fools who didnt even know how to kill people. and gradually amassed Impure Energy! All the while, you wasted your Pure Energy!
The Magical Girls needed to control the damage from severe threats, so they had to use their Pure Energy to protect the citizens when they were in danger.
Instead of tying them up with tentacles and breaking their necks to kill them, they taunted them while slowly extracting their Energy.
And now, with enough Impure Energy gathered, the time hade to summon the Demon Lord.
Theres no reason not to kill you guys. When the Demon Lord arrives, every human on this will fall into a state of perpetual hypnosis, endlessly reliving their worst nightmares. Theyll be a factory of Impure Energy. Thats why we no longer have any need for Magical Girls.
"????."
This was a strategic battle for us-!! Instead of wasting time on saving people, you should have tricked and sacrificed them to gather Pure Energy!
Kuuuuuuu-!!
The vortexs center slowly opened, revealing a massive eyeball. That thing looked at the world from the breach, then extended a finger to widen the opening.
Crack-!!
The portal of Impure Energy expanded slowly. Once it was fully open, the Demon Lord would emerge into this world. Oh Hye-in spoke.
......Ruru, theyre speaking as if theyve already won. But the portal isnt fully open yet. We still have a chance to close it.
So we need to take down all the Four Heavenly Kings?
Thats right.
Ah fuck. I liked it. Fighting each other without killing.
Kim Ruru showed her frustration by scratching her head furiously, then clenched her fists tightly.
The Four Heavenly Demons had apletely different glint in their eyes today. Especially that guy Eternal Dark or whatever, whose gaze was filled with thoughts of killing people.
That cant happen.
If Oh Hye-in were to die, she would get extremely angry, and extremely sad.
If their n seeded and the world was engulfed in darkness, she would also feel sad. Her ssmates would suffer, and the thought of Oh Dae-soo suffering and crying made her heart hurt.
That cant happen. She wanted that kid to be happy.
She felt no sense of duty in defending the capital of the Empire. She had no friends nor family, so she had no particr reason to do so. Gramps, who was good with swords and whom she was rtively close to, was strong enough to not need Rurus protection.
That meant.. Ruru resolved to protect someone for the first time.
Hye-in. Lets protect our friends!!
......Eung!
Against the resolute Magical Girls stood.
Zekniel, the man with six wings and rank 1 among the Four Heavenly Kings, who extended his hand and proimed grandly.
Since weve staked everything on this, we will win and im it all.
The final battle had begun.
Killing Intent.
A needle-like killing intent surged, sending shivers across the body and piercing deep into the heart.
Kim Ruru quickly raised her guard following her instincts warnings. Oh Dae-soos voice echoed in her head: prioritize protecting vital areas, especially the centerline of the body.
Above all, Eternal Dark unleashed a powerful punch wrapped in sticky shadows.
Eternal Impact-!!
"????!!"
Bam!!
Kim Rurus small body was flung away. She crashed into a shopping district, shattering a signboard with her back before bouncing and rolling three times on the ground.
Ah Fuck.. Ahhht!!
Die-!!
Kim Ruru was trying to counterattack, but had to roll away urgently. Eternal Dark grabbed a shadow spear and descended like a meteor.
Crunch!!
The pitch-ck spear struck the spot where Kim Ruru had been moments before.
Eternal Dark kept attacking without giving Ruru any time to rest. With the spear still embedded in the ground, she swung it outwards, shattering the asphalt and cleaving through everything in its path.
Whoosh!!
Aah..!!
Kim Ruru jumped in ce to dodge the attack. As she hung in the air, Eternal Dark prepared to hurl the spear at her. There was no room for escape while airborne.
This is why Dae-soo said not to jump carelessly!!
No wonder why Dae-soo had always discouraged jumping attacks.
However, there was a way. Kim Ruru timed the shadow spear''s trajectory and detonated Pure Energy above it. The reaction''s force propelled her downward like a Thousand Catty Fall.
Snip!
A few strands of hair were severed by the spears path.
Though her use of Pure Energy was crude and inefficient, she had survived. Ruru maintained a low stance and pushed off the ground to attempt a tackle.
Boom.
She exerted nearly all her strength and weight to grab Eternal Darks legs, but her enemy neither faltered nor wavered.
Looking down, Ruru saw dark shadows binding Eternal Darks legs to the ground. No matter how much strength she put in to knock her down, it didnt work.
Thats because she had no clever techniques, nor massive power.
Idiot.
Eternal Dark sped her hands together and mmed them into Rurus back. Crack. Ruru barely stifled a scream as pain radiated through her entire body.
....Ugh!
This isnt a fight you can win by just holding on like that. You idiot!
Bam-!
Eternal Darks knee drove deeply into Rurus sr plexus, expelling all the air from her lungs. Then, a kick followed it.
Ruru instinctively lifted her right arm to block it, but crack. Along with an ominous sound, she was flung far backwards.
Ow..!!
Roll.
Ruru tumbled across the ground and barely managed to get up. Her right arm was bent in an unnatural angle. The bone was probably broken.
Eternal Dark looked at Rurus tattered appearance and sneered.
Too weak. So pitifully weak that I can''t even muster augh, Im about to yawn.
.......Im actually really strong, you know? Im just holding back right now.
Well see how long you can keep up the tough act. If I break all your limbs, will you still talk like that?
Try me!!
At the roaring Ruru, Eternal Dark slowly stabbed with her spear.
Kim Ruru knew the truth. She would lose at this rate. She wouldnt just lose; she would end up like a dragonfly trapped by a child.
The reason why Kim Ruru would lose was simple. The enemy had more Mana than her, and was better at fighting. In reality, her fighting ability was awful. She relied too heavily on her Mana to win every fight.
If she could bring her real body into this dream, then she would be able to crush them to death with a mere finger.
But that was a fantasy. Right now, she had to beat someone stronger than herself.
Oveing such a difference in strength required techniquesomething she had ignored.. She regretted neglecting training now, saying that everyone would just die to her Mana Beam.
However, it was alright.
Fortunately, Ruru remembered a technique she had subconsciously absorbed from Oh Dae-soos constant coaching. Dae-soo had drilled into her at least how to punch properly.
She deliberately got the technique wrong because she liked how Dae-soo would touch her in different ces to correct her movement, like adjusting her hips with his hands.
Power Punch.
Ahahahahat-!! Die Magical Girl! Get crushed like a bug and die!
Ugh.!!
The spear came flying in, but it wasnt aimed at her vitals. Like peeling an apple, it was meant to slice away at her, bit by bit, inflicting pain rather than a killing blow.
Her clothes were shredded and her skin was shed. Ruru tried her best to avoid the attacks, but was just dancing in the palms of Eternal Darks. In a matter of moments, her body was covered in wounds.
Eternal Dark waspletely looking down on Ruru. It was no surprise since she seemed like a weakling fighting stubbornly as if she was a child.
If theres a single positive thing about the way you fight, its that your opponent will think of you as an idiot. Dontugh, its not apliment. Im telling you to fix it-!!
Recalling Oh Dae-soos scolding voice, Ruru couldnt help butugh, even as she was being torn apart.
Eternal Dark, irritated by thatugh, grew sloppy in her attacks creating an opening. This was Rurus chance to exploit her carelessness.
Haah.
Alright then.
Which hand are you going to hit with? The right hand? Then shift your weight onto your left foot. Step down firmly, like youre nailing it to the ground.
Step.
Push off with your right leg to generate power. Then, let your hips naturally rotate. Turn your hipsno,, not forwards and backwards. This way. Twist them this way-!!
I know, I got it. I was just messing with you, Oh Dae-soo.
Channel the power from your legs straight upwards. Toes, knees, pelvis, hipsfeel the rotation. Then, from shoulder, elbow, wrist and finally fist.
Using everything she had.
Hit them with the full force of your entire body.
With every muscle in her body, channeling all the Pure Energy she had.
Bam!!
Along with the sound of something breaking, Eternal Darks head deeply caved in and severely deformed. They likely didnt anticipate Ruru attacking with her broken right arm. And even if they had, they wouldnt have expected such force from it.
This cant.
Thud!!
Ruru followed up with a barrage of left-hand punches. Although Eternal Darks body was made of shadows, once it lost its head, her body melted into a pitch ck shadow and dissipated.
Ugh. Fuck. It hurts so fucking bad.
Her bones and skin were a mess. If she didnt take a break soon, she might end up crossing the Jordan River1.
However, if she hesitated because of the pain, Oh Hye-in would have to fight three of the Four Heavenly Kings. And then who would protect Oh Dae-soo?
Well, Kim Ruru. Youve got this! Lets fight just a little more.
Ruru wiped the blood from her nose and clenched her fist tightly. Her broken right arm was wrapped in a bandage she got from a nearby pharmacy.
Just as she was about to head into the next fight, someone called out to her from behind. It was a girl wearing a witch hat.
......Where are you going?
.....Looks like things worked out. I was going to look for you guys.
Rank 2 of the Four Heavenly Kings, Being of Infinite Void, Yunaris.
It was time for the next battle.
1. A christianity reference saying she''s gonna die. Simr to crossing the River Styx.
Chapter 123: S2.5 Does a Butterfly Dream of a Magical Girl - 5
A voice, almost a whisper, cut through the pouring rain with crystal rity.
.....Do you n to keep fighting with your body in that state?
When Ruru turned around, she saw a girl in a witch hat blinking at her. Ruru twirled her drenched hair and replied.
Uh, so Youre one of the Four Heavenly Kings. What was your name again?
I am, uh, Being of Infinite Void Yunaris....... You dont need to call me by my full name. Just Yunaris is fine.
Arent you gonna fight?
I will... but youre seriously injured. You might die. And if you die. Its all over. I know youre from another world. This death wont be your actual end, but it will be difficult for you to return to this dream. Is that alright?
Yunaris spoke softly. Didnt Ruru really cherish this world? She felt like Ruru was charging into battle without any regrets or hesitation, and was curious about that part.
Was it because she just wanted to fight, or was there another reason?
Rurus answer was straightforward.
Im just. Doing what I want. I dont overthink it.
.....You dont think?
Eung. Im a bit.. Dumb. But I know one thing: the heart doesnt lie. If you use your head too much, then you end up lying to yourself for no reason. Even if its pointless.
Ruru proudly revealed how she reads the scale in her heart.
In my heart, I know that I want to protect Oh Hye-in and Oh Dae-soo, that I want to keep dreaming this dream, that if I keep going, I might die. I know all of that. But even so, I still feel like risking my life to fight a little more.
"????."
That means.. more than my survival instinct, I care about Hye-in and Dae-soo. So, I just follow my heart. Its simple and easy right?
......I see. Eung, if thats the case youre not just running around looking for a fight. I understand.
Though Rurus words were simple, Yunaris recognized what she was sayingRuru was willing to risk her life to save her friends.. Yunaris used Illusion Magic to keep her face emotionless, but internally, she found herself giggling like a schoolgirl. As she expected, Ruru and Dae-soo were the perfect pair.
If Ruru had been fighting thoughtlessly, Yunaris would have taken her down a notch as a lesson for thest time they met, using her as leverage to confront Roderus.
However, if Rurus motives were this pure.
Just as the Crazy Wizard wanted to give Roderus another chance, Yuna also wanted to give the Capital Knight Order Captain a second opportunity. Maybe it was a bit of fandom.
Or maybe it was the desire to see the character you like to find happiness.
Maybe, she simply wanted to create a main character herself.
......I wonder if this is why he ys TRPG.
Why do you keep muttering to yourself.. Are you actually giving me time to catch my breath?
Oh, Sorry.
She sensed the presence of Rurus prince, Roderus. He was on his way. Estimated time of arrival: five minutes. Everything was falling into ce.
As the middle boss, she was going to give it her all.
Yunaris slowly raised her head, extending four semi-transparent arms from her body. Her eyes darkened, and purple Mana began to gather at the tips of her hands.
In the re of the headlights, Yunaris shadow stretched out, resembling a massive spider.
"????!!"
Lets begin.
Kwaaaang!!
A zing purpleser beam shot down the street.
He ran.
Screams filled the air, and there were shes of light and the sounds of explosions.. He sensed two giant energy signatures. One was directly beneath the pitch-ck vortex, and the other was further out, near the marketce.
From the Manas wavelength, he could also recognize the person. Oh Hye-in was near the vortex, while Kim Ruru was at the marketce.
Roderus could not be in two ces at once. He had to choose one, and he chose the marketce. Because that side seemed less. reliable. Thats what he told himself.
Climbing over AC units and vaulting over obstacles, he took the most direct route. And then
"????!!"
Shiver.
He dropped to the ground as a sudden chill gripped him. Where he had stood just moments before, a purpleser cut through the air. He had faced this before. It was the work of theBeing of Infinite Void.
Sizzle.
Theser burned through the wall, leaving only ckened soot in its wake. A direct hit would result in severe injury, even with Mana. Without it, death would be instant.
Thats rightMana.
All Roderus had was a body honed to its utmost limits.
Sure, he could easily take down a civilian or a thug, but in a world of Mana users, he was like a teacup in a hurricane.
If only he had a transformation device.
If only he could transform into a Magical Girl!
Roderus estimated theser''s origin by its angle and moved stealthily. He scaled the vis sewage pipes, slipped in through a window, and leaped from building to building.
Finally, he arrived at the scene where the Magical Girl and Monstrous-Human were fighting.
......Kim Ruru.
She was drenched in blood. The sight made Roderus clench his fists. Yunaris had her cornered, firingsers in all directions. She was just toying with Kim Ruru.
Roderus remained in the building, pressed against the wall beside a window. He observed the situation outside, keeping himself hidden.
Yunaris floated about 30 centimeters above the ground, waving her hand toward Kim Ruru.
I was made for long-range bombardments. My durability may be lower than the other Four Heavenly Kings... but my offensive power, well, its as you can see.
......Im gonna burn to death!!
Im just saying, even with your broken-down body, you could defeat me. But only if. you can survive my attacks and get close enough. How about it, Magical Girl? Can you try a bit harder..?
If you reduce the number ofsers by just one, Ill do it somehow!!
Swoosh!!
Boom!!
If you dont wanna do it, just say so.!!
Kim Ruru was thrown to the ground by the explosions aftershock. She had lost count of how many times she had been knocked down, and her body was slowly going numb to the pain.
She had heard that when you stop feeling pain in a situation where death seemed imminent, it was a sign that you were already at deaths door.
Ah fuck..
Even so, she couldnt give up. If she really had to die, she would at least go out with a bang and deal some damage on her way out. Just as Ruru braced herself, her eyes ignited with determination.
"?????"
She saw something weird.
By the window of the building behind Yunaris, she spotted someone with fluttering orange hair. Her heart nearly stopped, thinking it was Oh Dae-soo, but when she took a good look, she realized it was a guy, not a girl.
He resembled Oh Dae-soo so much that for a moment, she thought they might be rted. She even thought that if Oh Dae-soo became a guy, this is what shed look like.
Their eyes met. She felt certain of it.
Roderus opened a window and prepared to jump down. He held a golf club in one hand. It looked like his n was to drop straight down andunch an attack onYunaris.
.....No, wait. Thats a little dangerous..
At this distance, he wouldnt hear her if she muttered a warning, and if she shouted, Yunaris would notice him. Hed be reduced to dust by Mana bombardment before he even had a chance to jump.
She had to divert Yunariss attention somehow. Ruru forced herself to stand, coughing up blood, and then screamed with every ounce of strength left, as if she were shredding her vocal cords.
Hey there, you little girl with the weird makeup!!"
.....Whats this all of a sudden? Ah.
Yunaris shed a bright smile, then directed all her arms in one direction,pressing a massive amount of Mana, enough to obliterate the entire street in one shot.
We-Well. You wont be able to dodge this one. I-Im gonna shoot this with everything Ive got.! My defenses will be somewhat weakened, bu-but its not like you can teleport!
Instead of teleportation, I have telekinesis!! Do your worst!!"
Jump.
Roderus jumped from the third floor, swinging the golf club putting all his weight on it. The blunt weapon, swung without any concern for hisnding, arced through the air and smashed into Yunaris'' unguarded head as she prepared a Mana st.
Crack.
When the golf club hit her head, Yunaris form became squishy before suddenly morphing into a ck slime.
.....The human appearance was just a disguise, is this the true body?!
Screech!!
The slime made a weird sound as it wobbled. Roderus noticed a small core where its head had been. There was a small crack on it, likely damaged by his attack just now.
Roderus swung the golf club at the slime''s surface, but its gooey, squishy texture absorbed his hits, preventing any real damage. He couldn''t prate its surface.
This damned.!
The slime looked like it was slowly regaining consciousness. Its swaying slowed down, and a light started to shine from a tentacle that extended from its surface.
At that moment
Here, catch!!"
Something flew through the air in an arc. Roderus jumped and caught the object. When he opened his hand, he saw it was Kim Rurus transformation device.
Should he transform?
No. He knew the emergencymand, but transforming took too long. During that time, the slime would recover fully, and Mana Bombardments would rain down on him.
He had no time. If that was the case
Roderus channeled the power of [Metamorphosis] and infused it into the Transformation Device. Craaack-!! The device began to strain under the overload, and cracks started to appear on its surface
Hed cause it. Not a breakdown, but an overload. Hed make it explode.
.....Its a bomb. Eat this-!!
Roderus hurled the overloaded transformation device at the slime and jumped back.
Boom!!!
The Manas Light erupted, melting everything in its path. The slime let out distorted noises, screaming as the Mana''s Light hit it.
A ray of Manas Light pierced the core of the slime directly, causing it to explode with a loud bang. Goo sttered everywhere, and the creature lost its form.
"????."
"????."
There was no movement. It was dead.
Throb.
Roderus looked down at his hand, feeling the sharp pain of something piercing his skin. There was a wound as if the surface had split. It was a result of the sh of powers from usingMetamorphosis.
"????."
Roderus made sure Yunaris was really dead, then ran towards Ruru.
He grabbed Kim Ruru''s bloodied hand and examined her body. She was covered in wounds. It wouldnt be surprising if she died at any moment.
.....Are you okay? Are you conscious? Wake up, Kim Ruru!
"????."
Ruru opened her eyes slightly, and her lips parted just a bit.
What are you saying? I cant hear anything
"????."
Roderus leaned closer, bringing his ear to her mouth. Her breathing was so faint that he felt like it could stop at any moment. She managed to barely speak, in a raspy whisper.
.....Sir, who are you?
"????."
I asked you, who the hell are you?
We-Well. Im Oh Dae-soos cousin.
Even though Oh Hye-in and Oh Dae-soo didnt resemble each other at all, these two were practically identical, Ruru thought as she turned her head.
The swirling vortex. Oh Hye-in must be still fighting.
.....Hey, are you, by any chance, special forces or something? Cough cough You pulled off a pretty cool jump from the 3rd floor.
Something. Like that.
Then, uh. Mr.Soldier. Hye-in is fighting alone. Im a little sorry to ask this but can you go help her..?
"????."
You dont have to..
Ruruughed as she vomited blood. Suddenly, she noticed something odd about the way he was holding her hand. Was it normal to intertwine fingers with a girl youd just met?
And yet, it felt strangely familiar. The size of his hand was different, but like the distribution of strength, something like that.
Ruru moved her thumb, sliding it over Roderuss. If it was Oh Dae-soo. she would lift her thumb in response as if saying she wouldnt lose.
This man did the exact same thing.
.....Aha.
Rurus brain finally did something big. She instantly understood the meaning of that question at the yground. I see, Oh Dae-soo was a guy all along.
She was right. She knew it was gonna be super hard. Despite all the blood she had lost, her heart was still racing.
He-Hey.
......Im listening.
Since youre Oh Dae-soos cousin, tell her... Tell her that I love her. Even if she was a man. You... cough, you get it, right?"
.....I understand. Ill make sure to deliver the message, so dont worry.. peasant.
What kind of roley is he doing? Saying such weird stuff while looking like hes about to cry.
Ruru gasped for breaths, and realized she was going to wake from the dream soon. So, she summoned all her strength to leave her final words. She didnt want him to worry unnecessarily.
I-Im also an otherworlder. So, that means Im not dead. Understand?
"????."
Im normally super strong. So..
Thud.
Rurus hand went limp.
Roderus stood there for a long time in the rain, before gently closing Rurus eyes and rising to his feet. He had to help Oh Hye-in.
Beneath that massive ck vortex, darkening the sky, where a giant hand was reaching through the portal from the other side, he would find her.
Chapter 124: S2.5 Does a Butterfly Dream of a Magical Girl - 6
He felt like his head was empty.
Or maybe it was so overwhelmed that emptiness was all that remained.
He felt that if he had hesitated a little less he could have saved her.
Maybe if he had taken the time to properly train Kim Ruru, taught her how to fight...
Or if he was still a Magical Girl.
If that were the case..
.....I am not sad.
Roderus took a few steps forward, then leaned his arm against the wall and retched. Because there was nothing in his stomach, only gastric fluid came up.
He saw his reflection in a puddle formed by the rain. His face was etched with sadness and guilt, crushed under the weight of negative emotions. The raindrops felt heavy.
Those who suffer a wound in their heart face a choice: either lie to themselves that they were never hurt, or ept the pain and move forward.
In the past, young Roderus had chosen the first option.
He had surrendered to the pain, embraced it, and eventually became known as The Nightmare of Wizards. Once upon a time, he thought that was good enough..
Now he knew better.
I didnt like her from the start. Annoying and obnoxiously loud. just a bitch who wouldnt listen. And she was an idiot on top of that.
No matter how hard he tried to convince himself otherwise, the pain didnt disappear.
Its just, a mere.. peasants death. There is no reason for me to be sad. Its just a corpse, the same as any other Ive seen.
No matter how much he tried to obscure the truth, the rain revealed it.
"????."
The ck ink was washed away by the rain, unveiling Kim Rurus bright smile from within his memories. No matter how much he tried to belittle her, the result remained unchanged.
Roderus realized he felt a genuine friendship for Kim Ruru. He couldnt deny it.
He and she were friends.
.....Now you cant even lie to yourself, you damn idiot..
Crack.
A crack formed inThe Nightmare of Wizards. The shell he had worn, put on him by the Duke, shatteredpletely between the fingers that hid his face. The cold-hearted assassin who had once looked down on others was gone.
In his ce was just a mere human, trembling in the cold from losing his thick armor.
Roderus staggered as he walked.
Zekniel floated high above, observing the ground below. He was the final guardian of the vortex which was summoning the Demon Lord, while the task of intercepting the Magical Girls fell to his subordinates.
Meanwhile, Pure Light and Yuri Frostlover were locked in a fierce fight.
Move over..!!
I cannot let you go through. Also, you are in the presence of the Demon Lord, please remain silent.
The battle was a sh between a Magical Girl who shot light from both hands and a female officer whose entire body was enshrouded by twisting nt vines.
However, there was a big difference between a Magical Girl from a peaceful world, and a resolute female officer? bent on killing. With Oh Hye-in running out of time, her desperation subtly shifted the battles dynamics.
Your side is open.
Ugh.!!
The damage was umting.
With an irond defense as her base, Yuri Frostlover targeted Oh Hye-ins vital points with every opening she revealed. The damage steadily increased from the rapid, precise strikes.
"Hopeness Arrow!"
Oh Hye-in fired a shining arrow, but Yuri Frostlover blocked it by raising her arm. The arrow lost its power, merely scorching the vines around her arm.
Skrrt. The vines quickly regenerated.
Her attack power was insufficient.
Shecked the strength to breach through her opponents defenses and had no techniques to counter the attacks. All that remained for Oh Hye-in was courage, driven by her sense of duty to protect the people.
However, not everyone who is desperate seeds. In this world.. theres something like an unstoppable force.
......That doesnt exist!
Your stats are bnced. Being bnced means that youck the ability to pierce through like a drill.
Yuri Frostlover seemed to have the upper hand throughout the fight, like an impregnable fortress. Yet, the Magical Girl refused to give up.
Victory or defeat didnt matterthis was a battle she had to fight.
As Oh Hye-in braced herself for another sh...
Oh my, wee. One who isnt even a Magical Girl.
sh.
A blinding light cut through the darkness, and a rapier flew towards Yuris head. Yuri turned her gaze, seemingly anticipating the attack.
This is a gift.
Huh.?!
Yuri caught Oh Hye-ins wrist and redirected her towards the iing attack to block the follow-up strikes.
Roderus, who tried a sneak attack from the shadows, stopped attacking and caught the Oh Hye-in who came flying towards him.
......Dae-soo Oppa?!
It looked like youre having a tough time.
Wait, Dae-soo Oppa. Your hand.
Blood soaked through the bandages wrapped around his right arm. Roderus had used Metamorphosis to create a Rapier out of Mana, and as a side effect, destroyed his arm.
Oh Hye-in eyes widened as she let out a scream.
I told you that if you use it, youll die?!
I controlled it so that I wouldnt die. This isnt an opponent I can defeat.. Without a weapon.
Thats why, you should have just left this to me and ran away!
Roderus met Oh Hye-ins concerned gaze, his own eyes reflecting the sadness he tried to hide.
......Rurus dead.
"????."
I dont want to lose you too. Besides. It would be better if I fought her instead. I''ll catch up with you quickly after handling this, so go after thest one.
.....Alright. But let me say this one more time. Dont use it. And don''t die.
Roderus gave a small nod. Oh Hye-in hesitated for a moment before taking off into the sky to stop the summoning of the Demon Lord.
Left on the ground, Roderus pointed his rapier at Yuri. Yuri also took a stance.
Their eyes locked, toes shifting slightly in anticipation of the other''s move and a sharp, refined killing intentthe start of a deadly, tactical dance between two professionals trained in the art of killing.
That stance. You must be Pure Knight. Eternal Dark mentioned you, but I didnt expect you to face me without a transformation device.
I can win with just a drill and a bit of will.
Werent you struggling a bit too much against the tentacles.. To be saying that? And its not like you dont know how to fight, so you must understand, dont you? Im at least three steps ahead of you.
A defenseless neck.
An obvious trap. If he targeted it, shed likely counter, snapping his elbow in the process.
Why do you fight?
To kill you.
Im not trying to get on your nerves. I really just cannot understand. Arent you from another world? Even if this ce is destroyed, you wouldnt die.
Her cleavage was deeply exposed, drawing his attention to the heart beneath.
But the hand blocking the path would be bothersome. Nine times out of ten, it would deflect his rapier. Even if he managed to pierce through, her shoulder would catch it.
To you, all of this is a dream. That is why, instead of pretending to y friends wouldnt it be more enjoyable to seek pleasure?
.....How do you know that?
We are the same. All of us in theLegend of Devils....... came from another world. Riding aet, through a dream. Each of us, from a different world.
"????."
Her leg peeked through the slit of her dress.
If he could shatter the joint, he could stop her movement, but the tension in her foot and the tightly contracted calf muscles were like a loaded gun.
If he could use Metamorphosis, hed block it with a Mana Shield, but channeling Mana now would do more harm than good. The risks were too high.
You can enjoy it to your hearts content. Because its just a dream. Whether you kill people or do whatever else you please, this ce is just an illusion. You should try lightening up a little.
.....What kinda bullshit are you spouting?
Ill be blunt. Join us. Then, well give you that Magical Girl. If you desire.. we''ll throw in a city as a bonus.
"????."
Roderus tightened his grip on the rapier. No matter where he aimed, he couldn''t be sure ofnding a killing blow. Yet, he couldn''t afford to hesitate.
In a prolonged fight, the one with superior insight would win. The difference in perception would gradually chip away at him with each exchange, leading to inevitable defeat and death.
This had to be a quick matchhe needed to outthink her. He only had one chance.
The temptation from the Four Heavenly Kings continued.
The Demon Lord will soon dominate every humans mind, and at that moment, this dream world will be our yground. You should be the ruler of that ce. The peaceful everyday that you so desireenjoy it forever.
.....Forever.
Yes. A lovely yground that continues on forever.
If he epted the offer, Roderus would exist in a world where everyone was a puppet. He couldmand them to enact a peaceful daily life.
He couldmand them to love him, or to take off their clothes. The fear of the dream ending would vanish, and it would be reced by a safe haven for his heart, eternal and unending.
Even if everything was fake, at least the shell would follow Roderus orders and love him.
Yuri Frostloverughed.
What do you think?
......You see, for me.
Yes.
I learned here that there is no value in a damned empty shell. You vulgar race.
Yuri sighed, shaking her head, and summoned her nt vines, her gaze fixed on Roderus, who was baring his fangs at her.
Thats unfortunate"
Stab.
In that instant, a rapier pierced through her chest and emerged on the other side. Yuri Frostlover looked down at her bleeding chest and murmured.
.....Is that a clone?
Yeah. Made of Mana. a golem, of sorts. It was a trick I picked up thanks to some Crazy Wizard.
The power of your original world should have shed with Pure Energy..
"????."
Roderus silently withdrew his rapier and turned away. His back had a huge crack, and was soaked in blood.
Despite the pain, he had pushed his ability to its limits during their conversation. It wasnt a bad gamble. She was impressed.
Then, Yuri copsed to her knees and fell to the ground.
????.
After Roderus walked far enough away, a radio transmission crackled in her ear. The voice belonged to the Purple Tower Master.
-Hey, did he really get you? With that clone?
Pink-Haired Lesbian, whoid on the ground still pretending to be dead, replied.
No way. I knew about the clone from the start, but I just let him do it because it was cute.
-Youreing back to the stands instead of reentering, right?
Yes. I am satisfied. Now that the scene is over, the actor must exit.
-Eung. Ill summon you.
Woosh.
Yuri Frostlovers body slowly disintegrated into dust and scattered. As she left, she silently wished Roderus good luck.
Even if he was caught, it was still a decent move.
Rank 1 of the Four Heavenly Demons, Zekniel descended to the ground. And in front of him, there was the Magical Girl Pure Light, her eyes filled with determined eyes.
Zekniel unfurled his ck wings and quietly spoke.
Everyone else is dead. It seems Im thest one standing.
.....!! Thats right, Zekniel, give up now. Another Magical Girl is on her way. It''ll be two against 1!
I already knew that. I saw everything. Along with everyone else.
"?????"
His words were cryptic.
As Oh Hye-in tensed, preparing for battle, Zekniel began to speak.
Why do you think that we toyed with you guys?
......I already heard this story from Eternal Dark. You didnt kill us so that you could draw out more Impure Energy.
No.. Im talking about the present. Magical GIrl, youck insight. Even when given an obvious answer, your thinking doesn''t improve. You should have questioned why the Four Heavenly Kings never attacked together.
...........What?
Zekniel raised his index finger and pointed towards the sky. At that moment, a translucent window materialized with a static sound.
Beyond the window, a Magical Girl was shown in battle. It was Ruru, slowly being overpowered by Eternal Dark, and eventually killed.
From another angle, the screen disyed the ongoing battle between Pure Light and Zekniel. It was a live broadcast.
This is!
Yes, I''ve been watching, along with every other citizen. The sight of a Magical Girls defeat has caused despair greater than ever before. And now, you are thest one standing.
"????."
I will show everyone your destruction, Magical Girl. That will mark the beginning of despair, and the Demon Lord will bepletely summoned.
Paang-!
Bright light poured through the dark clouds, illuminating the area around the Magical Girl. In the citypletely shrouded by storm clouds, the spotlight''s focus on her was very easily visible.
People were losing hope at the sight of a Magical Girls defeat.
But still, she knew what she had to do. She had to give people courage, defeat Zekniel and stop the Demon Lords arrival.
"????."
As Oh Hye-in steadied her breathing, she noticed Roderus quietly approaching Zekniel from behind. He had defeated Yuri Frostlover ande to help her.
But the happiness was brief.
A red warning shed in her mind.
If Zekniel saw everything..... then there was no way he wouldnt know about Roderus! Oh Hye-in reached out her hand and yelled at the Roderus who was preparing a sneak attack.
Dae-soo Oppa, donte!!"
"????!!"
Zekniel snickered. Then.
"Star System of Darkness."
Guooooooo.
A pitch-ck void expanded from his hands. Light and darkness intertwined aspressed starlight exploded. The massive surge of energy radiated outward, pushing everything away.
A violent current. A ck wave of destruction shot in all directions. Both Roderus, who was closing in, and Oh Hye-in, who was shouting a warning, were swept away in an instant.
Kuaaaaa!!
Ugh!!"
Kyaaaa!!
His vision spun wildly as they were flung through the air, and his body collided into something. After what felt like an hour but was only ten seconds, the ck waves dissipated into the ground.
Roderus and Oh Hye-in became unable to fight any longer.
Ugh, cough..
Foolish one. Had you chosen to join us, you would have experienced infinite pleasure. But every wrong choice has its price. Now, sit there and witness the death of your ally.
Zekniel walked leisurely toward Oh Hye-in. Her transformation had worn off.
Now, he was going to kill thest Magical Girl, for all to see. The people would fall into despair, and the Demon Lord would easily descend upon this world.
Schirrrr.
Zekniel unsheathed his longsword.
A wayhe had to find a way.
Roderus desperately tried to think of a solution. His body wouldn''t move, and he could feel the cold creeping into his limbs.
It was a powerful attack.
An area-of-effect magic that obliterated everything nearby in an instant. And that Zekniel bastard didnt even seem fazed after using it. Truly a powerful enemy, worthy of the rank 1 title among the Four Heavenly Kings.
Even if he epted his death and used Metamorphosis... hed die before managing to kill Zekniel. Even if he could use Metamorphosis freely from the start victory wouldnt be guaranteed.
Like this
Was he really going to lose everything like this?
He was afraid. He was terrified of losing this heaven and being dragged back to that prison. But more than anything, he feared that his friends'' efforts to save this world would be in vain, that they would die.
Because he was powerless.
The Nightmare of Wizards, could not save his friends.
If thats the case.
After all, its all a matter of efficiency, mong. Humans ce a high value on appearances, mong.
Human instincts were honest. Of course, if someone were rescued from a dire situation, like a copsing building, they would express the maximum Pure Energy (gratitude), regardless of appearances.
So, in a situation where you can choose between two types a cool, beautiful girl and a lively, attractive girl it greatly aids in gathering Pure Energy, mong!
"????."
If he was the Magical Girl Pure Knight.
Right now, thanks to Zekniel, every citizen was watching the Magical Girls'' battle. That meant he could gather Pure Energy from the entire city.
If he could harness that Pure Energy(Hope) to slow down the destruction of his body, he might stand against Zekniel.
.....The shell isn''t important, you say.
The important thing is
Then, whos the one Im talking to! Its Oh Dae-soo, isnt it?
The heart.
"????."
Craack, crack.
It breaks, then reformed. The Nightmare of Wizards cracked and fell away, while a bit of Pure Light mixed in. His heart was still confused and crudely stitched together.
But he finally understood now, where his heart was pointed.
Hes going to save them. For his friends.
At some point, Roderus found himself grabbing the Transformation Device(Dreaming Mirror) with his right hand. He raised his bloody arm, and got into pose.
Then, he raised his voice and shouted.
Dreaming Mirror, show me my true form!!"
And then there was light.
Meet your end, Magical Girl.
Zekniels longsword traced an arc, and was about to slice through Oh Hye-ins throat.
ng-!!
It was deflected. Something struck the longsword and knocked it aside.
When Zekniel turned his head, he saw a Magical Girl. Sky-blue hair and a blue ribbon. White gloves and tunic. A hat with a feather and a cape. And finally, eyes full of searing mes.
Chaaang-!!
The Magical Girl introduced herself, light streaming from her shining rapier.
Twinkletwinkle! A shining move of victory, Pure Knight!"
......Was there still another Magical Girl around?
Guess there was still a Monstrous-Human around, eung? Even though the other Four Heavenly Kings are all dead!
Pure KnightRoderuslooked around, as if to say, Look at me. A Magical Girl who will protect you is right here.
Then, he dered.
I will save everyone. So, dont just cower in the corner of your roomyou peasants!!"
......You bastard! What are you !!
Pure Energy began to gather.
Chapter 125: S2.5 Does a Butterfly Dream of a Magical Girl - 7
Hope.
A blue Magical Girl leaped onto the stage just as the curtain was about to fall. She appeared as fragile as a delicate flower, seemingly ready to snap at the slightest breeze. Yet, one nce at her fierce eyes would change their mind.
This was not mere reckless bravado or a blind belief that she could ovee anything. Nor was it the sense of duty to somehow pull through. It was a resolute will, forged into a fiery path that shone with unwavering light.
Those eyes transformed her entire demeanor. The thin wrist, which looked as though it could break at any moment, now seemed to belong to a warrior wielding a rapier. The once drooping, shy dress was now a knights attire.
Pure Knight Roderus lifted his chin with pride.
Even if it was only a shell, a noble was still a noble, and knew countless ways to grabmand attention. Every gesture, even a simple wave of the hand, exuded nobility, and his footsteps were filled with dignity.
Attention was captivated. Pure Energy began to flow toward the girl.
The citizens were meant to despair. They were not supposed to cling to hope at this stage. But as the blue light enveloped Roderus, growing brighter and brighter, Zekniel hurriedly opened his mouth.
......Magical Girl, what you are saying is ridiculous. You guys have already lost. Everyone already saw your defeats. No matter how much you struggle alone-
They were the weakest of all the Magical Girls.
I know you are not without wounds, Magical Girl. With that much blood-
This isnt my blood, you lowly creature. Open your eyes wide and look.
Sizzle.
The red blood on Roderus skin evaporated into smoke and dissipated. He wasnt merely hiding his wounds; he was ''boiling'' them away with Mana, erasing them in real time.
To Zekniel, it seemed like nothing more than bravado from a broken body. But to the onlooking Citizens, Roderus words looked like the truth. That Magical Girl looked perfectly unharmed.
Hope began to build. If she was that confident, maybe she really could solve this whole situation..
Zekniel ground his teeth.
You foolish, foolish humans..!!
Maybe you should have paid more attention to the shell?
The Demon Lord is about to descend, and there stands but a lone Magical Girl! Why do you still cling to hope, you idiotic humans!
Its pathetic how you raise your voice. Look,moners. The one you feared so much is nothing more than a child throwing a tantrum. Now, look at me.
Swoosh-!
A blue Milky Way swirled around the rapier that looked like a magic wand. It was extremely beautiful, and seemed strong enough to cut through the heavy rain.
To be frank, it was a waste of energymere showmanship with no real killing power. Yet, in this situation, where belief could be turned into strength, the energy spent on spectacle only attracted more energy in return.
He positioned his feet shoulder-width apart, drew his arm back, and thrust forward while shouting the name of the technique.
"Starlight Stinger!!"
"????!!"
Whoosh!!
A torrent of stars shot forth. Exaggeratedly oversized hearts, stars, music notes, and other cute effects flew everywhere. But beneath this, an assassins shady techniques were unleashed.
An invisible dark current targeted all of Zekniels weak spotshis eyes, groin, temples, and neck. The brutality of the attack was enough to make any onlooker shudder.
A Magical Girl who sang of hope couldnt be seen gouging out her opponents eyes. So he hid it. Zekniel barely managed to fend off Roderus intricate attacks by enveloping himself in Impure Energy.
Slide.
Defending himself, Zekniel was forced back three steps by the pressure of the Pure Energy. A ck liquid oozed from a small cut on his cheek.
Hissssss.
In moments, Zekniels wound healed perfectly it seemed like he had a self-regeneration ability.
Roderus raised both his hands, as if performing for an audience.
How about it? Do you believe that I can win now?
You are just bluffing!!
Even though it looked like Roderus hadnded a blow, Zekniel still held the upper hand. Roderus attack had been almost a waste of energy, while Zekniel had minimized his own losses. He also had a higher overall energy reserve.
Zekniel had defended so meticulously only because the viciousness of the attack had caught him off guard; it wasnt that his durability was so low hed die from a single attack.
However, to the citizens, it was as though the monstrous Zekniel couldnt withstand the powerful assault of the Magical Girl Pure Knight and had been driven back.
Could she actually win?!
Woosh.
Pure Energy surged like a tidal wave. The blue light, now so dense it was nearly opaque, fluttered behind Roderus like wings.
Zekniel realized the danger of losing any more momentum. Though he was still in a favorable position, if that Magical Girl keeps recharging her energy bit by bit..
Doubt began to creep in. Roderus facadehis smile, acting as if it was nothingonly fanned the mes of unease.
But above all, it was those eyes that stirred the "what if."
Those eyes filled with certainty!
Zekniel bellowed as he drew in the Impure Energy needed for Star System of Darkness.
"Magical Girl!!"
Hmph.
Creak. Crack.
An ominous sound, audible only to Roderus, echoed through his body. The sh between Pure Energy and Metamorphosis had elerated, causing the cracks spreading across his body to widen.
The cheers of the citizens gave him power, but also hastened his death simultaneously.
A metallic taste filled his mouth. Roderus swallowed the blood and maintained his facade. He couldnt afford toshow any signs of weakness.
He focused on directing the cracks inward, beneath the surface of his skin.
Zekniel understood what was happening.
Magical Girl, you are moving quite well for a zombie!
Have you ever seen such a beautiful and elegant zombie before? If you want to insult me by calling me a zombie, at leaste up with a more convincing slur.
Im going to peel off that pathetic shell Star System of Darkness!!"
I have already experienced that attack.
A pitch-ck void, a dark wave infused withpressed starlight. As the current, which devoured all light, surged toward him, Roderus raised his rapier, waiting for the perfect moment.
Imagining a structure with sharp edges at every corner.
Metamorphosis- Mana Hardening (ħӲ)
Swaaaaa!!
He solidified a portion of the approaching current, using it as a shield. The wave crashed against the sharp edges, splitting in two, and Roderus shed through the center.
Piat!!
Craaak.
A blue sword sh split the dark wave. In that instant, blood surged up his throat, but Roderus quickly surrounded himself with shy effects and charged forward.
Pure Knight spun the Mana all around her surroundings, and created a spinning umbre. Roderus hid under the umbre and wiped his mouth with his sleeve.
Kwaaaaa-!!
A Magical Girl flew through the dark current, her umbre spinning like a flower blooming in the darkness.
"Blooming Umbre!"
Though adorned with stars, ribbons, and frills, what appeared to be an ''umbre'' to everyone else was, in reality, a high-speed Mana drill. The gap between them was closing.
Zekniel felt a strong premonition of the danger of letting her get any closer, so he stopped using his emission-type magic, Star System of Darkness, and prepared a counterspell to remove the umbre.
You bastard!! Eat this! Mana Bullet of Darkness-!!
Zekniel created ck orbs in both hands and shot them indiscriminately. A Mana Bullet rapid-fire barrage of three bullets per second.
Pure Knight tossed the Mana Umbre into the air and raised her rapier to meet the iing Mana Bullets.
Even though its a name Ive already discarded, Ill tell you. What I was once called.
She struck them away.
With a light spin of her wrist, she used the flexibility of her joints.
ng. Cling.
She calcted their trajectories, moving her rapier efficiently to intercept them. She dodged when she could and deflected when she couldnt.
Cling, ng, aaang-!!
The sound of deflected bullets echoed, followed by a brief moment of emptiness. The sword sh that countered the bullet storm even managed to stop the rain.
In that calm, Roderus spoke quietly.
"The Nightmare of Wizards."
Someone like you!!"
Swoosh!
The umbre he had tossed into the air spread out, creating a spinning curtain to shield the audience''s eyes. Flower petals fluttered down, illuminating the surroundings.
Within the shy cover of the curtain, a pair of red eyes glowed menacingly.
Roderus poured out everything he had. His rapier heated up from the intense concentration of energy, glowing with a blue light so bright it was almost blinding.
You lose if you give a Wizard time a lesson learned the hard way from being struck in the head with an arrow. This time, he would make sure.
Die like the trash you are, Monstrous-Human!!"
And then came the onught of stabbings.
He shed at the throat trying to cast an incantation.
He severed the nerves in the wrists of both hands before they could form hand signs.
He cut upward from beneath the chin, to gouge his eyes outand he kept repeating the attack once his body began to recover.
CHWAJAJAJJAJAK!!
ck liquid sttered everywhere. Zekniels true form seemed to be some kind of slime, simr to Yunaris. Each time he was stabbed or sliced, his body tried to reform, sticking itself back together.
But Roderus rapier moved faster. Every strike cut him down before he could fully recover. Roderus forced his aching, cracking body to continue, refusing to give Zekniel even the slightest space to regenerate.
Even when he was being relentlessly stabbed and losing his form, Zekniel managed to speak.
Why do you go this far, Magical Girl! Why reject our offer and risk your life for what!
"????."
There were many reasons.
It was true that Roderus hade to appreciate the need for morality. A peaceful world, where no one was trying to kill each other, was sweet andforting.
It was also true that he had been moved by his friends sense of justice. Their efforts to save other people shone beautifully.
It was true that he wanted revengefor Kim Ruru''s death, and for Oh Hye-in, who had been beaten into a pulp.
And there were more reasons stillregret, self-doubt, loss. But Roderus boiled all those feelings down to a single sentence.
I just wanted to.
To mere fickleness, our n??!!"
He found the core.
Stab!!
Pure Knight Roderus drove his rapier into Zekniels core. Zekniel tried to speak again, but his form liquified, losing all viscosity, and scattered apart.
You lost the moment you called this mere fickleness you idiots.
Doing as he wished.
How many years had he wandered trying to say this simple sentence? In the end, beneath the shell, it was always there.
Roderus left Zekniels dissolving corpse behind and walked away.
A shadow loomed over Oh Hye-in, who wasying on the ground. It was Oh Dae-soo.
......Dae-soo Oppa.
Oh Hye-in, your wounds they wont kill you. Just stay still so your bones dont get misaligned. Theyll fix it at the hospital. Just stay still.
Just look at you.. I told you not to use it.
Nobles dont listen tomoners. Or junglers.
Roderus, grinning, put his hands on his hips and tilted his head back to the sky. In the swirling sky, the Demon Lords hand was stilling out.
Tap. Tap tap.
Zekniels corpse, a ck liquid scattered on the ground, began to rise, floating in reverse toward the sky. It was as if the earth itself was raining upward.
Roderus knew something more wasing, but he wasnt afraid. He still had onest card to y.
Defeating the Four Heavenly Kings had caused a surge of Pure Energy to flood into his body, so concentrated that Mana was beginning to crystallize on his skin.
The sh between Metamorphosis and Pure Energy.
He had once turned his transformation device into a bomb to take care of Yunaris.
This time, it was no different. He was going to make the entire body Magical Girl Pure Knight into a bomb. Whether it was the Demon Lord, Zekniel, or the massive Impure Energy gathering above, he was going to wipe it all out.
Oh Hye-in muttered as she ced her forearm over her eyes.
......Dont do it.
Im an another-worlder. I wont die, Ill simply just wake up from a dream.
If Rurus gone, and youll leave too... What about me?
Youll have to make new friends. Not that theyll ever match my caliber.
Roderus was already dying. The sh of energies had shredded his insides. As soon as the transformation ended, hed spit blood and die.
At least hed die for something worthwhile. He gave Oh Hye-in a light smile.
There would be consequences, though. Even if the bodies in dreams and reality didnt ovep, the heart remained the same. Experiencing death could end uppletely changing his Metamorphosis.
A death where he would be a human bomb because of the sh of Mana even more so. The pain was already enough to make him shed small tears, so he was a little worried about how much worse it would be when he finally exploded.
But it was worth it.
Its been fun, thanks to you.. And I learned a lot. I appoint you my friend, and my left arm.
.....What the hell does that even mean? Also, why left arm of all things.
My right arm already has a prior appointment.
Float.
Roderus body took off with a gentle push. Blue Pure Energy radiated from him, like wings lifting him higher into the sky.
The ground fell further and further away. Oh Hye-in, now just a thumb-sized figure below, shrank as the massive vortex came within reach.
She was shouting something, but he couldnt hear her anymore. He was too far away.
Roderus smiled awkwardly, and rubbed the back of his neck.
Live well.
That was his final goodbye.
????.
The people of the city saw itthe blue starlight being drawn into the ck vortex, followed by a brilliant sh that banished the darkness.
Guoooooo
The rain clouds parted, scattered by the force of the explosion, and a roar echoed through the heavens and earth. The light swelled, turning the sky a brilliant blue.
For a brief moment, the final light of the Magical Girl drove the night away.
And when the darkness returned, the ominous vortex was gone. Only the bright stars and a calm, serene moon remained, casting a peaceful glow over the world.
Roderus had saved the world.
Duke Redburns mansion had a prison in its basement.
The facility was primitive, cloaked in darkness with not a single sliver of light, yet surprisingly, someone was living there. Extremely.. Enthusiastically.
......A hundred thirty-one, a hundred thirty-two.
He repeated push ups. As long as he could keep up with the calories.
He had created districts out of the moss growing on the walls and calcted his water consumption. Now, he figured out how to lick moss.
Every bug that crawled by was now caught and eaten, devoured from head to leg, with a small portion saved to use as bait.
Though he had awoken from the dream, he hadnt lost them.
He had been disappointed for a few days after waking up, but he was able to ovee it. Sometimes he felt depressed and teared up, but it didnt matter. He now had a clear goal.
His life wasnt over. As long as he was alive, he had to keep living.
He asked his heart what truly wanted, and was sessful in recalling what his childhood self wanted. He wanted to make Redburn good.
Back then, it was a na?ve desirejust to stop thepetition when it got too harshbut now, he had a deep understanding on how he had to do it.
He was going to set the Redburn family straight.
In the darkness, his transformation device shimmered faintly.
I trust you have reflected enough.
Yes, Father. I will not disappoint you again.
Very well. When the timees, I will make use of you once again. Until then, help out with the familys menial tasks, son.
I shall obey your order.
Roderus bowed deeply to the Duke, his posture bordering on subservience. The Duke, satisfied, waved dismissively. Roderus retreated from the room, walking backward.
His skin was pale from theck of sunlight, and he had lost a lot of muscle. To regain his strength, he needed a bnced diet and some rest.
However, precisely because of that, no one would think he would be making a move at this time. Roderus returned to his room, and thought as he munched on his food so hard one may think that the tables legs would break.
Duke Redburn Maximus was strong.
His ruthless ns were scary, but beyond that, he was personally strong. That was why assassination wasnt an optionit wouldn''t solve anything, anyway.
The only way forward was to change the family from within. He would need to gather allies, disrupt the Dukes ns, and bide his time, waiting for the perfect moment.
However, he could not avoid the Dukes attention with this appearance. In that case...
Transform.
Pyaaaat!!
When the blue light faded, a delicate, ethereal girlOh Dae-soostood in Roderus'' ce.
......Hah.
Oh Dae-soo wobbled and then sat down. It seemed the male and female bodies shared their weakened state. She groaned, clutching her head, then picked up her fork once more.
First, she had to eat to live.
Since waking from the dream, Roderus found that he was able to create the Transformation Device (Dreaming Mirror)
Perhaps it was because he had broken free from the familys brainwashing, allowing him to think independently.
Maybe the times he spent as a Magical Girl were just that happy.
Or perhaps the final explosion during thest battle had some kind of impact on his consciousness.
There was no definitive cause, but one thing was certainthe dream world changed him. And his assumption was that this change had transformed his Metamorphosis.
It was a bit weird But there was no doubt that it was useful.
Once his body regained its strength, he would use this new identity to advance his n. His mission was to reform the Redburn family and build a better Crownhall, ridding it of crime and corruption.
If you asked why he decided to stop crime in this city, it was because just as he had traveled to another world through his dreams, there was a chance his friends might one daye here as well.
Even though the odds were slim, it was far better to be prepared than to be ashamed when that moment arrived.
And so.
A Magical Girl of justice emerged to roam the streets of Crownhall.
Chapter 126: After Story: The (Prospective) Knight of Justice, Kim Ruru
Hey, Gramps!!
You are as lively as ever, Ruru.
The Boy Knight effortlessly caught Rurus hi-tackle, spinning her around in a circle while hugging her.
As they yed, he sifted through his long memories to recall the speech patterns he used back when he was an elder. Ever since he regained his youth, he avoided speaking like an old man, except when he was with Ruru.
Considering their actual ages, it was like a grandfather ying with his young granddaughter. But outwardly, they both appeared to be kids, barely over 160 cm tall, hugging andughing together.
Ruru buried her face into the Boy Knights chest, taking in his scent.
He smelled of medicinal herbs and earth. It was a familiar smell. She had asked him once why he always smelled like that, and the Boy Knight had replied, If I see a medicinal herb on the way, I dig it up and eat it.
Ruru never understood why someone who could go ten days without eating and still remain perfectly healthy would bother chewing on herbs that wouldnt even have an effect on him.
They stayed like that for a while, until Ruru nced over at the calendar. The day she had circled as the day gramps was supposed to return (ording to her estimate), was still far into the future.
Youre back earlier than I thought?
I came back early.
The Boy Knight crossed his arms and clicked his tongue with a disapproving expression. He had cleaned up an entire city, killed a corrupt noble, and taken down five ck Wizardsbut it all felt like a waste of time.
I wanted to rip those bastards out by the roots, but they were quick to flee. Like lizards, the way they cut off their tails is a work of art.
Oh, I saw that on TV! When a lizard gets its tail caught, it just snaps it off and runs away! Oh Dae-soo said we should cut off our arms and escape if we ever get caught by the arm??."
.....What is a TV? Who is Oh Dae-soo?
Oh. A TV is this thing about yay big, and all kinds of videose out of it! And, Oh Dae-soo is a friend.
The Boy Knight''s eyes widened. A friend?
Ruru, a once-pitiful, lonely child who had never had a single person to confide in until now, now had a friend.
Ruru was an innocent kid who was starved for affection, and was no good at thinking about things. So, it was possible that this Oh-death could be a leech using thebel of friend for their own gain.
Even if he couldnt take good care of her environment, he should at least cut down a leech. Boy Knight sat on a chair and asked kindly.
Tell me everything in detail.
Ruru moved her eyes up rightward at those words, then spoke after a bit of hesitation.
Um, well.. Theyre dead.
Oh no.
No matter how you look at it, she was lying.
Instead of threatening her by asking if she dared to lie to him, the Boy Knight decided to use a softer and more moderate method.
He was going to order his subordinate to do a secret investigation.
If it was a sound guy, then hell leave them as Rurus good friend, and if it was a malicious person, hell just have them go missing silently. The Boy Knight was a busy person, but he had enough time for helping a kid he was attached to.
And had more than enough time to y with her.
Well.. Should we stretch a little?
You just came back from a business trip, arent you tired?
Now you are even thinking about others well being, howmendable.
The people around Ruru wont be trying to make her sociable at this point, so this change must be due to her friend. Plus 1 point.
The Boy Knight pulled out his sword and naturally let it hang.
It was as natural as a tree having branches. The de, made of forged iron, was attached to his hand as if it had originally grown from it.
Ruru squeezed her fist.
To her, the Boy Knight looked like a giant mountain range. In the past, she thought if she hits harder then even a mountain range would someday fall, but now it was a bit different.
Imaginary Oh Dae-soo started lecturing Ruru.
Use your head, your head! Dont just rush in, think about where theyre weak before swinging your fist!
Hm??.
"Hmmm??."
That grandpa doesnt seem to have any weaknesses Dae-soo.
Theres no such thing as absolutely perfect. You just cant see it because of the skill difference.''
If I cant see it, where am I supposed to attack?
If you cant figure out the opponent, think about what you can do.. Think about your build. If they have healing, then get grievous wounds, if they have a lot of armor, then get ck cleaver1.
In that case.
To destroy a mountain range, a small hole wont be enough. Ill need a giant explosion. Like TNT. I saw it on Youtube Shorts.
Whirrllll!!
Ruru gathered Mana on her fists. She imagined a giant explosion. When her will was added on, the Manas qualities changed slowly. It was a very primitive method.
It wasnt a change in quality through refined technique and forme, but rather a primitive form of magic where one just desperately wished for it to change. Its efficiency was extremely low.
But it was way better than not using any techniques at all.
Crack. Craaack.
The concentrated Mana in Rurus right hand became solid, forming a Mana Crystal which took the appearance of a gauntlet. Then, it was imbued with the property of explosion. The Mana crystal was dyed a light pink.
Gramps, here Ie!!"
Come forth, then.
And then, a straight.
"Rodeo Impact!!"
A fearsome attack containing a bit of technique was unleashed. The Boy Knights eyes saw the power behind that fist, and calcted possible damages.
If itnds as is and explodes, half of the Capital Knight Orders headquarters would be blown away by the explosion, then the aftershock would knock down three mansions.
Topare with the old Ruru, it looked like her power had increased about 50 percent even by simple calctions.
He was going to have to erase it.
The Boy Knights sword, which was hanging loosely on his side moved without any sound or figure.
"Metamorphosis(), Smite ()."
One, two, three.
Ruru couldnt see the Boy Knights sword swings, but she felt that it was swung three times.
Rodeo Impact, which she had put all of strength into was cut into three pieces and then vanished.
After the near-disaster level Mana was dissipated, a girls dainty punch was all that remained.
Tap.
The Boy Knight casually caught Rurus fist with his palm.
You have improved quite a bit. It is not an easy feat to add technique for that much Mana.
After hearing a lot of nagging, I was able to do it!
Did your friend teach you?
Eung. Dae-soo nagged me about it all day long.
The reason why Ruru just poured Mana without thinking was not only because she did not possess the intellect required to borately move that much Mana, but it was also because moving an enormous amount of Mana itself was a difficult task.
You could redirect a small stream of water with just your hand, but to redirect the ocean, youd need an enormous amount of strength.
Outstanding instructions. Plus 1 point.
The Boy Knight began to like this Oh-death guy more and more. Now, he decided to ask about the most important part.
Is this Oh-death a man?
Um..
Ruru intensely deliberated, then told the honest truth.
......Both?
"?"
The Boy Knight also fell into thought. Both?
Does both mean that they had both or neither? No wait, does that mean she didnt actually see what it was? Or perhaps they can change their appearance??.
Then does that mean it was a plus or minus point? It was a tough dilemma.
As the Boy Knight tried to imagine Oh-death or whatevers appearance, Ruru crossed her arms, pushed her chest out and spoke confidently.
I have something I wanna do now, gramps!
Its important to have something you want to do. I will help if I can.
I want to be a Knight of Justice. It was cool!
Hmm??."
Justice.
Those who are intoxicated by justice end with a miserable death nine times out of ten. It was a difficult value to protect with just passable strength. Thats why he usually discouraged it.
Ruru did not have just passable power, but rather a ton of power. Even if she dreamt of justice there wont be any danger to her. The Boy Knight nodded his head.
But I dont really know how Im supposed to do it.
In that case, ask the Capital Knight Order Team 3s Director Ronald. He would know very well about it.
Cant gramps teach me?
I am not just
The Boy Knight gently smiled and patted Ruru on the head. Ruru thought that it was weird that he did not consider himself on the side of justice, but she did not say it.
If someone who beat up all sorts of bad guys wasnt just, then just what was justice? Ruru assumed.. That gramps was being bashful and ignored it.
Anyways, Capital Knight Order Team 3.
She remembered that it was the team led by the mustache guy. However, Ruru recalled them being always tired.
They know it well..? Sometimes when I go to y, theyre always goofing around and not working??."
Hidden in the basement of the building, Capital Knight Order Team 3smand center.
They were living a peaceful pastoral life, giving it their all to punish criminals as usual, when the scream duty knights bio-siren rang.
Emergency!!!
Wha-What is it! Who is responsible for Screaming Duty!! Report the situation!!
The Knight Captain is visiting!! The Knight Captain is visiting!!
Kyaaaaa!!
Following the horrific news, the Team 3mand center immediately turned into an inferno. Its as if an elephant was trying to force its way into your house.
While an elephant was naturally harmless to herbivores, the moment you enrage it your house would fall down. The Capital Knight Order Captain was the same. Even worse, she was a very curious elephant!
Against this grave threat, the Team 3 Director Ronald once again disyed his explicit leadership.
Everyone, get into the posture of submission-!! To the apex predator who will appear any moment, we have to show that we are harmless in all aspects, and that we are ready to immediately forfeit in any kind of challenge whether that be a sparring match, arm wrestle, or a dice game, with our bodies-!!
Yes sir!
Uh-Um, Director What is the posture of submission?
You, must be a new recruit?! Good, watch well. It isying down showing off the weakest part of our body, the stomach-!!
Flop.
All of Team 3id on the ground with their arms and legs spread out.
A fewpetent knights even pulled out an emergency pillow and nket they had prepared to act as if they were asleep. A beast is the most defenseless while asleep!
Remove everything the Capital Knight Order Captain might have an interest in. The solution was to not give a battle junkie a reason to fight in the first ce.
This formation was actually effective against the Capital Knight Order Captain, and while the other divisions were busy with their inevitable remodeling construction, Team 3 managed to keep their headquarters safe.
So this time too, they would respond with absolutely perfect defenselessness.
Whiiing.
Hey, I came here because I had a questi
When Ruru walked through the automatic door into the Team 3 headquarters, all the knights were rolling on the floor with dead fish eyes. Some even went as far as to make a space to sleep with nkets and all.
It was always like this. Whenever she visited, the Team 3 guys were goofing off on the job.
Now she knew how to describe these guys with one word.
Sry Lupin??."
"????."
Justice?
Shouldnt they be studying work ethics rather than justice?
Ruru sighed and plopped onto an empty chair. Gramps wouldnt say empty words. So there must be a reason he picked out Team 3 specifically.
Figuring there was nothing to lose, she decided to tell them everything. Even if she wasnt sure if Ronald, the Team 3 Director who even went as far to eye covers and snored, was listening in the first ce.
You know, I wanted to be a knight of justice. But I didnt know how to do it so I came here.
"????."
Flinch.
When I asked gramps, he told me toe here. That Team 3s mustache guy would know all about it.
"????!!"
Flinch flinch. Ronalds eyelids shook wildly.
When Ruru kept pressing Ronalds happy button, the knights began a silent, quickmunication from below the surface.
This is a trap Director-!! Its suspicious that the Capital Knight Order Captain would suddenly say such a thing! She is trying to interfere with the Directors attempts at feigning being asleep to spar with you!
But, the Boy Knight, the Sword Saint of the Empire gave me a shout out!!
That has to be a lie, Director! Please do not fall for it!
I.. Dont know much about justice. I dont even really know what justice is. I just gained interest in it because I thought it was cool. Saving people, and most of all making them smile. My friend was like that.
"????."
Thats why, should I say.. That I want to stand proudly beside my friend? I dont want to be an embarrassing person. That if we meet again someday, I can also say proudly that I saved this many peopl.
Ronald could no longer endure the budding justice. If this was a trap, then he had to conscientiously fall for it.
He kicked the nket as he rushed to stand up and roared.
Then you came to the right ce! This is the frontline of the embodiment of justice! We are enforcers of the ironw-!!
......Uh, werent you sleeping?
Your righteous soul woke me up! Capital Knight Order Captain, I am deeply moved right now Yes, youre right, justice was about bringing smiles to someone.
He had only thought about giving someone punishments. He was tunnel visioned. However, the true nature ofw was to bring a smile to someone by the act of following it!
Ronald shook with moist eyes, moved. Sometimes in life, you can even gain enlightenment from an elephant walking by.
Ruru was a bit overwhelmed.
Regardless, Ronald smiled brightly and put his hand on Rurus shoulder.
I wont im that our view of justice is the right one. However, I believe that theres no better ce to figure out the meaning of justice! Since everyone here is constantly wondering about that!
Uh, Eung I understand.
If we have the cooperation of the Capital Knight Order Captain, then we can go through with several ns we couldnt push through with. However, giving only tasks to do to a budding sprout is unthinkable! Lets slowly finish tasks and try to draw a concrete picture of justice!!
Uh, Eung. I understand, so can you not speak so close to me?
Ruru shoved Ronald away. Along with a massive bam! Ronald rolled across the room. He naturally shifted to a backwards roll, got up and pointed to a spot on the whiteboard.
Recently, there has been an incident which has been the subject of a profound discussion for us..!! That is, the appearance of a vignte at Crownhall!
A vignte?"
Yes! Someone without governmental authority, and moves on the edges ofw! Fluttering their blue hair and skirt while taking thew into their own hands against evil doers!! That courage and righteousness ismendable, but if you think about the true nature ofw"
Wait a minute.
Her heart was beating a bit, no, way too fast to just zone out.
Ruru gathered Mana in her fist. A lot of it. And then the interior of Team 3 went quiet as if it was always like that.
About that Blue Haired.. Person, tell me everything.
Report duty Ervin, speaking! Witness testimonies about the person in question started about a week ago, and she is known to use a rapier as a main weapon. Her main stage is outside the circle, but based on her escape routes its possible that she has a safehouse in the circle, which means the matter has been entrusted to the Capital Knight Order...
Ill take care of tha.. No. Haaaaa, calm down Kim Ruru. I want to take care of this incident. I want to meet that vignte girl. Ill handle the arrest. Can someone tell me what I have to do?
To want to solve this through talking on top of that..!! You have certainly changed, yes Capital Knight Order Captain must have have an interest regarding the irony between the legal and illegal???!"
Thump thump.
Team 3 Director Ronalds heart beat quickly at the thought of raising a justice newbie. Especially because this newbie was on the Sublimation Stage, and wanted tomunicate instead of using force!
Kim Ruru tried to stop herself from getting excited at the possibility. Even though she told herself that she didnt want to be disappointed, that there was no way this was the case, but her anticipation refused to fade.
Perhaps you could call this same bed, different dreams.
This is how Ruru, who was written Capital Knight Orders Captain and read as a tactical-nuke, ended up cooperating with Team 3 of the Capital Knight Order.
1. League of Legends references. Grievous wounds reduces healing, ck cleaver reduces armor
Chapter 127: After Story: The Second Round Table Conference of the Organization of Evil
The Organization of Evil Legend of Devils will nowmence the Second Round Table Conference.
Ding ding ding.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, dressed in a suit, adjusted her sses and called the meeting to order. The participants were as follows: The Crazy Wizard (has three phases), who forgot the purpose of gathering information and simply enjoyed the sessionthat was me.
Then there was the Purple Tower Master, Yuna Yurensto Violetiris, who also forgot about the task of gathering intelligence and just enjoyed the session.
Yuri Lanster, an agent of the Imperial Defense Bureau, had made the same mistake.
Finally, there was the employee of the year Espoir De Eternal dark.
You bastards!!"
Language.
You bastards!!"
Stop fucking swearing!!
Despite my attempt at giving reasonable advice, Outer God was so upset, she started spinning wildly like a windmill caught in a storm.
Was she truly that upset over rehabilitating someone back to normal? Did it really irk her so much that she wasnt able to plunge another Magical Girl into despair by severing their neck?
Maybe she had never felt the warm embrace of love and friendship. This is the problem with these depresso expresso types
Im not mad because you gave it a childish ending. You kept meddling with everything I tried to do! I tried so hard because you said you would remove as many settings as the information I gathered..!!
Seeing her worked up and making a fuss, Pink-Haired Lesbian tilted her head and asked.
What exactly did Eternal Dark do?
Oh, she tried to set a backdoor spell on Roderus while he was distraught over Rurus death. The spell wouldve turned him into a puppet once ten specific brainwashing key codes were said. So I stopped it.
Wh-When Oh Dae-soo self-destructed at the end... At that time, she amplified the pain threshold by ten times, wrapped that memory up tightly, and nted it in his subconscious to useter as a mental bomb to incapacitate him.... She tried to nt a sort of mental bomb.. So I erased that too.
AHHHHHHH!!"
The Outer God wailed as she rolled on the floor,ining about how unfair it was to expect her to work after we had "cut off all her limbs." Seeing her pitiful state, I didstate not feel any sympathy.
Beep.
< emotion="" analysis="" table="">
Beast of Betrayal : 92%
Indignant : 7%
Happiness : 1%
Masculinity : 0%
I could see her inner demons clearly.
While she pretended to acknowledge the power dynamic between us and even yed along with a show of obedience, it wasnt because of some Mindbroken Female Submissive fantasy. No, it was more of a Ill stab you in the back the moment I get the chance, you motherfucker vibe. In short, she wasnt fully tamed.
If you really think about it, her so-called efforts to "extract information" were filled with ulterior motives. If Roderus was emotionally unstable, why not take the information in the moment instead of nting some backdoor forter use?
Thats like a thief finding an unlocked door but choosing to install a device on the window for future entry instead of just taking the money.
Clearly, she was scheming either to find a way to escape and switch bodies or make Roderus go berserk near me in an attempt on my lifecute tricks like that.
So preemptively blocking her spells was the right choice.
Even the Tower Master, who anyone would admit was the most empathetic among us, looked at her with cold eyes. Normally, if someone was genuinely upset, our kind Yuna would be the first to try and console them.
Oh my.. It must have been so hard, Eternal Dark. I know how tough it can be when your superior just messes around. I get it.
Uuwaa??!!"
Yes yes,e here. I will give you a warm hug.
Pink-Haired Lesbian pulled the Outer God into a tight hug and secretly shot me a look. Along with a quick hand signal.
-I will take the role of giving her food. Mr. Crazy Wizard, continue on with the whipping.
-I think the whole good cop, bad cop is too obvious of a trick to actually work.
-With these types? You have to at least give it a try.
Outer God was scheming to outwit us, while we plotted her downfall, a happy organization full of deception. And time was on our side.
Outer God, still convinced she has a shot at breaking free, would put in the effort, and by the time she found a good opportunity to betray us she would have sumbed to justice''s mind-warping embrace like many others who have passed through my hands.
I really enjoyed it seeing viins fall apart into ruin and despair.
While I was absorbed, watching Pink-Haired Lesbian''s hand move subtly along Outer God''s back and thighs, the Tower Master tugged at my sleeve and whispered.
So, what are you actually gonna do???"
About what?
Redburn??. Should I just go ahead and erase him? A dog that bites once will bite again. Redburn wont be any different.
Its fine, theres no reason for you to overexert yourself like that.
Yeah, its alright.
Ill say it againtime is on my side. I wasnt exaggerating when I said I had three phases.
Using the idea I formed during my fight with Roderus, and the real data I gathered from the Tower of Trials, I was almost ready. I had a front line and a back line that I could summon at any time it was almostplete.
All I needed was something like the Capital Knight Orders power armor.
Once that was in ce, I felt confident that I could defeat most opponents unless the match up was really bad. After all,I even beat a Mana Parrier with ease, so what could possibly scare me at this point?
Of course, the issue of energyspecifically, how much mana I could wieldwas still a concern. But as long as the Tower Master was near me, the problem would eventually resolve itself. Even now I regrly drank in her power, even from her yawns.
Seeing my confidence practically glowing, the Tower Master ced her hand on mine as if she was worried.
You know, the scary thing about Metamorphosis is that it defiesmon sense.
Defies mon sense?
Eung.. The total amount of power someone has may be fixed, but there are good matchups that can surpass that. Like, hypothetically, a power specifically designed to overpower someone in their twenties with ck hair. Its extreme, but possible.
She was warning me. If someones Metamorphosis was custom-built to target me, there was a chance I would die.
But I had prepared for that scenario too. Through ying TRPGs, making friends, and expanding my circle, my defenses had be thicker.
And even in a worst-case scenario, where a weapon made to kill a wizard came my way, a warrior could still break it. Pink-Haired Lesbian would protect me from any such threat.
If the problem was that an individual was unable to handle a group, or the threat of surprise attacks from ck Wizards, then the solution was simple: we would build our own group.
The yers and I are loosely connected after all.
Even if everyone couldn''t be friends, if we aligned our interests and wove our stories together, I was certain they could at least be coworkers.
And even that was the case, theres something I"
Beep.
The Mana-Fax turned on. Officially called "Magical Copy Something-something," it functioned much like an ordinary fax machine.
While important documents like royal decrees were still delivered by hand to prevent counterfeiting, this machine was handy for exchanging information where security or formality isnt an important issue.
I paused what I was about to say and checked the printout.
To summarize: a shy, slightly blue-skinned girl was running around beating up criminals, and the message asked if I, the Crazy Wizard, had something to do with it.
......Pink-Haired Lesbian, you didnt report this ye,t did you?
No, I havent.
So, does that mean the Second Princes first assumption when something weird happens is that Im responsible?
Can you honestly me him?
I couldnt refute her in good conscience.
I had been worried about Roderus after what happened in the end, but it seemed like things were turning out all right.
However, the appearance of a young girl???
My expression hardened as a dreadful possibility formed in my mind. The Tower Master also nodded in agreement.
We didnt give anything to Roderus, right? Like a hologram projector or anything.
N-No. There was no way to give it to him either. Because we were only connected by a dream??."
Could it be that this Roderus... couldnt shake off the memories of the dream world and...
"??Crossdressed?!"
I have ruined yet another persons life!
It was, at least, a healthier hobby than beating up wizards, so all I could do was hope no one caught him, especially not Ruru.
I pray for your sess, Roderus.
As I mourned the death of someones masculinity, a lightbulb went off in my head.
......Waitttttt a second.
Ruru had supposedlypleted her justice mindbreak and seemed to like Oh Dae-soo.
Ruru had seen Oh Dae-soos true form in the final scene.
Roderus disliked Redburn.
In that case, what if we brought them together? What were the odds that Captain Kim Ruru of the Capital Knight Order would beat the living hell out of Redburn?
This is perfect.
Was extracting information even that important anymore? Now, we had a chance to send someone in the Sublimation Stage directly at Redburn!
Normally, information warfare was for the weak. If we could drop a Sublimation Bomb on him, obliterating him entirely, there would be no need to bother with intelligence-gathering. Redburn might not crumble from just one bomb??.
At the very least, he wont even be able to think about fucking with me. Since he''ll have to block the wave over there first.
When I exined the n, Yunas eyes gleamed with the enthusiasm of a devout shipper. She was a die-hard Dae-soo x Ruru fan, and she now looked ready to put in 120% effort.
Th-the two of them just need to meet, right?! Leave it to me..! Ill make sure their first meeting is unforgettable!
Yuri Lanster, agent of the Imperial Defense Bureau, adjusted her sses, the lenses shing as she did it.
Hm. I also have an idea. I''ll gather more intimate details after making contact with them, but theres a chance we could coborate with the Defense Bureau.
The Tower Master and Pink-Haired Lesbian exchanged thoughts and fine-tuned the n. We were going to crush Redburn under the sheer force of love.
Irid (the Second Prince/ Imperial Defense Bureau) - Kim Ruru (Capital Knight Order) - Roderus (Whistleblower)
Three Handles One!
I waved the printed report in front of Outer God. Who was mocking me for forgetting to extracting information? Look at the masterpiece Ive crafted!
Outer God, take a look! Its all falling into ce!!
Youve just stumbled into some luck, good~job!!
Today, youre going to have to add a sound effect thats at least ten letters long at the end of every word.
"euaaaaAHHHHKKYUNGKYUNG!!"
While I was trying to discipline Outer God with a relentless barrage of information, the Tower Master and Pink-Haired Lesbian had already finished getting ready for their work trip to Crownhall.
I will be right back.
Call me if something happens??!"
The two of them took a horse carriage and temporarily left the Academy. For the sess of pure loveand important business.
I was left alone for the first time in a while.
Now that Pink-Haired Lesbian and Tower Master had left my office, I wondered if it had always been this quiet. The thought of sleeping in my bed alone tonight already made me feel lonely.
But no, lets stay positive. There were things I could only do when I was alone. Being glued to the hip with the Tower Master and Pink-Haired Lesbian usually took up all my time.
Now I could say that I finally gained some space. Freedom. Then, that meant??.
Something I could only do when no one else was around?? Something private, something?? personal.
I turned my gaze toward Outer God.
"????."
W=What are you looking at me like that for?!
Outer God, youre going to hang out with me.
Youre now going to be a Transformer.
Chapter 128: After Story: A Rendezvous At Midnight
The Capital Knight Order headquarters was brightly lit, even though it was the dead of night. Emergencies and crimes didnt care about the time of day, and within "the Circle," disturbances were moremon once darkness fell.
Murder, secret meetings and infidelity were all nightly urrences.
Tonight, however, was livelier than usual. The operation to catch codename Blue Rose was set in motion.
Captain Ronald of Team 3 sped his hands behind his back and raised his voice.
Is everyone here!!
Yes sir!!
Ill ask you again: whos our target?!
Blue Rose!!
The knights stood at attention, their voices ringing in unison. Tonight, Team 3''s mission was to capture themysterious vignte Blue Rose.
Blue Rose.
A mysterious woman who was recognized by her distinctive blue hair and overly extravagant clothes. She had appeared about a month ago, capturing nearly a dozen "unofficial" criminals, delivering them to the authorities in her own uwful way.
For example, tying them up and leaving them at guard posts with notes detailing their crimes.
Heres a bit of Capital Knight Order trivia.
The term unofficial criminals referred to wealthy offendersusually nobleswho managed to dodge justice through bribery or other underhanded means. These were often the second or third sons of noble families.
Because there were so many bastards who covered things up with money, Ronald ended up coining the term himself.
Why was the Capital Knight Order so focused on capturing Blue Rose? It was because her targets were almost exclusively nobles, which raised suspicion. It was amost as if she only knew noble criminals??.
As a result, a flood of civilints poured in from the nobles. Coupled with the firm insistence of Kim Ruru, the Captain of the Capital Knight Order, the n to apprehend Blue Rose was finally able to move forward.
Did you all bring the equipment?!
We have it, sir!!
Alright!! Then lets finish our stretches before mobilizing"
As the knights prepared, and their armors make clunking sounds.
Meanwhile, in a corner, Kim Ruru sat suited in her power armor, consumed by worry. It was the kind of nervousness a child might feel upon being told their father was Santa us, right before Christmas.
Was it really that person?
What if it wasnt?
What if she was wrong and gets disappointed? It would hurt a lot.
Even so, she couldn''t resist the need to know??.
But her thoughts spun in an endless loop. She would feel hopeful, then doubtful, resolve herself, only for that resolve to crumble like a sandcastle against a wave.
The chances of it actually being Oh Dae-soo must be slim, right???"
It had to be super duper low. How many coincidences would have to align for that to be true? Almost certainly, Blue Rose wasnt Pure Knight.
And yet, despite knowing that shell be disappointed in the end, she couldnt help but hope.
Whiiiiing. Click.
Ruru put on her power armor helmet and rose to her feet.
With the Power Armor, her height jumped from 160-something to a towering 185 cm.
Good.
Team 3''s captain, Ronald, surveyed his squad, ensuring everyone was ready before announcing with confidence:
Tonight, we catch Blue Rose-!!"
Yes, sir!
The Knights charged into the moonlit night.
Roderus Redburn had served his sentence for the failed assassination, locked in the basement prison. Yet, even after his release, his punishment continued.
While your body recovers, handle some minor tasks around the estate to pass the time.
On the surface, it sounded like a father was offering his injured son time to recover, but the true meaning was clear. It was really a statement of doubta demand that Roderus prove his worth again, starting from the bottom.
It was a way of saying, Show me you''re still a sword worth wielding.
In truth, it was a form of demotion. He was cast away from the center of the Redburn family and forced to do tedious work.
Guarding a karaoke bar across a few bridges from the Redburn estate, or dealing with street gangs that no longer listened properly.
The Roderus of old would have burned with rage and humiliation at such work. It was essentially telling an elite chef to cook ramen over and over.
But the Roderus of today didnt dwell on itor at least, not as much.
He really does think of me as his damn bitch??."
Being assigned to clean up after petty fist gangs irked him as he was someone in the Metamorphosis Stage. But most of the time, these missions were so easy that it allowed for plenty of free time.
He used that free time for Magical Girl activities.
He had an internal list of businesses that his family ran. The world was full of wrongdoers, and Roderus had no shortage of targets. All he had to do was go and get rid of them.
Start small.
A drug-addicted bum, a lowlife trying to dabble in the ve trade, a scoundrel running an illegal gambling denthese were his initial targets. They were so loosely tied to Redburn that no one could trace them back to the family.
It was like trimming away dead skin from a giant, but bit by bit, those small actions added up to something more significant.
As he continued with this double life, Roderus received a new assignment: to work security at a party hosted by Count Benstone.
Count Benstone had used the wealth from two high-quality iron mines in his territory to break into the arms trade, and his fortune grew day by day.
The Count reinvested that wealth into parties, forging connections with nobles. Through these efforts, his influence expanded across Crownhall.
But, of course, it was all a fa?ade.
Count Benstones main ie wasnt the arms trade; it came from the drugs he discreetly dealt under the table to the nobility.
The definition of "drug" in this world was differentpared to the dream world.
Here, most types of poisoning could be healed with the help of a priest. Substances like opium and cannabis were legal, and even if you overindulged it wasn''t a big problem.
That was why something referred to as a drug in this world had to be far more dangerous.
An unstable drug that makes you violent, enhancing your hidden potential.
A drug that shaved away at your lifespan while giving you a temporary massive boost in strength.
A drug that offered pleasures unimaginable to humans.
So, Count Benstones parties were nothing more than ck markets in disguise, masquerading asvish and gorgeous gatherings. Roderus had been sent as security to one such eventa task suited to the lowest rank.
Among the crowd of chattering and dancing nobles, Roderus leaned against a wall in a valets uniform with a hat pulled low.
He was there to restrain anyone who caused trouble from getting drunk or high, and if a sword was needed, hed draw one. Otherwise, he he would just wait. It was something like that.
Count Benstones party was a major source of ie for Duke Redburn. Bringing this ce down. It would be a significant blow to the family.
As Roderus scanned the room, memorizing each face present at the gathering.
Oi, security.
"????."
Roderus lifted his hat slightly to look at the one who spoke to him. It was Zewidi Benstone, Count Benstones second sonhis nickname was Drug Addict.
As expected, Zewidi was a key yer in the party, and helped his father sell drugs. Born with a high resistance, he could use almost any drug or poison without suffering the side effects.
His role was to demonstrate the drugs to hesitant nobles who were worried about the effects. The nobles, charmed by the incredible effects of the drug would remain ignorant of the dark side effects lurking beneath the surface??.
In addition to this, Zewidi was a test subject for new drugs, experimenting on himself and even mixing different drugs to find synergies between them. This usefulness granted him an important role, despite his warped personality.
Because he was such an important person, Zewidi was well aware of Duke Redburn''s involvement in the drug trade.
Naturally, he also knew Roderus was one of Redburns mena de sent by the Duke. And he knew all too well that Roderus had recently failed a mission and was now facing punishment for it.
Hey, Im talking to you. Security.
......Watch your tongue, lowlife.
Lowlife? Hah.. You still dont get how the world works, do you? For a dog thats lost its masters favor and been tossed aside, you sure have some nerve talking back.
And youre nothing but a bastard son yourself. Well, of course thest name is different.. I am a stray of noble blood, while youre just a mangy mutt, sick with tuberculosis, scurrying around coal mines.
Ssh-!
Zewidi Benstone sshed the wine he was holding right in Roderuss face, a sneer twisting his lips as he mocked him.
Oops, I spilled it by ident.
I understand. I hear coal miners develop coughs and shaky hands from all the hard work.
.......Well see how long that attitudests.
Zewidi Benstone grinded his teeth, then grabbed a nearby te of spaghetti and hurled it at Roderus. St! The meat and pasta slid down his face.
Roderus endured it. He could have easily turned Zewidi into a human skewer,, but he was receiving a punishment right now.
Now wasnt the time to take out a critical piece of the drug operation.
Duke Redburn would be far angrier at Roderus for disobeying orders than at the fact that Zewidi Benstone insulted him first. If that happened, it would get him sent away, and he would get further away from his goal of cleaning up his family.
Zewidi Benstone also roughly understood that fact.
Clean it up, you pathetic excuse for a guard.
Finally, Zewidi Benstone spat onto Roderus shoe before walking off. Roderus breathed deeply, holding back his anger.
At that moment, Pure Knights next target was chosen.
The night was deep.
With the party over and the nobles all gone, Roderus was finally free. He would be able to rest until the next party. Or...
Transform.
He could help maintain the peace in Crownhall.
The window of Benstone Manor opened, and a small figure scaled the wall. Tap. The shadow quicklynded on the roof with flexible and light movements.
As the wind blew the clouds away, revealing the moon, the figure became clearPure Knight, the magical girl in blue, her ribbon fluttering as she roamed the night skies of Crownhall.
"Ribbon Rope."
Swirrrll-!
A ribbon, solidified by mana, extended and wrapped around the railing of the next building. Oh Dae-soo, stepped lightly off the roof and descended.
Whoosh-!
His small frame traced a smooth arc through the sky, riding the ribbon as he glided through Crownhall. The wind rushed past his ears.
It was the time for some midnight patrol.
This silence, while peaceful.. sometimes made him feel lonely. But as long as he remembered the warmth of his past, it was.
To save the innocent and punish the wicked.
If each step forward brought him closer to reuniting with the friends he missed so dearly, closer to standing proudly by their side, there was nothing he couldnt do.
As Oh Dae-soo scanned the streets from above, his gaze locked onto a sketchy alley.
A child was running.
A thief? No. The kid wasnt carrying anything. Oh Dae-soo could see it in the boys eyeshe was running for freedom. The one chasing him, however, was a hobo, driven by greed.
Maybe.. A small organization that forced kids to beg for money. If that was the case
Swirl!
Kuck??!!"
Wha???!"
The hobo was lightly restrained by the blue ribbon. The Magical Girlnded gracefully in front of the fleeing child.
Startled, the kid fell back, surprised at that sight.
Oh Dae-soo cleared his throat, trying to speak as softly as possiblejust like Oh Hae-in would.
Are you okay?
Ah, uh??."
No need to be scared. Im only after the bad guys.
Oh Dae-soo gave a warm smile, bent slightly, and extended a hand. The boy hesitated, his eyes wide with surprise, but soon grasped the hand offered to him and stood up.
Go to the church in the east. The priest there is kind enough; youll at least be able to survive until youre a bit older.
"????."
Go, quickly.
The kid looked at the Magical Girl, flushed, and then darted away quickly. Oh Dae-soo watched him disappear into the night before turning his attention to the restrained hobo.
Hobo. Im about to hang you on the northern gat"
I found the target!! Blue Rose, target sighted!!
"?????!"
Oh Dae-soos head snapped up. A knight, illuminated by the glow of magic from his helmet, was pointing directly at him and shouting.
Whys the Capital Knight Order???!"
Step step step step.
Heavy footsteps approached from all directions. It wasnt just one knight.
Oh Dae-soo ran into the darkness of the streets. It was fine, It wasnt too dangerous. He could easily lose them??!
The target is on the run!!
Surround the areawait, did she fly?!
Its a flying vignte!!
Quiet down, you fools! This is the middle of the nightpeople are asleep!
The Capital Knight Order were definitely forces to be reckoned with, but it was different in a game of catch. They were too loud and slow.
"Pure Mirage!"
Oh Dae-soo used Mana to create several duplicates, sending them scattering in all directions. Up close, the illusions were imperfect, but from a distance, they were enough to create confusion.
Clone vigntes!!
Damn it, is the target an illusion mage?!
Got youno, it was a double!!
Amid the chaos among the knights, Oh Dae-soo slipped away undetected. It was easier than he expected. After all, knights couldnt just knock down buildings and continue chasing him.
If they threw caution to the wind and bulldozed through the optimal path, maybe they could catch him. But as it stood? Not a chance.
Hmph, if you wish to defeat me, train for another 100 ye??."
Just then.
It felt like a sun red up behind him.
Cold sweat trickled down his neck as his entire body tensed. Somethingor someonecapable of wiping him out with just a swipe of their hand.. was right behind him.
Whiiiirrrll-!!
The sound of an engine, roaring like a beast.
Hey.
The voice, distorted by mana, sounded as though it came from the depths of hell itself.
Let me see your face.
"????!!"
Oh Dae-soo bolted with all the strength he could muster. He couldnt afford to slow down.
Kim Ruru just stood motionless, her eyes locked onto the retreating figure of the Magical Girl. There was something familiartoo familiar. Some details lined up perfectly. But she couldnt be sure, not yet.
She needed to see the face for herself. Yet, no matter how hard she tried to calm down, her heart raced uncontrobly. Could its really be?
If it was real.
If it was real what would she even say?
No, Ruru, you idiot. You need to catch them first??!!"
Ruru smacked her helmet twice, focusing. Mana coursed through her entire body.
Whiiiirrrllll!!
Boom!
Sheunched into the air, leaving a crater behind.
A living sun. The power armor, radiating such intensity you could feel it on your skin. It had to be that Capital Knight Order Captain who was so infamous in the capital.
If that captain had used his strength more wisely, Oh Dae-soo wouldve been caught long ago.
Shoooong!!
Not this way??!!"
The captain kept mming into the wrong spots.
Hey, stop for a sec! Oops, too far??!!"
The captain miscalcted, shooting far ahead of Oh Dae-soo.
Despite all the mistakes, the chase continued because the captains power output dwarfed Oh Dae-soos. But..Why?
Why was someone from the Sublimation Stage chasing him?
Had his identity been revealed..? No, that was impossible. He checked his surroundings dozens of times before transforming??!! Oh Dae-soos mind spiraled into confusion.
The captain kept relentlessly pursuing him.
Hey!!
......Why is the Capital Knight Order Captain chasing me!? Just how much free time do you guys have?!
Stop!!
If you were me, would you stop?!
Kim Ruru thought that even the voice was simr. The way the pitch climbed when he was angryit was the same. But she needed confirmation!
A butterfly fluttered beside her, whispering as if to itself. Ruru felt like it was echoing her own thoughts.
-You dummy. There''s an easy way to find out. Cant you just call out his name?
......I know! Bu-but. What if its true?!
-Dont you want it to be real?
Yeah, but my heart... Im not ready for this. Its been so long since weve seen each other... Ah fuck, should I have asked the vice captain to do my hair???"
She regretted not dressing up today.
The butterfly giggled and offered some advice.
_Oh Dae-soo has been really lonely too. Hes been waiting for you.
......Thats thinking too op-op, uh Positively.
-Its not an optimistic guess. Close your eyes and call his name.
And if it;s really him.. what should I say?
You know better than anyone what to say. The butterfly vanished.
Ruru clenched her eyes shut. If she let Blue Rose escape now, she would lose this chance forever. She couldnt just put it off like a summer diary assignment.
Oh, Oh??."
Because she wanted to see him so badly. Even if it was disappointment that awaited her, she had to do it!
Oh Dae-soo-!!
"?????!"
Tap.
On the rooftop of the unknown building, the sound of two pairs of quick footsteps came to a sudden halt. Roderus stared directly at the Capital Knight Order Captain and drew his rapier.
His eyes were burning with venemous killing intent.
Uh, what. Rurus brain froze in ce. This wasnt the reaction she had expected.
You, how do you know that name?
......Huh, huuh?
I asked you how you knew that name. And, what did you do to the girl who said it? Tell me, now-!!
Ah, ohhhhhh. Phew.. Yo-you scared me for a sec??."
He must have thought that the Capital Knight Order had captured and tortured his friend, who, like him, was from an another world. Ruru ced a hand on her chest and pressed the release button on her suit.
Phoosh!!
Steam hissed as the armor loosened and detached piece by piece. With a light hop, Ruru leapt from the suit,nding with a proud "Ta-daa!"
Ah, helmet??."
She removed it properly this time, setting it aside and once again repeated, "Ta-daa!" Roderus stood frozen, his eyes wide in disbelief.
Am I under an illusion magic???"
Hey, Oh Dae-soo. I told you, didnt I.
You, no way??."
I told you.. that Im actually super strong!!
Sprint. Crash!
Rurus hi-tackle was explosive, knocking the wind from his chest. Roderus tumbled over, his mind racing. A butterfly fluttered by, softly whispering in his ear.
Something Kim Ruru said once.
And I heard from Hye-in that when two Magical Girls fight together, they also get double the Pure Energy! So you don''t have to fight to monopolize the mana.
She had once called it Mana.
While everyone else called it Pure Energy, she always used the word Mana!
......You were alive.
All the tension drained from Roderus. A surge of emotionsrelief, joy, disbeliefflooded him. As he struggled to find words something, anything??.
He realized that his chest holding Kim Rurus head was getting progressively more wet from her tears. So, he just patted her on the head, staring up at the night sky, which seemed unusually beautiful tonight.
And for a while, they simply enjoyed their silent reunio
The trail continues this way, sir!!
??Damn it."
They wouldnt even give him time to enjoy it.
Even if Kim Ruru turned out to be the Captain of the Capital Knight Order, he still had no clue what her subordinates would think about him. Even if things went smoothly, being captured now would still cost him valuable time.
If that happened, it could raise suspicions from the Duke. So the smartest move was to promise a reunion and make his escape.
Kim Ruru.
......Sniffle, Oh Dae-soo.
Lets meet again. There are no crepes or Tanghulus1 here.. But we do have cakes. At the bakery by the eastern crossroads, one in the afternoon, the day after tomorrow and??."
Roderus gently cupped her cheeks, pausing for a moment before kissing her on the forehead. He had seen Oh Hae-in do this for a crying child.
"????!!"
Dont cry. Im going to leave now.
With that, Oh Dae-soo vanished into the shadows, leaving behind the sound of the Capital Knight Order in pursuit. Kim Ruru, still flushed and frozen, stood silently as the captain of Team 3, Ronald, arrived,te to the chase.
Did you catch Blue Rose?!
No, I think its been caught??."
Her heart, that is.
1. sugar coated fruits
Chapter 129: After Story: The Magical Girl, The Knight, And The Agent - 1
In the Circle of the Empires capital, Crownhall.
Count Benstones cottage, codename Drug Cave.
Around 10:30 PM.
"????."
Count Benstones party was an extravagant affair, unmatched in its grandeur. Using his sons birthday as a convenient pretext, he had summoned nobles from distant regions, resulting in a guest list nearly twice the size of previous years.
Benstone''s influence, however, wasrgely confined to Crownhall, making it difficult for him to extend his sway over the rural nobility. There was an odd friction between the nobles that lived in the capital and those in the countryside, but more than anything due to the physical distance, it was hard to rmend a drug.
It was natural, after alldistance tends to breed detachment.
Additionally, Benstonecked the authority topel these rural lords to flock to his parties. They would typically ignore his invitations saying they had some important work to do as an excuse.
But this time, the timing was in his favor.
Princess ine, the First Princess, was returning from the Eastern Frontlines after distinguishing herself in battle. Alongside her direct squad, Azure Wind Knight Order she was to briefly return to the capital to receive the emperorsmendation.
To congratte her on this, nobles from across the Empire had rushed to the capital. They were eager to catch the attention of the person most likely to ascend the throne.
Benstone saw his opportunity. With the nobles already gathered in Crownhall for the Princesss return, they would be more inclined to attend his grand celebration since they were already in Crownhall anyway.
It was the perfect moment to expand his business.
If he could introduce his drugs to the countryside nobility during this event, he could secure their dependencyand with it, extend his influence over them.. And of course, he would be able to earn some money.
Hahaha. Hohoho. Fakeughter filled the ballroom.
Among the crowd moved a valet, slipping between the guests unnoticed. Despite being a valet, his eyes were razor-sharp, but it didnt draw any attention thanks to him wearing his hat low.
His name was Roderus.
The n was simple:
He would sneak into Count Benstones, or Drug Addict Zewidi Benstones office and collect evidence. Roderus was sure that the office had significant evidence inside.
That meant he would need a disguise. Luckily, Roderus had the ability to change his gender, which he would use for the mission.
Wait for the perfect opportunity transform into Oh Dae-soo when the timing was right knock out a maid who was cleaning the mansion switch clothes with her infiltrate unnoticed.
While this n unfolded, he would also use his ''Clone'' ability to create an alibi. By forming a Mana Double with his appearance, he couldplete the mission as soon as possible.
If everything went smoothly, not only would he be able to retrieve the evidence cleanly, but he would also escape any suspicion. The risks were high, but it was a gamble worth taking.
And everything had to be wrapped up before the party ended. Roderus estimated that the party would end at around 2am.
He had 3 hours and 30 minutes left.
First thing first Step 1: find the right opportunity.
The perfect moment woulde when Zewidi Benstone was trying to manipte the countryside nobles. Roderus mingled with the valets, serving food and wine, while searching for an opening.
He listened carefully to the conversations around him. If he paid close enough attention, he knew the moment woulde.
Lady, wont you grant me a dance? No,dy.. I even wore this cool cape!
I think that man is a lost cause. So what if hes that wealthy, if youre going to be that egotistical.
Hahaha! That''s right! Ivee across a very valuable medicine, and when I put it in my mouth I could go on all day and night??."
Cough, hm??."
Among the hum of voices, Roderus could hear one running its mouth. He zeroed in. When the snake went in for the bite, hed make his move.
What can I do to make that cool knight pay attention to me?
But arent there side effects?
If you''d allow me, I could show you. Themon thread between a party and a bed... is a beautiful woman. Tonight, if you wanted"
Ugh, Im not used to a dress??."
Not yet. But the moment was approaching. If that deal goes through, and and the conversation turned more intimate??.
"?????"
He thought he heard a familiar voice just now. Roderus quietly turned his head.
In the midst of the crowd, he spotted Kim Ruru, fidgeting and looking around as she stood in a well decorated dress.
Whys she here???"
Roderus blinked, first ncing at Zewidi Benstone, then back at Ruru. For a moment, he hesitated.
An opportunity... or a friend?
Roderus chose to help his friend. He slipped through the crowd until he was standing next to her. A moment after, their eyes met.
Just as he was about to ask why she was in such a dangerous ce...
In that moment, delight and happiness bloomed like a flower in Rurus eyes. Her entire body was radiating excitement. She stretched out her arms and shouted.
Oh Dae-soo!!
Roderus quickly pressed his index finger to her lips.
Quietly.
"??Oh Dae-soo??!"
I meant you should stay quiet, not just repeat the same thing softer. Now, why are you here?
So, remember when we met at that dessert cafe? Then we had the third chase, and theres this guy named Ronald in the Capital Knight Orderyou know him right? Recently, him and I??."
Ruru began to babble, eager to exin every detail from start to finish, but Roderus quickly covered her mouth. There were too many ears around.
......Just follow me.
Roderus grabbed Ruru and led her out of the ballroom.
The 2nd floor of Count Benstones cottage, Balcony B-3.
Around 10:50 PM.
Roderus and Ruru arrived at a deserted balcony, away from the noise of the party. It was a romantic spot, with the moon casting a soft glow over them.
Peering down at the garden below, they could see drunken guests. But if they spoke softly, their conversation wouldnt reach them.
Ruru, feeling her heart race, ced a hand on her chest and looked up at Roderus and asked.
Hey.. Hello? I tried dressing up a little. How do I look?
......This really isnt the time for that kind of question, you know?
Then what is it time for?
Why are you here?
At the sight of Roderus crossing his arms and entering RSS (Rigid Serious Stern) Mode, Ruru grumpily responded with a tired expression. This mode of Roderus had a high level nagging skill.
To avoid a long speech, it would be best to answer obediently.
Ronald said that this ce is really suspicious. So they were going to investigate But if things dont work out a fight might break out. My job was to infiltrate and turn things around if it goes south.
Looks like our missions align.. Im here to gather intel too. This ce is a drug den.
Vignte work?
Something like that. Kim Ruru, if you asked the Capital Knight Order to cooperate on this mission do you think theyd agree?
Ruru paused, deep in thought, before shaking her head.
Given the current climate, where too many incidents had urred, the rift between the Magical Girl Pure Knight and the Capital Knight Order was far too wide to mend.
Because when Roderus was trying to escape their chase a very.. Unfortunate damage had urred. Ruru spoke solemnly.
If you hadnt burned Ronalds mustache, it would have been fine. But after that happened during thest chase... He got pretty angry.
He should be thanking me for getting rid of that dirty mustache.
The grudge of a middle-aged man stripped of his identity wasn''t easily forgotten. Expecting cooperation now was unrealistic.
Even if their objectives aligned, a n without mutual agreement could easily spiral out of control. The Capital Knight Order would try to catch Roderus, and he, in turn, would be forced to resist.
And hecked the skills to support the Capital Knight Order while remaining undetected. But he also felt ufortable about choosing to pull out entirely.
Now, with the increasing number of guests causing distractions and leaving security gaps, it was the perfect time to take down Count Benstones illegal drug operation. The timing was too perfect to ignore.
Checking the clock, he had about 3 hours remaining.
He would have to start moving forward with the n soon to avoid being toote. Time wasnt something he could afford to waste in a situation that was growing riskier by the minute.
As the night deepened and the nobles got more drunk, slipping away from the ballroom one by one, the number of those on Benstones sideor those he''d bribedwould increase.
Fewer eyes meant they could be more aggressive.
He had to move. He was going to make Ruru promise to simply enjoy the party and stay out of the mission, then proceed with his n.
Just as he made up his mind and fiddled with the transformation device, the balcony door swung open. A valet entered, pushing a cart.
Excuse me. I thought that you might be in need of some refreshments.
"????!!"
A noblewoman alone on a balcony with a young valetthis could stir unwarranted rumors. Like an illicit meeting that ignored the rules of ss and status.
Roderus quickly adjusted his stance, adopting the posture of a proper valet. He acted as if he had left his post momentarily to fulfill an order from a noble.
"????."
Uh, uh? Do I have to speak? Uh, ah. We dont need cookies Huh?
Both Roderus and Ruru squinted, recognizing the valet in front of them. A voluptuous body and pink ponytail. Yellow eyes hiding the fierceness of a wild beast.
They both knew her name.
......Yuri Frostlover?
Ho-How are you here?!
Grip-!
Roderus stepped forward protectively in front of Kim Ruru, his hand gripping the transformation device. Likewise, Ruru also reached into her pocket, her fingers closing around her power armor activator.
Just as the tension reached its peak, the woman standing before themone of the Four Heavenly Kings in the Organization of Eviladjusted her sses and slowly pulled out an identification card from her side.
Chareruk.
A magical seal of the Imperial Defense Bureau. She spoke inly.
Yuri Lanster. Im an agent of the Defense Bureau. Its been a while, Pure Knight."
......D-Defense Bureau Agent!!
You said the executives of the Organization of Evil were all otherworlders Were you from the same world as ours, Yuri Frostlover?
Roderus tensed immediately at the sight of his former enemy. And Yuri Lanster merely shrugged as if she didnt care at all.
It was all just a dream. And besides, we were defeated. If you can''t let go of a grudge after youve already won... well, then theres really nothing left to say.
"????."
You must be after Benstone. We at the Imperial Defense Bureau are the same. I believe that maybe, we might be able to find amon interest.
She said as she outstretched her hand.
If it had been Eternal Dark, the one responsible forRurus death, Roderus would never have even considered an alliance. But Yuri Frostlover was??.
Despite the wicked acts she hadmitted against Magical Girls using tentacles, she had never actually killed anyone. Nor had she ever ambushed innocent citizens.
And if she really was a Defence Bureau agent, this situation was an opportunitya chance to take down Benstone in one move. However, however??.
Ah, perhaps you are hesitating because of the tentacles incident.
Roderus voice rose in anger.
......Shut up! Ill smash your head open if you try anything weird!
Even if you act all tough like that, from the point of view of someone who knows exactly where all your sensitive spots are, its just a kitten trying to sound fierce"
Im gonna kill you??!!"
Calm down, calm down, Dae-soo!! Shes a kind Unni who gives us massages whenever we meet!!
Kim Ruru barely managed to calm Roderus anger, whose pride had taken a serious hit. Hebed his hair back, sighed and reluctantly came to an understanding.
Theres no other way A temporary alliance. Just this once.
Dont slow me down, Magical Girl.
Three hours remained.
Thus, an unexpected alliance was dramatically forged.
Chapter 130: After Story: The Magical Girl, The Knight, And The Agent - 2
3rd floor of Count Benstone''s cottage, maid supply room.
Around 11.20 PM.
Roderus: Didnt care as long as someone fucked up Count Benstone.
Kim Ruru: Happy just to help Roderus. (No desire for recognition.)
Pink-Haired Lesbian: Never one to refuse any recognition that came her way.
"In that case, Ill gather the documents and forward them through the Defense Bureau."
"If we fail to take down Count Benstone after collecting all the evidence, be ready to face the fallout."
"As long as the proof is airtight, well bulldoze through. The Defense Bureau can manage the political maneuvering, but Ill leave it to the Capital Knight Order to handle the physical."
"I just need to leave everything in ashes, right?"
End of discussion.
Surprisingly, the issue of who gets the creditthe most critical part of their cooperationwas resolved without any fuss. With that settled, the operation began to pick up speed.
The main strategy was based on Roderus'' n. The three of them slipped into the supply room and changed into spare maid uniforms they found.
Transform.
A man and two women entered the room, but when they emerged, there were three women.
As Yuri Lanster adjusted her maid outfit, which was a little tight in a particr area, she noticed something and turned to Oh Dae-soo.
"The owner of this mansion must be quitevish."
"??Why do you say that?"
"This maid uniformit looks simple, but its designed with a structural w. If someone pulls the ribbon at the back, itlle right off with a single tug."
"??Why is that the first thing you think of?
Yuri Lanster wiggled her index finger yfully. "If you dont want to end up stripped, better guard that ribbon." Feeling the sense of potential danger, Oh Dae-soo reinforced the ribbon around his waist with mana.
"What''s the security system like in the mansion?"
"The guards usually patrol in pairs, but with tonights grand ball, theyve switched to solo patrols. On top of that, most of the guards are concentrated around the ballroom, where all the nobles are gathered."
"What about magical traps? Wealthy nobles usually have at least one installed."
"They are set up at key locationsthe Counts room, Zewidi Benstones quarters, and the underground drug storage. If you dont channel the right pre-registered mana, the doors stay sealed, and rms will go off."
A magical door, huh? Yuri Lanster thought over a few possible ways to bypass it.
Kidnap Count Benstone or Zewidi Benstone to force them to open the door.
That wasnt infiltrationit was practically a deration of war. If that were the n, they might as well have gone for an all-out attack from the start.
Rejected.
Disarm the magic trap with wless magical maniption.
A task for a genius sent from the heavens, maybe someone like Crazy Wizard could do it, but that kind of mana maniption was beyond Yuris capabilities.
Rejected.
Infiltrate through an entrance not sealed with magic.
This seemed the most viable. The n? Bore through the ceiling from the floor above and rappel into the room.
After considering these options, Yuri Lanster turned to Oh Dae-soo. If he knew about the traps, he probably had a way to bypass them.
"Whats your n for getting past the traps?"
"Im already registered with the magic traps. Even after my demotion for failing the mission, Im still under the patronage of Count Benstones master, Duke Redburn."
Wow.
No wonder things get easier with an insider!
While Yuri Lanster was marveling at the mysterious convenience of having someone on the inside, Kim Ruru tugged on Oh Dae-soos hand with a flushed face.
Kim Ruru, what is it?
"I, I want to?? do something cool like a secret agent too!"
Thump Thump. Kim Rurus heart pounded, this time not from love, but pure excitement.
She had always been thrilled watching movies where agents in sunsses infiltrate secure locations, crack safes, and dash out amidst explosions.
"Its not the time to y arou?? haah. Fine. Alright then, Agent Kim Ruru?"
Eung!!
"Agent, Id like to assign you to the rear as a lookout, just in case someth??."
"Stop. Theres a patrol up ahead."
Yuri Lanster raised her fist, signaling them to halt. Oh Dae-soo, who had been ying along with Ruru, immediately turned serious and assessed the situation. They quickly slipped behind a corner in the hallway.
"This patrols different from what I memorized. Did something change?"
"Seems like a random deviation. His face is flushedprobably drunk. Hes staggering, so he mustve wandered off the usual route."
"Should we take him down?"
"Its better to slip past him instead. The less trouble, the better."
Oh Dae-soo and Yuri Lanster adjusted their expressions and calmly pushed a cart down the hallway. Kim Ruru, still flustered, hurried to catch up.
"Hic, eoung?"
The drunken soldier squinted at the trio with bleary eyes. He narrowed his eyes and asked.
"This isnt the party hall, you?? where are you all headed?"
Yuri Lansters expression shifted, softening like a blossoming flower.
Her eyes softened, her soft voice seemed to blend with the sound of her breathing. Each movement she made was rxed but held a subtle, seductive charm.
"I''m attending to somete-night duties, Mr. Soldier. You know, certain tasks need tending to even at this hour.
But, I haven''t see your face before??."
"Ive only just transferred here. I used to work at the Counts other estate, but he needed extra hands tonight, so?? that''s probably why we havent met before, Mr. Handsome Soldier.
ck, Yuri Lanster stepped closer, adjusting the soldiers cor. The alluring scent that wafted over made the soldier flush; he was unsure how to react.
"I''m busy tonight but?? well probably meet again. Now, if youll excuse me"
"Uh, s-sure??."
ck ck.
Yuri led Ruru and Oh Dae-soo away. The soldier, still dazed, stared at their retreating figures before shaking his head and returning to his patrol route.
Once they were out of sight, Yuris face returned to its usual expressionless mask as she muttered,
"We will meet again in prison."
"??ssic honey trap."
"Kim Ruru, adjusting a man''s cor or tie is a highly effective move. You might want to keep that in mind for the future."
Stop teaching her weird things??!"
Kim Ruru noted it in her mind: Things to do when I meet Roderus next timeadjust his cor.
They managed to bypass the remaining obstacles and arrived at Count Benstones room. As their hands neared the doorknob, a green magic circle appeared, scanning their mana.
"Step back. I''m going to open it."
Oh Dae-soo infused his mana into the door. Click! The door opened effortlessly.
Slidee. The door''s well-maintained hinges made no sound as it opened. Inside, there was arge bed, a few bookshelves, and several decorations.
"Lets split up and search. Ill take the bookshelves."
"I''ll check the decorations."
"Uh, what about me?! What should I do?!"
"You?? check the bed. There might be something under the pillows."
They began their search. Yuri systematically removed and inspected each book, then ced them back exactly as they had been. Her movements were precise and mechanical.
Oh Dae-soo, however, moved with haste. He focused on saving time, even if it meant leaving some traces. He scanned the rooms decorations, looking for any hiddenpartments or artifacts.
Kim Ruru, on the other hand, approached the search like she was solving a puzzle in an escape room.
Ten minutester, they regrouped to discuss their conclusions.
Theres nothing.
"Nothing here either."
"Hey, I found something that looks like a magic wand!"
Whirrrr. The magic wand started vibrating in Kim Rurus hand. Recognizing what it was, Oh Dae-soo quietly took it from her and returned it to its original ce.
"Whyd you do that?!"
"Thats not evidence. For now?? it does seem like Count Benstone isnt involved in this directly."
"Yes. Was it Zewidi Benstone? Maybe all the drug-rted operations were handed over to him."
"??His office is on the 4th floor. We need to move quickly."
4th floor of Count Benstones cottage, outside of Zewidi Benstone''s office.
Around 12:10 AM.
The trio had confirmed Zewidi Benstone was attending the ballroom before attempting to enter his office. However
Beep.
The green magic circle rejected Roderus. Oh Dae-soo clenched her teeth in frustration.
This bastard??."
What happened?
"I had a falling out with Zewidi Benstone. It seems like that bastard excluded my mana pattern."
"At least the rm?? didn''t go off. Thats the one silver lining"
What they thought would be a straightforward entry , had now be a significant obstacle. It was all thanks to the snowballing effects of that one days war of nerves.
So, whats the n now? Should I just blow it open?
No. We need to get in undetected. Even if we find the evidence we need, if our break-in is exposed?? they''ll probably destroy it before the Capital Knight Order arrives.
If that happens, there is a high chance the usation will fail. Zewidi is under Duke Redburn''s protection after all.
Is there?? is there any other way?
While Oh Dae-soo and Kim Ruru were deep in thought over their options, Yuri Lanster quietly considered something before pulling out a hidden card.
There is a way, but you must swear to keep it a secret.
"??Whatever it is, as long as it helps, Ill keep quiet.
I know a wizard. Hes the best Ive met. People call him Crazy Wizard. Were going to ask for his help.
"??Where does this guy live that we can ask for his help-, no, more importantly, is this even safe?
How could someones nickname be Crazy Wizard?
Oh Dae-soo and Kim Ruru briefly imagined a deranged, crazed wizard and wondered if they should stop this before it was toote.
Ill contact him now. Be quiet.
Yuri closed her eyes, attempting a long-distancemunication using a method she had refined through her TRPG researcha dream-based signal.
As a subus, she could reach Crazy Wizard through his dreams. A momentter, the connection was made.
-Whats up? If youre going to ask me about TPC(Todays Panty Color) again, Im hanging up.
I need your help, Mr. Crazy Wizard. Theres a magic trap I need disarmed without triggering the rm, and no trace of entry can be left behind.
-Im specialized in illusion magic?? but fine, show it to me.
Through Pink-Haired Lesbians eyes, Crazy Wizard quickly assessed the situation and formted a solution.
-Start the mana recognition sequence: left, right, left. Then short-circuit the bottom-right rune. ess the core and rewrite the data. Ill send you the memory datajust follow it exactly. Got it?
Okay. Copy that.
-Im lonely. Finish up ande back fast.
Beep.
A stream of well-packaged memory data flowed through the dream. Yuri ced her hand on the magic circle and initiated the sequence: left, right, left.
The magic circle responded to unrecognized mana and gradually turned red, preparing to trigger the rm spell.
Kim Ruru swallowed hard, and Oh Dae-soo gripped his rapier, ready for a fight if things went sideways.
But Yuri Lanster was calm. Crazy Wizard wouldnt make a mistake, so as long as she executed his instructions properly, theyd bypass the security.
Crackle. She short-circuited the vulnerability and reached the core of the magic circle. Then, she transmitted the data provided by Crazy Wizard.
Wiiiiiing!!
The magic circle turnedpletely red, and just as it was just about to trigger an intruder alert that would sound throughout the entire mansion.
Beep!
Suddenly, the circle shifted green, recognizing Yuri Lanster as a valid user. With a soft click, the door unlocked.
Heuaaheu??."
Kim Ruru sighed in relief, almost copsing to the floor.
This isnt the time to fall apart, Kim Ruru. We havent found the evidence yet. Keep searching!
Lets move. Ill take the left side.
With a thud, the door swung open. Inside, the room was in disarrayempty bottles rolled across the floor, scattered papers littered everywhere. The whole ce was a mess.
Yuri Lanster and Oh Dae-soo sprang into action. They meticulouslybed through the documents, searching for anything that could connect Zewidi Benstone to drug trafficking. Kim Ruru, momentarily spaced out, saw what they were doing and rolled up her sleeves, eager to join in.
She wanted to do something too. To do something, something cool??.
In the movies, they usually???"
Kim Ruru slowly approached and lifted the carpet off the floor. A hidden safe was revealed underneath. She was so surprised and delighted that she jumped up in excitement.
I-I found a safe!!
"You found it?!
Yuri Lanster, who had been in the middle of reading documents about mining worker exploitation, and Oh Dae-soo, who had been examining Zewidi Benstones stash of drugs, immediately dropped what they were doing and rushed over.
I just had a feeling it would be here, so I lifted the carpet like this!! And bam!!
Well done. You did great, but let''s keep the celebration a bit quieter, Ruru.
It''s made of mithril alloy. No way we can open this with just brute strength. We''ll need the key.
Zewidi Benstone may be a fool, but hes smart enough to keep something this important on his body. Maybe we should just move the entire safe and??."
A safe that couldnt be opened with human strength.
"????."
"????."
Both Yuri and Oh Dae-soo turned in unison toward Kim Ruru. After all, they had a superhuman right there with them!
Feeling their gazes full of anticipation, Ruru shyly averted her eyes as she felt a bit embarrassed.
Uh, should I open it???"
Please do.
Cruuuunch.
The living heavy machinery pried open the mithril-alloy safe. Inside, they found several valuable jewels and a single ledger. Yuri quickly flipped through the ledgers contents.
And then she simply remarked.
Weve hit the jackpot. Everything is herewho he dealt with, what it was, when, how much
Is it enough to take him down?
This is more than enough to destroy Benstone. Excellent work. Well done, Magical Girl Pure Rodeo."
Heh, hehet??!!"
Yuri Lanster vigorously patted Kim Ruru''s head. Watching that sight, Oh Dae-soo darkened with irritation. Without a word, he swatted Yuris hand away and gently pulled Kim Ruru toward him.
"????."
"????."
Just as the tension between them was starting to build.
They heard Zewidi Benstone''s voice from outside the room.
There are many wonderful things in my room! Even some marvelous?? pills. I store the low-quality ones in the warehouse, but I keep the high-quality ones in my room.
It''s always a pleasure to see another noble''s collection. Thank you for the invitation.
"????!!"
Oh Dae-soo and Yuri Lanster immediately began scanning the room for hiding spots. Under the bed? The window? The ceiling corners? Under the desk? The closet?
The closet.
The two exchanged nces and nodded in silent agreement. While Yuri Lanster hurried to close the safe and smooth out the carpet, Oh Dae-soo swiftly tucked Kim Ruru under his arm and led her into the closet.
Woat??!!"
Dont make a sound.
Yuri Lanster then squeezed into the cramped closet with them and shut the door behind her. Darkness enveloped the small space, and at that moment, she saw the opportunity of pure love.
Despite her usual behavior of actively flirting with beautiful women, Yuri Lansters true alliance was with the pure love group. So, she deliberately pressed her back against Oh Dae-soo.
You??!!"
Its cramped in here. You two, get a bit closer together.
Were already close enough??!!"
Theres still space between your belly buttons, isnt there?
What is she saying!
Squeeze squeeze.
Crushed by the tight confines of the closet, Oh Dae-soo and Kim Ruru were pressed together with no room left between them. They could even feel each other''s heartbeats through their chests.
Ruru whispered softly.
I-Im?? fine??!"
Dont say things like that in this situation??!"
Shhh.
Yuri Lanster stirred a storm in the hearts of both sides, who were at the height of their youth. She then spied outside through a narrow gap between the closet doors. Zwiddy Benstone was working. He opened the box of medicine and began his pitch.
"This is what keeps you going day and night for three days with just one pill??."
Huuuh??."
His client was a middle-aged man with an unkempt beard. He seemed desperate to regain what his age had cost him.
"?????"
Yuri Lanster inhaled deeply. A scent filled her nostrils, one she recognized all too well. It was the scent of the drug.
Dream Inducing Pill().
Or, Subuss Invitation.
This drug, crafted from the refined body fluids of a subus, induced deep sleep in the one who ingests it, leaving their mind wide open for a subus to invade.
Judging by the scent, the purity of the pill was nearly wless.
And the only substance potent enough to create such a powerful Dream Inducing Pill?? was the body fluid of the Subus Queen.
A deep murderous intent flickered in Yuri Lanster''s cold eyes. It was an unexpected discovery. To find such a clue like this in such a ce.
How she had longed to tear them apart, limb from limb.
At this moment, could she capture Zewidi and, with a slow and thorough interrogation, trace the source of the drug? If so, then even now.
-Hey, is something wrong?
A butterflys whisper echoed in her ear, and Yuri Lanster quietly closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. Yes, the Purple Magic Tower Master was watching. She was in the middle of an operation.
"?? It''s okay."
Yuri Lanster silently mouthed her response to the Purple Magic Tower Master.
She waited in silence, patiently.
Until her mind calmed down.
1st floor of the Count Benstone''s cottage, the garden.
Around 12.40 PM.
Yuri Lanster waved the ount book in the air and said.
"I''ll deliver the secured ledger directly to the top and move as swiftly as possible. Do you need personal protection, Roderus?
"No, that won''t be necessary. More importantly, keep this quiet. We can''t risk raising the Duke''s suspicions."
"??I''ll protect Oh Dae-soo! Just like Ive always done !"
"??Sure, thanks Kim Ruru.
In fact, whenever the Capital Knight Order pursued the Blue Rose, Kim Ruru would always find a way to create a loophole, allowing him to escape.
Because of this, a weird rumor had begun to spread that Blue Rose was a sublimation-ss individual, driving Roderus almost insane.
"Then, I''ll see you again during the raid. It shouldnt take long. If the Second Prince takes this matter seriously, well move before dawn. Be prepared."
Understood.
Yuri Lanster nodded and disappeared into the night. Only the two of them were left. Kim Ruru was wary for a while and then...
"??If we have some t-time left, do you want to dance together?!"
"??Its a mans role to ask for a dance."
"O-Oh Dae-soo, youre a girl!"
Thats, not what I meant??!!"
In the end, they danced.
Chapter 131: After Story: The Magical Girl, The Knight, And The Agent - 3
The Second Prince of the Empire, Irid Crown, was deep in thought. What was his true strength?
While he could defend himself, he wasn''t as powerful as someone in the Metamorphosis stage. Unlike his older sister, the 1st Princess ine, he couldnt charge into battle and cut down enemies easily.
He didnt have the charisma to sway souls with grand speeches. Although he understood the fundamentals, his skills didnt extend far beyond that. After all, he hadnt even managed to properly flirt with Centra once.
His talentsy elsewherein managing people, organizing paperwork, and overseeing projects. The tasks that kept him confined to a desk.
Together, these abilities formed what could be called internal affairs skills.
This expertise in internal affairs allowed him to sift through endless documents, uncover embezzlement, curb unnecessary spending, and identify ipetent officials, swiftly exiling those fools to the countryside.
The agents of the Imperial Defense Bureau, whom he had won over secretly dubbed him theGods Cogwheel. No matter how convoluted the empires bureaucracy became, Irid always seemed to keep it running smoothly.
On top of that, his time with Centra had further broadened his perspective. By understanding life from themoners point of view, he had refined his already sharp management skills.
On holidays, he gifted personalized items to his agentschildrens toys to those with families, tailored suits to those with partners, and desserts to others.
Using the budget secured by his administrative ability, he had the means to give gifts at just the right moment!
Come to think of it, Jonathans birthday is in four days??."
This attention to detail even extended to taking care of the personal events of his employees.
There was a reason why the agents of the long-standing Defense Bureau kept pledging their loyalty to the Second Prince.
In a more peaceful era, Irids talents would have undoubtedly led the empire to greater prosperity.
But these were dangerous times. ck Wizards were stirring up trouble in the shadows, and the ranks of corrupt nobles swelled daily.
It was a period where the Empire needed warriors to face and defeat its enemies head-on rather than bureaucrats.
Was he going to just give up because his talents did not align with his goals?
No.
Just because my abilities arent ideal doesnt mean I should stop putting in the effort.
Thats why.
Thats why, even with only circumstantial evidence against Count Benstone, Irid pressed on. Hecked both the shrewdness of a seasoned politician and the raw power to crush his enemies, but he had something elsea keen eye to extract even the tiniest bits of information hidden under mountains of paperwork.
Piece by piece, he was building a case against the Count.
And he almost did it.
Starting with minor legal vitions, he tracked suspicious funds and questionable distributions. From these small leads, he was crafting an argument to justify the necessity of a forced search of the Counts estate.
It was like turning nothing into something, and Irid had managed toplete nearly 80% of the bill of indictment.
Just a few more days, and it would be ready. Once finished, he nned to submit it to congress, giving his actions the legitimacy needed before leading the Defense Bureau agents to raid Benstones mansion.
It was hard. Really hard.
But his desire to gift Centra a brighter future, symbolized by the rosemary decoration on the corner of the desk, gave him infinite energy.
Lets just try a little bit harder.
As Irid stretched his back, preparing to pick up his quill once more, someone knocked on his office door.
Knock Knock.
"??Who is it?
Its C. An urgent message has arrived from Yuri Lanster, who was assigned to codename Crazy Wizard. I thought this situation required your highness'' immediate attention??."
Shudder!
Irid felt a chill crawl up his spine.
The deep regret he felt from Cs voice triggered his intuition. What in the world had happened now? What kind of mess have you stirred up this time, Crazy Wizard??!!
Exin.
C ryed the report from Yuri Lanster, reading it aloud.
They had managed to convert one of Redburns knives, codename The Nightmare of Wizards. And??."
That is unexpected. Continue?
"There''s been a change in his Metamorphosis. Hes acquired the ability to alter his appearance, and it turns out the well-known vignte Blue Rose and The Nightmare of Wizards are, in fact, the same person."
"??As far as I know, The Nightmare of Wizards is a man. And that Blue Rose wears highly feminine clothing."
Irid mind came up with the image of an ordinary-looking man running around in women''s clothing, carrying out vignte acts. It made his skin crawl. He couldn''t possibly think of a reason why anyone sane would do such a thing.
Could it be that instead of conversion, Crazy Wizard had simply half destroyed The Nightmare of Wizardss mind?
Otherwise, how could cross-dressing and conversion go hand in handt??.
Irid shook his head, cutting off that train of thought. It felt like the kind of puzzle where the deeper you go, the more you''d sink into an abyss. With a flick of his hand, he motioned for C to continue.
C cleared her throat twice before resuming.
"The Nightmare of Wizards has grown surprisingly close to the Captain of the Capital Knight Order. The analysis suggests theres a strong possibility they may be lovers."
"???? No, why, how?? Nevermind. Continue the report."
"So, The Nightmare of Wizards, the Captain of the Capital Knight Order, and field agent Yuri Lanster have sessfully retrieved a ledger containing proof of Count Benstones involvement in drug trafficking."
"????."
Irid froze for a moment, dumbfounded.
Even if the world was full of strange and extraordinary events, wasn''t this story a bit too far-fetched???
"So?? Field Agent Yuri Lanster is asking for your confirmation about initiating a raid on Count Benstone''s drug operation in coboration with the Capital Knight Order"
"????."
He couldnt understand the means, but the oue was clear. If this operation seeded in ousting Count Benstone, it would be like cutting off one of Duke Redburns hands.
Wasnt this the very reason Irid had worked so hard to draw up the bill of indictment? Though, in the end, it had been reduced to nothing more than a scrap of paper.
Irid nced with weary eyes at the towering stack of documents on the desk, before nodding coolly.
"??Proceed."
That was the moment the fate of Count Benstones family was sealed.
Count Benstones Mansion.
Around 1:50am.
Zewidi Benstone was basking in a sense of aplishment in his room. He had finally persuaded the old nobleman to take the drug, and now, that countryside aristocrat having experienced its effects, was caught in an inescapable web.
Even if the nobleter realized his mistake and tried to quit, it would be toote. No priest could cure the addiction. After all, it was a drug designed to breach the minds defenses, allowing Dream Demons to infiltrate.
Repeated cycles of pleasure and pain within his dreams would gradually break down the users mind, turning them into an utterly obedient ve. Through him, the drug would soon spread to the other nobles across the countryside.
Thus increasing Zewidis influence.
The Empire wasn''t foolish. Though the Defense Bureau''s actions had been suspicioustely, and the Capital Knight Order seemed to be snooping around, it wasnt enough to force him to destroy the evidence.
With the bnce of power between the noble faction and the imperial faction almost evenly matched, half-baked schemes wouldnt be enough to topple him. Moreover, striking at the wrong time would only invite bacsh, as in any power struggle.
The differing goals of each side also worked in his favor.
For the Benstone Family, and by extension Duke Redburn, chaos within the Empire was the ultimate goal. On the other hand, their opponents wanted to maintain stability. This difference created a gap.
If their enemies made a move without undeniable proof, they could easily counter with ims of, "The Imperial Family is oppressing the nobility!" Some would believe it, while others wouldnt, but the resulting confusion would certainly destabilize the Empire.
And this was all possible because the one figure who held absolute powerthe Emperorremained inexplicably silent.
Of course, Zewidi knew they would be discovered eventually. The Defense Bureau wasn''t stupid and would eventually gather enough evidence. So they needed to withdraw before then. They would have to offer up someone expendable as a magic sponge1 and cut off their tail.
That was why?? Zewidi Benstone predicted the right time to withdraw was in three months.
He figured that he would be able to do this for at least that long.
He was wrong.
Benstone family,e out without resisting!!"
The mansion ispletely surrounded! The defenders of justice, the Capital Knight Order, havepleted their encirclement and annihtion formation!!
"You are charged with illegal drug distribution and treason against the state!! Resist, and we will kill you on the spot! If you value your life, surrender peacefully!!
"?????!"
Zewidi Benstone stared out the window, utterly shocked.
Tung. Tatung. Tung!
Strange sounds echoed as magical lighting tools activated all around the estate. Cone-shaped beams of light flooded Benstone''s mansion from every direction, forcing Zewidi to shield his eyes from the blinding re.
Through the shadows, he could make out the silhouettes of the Capital Knight Order in power armor, along with half-awake guards around the perimeter.
How did this happen?
Had they decided to wipe them out, disregarding any political consequences? Or??!
As Zewidi Benstone scrambled to piece together what had happened, the mansion''s front gate swung open, and Count Benstone, rushed out in his pajamas, shouting,
This is my mansion! There are noble guests inside! How dare you cause such a ruckus in the middle of the night! I will make sure to remember this and ugh!
Count Benstone has been captured!!"
He was hit by a single strike from a power-armored soldier and immediately caught.
Zewidi Benstone felt a chill run down his spine. To see them strike a Count without hesitationit seemed they were operating with a certain level of confidence.
Duke Redburn would no doubt handle the political fallout. That left Zewidi with a different task?? to destroy as much evidence as possible and escape.
He quickly pocketed a container of the drug and sprinted down the corridor.
And ran into Roderus.
You, security!
"What is this? What have you been doing that the Capital Knight Order is raiding us!"
Roderus immediately switched to the tactics he had learned in the canyon. As soon as he saw Zewidi Benstone, he put on a rotten expression and started ying politics.
Zewidis face flushed with anger and humiliation. He snapped.
"??Nows not the time for this! Get outside and stall them! Buy me time to escape!"
I see no reason to risk my life for an ipetent fool who cannot even do his job properly.
What?! You followed Duke Redburns orders to be here, are you really going to defy him now?!
Father despises failure. I doubt hed bother ordering me to protect someone who handled information like a retard and brought the entire Capital Knight Order down on our heads.
Roderus smirked, his practiced insolence on full disy. Zewidi Benstone grinded his teeth and shouted.
I will remember this!
Be my guest.
Zewidi Benstone ran. There was no one left to trust. The guards were armed but nowhere near enough to fend off the Capital Knight Order. Even Roderus had turned his back on him, leaving him with no options.
That meant the knights would soon storm the mansion. If he didnt escape immediately, his life would be in danger.
He thought about the drugs left in the basement, but trying to get to them now would only lead to his death. His survival was the only thing that mattered.
Booom-! Boom-!
He heard sounds of something being destroyed and screams. Zewidi shoved the candleholder, activating the hidden mechanism and opening the secret passage. Without a second thought, he threw himself into the space that opened.
He ran, leaving behind the noise of the mansion being torn apart.
"??Damn it, I worked so hard to build this business!"
His ipetent father had no business acumen. So it was a business he had painstakingly cultivated step by step, but now it was all crumbling to dust.
The only chance for aebacky with Duke Redburn.
Escape the mansion, reach the Duke, expose Roderuss refusal to cooperate, and demand punishment. He was still a valuable asset. He could still ask for a new identity, title, and power.
But as he sprinted through the secret tunnel, expecting a hopeful future.
Stop.
"????!!"
A blue magical girl made an appearance.
A figure appeared before hima costume full of ribbons and frills, wielding a rapier that looked more like an ornament than a weapon. It was as if she''d stepped out of a fairy tale devoid of any tension.
But the determination reflected in her eyes shattered that illusion.
Killing intent. Clear killing intent radiated from her gaze. Despite her ridiculous weapon, she was fully prepared to kill.
"??Who are you?!"
"Since you asked, Ill answer. I am Pure Knight?? though thats a name someone like you wont need to remember."
Damn it, how did you find the secret?? Thats right! Traitor! There was a traitor! Now it all makes sense??!!"
Bling.
The rapier shimmered with starlight, and made a soft, melodic Ppirong Ppirong sound. At the same time, high-density mana swirled around the de, transforming the seemingly dainty weapon into a lethal drill. It was a Magical Girl technique designed to maximize piercing power.
"Killing Umbre."
A sh.
In an instant, three rapid thrusts tore through the air, and Zewidi was sent flying backward, his legs and left arm riddled with massive holes.
Guaaaaaah!!"
Did I overdo it with the torque? I didnt mean to send him flying??."
Zewidi Benstone struggled while gushing blood. He couldnt die here. The Magical Girl wasing??!
He made his decision. He pulled out the drug container, and he hurriedly dumped everyst pill into his mouth. They were his high-end products that were worth taking with him even while trying to escape.
A drug that boosted mana at the cost of your lifespan.
The amount of mana the drug increased varied by individual and their stage, but in Zewidis casehaving not yet reached Metamorphosisit doubled the base amount.
He had just swallowed four pills, multiplying his mana output to sixteen times its normal level!
Ke, Kehehehehe??!!"
Boil.
His blood boiled as grotesque veins bulged beneath his skin. Blood dripped from his eyes and nose as he forced himself to his feet.
"??Just what did you eat?"
"You won''t, you won''t be able to stay thatposed... Kehahaha! With this much power, I could turn this mansion to dust! And you along with it!"
It would be burdensome to fight. I wouldnt lose, but the passage might copse. Kim Ruru?
Just who are you call"
Thud.
Zewidi Benstone lifted his head as he heard the heavy crashing sounding from above.
Thud. Thudd.
Each tremor shook the entire secret tunnel, causing dirt to crumble from the ceiling.
And then.
Craack, crack!!
A giant hole was drilled through the ceiling, casting a huge shadow over the tunnel floor. A knight in power armor, resembling a walking fortress, was pointing directly at Zewidi Benstone.
Is that him?
Eung.
The feeling of being hunted overtook Zewidi. Every survival instinct in his body screamed at him, and he reflexively unleashed his mana.
You, euaaaaat!!"
An enormous surge of mana exploded from him. Blue energy coalesced around Zewidi, rapidly expanding into a hemispherical barrier. The Commander of the Capital Knight Order casually pressed a single finger against its center.
In an instant, the mana froze. It refused to expand any further. Zewidi screamed again, desperately trying to summon more, straining with all his might.
EUAAT, HEUAAAACK!!!"
Hm hm, yeah yeah.
Commander muttered, extending her finger further.
Cruuuuunch!
The hemisphere began to shrink. No matter how desperately Zewidi funneled mana into the barrier, it was easily beingpressed by the Commander''s single finger.
There was no advanced technique, no power of Metamorphosis involved. It was purely a matter of overwhelming strengtha simpleparison of weight. It was like a child trying to push against a stone wall.
Her finger crept forward until it hovered just before Zewidis forehead. His breath came in ragged gasps, his face pale, as if he had encountered a monster. This was 16 times his normal power, and yet...!
Heuaack, heuuck??, heuck??!"
"You need to eat more. Youre too scrawny."
The Commander of the Capital Knight Order lightly snapped her finger.
Smack!
With a sharp crack, like a watermelon splitting, Zewidi Benstone slumped to the ground, unconscious. It was the moment the Benstone family''s downfall was sealed.
"Kim Ruru, you held back, right???"
"Eung! He is still alive, I think."
"????."
"So, I just need to take him, right? And Dae-soo, youre uh?? heading back home?"
Oh Dae-soo nodded. With the Counts forces herepletely wiped out, he needed to return to Duke Redburn. His future orders were unclear, and it was unlikely theyd meet again soon.
"We wont be able to see each other for a while."
"??Cant you stay?"
"I want to stay longer. But we have work to do. We are Magical Girls, after all."
"Eung. I hope we can meet again soon. Im, not very good at waiting??."
Roderus smiled gently, conjuring a blue rose from his manaand handed it to Kim Ruru. It was his way of saying goodbye.
"See you?? next time.
"??Eung!!
Roderus disappeared down the secret passage. Kim Ruru watched him go, her eyes on his back for a long time. Then, she turned her attention back to Zewidi Benstone.
"????."
She picked up a drug container that had been lying nearby and examined it. It was divided into five sectionsfour of which were empty, and thest one still contained a drug.
Kim Ruru quietly slipped the drug into her pocket.
And thus, Operation Nighttime Arrest came to an end.
There were four people in the dark room. Though separated by distance, they had gathered in one ce through a mysterious ritual and were united for amon goal.
The Corpse Flower That Feasts on Fear spoke first.
"The Academy remains under control. Although a group of hidden Dark Wizards were caught, our priority is toplete the Enhanced Magic. So for now, all is well."
Despair Carved by the Noose followed.
"Count Benstone has been captured, and the drug trade has been entirely disrupted. This irks me... Ever since I listened to you, Lamb, everythings been falling apart. While Operation Crown Hall Copse is still on track, if this continues, itll be problematic."
The Virgin Who Drinks Pleasure spoke next.
"My control is solid. Each night, the nobles sink deeper into indulgence, obeying my everymand. There are no issues on my end."
The Lamb That Devours Pain spoke.
"Our supply of sacrifices remains steady. The world is vast, and humans are plentiful. However, with two of our four schemes nowpromised... we may need to hasten the operation."
The hooded Lambslowly clenched his fist. A grand scheme orchestrated by four notorious Dark Wizards, unleashing chaos simultaneously. When their n was set into motion, chaos would feed upon chaos, spiraling out of control and keep growing.
And what would be left ripe for the taking was
"If nothing stands in our way, the Empire will be ours."
"I think its time I start leaking hints about the hidden ending of the Tower of Trials."
A second storm was about to sweep through the Academy.
1. A bullet sponge is any enemy that is very hard to kill, but isn''t actually a challenge. Just time consuming, such as something with way to much HP. However, the author reced the "bullet" part with "magic". As in, they would be defeated with magic instead of bullets.
Chapter 132: The Tower of Trials Floor 0_LOG
I had previously announced the following regarding the Tower of Trials:
I will grant a Wish Coupon to any student who sessfully clears all 10 Floors before I return to the Academy!
And heres how the results unfolded:
1. Alexon / Cleared Floor 10 / Clear Time: 1 day, 15 hours, 2 minutes
Rank 1 was taken by Professor Alexon, who rampaged through the Tower like a child in a yground, destroying everything in sight. However, since he wasnt a student, he didnt qualify for the clear bonus.
Erase record.
Now, here are the results for the students:
1. Be Party (Be, Tara, Niolle, Selvier) / Reached Floor 9 / Clear Time: 21 hours, 37 minutes
Bes party performed at a solid level, and had strong overall clear times based on their battle records.
When it was just Be, Tara, and Niolle, they excelled in one-on-onebat but struggled againstrger enemy groups, leading to slower clear times and asional failures in certain sections.
For example, on Floor 7, the boss Sleeping Beauty or something was like that. Her tactic was to summon nt monsters whenever her cooldown reset, and these nts inflicted percentage-based debuffs on the party.
So if you ignored the summoned minions and only focused on attacking the boss, you''d eventually be overwhelmed by the sheer number of enemies, leading to a swift defeat.
However, after recruiting Selvier, their weakness against hordes was fixed, and their clear times improved significantly. Their strategy became as follows:
On horde Floors, Selvier expends all her Mana to unleash maximum firepower.
On one-on-one battle Floors, the original trio takes the lead. While they beat the shit out of the boss, Selvier focuses on recovering her Mana. Once fully recharged, she unleashes her power again in the next horde encounterdetailed exnation omitted.
This tactic, however, had a drawback: Selviers need to recharge her Mana created periods of inactivity, and this caused stagnation in their progression.
Here are their detailed clear records. (Seconds are omitted)
Floor 1: Orc // 1 minute (MVP : Be)
Floor 2: Ogre // 3 minutes (MVP : Tara)
Floor 3: Jenny of the Chain Scythe // 3 minutes (MVP : Be)
Floor 4: Whip Witch // 1 hour 40 minutes (MVP : Selvier)
Floor 5: Jay of Battoujutsu // 7 minutes (MVP : Be)
Floor 6: Wild West Gunman James // 11 minutes (MVP : Tara)
Floor 7: Sleeping Beauty // 3 hours 20 minutes (MVP : Selvier)
Floor 8: Beggars Union Sect Leader // 4 hours 40 minutes (MVP : Be)
Floor 9: Battle City De1-ETe // 11 hours 32 minutes (Clear Failed)
Just what kind of ce was Floor 9 that the kids couldnt clear it, you ask?
Well, it was just a hostile futuristic city with a few gimmicks. Theyout was straightforward: find a keycard, ride the orbital elevator, destroy the AI controlling the city, and youre done.
I got the same feeling during the Chulu session, but these kids?? seem to struggle with picking up on subtle clues. For example, whenever a gimmick was activated, there was a bright sh from space, or the orbital elevator that obviously pointed straight into the sky.
They didnt even nce at thendmarks, which anyone with somemon sense would say, "Yeah, we definitely need to head there."
The boss was high in the sky, yet they were just wandering around the sprawling futuristic city, smashing up buildings.
You could argue that its unreasonable to expect such insight from people from a fantasy world, but even Alexon figured it out instantly. He rushed straight to the center the moment he entered!
I shouldve seen thising when they ignored my instructions to guard Abraham and went down apletely different path.
Still, their raw specs were just that good, allowing them to bulldoze through the lower Floors. That was why they held the top student record. If only they had just boarded that orbital elevator, they could have easily cleared the Floor??.
Below them, a fierce rivalry raged between the Golden Faction and the Rose Emblem Faction:
2. Gold Party (Goldius and 23 others) / Cleared Floor 8 / Clear Time: 2 days, 3 hours, 37 minutes
3. Rose Insignia Party (White Purity Princess and 17 others) / Floor 8 Reached / Clear Time: 1 day, 12 hours, 11 minutes
The Golden Party took longer but managed to break through Floor 8, whereas the Rose Insignia Party, despite a faster time, couldnt clear the Floor.
The key difference between the two teams was their leadership styles.
"Set up barricades! Buy us time! Use explosives, self-destruct if you have tosacrifice anything to stall! In a ce where death doesnt mean the end, even dying is a strategy!"
Ahhhhhhh!!"
"Hes ordering them to sacrifice themselves since its not his life on the line my god!"
One group was determined to push through Floor 8 no matter the cost.
"Lets stop the attempt here. Pushing further seems pointless... besides, our unity is already strong enough."
"S-Sobb! As expected of the princess...!!"
"We failed to bring you to Floor 10, due to our ipetence??!! If we do not apologize naked??!!"
The other side believed there was no need to push so hard.
Although the two groups hadparablebat strength, their oues were very different. Examining the clear records more closely revealed some interesting contrasts.
The Rose Emblem Party had better clear times in horde battles, while the Golden Party performed better in one-on-one battles.
The Rose Emblem Party,posed mostly of nobles and led by the Pure White Lady, held a disciplined formation without faltering. When confronted byrge groups of enemies, they maintainedposure and methodically pushed forward. However, they seemed overly focused on shielding their Lady.
With a well-bnced mix of knights and mages, theirposition was extremely stable. Their fighting style was textbook: melee fighters formed a protective wall while ranged attackers unleashed their magic and firepower.
On the other hand, the Gold Party, which had a higher percentage ofmoners, often fell into chaos during mass battles. Yet, they thrived in single-targetbat, overwhelming enemies with sheer numbers. While one member drew aggro, the rest swiftly dealt damage.
Their group was a hodgepodge of various professionsrogues, archers, swordsmen, and more. Supplemented by artifacts provided by the Golden Towers top disciple, they abandoned any formal strategy in favor of an "every man for himself" approach.
If someone drew aggro, theyd dodge it; if not, beat up the enemy. The rest? Theyd figure it out as they went.
Beyond these two groups??.
There was a single student worth noting:
7. Luna Steri / Cleared Floor 4 / Clear Time: 36 minutes
You might wonder whats so special about a mere Floor 4. It was her sheer number of attempts and her relentless improvement in clearing times. Even after I returned to the Academy, she spent all her free time tackling the Tower of Trials.
She would even rey Floors she had already cleared, refining her tactics to perfectiondespite the absence of any real reward!
Luna was the one who discovered the bug in Jennys second phase, where if you half-squat and take three steps backward in a duck walk, the entire pattern would be skipped.
Floor 1: Moonlit Orc // 0 minutes (MVP : Luna)
Floor 2: Ogre // 2 minutes (MVP : Luna)
Floor 3: Jenny of the Chain Scythe // 2 minutes (MVP : Luna)
Floor 4: Whip Witch // 32 minutes (MVP : Luna)
Her times were drastically faster than even Be''s party.
Of course, Be''s group was focused on climbing to the higher Floors, so they paced themselves, conserving energy and progressing carefully. Theyd handle encounters leisurely when possible, ensuring they stayed in top condition.
Even so, to cut down this much time for someone who hadnt even reached Metamorphosis yet, I couldnt help but give her a round of apuse.
She was the kind of talent that could make incredible use of regression abilities.
"????."
I couldnt help but feel my mouth water. A dark, irresistible urge was gnawing at my soul. A certain 15-letter worda wickedly tempting wordwas circling in my mind:
Graduate student??.
If I could recruit her?? As my teaching assistant???
If I could meticulously test gimmicks with her during pre-sessions???
No, it''s too soon. I still know nothing about her.
Let''s try fishing with hidden ending bait for the Tower of Trials. If she bites?? If she tempts me again like this??.
I might just invite her to myboratory.
The Crazy Wizard didnt close the entrance to the Tower of Trials after his return to the Academy, allowing Envers to continue his learning.
With the deadline for the promised wish coupon now long past, most students had abandoned the Tower. Some still visited on asion to sharpen their skills, but the earlier enthusiasm had faded.
So now that quite some time had passed, you could count the freaks trying to climb the Tower of Trials with one hand.
One of them was Luna Steri, who stood in front of Envers, her lips pressed into a firm line, staring at him intensely. She was notorious for spending entire days in the Tower if left undisturbed.
Envers met her gaze.
Does that look perhaps mean to tell me to hurry up? I see, then I shall make this quick.
"????."
Luna wordlessly pointed to her throat, then her lips, and finally circled her finger around her temple, implying: Your way of talking is weird. Are you insane?
Envers gave a sheepish smile.
You see, it is because it is just the way I talk now??."
Luna stated inly.
Dummy.
Ahem, hmm??."
Envers Redburn had been training under the Beggar for a while now.
He had been spending too much time in the presence of a martial arts master and his speech had been thoroughly influenced by Murim.
Of course, with students like a battoujutsu expert and a wild west gunslinger around, his Murim-influenced speech wasnt all that strange.
"I shall head in now."
Luna tapped her wrist with her index finger and made a gesture of slitting her throat. It meant she''d kill him if he took too long.
With a chuckle, Envers entered the Tower of Trials.
Stepping through the back entrance directly to the 8th Floor, Envers found himself at the base of a mountain, a small hut visible at the top. Following the path upwards, he found the Beggar chopping wood.
Master.
"You havee at a good time. Here, chop some wood for me."
Yes, understood.
Without hesitation, Envers took the axe and began splitting firewood.
He swung with proper posture. The wood would split easily with minimal effort if he did it properly.
Thunk-!
The log split cleanly, falling to either side. Envers set the next one in ce and repeated the motion.
It wasnt boring. In fact, Envers found himself filled with anticipation.
After chores, the Beggar would invite him into the hut. Theyd talk about the ways of Murim, and then the true training would begin.
Envers looked forward to every aspect of this. Even the waiting had be part of it.
Thunk-!
With each chop, time passed.
While sitting in a lotus position, learning about Murim, Envers asked the Beggar a question that had been on his mind.
Master, if you followed the Heavenly Demon through the dimensional rift does that mean that being is here?
"??That is correct."
"The professor said he climbed to thest Floor and fought a devil on the 10th Flooran evil witch with white hair. Is she perhaps the Heavenly Demon?"
"No. The Heavenly Demon I chased is a mana muscr giant with a wild beard and hair. He is hidden in the crevices of the tower. All those banished to the tower have joined forces to quarantine him."
Quarantine.
Envers'' curiosity was piqued and he asked again.
Is there perhaps any way I could see him?
"I would not advise it. Why is it that you are so eager?"
"I wish to witness his martial arts firsthand. You have said before, Master, that observing the techniques of a true master can provide invaluable insight. Would it not be the case that seeing the Heavenly Demons martial arts could be an unparalleled benefit?"
The Beggar himself was a truly great martial artist. Envers still struggled to follow his masters teachings. So, it was only natural for him to be curious.
The one who countless righteous heroes of the Orthodox Faction, including the Beggar, had risked their lives to fight, banishing him beyond the dimensional rift. The Heavenly Demon. Just how powerful was he?
What sort of breathtaking techniques would his martial arts reveal?
The Beggar studied Envers'' eyes, which gleamed with anticipation, before speaking with a deep sense of unease.
"In this unending cycle where death is meaningless and you return to life, there may be no threat to your life. But the Heavenly Demon... is a force capable of erasing all of a persons martial arts just by facing him."
"??Erasing?"
The Beggar nodded. His seriousness didn''t seem like he was joking. And so, he continued.
"That is right. As such, to even catch a glimpse of him from afar, you must have a minimum level of skill. I shall give you some tasks, and if you manage toplete them all?? I shall give you a chance."
What kind of tasks??? This disciple will prove his worth to master!
They are"
< trial="" tower="" first="" half="" challenge="" tasks="">
[Moonlit Orc : Clear Floor 1 with clear time exceeding 12 hours]
[Blood for Blood, Eye for an Eye : Seek out the hidden dwarf in the forest, then clear Floor 2 using only ballistas]
[My Clothes Dont Get Wet Even if I Walk In the Rain : Survive over 10 minutes during Jenny''s 2nd phase opening pattern on Floor 3]
[The Whip Comes Back Around : Defeat the Whip Witch with her own attack and clear Floor 4]
[Sealed Sword of Light : Clear Floor 5 without allowing Jay to draw his sword]
Chapter 133: Tower of Trials Floor 1_Berserk Orc
[Moonlit Orc : Clear Floor 1 after 12 hours]
It is said that the moon overflows with Mana that can drive people insane.
And there are some creatures, more sensitive to moonlight than ordinary beasts?? who are said to wander the forests on the night of a full moon, their sanity consumed.
Devoid of self-awareness, they dance, their movements bound by the light reflected off spiderwebs.
Before stepping into the tower.
Envers recalled what he knew about the orc on Floor 1. It wasrger and more muscr than a typical orc, but still, it wasnt anything beyond the standard traits of its race.
More than anything?? it was slow.
The enormous axe it wielded, while undeniably dangerous, was sluggish and it always telegraphed its moves.
In other words, it had an obvious wind-up!
All one had to do was dodge when the attack was telegraphed. Even before his martial arts training, Envers could break through its defenses easily. Even if that thing became stronger under the influence of moonlight??.
How much stronger could it possibly get?
Thats why Envers thought the challenge of Floor 1 would be waiting until nightfall. So, he came preparedwith Academy magazines and novels in hand, nning to kill time.
But someone was watching him.
"????."
"Ahem, uhm, believe me, there''s a reason for all this. It''s not like Im trying toe outte on purpose??."
Luna shot Envers a death stare. She had the talent to curse a person without the need for words. Her eyes alone were enough for that.
Envers fled to Floor 1 of the tower.
A broad, circr arena sprawled out, reminiscent of a battlefield. The distant echo of drums filled the air.
Thump. Thump.
The gs snapped in the wind, and along the surrounding walls, the silhouettes of figures shifted, feigning cheers, though no sound escaped their lips.
In the center, there was a lone warrior. His green skin and the upward-curving tusks spoke of his wildness, while the iron chain marks on his ankles hinted at his captivity.
Be it in the wilderness or the arena, a warrior has only one mission: Battle.
SYSTEM_INFO -----------
[Fighter ve Orc]
Health : Low
Mana : Not applicable
Strength : 3 / 10 (Mid-Tier Student)
Agility : 1 / 10 (Low-Tier Student)
Intelligence : 1 / 10 (Low-Tier Student)
---------------------------
The muscr orc panted heavily, gripping a massive axe in his hands.
Envers cautiously retreated, avoiding the orcs gaze.
"Huuk Huuk."
"????."
The Orc remained motionless.
The regr students without factions had found this gimmick while talking about climbing the tower with each other. The orc did not attack those who backed off.
Teams aiming for the higher levels could rush in and im the orcs head in a direct strike. But for weaker students, this was impossible, leading them to find and refine this strategy.
Since then, the standard approach became: enter, retreat to reset its aggro, then coordinate a full-force attack to inflict massive damage, then start the actual fight.
Envers created some distance then opened the magazine.
He briefly considered practicing his martial arts, but if the orc perceived that as an attack and charged at him, he''d have to y tag for 12 hours.
So he quietly enjoyed the quiet time.
Twelve hours passed inside the tower // Approximately 1.2 hours in real-world time.
As time flowed, the sky within the tower gradually shifted. The sun, once hanging high, sank below the horizon, and the moon rose, bathing the night sky in a blue hue.
The orcs green skin slowly darkened to ck.
Envers drew his sword, assuming the Chudan stance, and shouted gantly.
Now?? Orc,e! Try approaching!
"Graaaaaah!!!"
SYSTEM_LOG -----------
[Warrior ve Orc => Mixed Blood Orc of the Moonlit Forest]
The resident werewolfs blood is awakening!
Orcs status changes : Agility 1 => 4 (Mid-High Tier Student)
--------------------------
"Wait, whys it so fas??"
Before he could finish, the orc, now four times faster, shredded him to pieces.
Envers was torn apart by the flurry of two axe strikes per second, ejecting him from the tower. After rolling across the ground, his eyes flew open, and he shouted.
My guard was downagain!
"????."
Luna was about to ask how on earth it took him an hour, but Envers was quicker. He jumped right back into the tower.
An hourter.
Again!
"??????"
Another hour passed.
Again!
"????!!!"
One more hour.
Ag?? Ugh!"
ng!!
Luna smacked the back of Envers head. Only then did the out-of-control Envers finally stop.
She feared he might crawl back into the tower the moment she let her guard down. So she promptly sat down on his back, using her petite butt to pin him to the ground.
Then, with the side of her hand, she tapped on the back of Envers'' neck. I told you you''d die if you came outte?? was what it meant. Envers wore a sheepish expression.
??I do apologize. I got too riled up and.
What.
"However, this is a test bestowed upon me. I cannot share it with an outsid??
Before he could finish, Lunas mace lightly tapped the top of his head and then moved away. It meant he would die.
Realizing that there would be no test or anything else if his skull was cracked open, Envers spilled everythinghis entire journey to the hidden boss of the Tower of Trials.
"????."
It was an extremely interesting story.
What had Luna Steri been so obsessed with cutting down her clear times in the Tower of Trials? It was because she enjoyed it. She loved the thrill of repeatedly challenging it while discovering new things.
The feeling of improvement sent shivers down her spine.
She also enjoyed the rush of being on the edge between life and death. A real fight was not enjoyable at the slightest since it was much more scary, the Tower of Trials offered a ce free from true death.
So she thoroughly savored it.
She analyzed each Floor, broke down every enemy pattern, and conquered all the challenges she faced. However the Whip Witch on the fourth Floor was too difficult to solo, so the climb had been stagnating recently??.
But she could never resist fresh content.
Do it together.
"??Together, you say?"
This is not a request.
"?"
Luna grabbed Envers by the cor and dragged him back into the Tower of Trials. The party had grownwhether he liked it or not.
Although they often crossed paths in front of the Tower of Trials, this was the first time they had entered together. Neither knew how the other climbed the tower, what they fought for, or anything else about each other.
Thats why?? this was the first time Envers witnessed Lunas movements in action.
A whirlwind of iron erupted before them. A chunk of metal that could easily shred through human flesh was being swung at dizzying speeds.
Yet Luna moved freely between the gaps.
"Uaaaaaahhhh!!"
Easy.
Lunas movements were minimal. One step, then another. It was all she needed to render the orcs attacks meaningless. Not even a thread of her clothing was cut.
Pattern is.
"Guooooaaaa!!"
The same.
Uuuuuu!!"
Luna took it a step further, and turned her back on the orc entirely, looking at Envers while effortlessly dodging the attacks. She yfully shed a V-sign and winked at him from time to time.
Like somebody who knew exactly what attack wasing next.
That was actually correct. She knew all of it like the back of her hand.
To Envers, she looked?? like someone who had reached a pinnacle of mastery. He thought it was so cool, it almost brought tears to his eyes. He was waiting.
Now, using this perfect evasion as a base, what kind of counterattack would she unleash...!!
"????."
"??????"
"I, can''t, attack. Attack speed, fast. Difficult. Need, new tactic... Ah."
Oh.
Slice slice.
Luna, having spent all her energy dodging, was instantly cut down and kicked out of the tower.
"??I shall return next time. Do not think this is the en"
"Uuaaaaaakkk!!"
Envers followed shortly after. Ifsting about 10 minutes this time counted as progress, then it was progress.
Outside the tower.
The two stood there, defeated, nkly staring at each other. Then, they opened their mouths simultaneously.
How about learning how to attack?
You learn. Evasion.
I think rather than me learning that art, it would be faster for thedy to learn martial arts.
Just memorize it. Possible as long as you arent a bird brain.
Luna, a master of pattern analysis yet hindered by her physical limitations, and Envers, whose physical abilities were better than Luna''s but couldn''t even dare to attempt pattern analysis.
After about 30 minutes of bickering, the two of them finally agreed to cover each other''s weaknesses.
Envers swung his sword in a simple, yet precise motion, a clean arc from top to bottom. His solidly-bnced body showed off his efforts.
This is a sh.
"????."
Luna gave her sword a swing. Instead of a straight line, it cut through the air in a zigzag motion that made Envers wince.
"That''s more like iling a stick than shing."
Shut up.
"How can someone whos capable of that dance be so awful at attacking?"
"????."
Lunas eyes narrowed in irritation. Her silent look seemed to say that if she had known how to attack properly, she wouldve split the orcs skull long ago. Envers quickly averted his gaze.
Envers looked through his memories. He realized he knew nothing about Luna Steri. Because he had no interest in her.
Before the Tower of Trials appeared, Luna Steri never stood out. She had been always messing around at the bottom of the rankings, and that was true even now. l
She didnt belong to any factions nor was she particrly sociable, so she didn''t draw much attention.
Envers only memory of her was a rare passing glimpse of her purple hair during the lectures they both attended.
Envers only thought about climbing, and never bothered to look down at those below him.
He figured he had nothing to learn from anyone weaker.
Thats why Lunas ability to evade the orcs attacks so effortlessly caught him off guard. Sure, someone might argue that given infinite attempts, anyone could do it, but??.
It wouldn''t be as simple as it sounded. Who could handle endless failure?
As Envers saw it, Luna was an extreme klutz. She had sharp instincts, but she was almost disastrously untalented when it came to moving her body.
So the question arose.
Just how on earth did you climb up to Floor 4?
Follow me.
Luna showed him the strategy for clearing the first Floor.
Start from the lower right diagonal:
Stand here, and the orcs axe will alwayse diagonally. Duck as it swings, then take a step forward. The axe will bury itself in the ground. Straighten your back.
ce your foot on the axe handle. Im not entirely sure how much strength it takes, but I put all my weight on it.
If you do that, the orc will try to pull the axe from the ground.
At that exact moment, press down hard on the handles end with your hand. As the orc yanks with all its strength, the axe de will swing toward its own face, splitting its skull.
That is the basic strategy.
I can''t show you the strategy I used for speed-running the record because it''s half luck. Even I took three days to do it.
The berserk orc has the same patterns, but its attack speed is much faster. So I think well need a different approach. Ill exin the exact attacks it uses and when, as well as how to destroy them.
This is pattern A-1.
It''s one of its moves when youre about this far. If you listen well to its roars, you could distinguish them. This time, itll swing down with the axe. From here, you have three ways to dodge??.
They studied together.
The two of them umted knowledge, drilling patterns and practicing techniques on the normal orc. They made ns for how to deal with the berserk version of the orc when the attack got four times faster.
They couldnt overpower the berserk orc in strength, nor could they match its speed.
That meant they needed something elsean illusion.
Sometimes, its movements be dumb. Its brain gets jumbled.
Luna exploited this quirk, creating a series of feints.
At first nce, they appeared to be shy, unnecessary movements, but they were illusory sword techniques designed to confuse the orcs perception and force it into making mistakes. It worked on the normal orc, and after waiting 12 hours to test it, they found it also worked on the berserk orc.
That attempt did fail due to a skill issue but??!
They saw hope. Once they were a little more familiar with the patterns, they were certain they would be able to fry the berserk orc.
Envers nced at Luna, recalling a word his master once used: Grandmaster.
If she had been born with a strong body and an innate talent forbat, he thought she might have be a legendary martial artist.
As they continued their cycle of trial, error, and improvement...
Selvier, who had been practicing magic in the Tower of Trials for thest few days, finally lost her patience and approached them.
"Hey, Im fine with you two sharing your little romance or whatever?? but could you think about the people waiting?"
What are you even talking about?!
"????."
Envers jumped up high, and Luna tightened her grip on her mace.
However, there was a reason for Selvier''s misunderstanding. The two had been entering the Tower of Trials together, but they were taking an hour each time to clear just the first Floor!
Factoring in the time dtion inside the tower, they had already spent more than 10 hours in total. Given that, it was natural to imagine something else was going on. As Selvier saw it, this was definitely love.
If a man and woman locked themselves away in a confined space for 10 hours at a time, what else could it be??!
Misunderstanding
Luna, using abination of brief sentences and hand gestures, exined the situation. It was the first time Envers had heard her speak so much at once.
After listening to their story, Selvier gave it some thought and then??
Then, couldnt you just beat the orc half dead and finish it off at exactly midnight???"
"????."
"????!!"
The wizards suggestion worked.
The Tower of Trials, Floor 1, cleared!!
Chapter 134: Tower of Trials Floor 2_Shoot Towards The Sun - 1
[Blood for Blood, Eye for an Eye : Seek out the hidden dwarf in the forest, then clear Floor 2 using only ballistas]
Come forth, beastthe one that tore apart and devoured my familye, show yourself.
This forest is full of delicious snacks. Gentle creatures with tender meat and sulent flesh wander aimlessly, ready for the taking. All of it is yours.
Ive prepared everything for youtherge harpoon that will pierce your hide and the massive bow tounch it. Every inch of this forest has been designed with your end in mind.
When you are frantically satiating your hunger, that moment will be yourst.
Floor 2 of the Tower of Trials was a dim forest. If you chose to explore, it was vast enough that you could wander for an hour without seeing the end. Unloaded ballistas were scattered throughout.
And the ogre prowledthe forest.
Some students who werent used to the forest would sometimes have the misfortune of losing their way on this floor.
In the early days of the Tower, the ogre''s movements were thought to be random, so clearing the floor quickly relied on faithpeople relied on luck and prayers to find it swiftly.
However, after some analysis, it became clear the ogre''s location wasnt random. The beast was always directly beneath the sun.
So all you had to do was look up at the sky and follow the path marked by the unusually close sun.
There were three ballistas hidden throughout the forest, but only one was loaded. Unfortunately, the ballistas power wasnt enough to kill the ogre with a single shot.
Among the Academy students, the standard strategy was simply to follow the sun and beat the ogre into submission.
A more unorthodox approach was setting the entire forest on fire, digging a hole, and holding on for dear life (HOFDL). (If you had a Blue Tower Wizards help for this, you could more pleasantly HOFDL).
Still, despite all these tactics, there had never been any stories of meeting a dwarf.
In the Towers early days, the forest had been searched meticulously, so any sightings would have been notedunless the dwarf had been using invisibility magic.
Envers and Selvier crouched down and made a n to find the dwarf.
We could invite a Blue Tower Wizard to freeze the ogre so it doesnt die, then burn down the forest and search thoroughly for the dwarf.
That?? actually sounds like a good n. Perhaps I should ask Miss Snow White for assistance?
I would rather die.
"Huh??."
But isnt she the only Blue Tower wizard strong enough to freeze the ogre? I don''t care, but if you bring her, I''m gonna be pissed. As they continued their bickering...
Luna quietly raised her hand and said.
I know. Where he is.
"You mean to say you knew the entire time???"
Eung. The core of the strategy.
"?????"
Luna briefly exined her method for shortening the clear time.
Facing the ogre head-on was inefficient, especially since the ballista only had one shot and couldnt guarantee a kill. So, Luna also decided to adopt the burn-the-forest strategy.
She needed a spot that would 1) roast the ogre quickly and 2) be easy to dig into. So, armed with a shovel, she wandered the forest just digging.
Thats when she found the underground cavity.
Underground cavity? Youre saying such a thing existed?
No, wait?? You went around digging through that entire forest one hole at a time?!
Hehe. Yep.
The underground chamber was quite spacious, and inside it was a dwarf who survived on mushrooms. Upon discovering this hidden piece, Luna had a thought:
If the ogre fell down here, would it die?
So she did it. She lured the ogre to the spot directly above the cavity and provoked it into executing a jump attack. The ogre screamed and fell down as the ground copsed?? and had a 25% chance of dying from a broken neck.
"????."
"??So, what about the dwarf you said was living down there?"
Luna clenched her fist, then opened it t. It meant the dwarf had be a pancake.
Envers and Selvier took a step back, putting a little distance between themselves and Luna. Regardless of how the dwarf was discovered, at least now they knew its location.
First off, I shall go meet this dwarf and return.
They decided that as Luna distracted the ogre, Envers and Selvier would head down to meet the dwarf.
The dwarf, covered in dirt with a wild beard and hair that resembled a ve miners, yelled in a raspy voice.
Get lost, you filthy humans! This is my forest! You damned dirty and ugly racespit!"
"????."
Luna shrugged, as if to say, See?
While Envers stood frozen in disbelief at the tant racism, Selvierustomed to such insultscalmly looking around.
The poor conditions made it look like it had been abandoned.
In one corner, a patch of mushrooms had clearly been picked through. That must be his food.
Leaning against a wall were tworge ballista arrows. So thats where they were hidden. Without hesitation, she picked them up.
"Elder, dont you have something to sa??."
"The only thing I have to say is get lost! Hideous race full of liars?? And now you''re stealing, too? Put those down right now, you human woman!!"
"Don''t be so stingy. Theyre just arrows. Are they really going to wear out from a little use?"
They will wear out!
The dwarf foamed at the mouth and struggled.
But there was no way this malnourished dwarf, barely surviving underground, could stand a chance against a healthy Academy student trained inbat
Selvier remembered an old saying from her hometown:
A dead persons property is public property.
A variation of this saying was sometimes used: A dying persons property is public property. Looking at the dwarfs condition, she figured he wasnt far from death, so she took the arrows without concern.
Caught between the two, Envers was unsure what to do. Faced with the dilemma of convincing Selvier or reasoning with the dwarf, he chose thetter.
Look here, elderly dwarf. We may be taking the arrows due to an unavoidable circumstance, but rest assured, well make sure to use it for a good cause.
"You thieving bastards-!!"
If we use them to kill the ogre, you, old dwarf, can safely leave this forest. Afterward, you can get some sunlight??."
"??What?"
The tone had shiftedit was no longer filled with rage but with genuine curiosity.
The dwarf paused, thinking for a moment, then asked again.
Youre going to catch that bastard with these?
"By bastard??."
I mean the ogre! The bastard with a scar on his left eye!
"Hm?? as far as I remember, the ogre didnt have a"
Crack. Craaack.
Kuuung!!
Everything happened in an instant. The ceiling caved in, and a massive shadow descended from above, crushing the dwarf beneath it. It was the ogre.
Luna was sitting on top of the Ogres lower back.
"????."
Cause you werete.
"We were just about to make some progress in the conversation, though??"
We just have to do it. Again.
Envers looked at the ogre''s corpse with an uneasy face. It was time to restart. Theyd have to dig the tunnel again, find the dwarf, and hopefully get in a little more conversation next time.
He took onest nce before leaving. There wasnt a scar on the ogre''s face, just as hed .
Floor 2, normal clear.
The mention of hunting the ogre triggered a change in the grumpy dwarf''s attitude. He suddenly became cooperative.
You want to catch the ogre right? And?? with my ballista?"
That is correct.
"Thats right, even if I have to borrow a humans strength?? if it''s my ballista that takes the bastards head. That might be eptable??."
It became clear the dwarf harbored a deep hatred for the ogre. He wanted revenge with his own strength and was willing to let the group use his ballista to achieve it.
Thanks to his cooperation, the group earned two ballista rounds.
Now was the time for the attempt. They had a total of three arrows to take down the ogre.
First Attempt
Tanker : Luna
Ballista Handling : Envers, Selvier
Luna gave clear instructions with both her fingers and her words.
I, do the holding. You guys, shoot.
It was a reasonable strategy, so no one objected. The group agreed to proceed with Lunas strategy.
I shall try my best.
Ill handle the aiming, but Ill leave the heavy lifting to you!
Luna controlled most of the variables. Using the sun''s position and the terrain, she pinpointed the ballista that was closest to the ogre''s path.
She instructed Envers and Selvier to load the first arrow while she lured the ogre into the perfect position.
Unlike the orc from the previous floor, the ogre was ordinary. It wasn''t twice as tall, nor could it cast magic. Because just that alone was difficult enough.
A strong opponent that required the careful attention of an experienced explorer, like Beauty Mark Guy with full concentration.
The ogre stood around 3 meters tall. Aiming for its weak points, like the neck, was difficult, and its inherent reach was overwhelming. The sheer weight of its thick wooden club made every swing deadly.
Its green hide was dense and tough, making it hard to cut through with a de. There was no point even talking about blunt attacks. With near-wless specs, the ogre ruled the forest like a king.
Uuuuoaaa!!"
Simple.
And yet, Luna lightly danced with the king of the forest.
SYSTEM_INFO -----------
[Lost Ogre]
Vitality : Average
Mana : Does Not Use
Strength : 4 / 10 (High-Mid Tier Student)
Agility : 2 / 10 (Low-Mid Tier Student)
Intelligence : 1 / 10 (Low Tier Student)
Trait : Bloody Hide
=> The ogres hide bes stronger as its HP decreases.
---------------------------
To maintain her agility, Luna wore only light, form-fitting clothes, making it easier to dodge and avoid restricting her movements.
She moved with dizzying speed, dodging the ogre''s club as it whooshed through the air. The card Luna pulled out in response to this was flexibility.
She slid down into a perfect split, hugging the ground, her waist bending flexibly to evade the ogres massive swings. It tantly revealed the curves of her body.
Her elegant movements reminded him of a ballet dancer.
While Envers watched, momentarily captivated by the way Luna''s graceful curves cut through the battlefield, Selvier kicked him in the shin, snapping him out of his daze. He fumbled for an excuse.
I-I was examining her movements. Her movements, I tell you.
Just shoot.
Luna, once you give us the signal I shall fire!
Luna nodded and tried to whistle, but only a faint hissing sound escaped her lipsthe sess rate of her whistles was 50%.
She moved into the ogres next attack pattern and called out the signal instead.
"??Beep."
Ting! Whoosh!!
The ballista was fired, and just as Selvier had calcted, therge arrow pierced straight through the ogre''s head. The massive creature staggered, then fell backward.
We did it!
Bullseye!
Envers and Selvier ran to check the results.
As they checked the ogres pulse, it became clearthe ogre was dead. They had seeded. While waiting for the final result, Selvier helped Luna into the outer garments she had taken off so that she could move better.
When theypleted the challenge task on Floor 1, they had witnessed a strange phenomenon.
A bright light leaked from the orc''s corpse, and a glowing sphere floated up into the sky then burst fabulously like fireworks, celebrating the achievement.
When they went outside afterwards, a had appeared on the ranking board. They expected something simr this time.
However
"?????"
No. Star.
Did someone touch the ogre by any chance?
But there was no sign of anything. The group looked confused until they heard a rustling sound from the nearby bushes. It was the dwarf who lived underground.
The dwarf, putting away a telescope, and said.
This doesnt count!
"?????"
"If you just shoot while someone distracts the ogre, even an idiot couldnd that arrow. That?? that I can''t ept! You should have killed the ogre using only my ballista!"
As the dwarf vented his anger, his chest faintly flickered with light.
No, what kind of bullshit is."
Selvier began to argue, but the world went dark with a bright sh of light.
Floor 2, Normal Clear.
We only used the ballista, didn''t we?! Are you kidding me???!!"
"????."
"????."
Selvier stomped repeatedly on the innocent ground at her rising anger.
Envers, marveled at how fitting it was for a Red Tower wizard to have such a personality. Meanwhile, Luna calmly analyzed the gimmick.
Light. Dwarf. Attainment of Buddhahood.
"??What exactly do you mean?"
When they defeated the orc properly, they had achieved the challenge task, and saw the light sphere emerge from its corpse.
The same flickering light appeared on the dwarfs chest right before they had failed their 1st Round.
The dwarf had clearly wanted to take revenge on the ogre using only his equipment. Luna pieced it all together.
The < Challenge Task > of Tower of Trials it was about fulfilling someone''s wish on that floor.
If we grant, what they want. Probably will seed.
"??So you''re saying we have to kill the ogre with ordance to the dwarf''s stubbornness?"
You mean no distractions, no luring, no trapsjust?? purely with a ballista?
Sniping. Probably.
Luna held up three fingers and waved them. She wasmenting ''No wonder he gave us three arrows''.
Floor 2 was turning out to be moreplicated than they had expected.
Chapter 135: Tower of Trials Floor 2_Shoot Towards the Sun - 2
Second Attempt
Tanker : -
Ballista handling : Luna, Envers, Selvier
Thump. Thump. The ogre trampled the forest as it moved. Huddled together in the bushes, the three whispered.
"In this forest packed with trees, just how are we supposed to hit?? an ogre that just wanders wherever it wants?"
There is, a pattern. But random.
Luna roughly sketched out a map of the ogre''s movement on the dirt.
Shut up.
"But I have said naught??."
Though the drawing was crude, the n was clear enough. The ogre moved inrge, concentric circles, with the ballistas ced at 120-degree intervals.
"No matter which ballista we choose?? the ogre will pass into the line of fire at some point!"
If were unlucky, we would have to wait quite a bit?? but we just have to predict as we and shoot. Where did it passst?
Just now, moved. Here.
Luna pointed to the ogres footprint. Selvier sprinted to the nearest ballista, calcting the angles. She aimed for the ogre''s head. After setting the aim, all they could do was wait.
After a long time had passed.
Thump. Thump.
At the sound of the ogre approaching, the three of them held their breaths and waited. When it finally passed the tree they had marked, Envers triggered the ballista.
Ting! Whoosh!!
Thud.
Uaaaaaak!!"
What? It didnt die?!
The ogre howled, staggering with the giant arrow lodged in its skull, then it turnedcharging furiously in the direction of the ballista.
It was because the distance was too far. The shot didnt have enough power to take out the ogre in one go!
Luna calmly gave out orders.
Reload.
Un-Understood. Reloading??!!"
Hurry up, it''s right on top of us??!"
It is impossible to go any faster than this!
As Envers fumbled to reload, the ogre closed in with terrifying speed.
Swoosh-!!
The club came flying in, obliterating the ballista.
The challenge was overIf the ogre caught up and engaged them directly or if they stalled for time, it counted as a failure. The frustration finally boiled over as Selvier unleashed her magic.
Honestly fuck this agh!! We waited for so long, Explosive Bullet!!"
Boom!!
A red fire arrow shot through the air and then exploded. Along with the smell of charred flesh, the ogres headless corpse crashed to the ground.
Floor 2, Normal Clear.
Since they couldnt kill the ogre in a single hit with their current strategy, they needed a new n. How could they find the clear angle?
Because the distance was too far, we couldn''t finish it off in one shot, and we cant let the ogre stray from its pathso what are we supposed to do?!
And on top of that, as soon as we fire, we are exposed. Even if we practiced reloading, it does not seem like we would be able to fire another shot before the ogre reaches us.
Two rounds, are left.
Luna held up two fingers. They wouldnt be given two extra shots without reason. And in this forest, there were three hidden ballistas in total.
Each time I shoot, hand it over.
"??Hand over what?"
You must be talking about the ballista?
The n was to fire from a calcted angle and then immediately retreat. The enraged ogre would destroy the ballista, but by that time, they would have already escaped.
Repeat this process three times.
Selvier sighed, the thought of the grind filling her with dread.
"Just how much time are we supposed to pour in??."
There doesnt seem to be another way.
"??Its fine as long as theres an alternative method, right?"
To avoid the painfully long wait times, Selvier quickly came up with a new n: strengthen the ballista arrows.
Whether we enchant it or attach a scroll, we just need to take the ogre down in a single hit!
Dwarf. Boomer.
She is right. I doubt the dwarf would approve. Hes been watching us constantly since he first popped out of the hole??."
Thats exactly it. That dwarf is stuck underground until we find him!
Selvier snapped her fingers. That was the loophole she was trying to exploit.
After the second floor begins, an arrow is already loaded in one of the ballistas. That arrow existed before the dwarf even entered the pictureoutside of his line of sight.
We enhance the arrow in advance. Obviously, we cant make it explode or anything. If the arrow explodes, hell get all angry saying you guys did something to weird my arrow!.
"Meaning???"
We need to enchant it quietly, a single-use spell thats undetectable??something thatpletely fools him, so all hell find is the dead ogres body!
"????!!"
Luna quietly raised a double thumbs-up. This seemed like it could work!
Envers'' face lit up as well. He felt like it was a light shining through when there seemed to be no answer in sight. There were still many floors left to conquer. They just had to keep moving forward. He wanted to prove his abilities to his master.
Then enchantment would be the problem.
Well ask the top student of the Gold Tower for help! Surely itll be clean enough that the dwarf wont notice it at all. And then its goodbye to this forest??."
Question.
Eung?
Luna hesitated for a moment, ncing between herpanions before making a small hand gesture, forming a circle with her thumb and index finger.
You have money?
"????."
"????."
Having been essentially disowned by his family, Envers had nothing. Selvier, while a rising talent in the Red Tower, was still not a top pupil and had long since spent her support funds on personal research.
Selvier asked with a nervous expression.
"Perhaps Luna has money???"
"????."
Luna gestured to her clothes. The reason why she always wore such light, form-fitting clothes was simplebudget constraints.
If I had the money, Id be decked out in high-grade, flexible armor. Do you really think Id be running around in this skimpy gear was what it meant.
The youths with no money to their names depressively stared down at the ground.
"??Should we go back to making ns?"
Eung.
"That seems to be a good idea??."
The meeting continued with a slightly damp atmosphere.
In the end, they decided to fire all three ballista shots. However, Envers felt a strange uneasiness. For some reason, he couldnt shake the feeling that things wouldn''t go well.
He had faced the ogre countless times while climbing the Tower of Trials, and though he couldnt pinpoint it exactly, his body remembered something important.
SYSTEM_INFO -----------
[Lost Ogre]
Vitality : Average
Mana : Does not use
Strength : 4 / 10 (High-mid tier student)
Agility : 2 / 10 (Low-mid tier student)
Intelligence : 1 / 10 (Low tier student)
Trait : Bloody hide
=> The hide bes stronger as HP decreases.
---------------------------
He felt like this ogres hide got tougher as it took more damage.
1
Third Attempt
Tanker : -
Ballista No. 1 handling : Luna
Ballista No. 2 handling : Envers
Ballista No. 3 handling : Selvier
Selvier fiddled nervously with the trigger of the pre-loaded ballista. They had waited so long for this moment, and she could only hope that this final shot would end it.
No. 1 and No. 2 have already fired, right? Understood. Eung. I can see it too. The ogres grown two new horns. Now Ill have to make that three??!!"
Piuuuuuung!! Thud!
The arrow flew, and struck the ogres head. The ogre bled everywhere and stumbled back and forth. Selvier prayed really desperately??!
Uuugggghhh??."
Die, please just die!
Uu, Uugg, Uuugghh??."
Die!!
But the ogre didnt die.
It survived all three ballista shots to the head??somehow, it grasped the meaning of survival itself in its hand! Watching from a distance, Envers couldnt help but be moved by its sheer persistence.
He thought it might bleed out, but its natural healing outpaced the blood loss. It refused to die.
She squeezed her eyes shut at the cruel design of floor 2. The ogres passive damage reduction meant that even all three arrows werent enough to finish it off.
She expressed the anger boiling from the bottom of her gut with magic.
"Explosive Bullet!!"
A red fire arrow shot forward and exploded, roasting the ogres head until it was charred ck.
Floor 2, Normal Clear.
The Shoot - Wait - Shoot - Wait - Shoot tactic had clearly failed.
Despite firing all the ballistas, the ogres passive ability,bined with the long dys between shots, allowed it to survive each hit. So, what was the solution to this cruel puzzle?
In the control room, the Crazy Wizard, who had been observing their struggle,mented their approach.
Please, just pay attention to the story.
You crazy skip-lovers. How could you all just take the arrow and leave so cold-heartedly?
He wasnt even asking for much. They just needed to ask a couple of simple questions out ofmon courtesy.
"Since the dwarf is the judge, if they asked him how he started this and asked why he was hunting the ogre, raised his affection level a bit, he might''ve been more lenient. It would have ended nicely with him thanking them for catching it??."
Perhaps
"Or, if they really didnt care about the dwarfs backstory, they could have tricked him. The dwarf judges through his telescope. They could''ve just knocked him out, made it look like the ballista killed the ogre! Id even ept that??."
Or.
"He said he''s chasing an ogre with a scar on its eye. But the one in the forest is a normal ogre. Thats a clue! The dwarfs blinded by revenge, obsessed with an innocent creature while his real enemy is long dead??If they helped him let go of his anger."
The Crazy Wizard put his hand on his forehead. Yes, he knew. The hints given to the trio were werent exactly crystal clear.
He should''ve emphasized that the Tower of Trials favored the ''narrative'' rather than the ''clear methods'', so that the kids would hurry up in making guesses or try out different methods.
However, he also had something that he felt chagrined by.
"Selvier??!!"
He had nned to drop foreshadowing on floor 1!
The orc at the end of that level, after going berserk and venting its rage, was supposed to mutter something about how it was dragged into the arena and how he wanted a fight that tested everything he had. Then he would thank them for granting his wish.
This was supposed to suggest to the yers that maybe there was some kind of story here.
Selviers pattern skip caused a bug.
The Crazy Wizard was a little pissedabout as annoyed as when that Pink-Haired Lesbian stole the dress shirt he loved.
Normally, hed start dropping hints or push out a real-time bnce patch by now, but he wanted to watch them suffer for a little while longer. And he had one more reason for just leaving them be.
As the GM, his duty was to intervene only when the yers loses their way.
When yers start thinking, What now?, thats the moment when you start guiding them toward the right path. Or in other words,
It was unromantic to interrupt the yer who was trying hard to do something, At least the Crazy Wizard believed so.
And right now, those three hadnt given up.
It looked like, they had some kind of n??.
Fourth Attempt
Tanker : -
Ballista No. 1 handling : Luna
Ballista No. 2 handling : Envers
Ballista No. 3 handling : Selvier
In the forest where the ogre prowled, the three of them gathered and began their strategy session, convinced that a solution existed somewhere.
Cant we just make more arrows? Ask the dwarf to make some more!
Nofacility.
What if we just beat the ogre to death with the ballista?
Nostrength.
"Or, since it doesnt have to be just the three of us, what if we got a few more people from outside??."
They wouldnt make us do something impossible. As Selvier eagerly tossed out ideas, Envers was carefully weaving his own thoughts together.
Looking at it from a broader perspective, it was martial artsa sparring match with specific conditions.
They could shoot three times.
But if there was too much time between shots, they wouldnt bring the ogre down.
Its defenses and ability to recover were too strong.
The trick was to concentrate on a single point, like an awl chipping away at a stone.
To do that, they would either need a miracle, like the legendary archer who could split an arrow with another, or...
Thinking more simply.
"??Dont we just need tond all three shots at once?"
"?????"
"Possible. In theory."
You can say anythings possible. But you remember we''re in a forest, not on open ins, right?
He knew that.
The reason they waited between shots was to find the exact moment when they could fire, avoiding the trees, aiming for when the ogre and the ballista were at their closest.
Then how about a curved shot? It wont get stuck in the trees,
You want to curve a ballista shot and hit the ogre? If we could do that, we would not be sitting here with a knife in our hands! Plus, the ogre moves unpredictably. Unless theres some gigantic target above it, how could huh?"
"??There is, a target."
All three of them look up at the sky simultaneously.
The strangely close sun was swaying back and forth. It had been their way of tracking the ogres location.
The ogre was always directly beneath the sun.
"??Bring me a few branches I could use to draw.
I shall bring them quickly!
The wizards mind raced. After three hours of intense calctions, Selvier scribbled several forms into the dirt.
They could see hope!
If it doesnt work this time, Im just gonna kill the dwarf?? and then borrow some money to bring that kid from the Golden Tower.
If ites to that, then I shall help even with the money I do not have.
Same here.
The three of them memorized the different angles, each based on the suns position, and spread out to activate the ballistas.
The ballista that fired the kabura-ya2 was the furthest away from the sun.
Selvier was in charge of it.
The bullshit and suffering of thest few days rushed to her mind. After all the umted effort, the moment to finally see the results had arrived once more. Her heart pounded, and her palms were slick with sweat
Operation name?? Shoot Towards the Sun!
Selvier stared at the sky, then enthusiastically activated the balista.
Toooong!!
Toong, tooong!!
Three arrows shot towards the sky in quick session. They soared into the air, tracing a dizzying arc before gravity pulled them downward.
Swooooosh!!
The ogre, wandering the forest, felt the suns heat more intensely than usual. Curious, it looked up at the sky.
There was a weird speck in the suns re. The ogre squinted, trying to figure out what it might be. But death arrived quicker than understanding.
And, three arrows struck its head in rapid session.
Puk, puuk, puk!
The ogre copsed without even being able to scream.
Watching through his binocrs, the dwarfs jaw dropped. What did I just witness?
St!
"I had no idea you guys were such skilled archers. I apologize for making you use my crude ballista. Thanks to you, I''ve seen something extraordinary??."
The once headstrong dwarf now bowed his head to the group.
Selvier was grinning ear to ear, and even Envers and Luna couldn''t hide their smiles. How much had they suffered because of this stubborn old man?
Still, after seeding they felt refreshed?? but more than anything.
That was cool as fuck.
"??Eung, it was cool."
They felt immense satisfaction. If they could, theyd preserve the ogres corpse to show it off. It was almost a shame they couldnt.
Thank you for avenging me.
Yes, well?? you worked hard too, sir.
The ogre is gone, so maybe it''s time to live outside.
Not mushrooms, meat.
assh!!
Light burst from the dwarfs chest, ascending into the sky, just like the orc before. A radiant glow engulfed their vision, blinding them as it exploded.
The Tower of Trials, Floor 2 C Cleared.
[My Clothes Dont Get Wet Even if I Walk In the Rain : Survive over 10 minutes during Jenny''s 2nd phase opening pattern on Floor 3]
"??Just how are we supposed to clear this?!"
I concur. What is Jennys true appearance in the first ce?
Dunno.
Their attempt at conquering Floor 3 was off to a shaky start. Because the majority of students didn''t even know Jenny had a second phase.
1. ===============================================================2. whistling arrow used to signal the start of battle
Chapter 136: Tower of Trials Floor 3_Gaze Insight
[My Clothes Dont Get Wet Even if I Walk In the Rain : Survive over 10 minutes during Jenny''s 2nd phase opening pattern on Floor 3.]
The reason a child who should have been ying in a yground found herself holding a weapon was simple: even in her young heart, there were things she wanted to protect.
The reason the foolish adults didnt stop her, despite her age, was because the battle had grown so desperate that even her small, fragile hands were needed. They also respected her fierce will.
Even though there was a hint of childish recklessness in her actions, she had already epted the possibility of death.
She fought bravely, standing alongside the adults, and perished as a warrior. There were no regrets in her heart.
However, if there was one thing she regretted, it was the future she would never experience. If only I had a little more time??
What kind of adult would I have be?
The Tower of Trials Floor 3 was a deste urban wastnd, littered with the debris of shattered and crumbling buildings. This ce had been the battleground for a war between superhumans, leaving behind scars of destruction everywhere.
Burnt and melted asphalt, walls cracked and frozen, scorch marks where lightning had once struck.
For those unfamiliar with modern superhuman warfare, it looked like the aftermath of an enormous magic battlethe difference was negligible.
At the center.
In a yground with sandid out on the ground, the sound of a creaking swing echoed.
A blonde girl sat on the swing, swaying gently back and forth. On closer inspection, something was off. It wasnt an ordinary swing.
The chains were made from her scythe, wrapped around a steel beam protruding out from a ruined building. The moment she sensed the intruders stepping onto her battlefield, she leapt from the makeshift swing and retrieved her scythe.
tterrr!
Then, she began spinning it lightly, gradually building up speed. Soon, a whirlwind of des whirled within a five-meter radius.
Amidst the buzz, like the droning of a thousand bees, the girl addressed the visitors.
"Nice to meet you. Older brother. You''ve managed to make it all the way to the third floor of this tower... but this is as far as you''ll go. Because now, you''re facing meJenny of the Chain Scythe."
Smirk.
"?"
????.
Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh
Dodge, possible, on one leg.
"????!"
Handstand, possible.
"????!!!"
Luna was having the time of her life. Floor 3 was her favoritesomething about the rhythm and the thrill of dodging.
She had tried it countless times and even tried out various challenges that had nothing to do with clearing it quickly. Like trying to clear the floor without using her hands, to clearing it while wearing nothing but her underwear.
These strange trials had sharpened her skills to a near-hypnotic level. Selvier, watching from a nearby pile of rubble, couldnt help but think, What da heck is that while cheering her on. asionally, she threw out a request.
Can you do it with your eyes closed?!
Possible.
Wow!!
Seriously, how did you actually do that with your eyes closed???!"
Luna yed around for a few more minutes before using strategy number 5 to defeat Jenny of the Chain Scythe. She had at least ten different ways to deal with her.
As Luna was stretching in satisfaction, Envers asked.
"Uh?? so, what is your reason for making such diverse attempts?"
Fun.
"??You are quite the odd one."
Luna gave Envers a wide-eyed look before sticking out her tongue, as if to say, like you''re any different.
The trio, however, had a reason for staying on this floor. They were stuck trying to figure out Jennys true form.
They had tried everything: burning her, fighting in shifts for hours, even disarming her by taking both her chain scythes. Yet, her second phase never triggered.
(Meanwhile, Crazy Wizard was gnawing on a handkerchief, yelling Just talk to her, you maniacs!)
The only clue they had was time.
"Herst words are always the same, right?"
Eung.
"Thats right. She always says, ''If only I had more time??'''' before she dies. That''s why we fought her in shifts for hours. That didnt work either."
"Ugh, who came up with this stuff? It''s driving me crazy!"
Selvier scratched her head in frustration. Unlike Floor 2, which was difficult but clear in its objective, Floor 3 was frustrating because they didnt even know what to do..
She was seriously considering just moving on to the next floor.
Envers crossed his arms and quietly thought beforeing up with an idea.
"How about we train?"
What do you mean by that.
"She always says she needs more time. So, we give her timetwo or three days, or however long it takes. But we wont just sit around, we train while we wait."
Something better than time was more time. Envers had essentially dered that he would brute-force their way through.
"??Youre joking, right?
I am not joking. The path of Martial Arts has no end.
"??Sure, Envers, that''s just you. But Luna, you''re not going to do something that dumb, right?"
"I am."
For Luna, ying around in the Tower of Trials was her daily routine. The thought of breaking Jennys pattern by crawling on the ground sounded thrilling to her.
Selvier facepalmed.
"??Uh, fine. I''ll take a break outside while you two do whatever this is. Let me know how it turns out."
I shall see youter!
"Bye."
Selvier left the Tower of Trials Floor 3 and stepped outside. The sight of the ruined city fading away, then the familiarndscape of the Academy came into view and filled her with nostalgia. Taking a deep breath, she decided it was time to return to the dorms for some well-needed rest.
She also thought about asking Niolle about the mystery of Floor 3. Though, she wasnt sure if theyd be around since theyd been busytely.
Time passed ten times faster within the tower than in the outside world. So even with just an hour of resting with her eyes closed, Luna and Envers'' rigorous training would have already shown substantial results
"Wait. If time moves 10 times faster??inside, then"
This, it wasnt about waiting inside the tower???
Does that mean... wait outside?!
A sudden realization struck Selvier. The correct strategy was to defeat Jenny, spare her life, and then exit the tower. Then re-enter after waiting for a while in the outside world.
Jenny would eventually reveal in conversation that her birthday was in about 20 hours.
For those who hated talking, Jennys journalwith the exact same informationcould be found inside a nearby ruined building
Meaning, if they waited outside, they could be done in just two hours??!
Selvier rushed back to the magic circle to deliver her newfound insight with the others and put an end to the endless grinding.
[You cannot enter, because another yer is currently using the tower.]
"????!!"
It was already toote.
SYSTEM_INFO -----------
[Jenny of the Chain Scythe]
Vitality : Average
Mana : Does not use
Strength : 1 / 10 (Low tier student)
Agility : 4 / 10 (High-mid tier student)
Intelligence : 2 / 10 (Low-mid tier student)
Trait : Growth
=> Evolves to [Awakened Jenny of the Chain Scythe] as she ages.
---------------------------
Inside the Tower of Trials Floor 3 : 5 Hours psed
In a distant part of the field, out of Jenny''s detection range, Envers was practicing martial arts he''d learned from the beggar with painstaking precision. Next to him, Luna was awkwardly trying to mimic his movements.
"Like a hawkunching into the sky, like this!"
Like dis.
"And like a waterfowl diving for fish, like this!"
Like dees.
Whoosh, WHOOOOSH!
Flick, flick.
While Envers movements cut through the air with sharp, powerful sounds, Luna''s attempts produced weak, hollow noises. Her motionscked force and intent. It was quite strange when he thought about it.
She had memorized the basic techniques perfectly, so why couldnt she execute them properly?
If it was a simpleck of coordination, that would exin things. But how could someone with poor coordination dance so effortlessly, dodging every attack as if it was second nature?
Envers couldn''t figure it out with his limited knowledge. However, his master might know??.
Envers decided that once they reached Floor 8, he would ask the beggar about this strange phenomenon. Surely, his master would immediately understand Luna''s strange nature.
Fun.
"??Im d to hear that."
Despite not achieving anything remarkable, Luna seemed genuinely interested in martial arts.
After imparting everything he knew, Envers finished his final stretch, and they took a moment to rest. Both he and Lunay side by side on a rtively smooth patch of asphalt.
After a few moments of thinking, Envers spoke up.
I humbly request your teaching.
Teach what?
That, dance move. How?? did you manage to dodge attacks with your eyes closed? I understand that most skills can be honed through repetition, but I cannotprehend how you aplished that.
Feel, gaze.
Envers sat up and looked down at Luna. She was sprawled on the ground, soaking in the sunlight like a cat, her eyes closed andpletely rxed.
What do you mean by ''feeling the gaze''?
You. Staring at me. At my face.
"????!!"
Now, its on my neck. Chest. Desperately back to arm. Back to face.
Envers was speechless. He thought perhaps her eyes were slightly open, so he leaned in for a closer look, but her eyes werepletely shut. There wasnt even any indication of mana being used either.
Gaze Insight (ҕ).
It was an incredible skill. Without hesitation, Envers knelt and bowed deeply. The ability to read an opponents gaze without actually seeing them was an invaluable talent inbat.
"??Please, teach me!
For free?
If theres something you want, Ill get it for you.
Buy food.
And so, a simple contract was made. Whenever Luna wished, Envers would pay for her meals. Fortunately for him, she didnt eat much.
Thus, the Temporary Gaze Insight Training began.
Envers sat cross-legged, eyes closed, while Luna slowly circled around him, beginning the lesson.
Humans, have it. The sense of feeling a gaze. Everybody does.
"??Is that true?
Especially, contempt. Killing intent. The bad stuff.
"????."
He could remember it. His youth in the Redburn family, where he constantlypeted against the illegitimate children. He could feel their res without needing to see themtheir contempt and hatred.
If this ability was an extension of that, it made sense. Envers nodded, and Luna, seeing his recognition, smiled with satisfaction.
The sensation of being watched... He knew that feeling. All that was left was to sharpen it through practice. The more one exposed their body to a stimulus, the more sensitive it would be.
Repeated practice. Sharpen your senses.
"??Tell me what I need to do.
Ill look. Guess where.
You want me to guess where you are looking? Alright, I shall give it a try but??."
Envers concentrated. With his sight blocked, he could feel his other senses sharpening.
Flutter. Flutter.
He could hear Luna moving around him.
There is a faint scentis it grapes?
No, that isnt important right now. He shook his head, pushing aside the distraction. Focus. He had to sense her gaze
Luna thought carefully. The feedback had to be precise. Too many wrong guesses would interfere with his training, so she had to choose unexpected ces to make the exercise effective.
Stareee. She focused her gaze.
"????."
Do you feel it?
"??Head? Head, right?
Groin.
"???"
A wave of embarrassment and distraction hit him like a flood. Envers clenched his teeth, trying to keep his focus. I am?? training right now??!
In addition to learning how to sense a gaze, he also had to train his mind to block out distractions.
Le-leg?
Left? Right?
"??The right?
Stupid.
Gradually, his uracy improved.
"??The left ear?
Eung. Next.
Although he suffered from a mana disability caused by an ident in his youth, Envers still had martial potential () ingrained in his body. His gifted physique quickly adapted, heightening its sensitivity.
The nape of the neck?? the carotid artery.
Good. Quick break.
Rest, awaken the senses, repeat. To some, it might seem monotonous, but to them, it was far from boring. Fifteen hours had passed since they entered the trial.
The left?? pinky finger.
Next is the final one.
Envers tightly closed his eyes and gave his final answer.
"????Its the groin.
Good job.
Pat pat.
Luna patted his head as sheplimented him. The tension that had built up in his body finally released, and he slumped forward. He couldnt afford to fall backwardif hed been wrong on that final guess?? he wouldve taken both physical and social damage??.
Thaaankk youuu??."
V.
They had done it. A sense of aplishment coursed through his veins, as if his blood itself was bubbling with excitement. He had grown a bit stronger.
The ability to read a gaze would serve him well in many situations. While he wasnt confident enough to dance as effortlessly as Luna anytime soon, even if he could match half of her skill...
Even a rapier moving at lightning speed could be dodged.
Gaze Insight (ҕ) acquired!
Inside the Tower of Trials, Floor 3: 25 hours psed.
Luna and Envers took turns while sparring, with one covering their eyes while the other kept theirs open. The one with open eyes used their fingers like des, shing and thrusting, while the one blindfolded dodged by sensing their opponent''s gaze.
Poke
Uck! No, that is cheating! Just right now, you were looking at my cheek, not my side??!!"
You did it earlier too, cheating.
There was a perfectly valid reason why my gaze had to unavoidably go that wa?? Ack!
Talk, too much.
As they continued training to use Vision Insight in realbat. Envers, having removed his blindfold to switch between attack and defense, noticed something odd.
"?????"
Whats wrong?
Look at Jenny. Doesnt she?? look like she grew a bit?
Jenny, standing far in the distance, did indeed appear slightlyrger. At first, they thought it was an illusion, but she had clearly grown a head taller.
It was five hourster that they witnessed Jennys second phase.
Boong boong boong boong boong boong!!
I wont lose to you anymore, Mr. Hero. Because Jenny of the Chain Scythe has awakened??!!"
As expected, investing enough time was the correct solution.
Jennys massive, deadly chain scythe whipped through the air, slicing violently toward them. Envers and Luna exchanged a brief nce before charging into the storm of attacks without needing to signal each other.
Whoever doesntst for 10 minutes buys a meal!
Prepare to, pay.
SWOOOOSH!!
Omitted
The duel concluded after 17 minutes, with Lunas victory.
Tower of Trials, Floor 3: Clear!
[The Whip Always Comes Back: Defeat the Whip Witch using her own whip to clear Floor 4]
Floor 4 of the Tower of Trials was rtively easy to conquer.
The Whip Witch had a mechanic where she summoned shadow monsters by striking the ground with her whip. However, once Selvier, the Red Magic Tower Wizard, incinerated all the summoned mobs, the difficulty dropped considerably.
Through Luna''s repeated attempts, she was able to precisely calcte the damage needed. After delivering the equivalent of 30 Luna Kicks, the Whip Witch would be left in a near-death state. At that point, Envers would reflect her own attack back at her, thuspleting the Challenge Task.
Crazy Wizard had thought of a different solo-clear strategy:
The whip had a hidden ability to reverse-summon the shadow monsters. By perfectly parrying every attack the Whip Witchunched, one could erase the shadow beasts as they appeared.
Each time they sessfully countered, one of the tattoos on her face would fade, one by one. Oddly, the Whip Witch had no shadow of her own.
From this information, they should have figured out Aha, the Whip Witch herself was born from the Shadow Monster! and that if they could counter her attacks until all her tattoos vanished, she would turn back into a shadow, thus clearing the floor?? but...
That strategy had long been reduced to ashes in the face of precise damage calctions and wide-area attacks.
The tragic tale of a fallen princess who had turned her own shadow into a monster was quietly forgotten.
????.
In a rain-soaked field of grass, a man with a katana strapped to his waist stared up at the sky.
The des name was Hundred Ghosts(), a cursed sword said to only return to its sheath after drawing blood. Such weapons were called Demonic Swords.
Floor 5 marked a boundary.
Unlike the earlier floors, where clever ideas, solving gimmicks, storytelling, and cunning tricks had all worked, the empty in of Floor 5 had nothing in it.
There was only an enemy.
Here, what was required here was skill. His Battjutsu was swift and deadly. If you couldnt react in time, you would die. Countless students had been defeated here, either giving up on their climb or increasing their numbers for another attempt.
They chose to pay the price and climb higher.
[Sealed Sword of Light: Clear Floor 5 without allowing Jay to draw his sword.]
However that option was not permitted to those facing the Challenge Tasks. They had to sh their martial arts() against his, and only by defeating him could they proceed.
The party was now facing Jay of Battjutsu.
Chapter 137: Tower of Trials Floor 5_Ignition - 1
During the middle of the climb.
After dozens of repetitions, Envers had witnessed one of Luna''s many tactics. Luna stood motionless in front of the ogre''s club flying towards her.
Uuuuaaaaa!!"
Hoo.
With a fluid motion, she ced her hand on the massive clubnearly the size of her entire bodyand began to rotate. Each part of her body moved with her: palm, wrist, elbow, shoulder, waist, pelvis, knee, and leg.
Dwuung.
A faint ripple spread across the ground where Luna stood.
The ogre''s immense strength, which could reduce a person to a smear of blood, was gradually dissipated. Her movements flowed seamlessly, as if she was channeling the force away. By the time the attacknded, it carried only enough energy to crush a small pebble.
Like lightning striking a rod and harmlessly dispersing into the earth, Luna had redirected the overwhelming force of the ogres strike into the ground.
It was a masterful technique that looked as if it transcended thews of physics.
Envers had heard tales like this from the Beggar beforeof martial artists who could bnce Yin and Yang at the tip of a sword, capable of brushing off even a great mountain if it copsed above their heads.
It was an extremely advanced level of martial arts. For a moment, Envers entertained the idea that Luna might have been a martial arts master hiding her true strength. That her awkward, creaky movements were just a clever disguise.
But he knew that wasnt the case. Luna, from what he understood, was an average student at the Academy, with lowbat strength.
Still, he couldnt help but be curious.
How did you do that?
Repetition.
I know you''ve hunted the ogre repeatedly, but the fact that youvee this far through technique rather than raw strength... its amazing??."
Vee.
This girl who shed a double peace sign, had managed to deflect an ogres attack without any use of Mana.
And with enough time and repetition, she could likely do it under even more extreme conditionsmaybe even if she were at her weakest or ten years younger
It was martial arts.
Martial arts, at its core, was the art ofpensating for physical weakness through refined technique.
One day, Envers had a discussion with Luna about martial arts. To him, martial arts had always been synonymous with brute strength. If someone like him, whose Mana Circuit had been damaged, wanted to return to his family and seed in his revenge??.
He needed a path to grow stronger without relying onMana.
Day by day, he put in grueling work, steadily increasing his strength. But those blessed with natural talent advanced with huge strides, reaching Metamorphosis with ease, surpassing him.
He had always been left behind all alone. At this rate, it seemed impossible even after ten or twenty yearsand by then, revenge would no longer be meaningful.
Thats why he sought anything that could give him an edge, be it martial arts or something else.
Artifacts, money, secret books, elixirs, even demonic swords or drugs. As long as it was something that could give him an opportunity, he would have grasped onto it.
He craved the martial () but he didn''t understand the meaning of achievement (). His will () was weak andcked the chivalrous spirit (b).
While a part of him was indeed fascinated by the discipline of martial arts, his heart was shackled to the Redburn family. He was too consumed to recognize the true essence of the art.
To this stupid martial arts student, Luna said this.
Martial arts is a process.
A process, you say?
Luna nodded her head. This was a result she arrived at after deep reflection.
It was a process for those who strive toward a certain goal.
Rather than using more words, Luna demonstrated with her body. She grabbed the club and swung it in the air in a simple downward motionan attack anyone could do.
They wouldve tried to hit the dog. Just like this, at first.
But the dog is low to the ground, which makes the posture awkward.
Her movement shifted. Luna spread her legs to lower her stance, adjusting the angle of her swing. The club now followed a path closer to the ground. She was fighting with an imaginary dog.
However the dog nimbly dodges. If not, then... like this.
If the dog ran toward you, it would bite andtch onto the first thing it saw. So, pretend to offer the club like this.
Luna kept adding small conditions, altering her movements with each new scenario. After considering many possibilities, she settled on the most effective techniques. Her movements became refined, evolving naturally over time.
The motions now looked extremely simr to the Beggars Dog Beating Staff Style.
"????."
What began as crude attempts to beat the hell out of a dog, became a respectable martial art through trial and refinement.
With her body, Luna showed him how martial arts could be made.
Its the same, reducing clear times.
If they call having a goal, and continually refining techniques to reach it, martial arts
Then the method they had found out after a lot of effort, shooting at the sun, was also martial arts. The tricks they had learned at the Academy were also martial arts. That was why.
The important thing is the goal.
"????."
You must know exactly where you want to go. Luna ended her words like that.
There was chaos in Envers head. He thought he had a clear goalrevenge, proving his worth to those who doubted him, and bringing his mother back.
Wasnt that?? enough?
Even though no one had said anything, Envers found himself making excuses to justify his doubts.
Although there was some confusion, the conversation left him wondering about the one central hypothesis about the ultimate peak of martial arts.
If martial arts is the process of achieving a goal, then the Martial God must be someone who achieves their goals no matter what.
Imagine someone with near-infinite timesomeone who could stretch one second into a hundred million years. They could, through endless repetition, create custom martial arts to fit any situation.
This being could find a way to flip over a dragon using the strength of a child. As long as the probability wasnt zero, infinite attempts would eventually lead to sess.
If such a person existed
To those who faced them, it would feel as though no technique could ever seed against him.
A cold sword light flickered across the rain-soaked field.
The man wielding the katana looked frail. His body was so skinny that his bones were clearly visible, and his eye sockets were hollow, as if he could copse at any moment.
However, his eyes remained sharp, brimming with unrefined killing intent.
He was calm. Motionless. Simply waiting. Like a predator patiently biding its time before the strike. And when the prey moved
He was faster than anyone else.
No, wait, what am I supposed to keck!
Slice.
Envers barely blocked the katana flying towards his face and ended his 5th attempt. He hadnt evene close to winning, let alone preventing the katana from being drawn.
Its because the spec difference was slowly starting to get bigger.
SYSTEM_INFO -----------
[Jay of Battjutsu]
Vitality : Respectable
Mana : None
Trait : Starving demonic sword
=> Increases attack power. As kill count increases, attack power goes down.
---------------------------
Envers, who was kicked out from the Tower of Trials,y sprawled on the floor. Nearby, Luna and Selvier, enjoying waffles from the Academy''s popr dessert shop, looked down at him in his pitiful state as they ate the treats.
This is impossible, I am losing my mind.
If you kept challenging something with no progress and no visible solution, that''s exactly the kind of expression you get.
Selvier casually waved her fork as she spoke.
Like I said, why dont we just call someone? I said I could ask Be through Niolle.
But then I wouldnt be able to prove my worth to the master! You two are at my level, so its fine, but Be?? he''d just breeze through everything by himself!
If that happened, the Beggar might say, ''You''re useless now Envers. Go chop wood,'' and take in Bet as his new disciple.
And if that bastardalready walking around with his two gorgeous girlfriendsmonopolizes this as well, Envers would be left sucking his thumb in the middle ranks of the Academy, muttering how he shouldnt have let his master get NTR''d back then??.
Luna, still with cream on her lips, gave her simplement.
Idiot.
He was an idiot.
"In the first ce, that person you call master?? he''s a character in the tower, right? In the end, he''s probably just an illusion created by the professor. Hes something like a tentacle."
That cannot be. My master is certainly?? different!
"I''ve heard there are sometimes people who get so lost in illusion magic that they start confusing it with reality."
"If you saw him in person, youd understand! Proper?? conversation is possible, and he knows many things. And above all, the discipline of martial arts! That''s a realm that wizards could never reach??!!"
As Envers struggled to defend himself, Selvier dealt another blow from the side.
Lets say that we manage to get past floor 5. You do realize we wont be able to handle Floor 6 on our own, right?
Kuh??."
Well have to call for help eventually.
But at least until floor 5??."
Sigh.
Selvier wiped Luna''s mouth with a tissue as she consulted Luna. It was because she believed Luna''s words had credibility as a master of tweaking builds in the Tower of Trials.
Floor 5, do you think it could be done on our own?
Possible.
What about floor 6?
Dweth.
So, there was a way of clearing it after all. Selvier thought for a moment. Jay of Battjutsu was dangerous because his style was swift and deadlya single, lightning-fast Battjutsu strike followed by sheathing the de. He blended this with basic taijutsu1.
It''s a pattern that''s predictable if you want to call it predictable and monotonous if you wanted to call it monotonous, but it honestly was just so strong, it could send your head flying in an instant. But the problem was that they had to clear it ''without allowing him to draw his sword''??.
We should call someone after all.
"But at least until floor 5??!!"
Hmm.
There had to be a way to prevent him from unsheathing the de.
The easiest method would be to bind the sword and scabbard together, preventing it from being drawnsomething that could be done by calling in Snow White Lady from the Blue Magic Tower. But she was Selviers fated rival..
Her ice magic could lock Jays Battjutsu in ce.
Snow White would surely look down on her, a silent, eloquent expression saying, You cant even handle this???.
Selvier cringed at the thought of asking her for help. She discarded the idea immediately. It would be better to struggle through with just the three of them than to witness that sight.
And if they called Be, Envers would bitch about it.
Lets think. Think. To stop Jay from drawing his sword without relying on magic, theyd need to physically grab the hilt and press it back infaster than Jay could pull it out.
Speed was the key. If theycked it naturally, theyd have to enhance it. But how? Within the limits of Selviers fire magic, there was only one method she knew to increase speed.
Ah Envers. Lets attach a propent to your elbow.
Oh.
"??????"
The n was tounch his arm like a rocket.
Elbow Booster: Third Attempt
After the first trial ended with an exploded elbow and the second with Envers elbowing himself in the ribs due to angle issues, they were now on their third attempt.
Selvier exined the modifications she had made to the spell.
"Since it seemed too risky for me to control theunch timing myself?? I''ve embedded the trigger in you. When you extend your arm, mes will shoot out, and your speed will skyrocket in an instant. Be careful with the angle this time."
"??Are you not going to apologize?"
Magic research has always required a bit of sacrifice from the beginning.
That line sounded like something a typical crazy wizard would say out of a fairytale.
Had this not been in the Tower of Trials, Envers would have be a one-armed swordsman with broken ribs.
Envers cautiously approached Jay with an uneasy expression. Jay was known to use Battjutsu the moment anyone entered his range, so the timing had to be perfect.
Jay growled, and spat out his signature line.
Get out of here, prey.
"????."
It was a line Envers had heard countless times before. Just like Jenny of the Chainscythe, they always repeated the same words at the start of a battle. That was why he couldnt see them as human.
I aming.
Propent, activate!
Puhwaaaak!!
A fierce burst of mes erupted from Envers''s elbow. His right arm, propelled by an immense force, shot forward like an arrow (and this is no exaggeration) and
Shove. Click.
Before Jay could unsheathe his sword, Envers managed to grab the scabbard and push it back in. The joy of sess momentarily made him forget the searing pain in his elbow joint, and he let out a cheer.
"??I, I did it!"
"??Cheap trick."
"Ugh??!!"
Jay hit Envers in the jaw with a sharp uppercut, followed by a body check with his shoulder, then finished him off with a swift Battjutsu sh.
Slice. Envers was cut in two and kicked out of the Tower of Trials.
Envers gave a satisfied user review.
The propent seems effective. However, the problem is whates afterward.
"We need to keep his sword bound while defeating him?? But we don''t have enough firepower to take Jay down in a single attack. Despite his appearance, hes quite tanky."
So, we need to immobilize him for a while and finish him within that window. But the propent is single-use, so it has a limit??."
Should we just call Be after all?
Envers fired back.
Then maybe I should just call Miss Snow White instead. Would she not be more suited to handle this?
Envers and Selvier fell into a silent truce. Then, they simultaneously sighed. They thought they had seen hope, but the path ahead was still steep.
Meanwhile, Luna, who had entered the Tower of Trials to analyze Jay''sbat patterns, reemerged. There was a certain gleam in her eyes, smug as if she were showing off.
Envers had great expectations as he asked.
Did you find something?
Pattern? No answer. But I learned, this.
Luna motioned for Envers to raise his guard. Doubtful, he lifted his arms defensively as Luna prepared to throw a punch.
And then
Bam!!
Luna''s fist, moving at twice its normal speed, mmed into Enverss arm, apanied by a crack. Both of them writhed in sharp pain.
Ugh!
"??!!"
Shocked by the unexpected force, they clutched their respective injuriesLuna''s hand and Envers''s armgroaning in pain. Watching this, Selvier gasped, covering her mouth in disbelief.
Ve-vee.
Inside the Tower of Trials, even if you died or got injured it was an illusion. Taking advantage of that, Luna had somehow created a new Mana technique out of nowhere.
It was a method that increased propulsion by forcibly detonating Mana at the jointsinspired by Selvier''s armunching-propent.
However, if you mess up the controls even just a little, it could cause your body to implode, or your muscles to fail from the excessive force, or your bones to shatter, as Luna''s fist just had.
But that could be resolved with practice inside the tower!
If this technique could be perfected for the entire body, it might allow them to generate speeds fast enough to keep up with Jaythough at the cost of extreme joint pain.
"??Should we just go to the shrine first? You guys look like youre in a lot of pain."
"L-Let us do that. I believe that my arm is broken. Luna?? Was it that you were angry because I said we should not call anyone, or something?"
Control miss.
Why hasnt this great technique been recorded in history? Why had no one else thought of it before? Why could only the Academys genius girle up with it so easily?
The answer wasnt that they couldntits that they hadnt. There was a reason people avoided such things.
It was a technique that caused explosions within the body. It was obviously dangerous. Even if you had about thirty lives and a team of ten priests by your side, it was still unstable enough to leave permanent damage. That was why no one dared to try it.
However, thanks to the towers distinct characteristic and Lunas talentbined
What do these crazy fuckers think that a human body is???! Hey, hey Heavenly Demon! Quickly, make, make that thing fit for human use! The kids gonna die!
The Crazy Wizard, who was shocked by this use of Mana, secretly slipped an idea to Luna by running an AI to improve safety, which led to its creation.
Luna called it the Ignition.
1. Taijutsu is a Japanese martial art nket term for anybat skill, technique or system of martial art using body movements that are described as an empty-handbat skill or system.
Chapter 138: Tower of Trials Floor 5_Ignition - 2
With the introduction of Ignition (Y), their strategy for clearing Floor 5 began to gain momentum.
There were a few unintended rocket punches here and there, but in the Tower of Trials, that was an eptable risk. What mattered most was that they could now match Jays speed.
The rapid eleration allowed a Late Counterattack (l). While it wasnt rooted in some deep martial arts principle?? the rocket-like propulsion nearly guaranteed they could parry Jays first Battjutsu strike.
Beyond that, the battle was all about tactics.
They needed to break down and analyze Jays patterns, adapt to his movements, and formte a precise sequence to deal steady damage while continuously blocking his Battjutsu.
And there was a master of tactics here. Luna Steri, the Queen of the Tower of Trials, equipped with overwhelming analytical skills, determination, and a top-tier mindset.
One more time.
Affirmative!
Im gonna die??."
How tragic!
While Luna could grind through for ten hours straight, the weak pseudo-martial artist and wizard from the Red Magic Tower with her weren''t cut from the same cloth.
As time passed and more attempts were made, by the time fifteen real-world hours had passed...
One more time.
Al-, aaaallllrightweshalldoitoncemore.
"??Im gon-, di-??."
Herrades broke.
Luna crossed her arms and ced her hands on her hips with a look of irritation. But that did nothing to fix her broken teammatesthey needed rest.
Or, they needed something else instead of rest.
Lunas mind clicked into high gear, piecing together a new n. Based on their progress, if they could just boost their stats a little more, they might be able to pull it off. It would be nice if they could just find some free artifacts lying around the ground.
What they needed was a power-upsomething even broke students like them could afford, and Luna knew exactly where to find it.
Doping.
"??What is that supposed to mean?
Lets get juiced.
It was the Academy ckmarket.
The three of them walked side by side through the Academy''s underground passages.
Luna took the lead in the center. Envers'' heart raced with excitement at the prospect of adventure, while Selvier thought to herself how using explosive magic in such a confined space would surely kill them all.
The damp tunnel looked like you could probably squeeze water from them just by touching them. The few scatteredmps were the only source of light.
"??I didnt know a ce like this existed.
Who wouldve built a tunnel like this?
Probably. Upperssmen.
It was probably constructed by upperssmen from a long time ago.
The Academy held many secrets.
With so many entric geniuses and oddballs gathered here, idents were inevitable. Especially since most who reached Metamorphosis ended up with some form of mental instability.
When you gather enough lunatics, somethings bound to go wrong.
One of the Academys many secrets was this shady underground bar. Originally, it had been used for moonshining during the Academys prohibition period.
Now, it was a shady ce with low credibility known for selling all kinds of drugs at low prices.
You said they sell drugs here. What kind of drugs do they sell?
Almost everything.
Luna casually pointed around, listing off examples: night vision enhancers, mana amplifiers, cognitive speed boosters, strength enhancers, and aphrodisiacs.
Envers jumped.
"??Do not point at my groin!
Like this?
Do not try to point, or even do anything with your palm at this side!
Pathetic.
As Luna teased him, Envers snapped back, iming his pride was on the line. Meanwhile, Selvier tilted her head and spoke.
Theres an alchemy shop above ground. Do we really need to buy drugs from this sketchy ce?
Quality here, better.
Uuhm??."
That only made it seem more suspicious. Selling high-quality drugs in secret surely had some sinister and suspicious intent behind it.
And besides...
"??It has a simr scent, you know.
It smelled like home.
Selviers hometown, Swallowtail Vige, wasnt a good ce. There was no friendship or rtionship between neighbors, and many dark things happened under the guise of traditionthings that could only be described as evil.
Those who fell into the pitch-ckke there faced one of two fates: drowning or bing a water ghost.
If it wasnt for her childhood friend who had disappeared, Selvier herself would have ended up as another one of the vigers. So...
That unsettling familiarity stirred a deep difort in her as she walked forward.
Perhaps sensing her mood, Luna spoke up as if to reassure her.
You can stop, worrying. One who runs, high person.
"?????"
The Owner of the Tunnels, the 3rd Prince.
"????!!"
Sledo Crown, the Empires 3rd Prince and a student at the Academy, was the owner of this ce?
Luna likely meant to imply, Since someone of such high status runs this ce, these suspiciously cheap drugs are probably just some rich guys yaround
Envers, too, seemed to rx, loosening his tense shoulders. Yet, even though Selvier offered a polite smile in response she quietly resolved to report this to someer.
The secret bar was run by a woman in a hood. Despite the hood, her figure and the sultry tone of her voice hinted at a seductive charm.
Oh my, wee. Its been a quite some time since yourst visit???"
Dopants. Physical enhancement.
I thought the Academys evaluation period wasnt until next month?? are you nning to go on a mission? Or perhaps going to deal with someone under the cover of night?
The woman subtly pried into their purpose, but Luna waved her hand dismissively. She was simply there for the product. The woman nodded, understanding, and continued.
"Something good just arrived recently??."
She took out several vials from the shelf andid them out on the table. Selvier let out a surprised Oh. The quality was undoubtedly better than the Academys alchemy shop.
It wasparable to the renowned alchemy workshops in the Capital, where the price alone made it impossible to buy for normal people.
Noticing Selviers reaction, the woman smiled beneath her hood and handed over a small box. It was a drug container, barelyrge enough to fit a thumb.
If you''re looking for something even more potent, how about this one? Its excellent. A well-known famous alchemist, now retired, crafts these in small batches as a hobby, and??."
Not interested. Give me this.
"??Sure. Thank you for your purchase.
Luna cut through the woman''s sales pitch, quickly purchasing the dopant she''de for, and coolly exited the aisle as though she had no more business there.
Envers, who had an obsession with power, couldn''t take his eyes off the medicine box, even as they walked away.
Selvier, on the other hand, felt a strange sense of unease, triggered by a faint scent from the ''special medicine'' that reminded her of home. She shuddered as they left.
Three fish had escaped the hook.
But the bait was still out there, waiting to be taken.
Though it seemed like they had bought something they shouldnt have from the drug dealer, Luna had actually picked up a legitimate dopant. It was a mix of various beneficial elixirs designed to enhance overall physical performance.
There was a chance of mild hallucinations, but that side effect could easily be remedied by a quick visit to a priest. It was a good drug with almost no risks.
But Envers soon became hooked on the drug.
"Is this?? the power of the medicine? I cannot believe I have gone my whole life without it! It feels like I have wasted half of my life!"
Self-control.
If I keep using this regrly, I could return to the mansion sooner than expected??!!"
She''s telling you to control yourself.
Envers'' excitement was out of control. Luna and Selvier exchanged uneasy nces. If they left him like this?? hed probably rush right back to buy more of the special medicine.
Luna regretted it.
She had only intended to buy something affordable and useful for the party, so they could tackle the Tower of Trials without needing rest for 25 hours. Turning someone into an addict was not part of the n.
She had assumed that any rational person would be cautious enough to use substances responsibly. But in hindsight, she realized Envers always did have a bit of a reckless side.
What should we do?
"??Maybe we should clear Floor 5 while the drug is still in effect? We can take turns keeping an eye on him."
"??Eung.
Luna nced at Envers with concern.
He was one of the few people who could somewhat keep up with her drive to push forward. If he spiraled out of control, she felt like it would be a shame. Most people couldnt handle challenges thatsted 12 hours straight.
She hoped they could stay friendly together if possible.
"Tell Jay toe out! I am not afraid of anything!"
Ughyu.
For now, the priority was progressing through the tower. Hoping hed regain someposure during the fight, Luna led the party into the Tower of Trials.
????.
"Ignition(Y)!"
Baang!!
Envers'' right arm shot out, intercepting Jays Battjutsu. From this single move, countless strategies branched out.
The clear conditions were:
1) Block the Battjutsu.
2) Grab the sword.
So, the number one priority was always stopping the Battjutsu.
In the early attempts, they had divided roles between a Battjutsu Blocker and a Damage Dealer. Envers and Selvier focused on offense, while Luna took the role of intercepting Jay''s Battjutsu.
Of course, there were some mishapslike friendly fire or the time Selviers fireball turned Envers into a Halloween decorationbut with enough repetition, they began to find their rhythm. And over time, their coordination improved.
Even so, they were always just a hair short of sess. The main issue was adapting to Jays change in direction.
To properly block the Battjutsu, they needed to position themselves directly in front of Jay. Blocking from behind or at an angle was far more difficult.
It was because Ignition(Y) was a straight-forward technique.
If you tried to make a curve with its explosive eleration, your arm would get shredded like paper. Thats why hitting it head-on was the most reliable option.
So, the difficulty spiked when Jay shifted his body. To maintain their position, Envers and Luna would need to take several full steps to stay in front.
Given the speed gap between Jay and the students, any unfavorable positioning made it nearly impossible to keep up.
So, the tactic they created was simple:
Battjutsu Blockers/Damage Dealers: Envers, Luna
Ranged Firepower: Selvier
A synchronized attack.
The person in front would block the Battjutsu however possible and endure. Meanwhile, the person in the back would limit Jays movement, apply pressure, and try to attack him simultaneously.
This synchronized attack, functioning like well-oiled gears, was their only way forward.
"????!!"
When Jays elbow lifted, it signaled his next movethe Tishnko. The sheer strength he generated from his thin body was enough to knock back anyone in his path.
If Envers got pushed back, he wouldnt be able to block the Battjutsu. Thats where Luna, who was positioned behind Jay, had to step in.
"Ignition(Y)."
Tooong!!
A more controlled Ignitionpared to Enverselerated Lunas low kick, and hit Jays knee joint, destabilizing his lower body. With his bnce copsed, the Tishnko lost all its power.
Puck!
Envers was pushed slightly backward as Jay tried to shake him off and use his Battjutsu, but they were still within range of Ignition.
The advantage of this technique was its ability to fire even when the stance was broken.
As Envers was being pushed back, he extended his palm towards the hilt of Jays sword. Then, with enough force to break his joints, he unleashed his mana.
"Ignition(Y)!"
BOOM!!
Envers'' arm shot forward, dragging his body with it. His shoulder and elbow tore from the inside, and blood seeped out.
Chick~.
But the Battjutsu had been blocked.
The rough, raw use of mana. Compared to Luna, who executed Ignition with precision and little damage, Envers'' technique was crude. It was the best he could do with a damaged magic circuit. But it was enough.
Thanks to doping, he could fire it about seven more times!
Jay turned his back, realizing he couldnt draw his sword while facing Envers head-on.
That, however, was a critical mistake(). Luna had been preparing for this.
"Ignition(Y): Consecutive(B)."
It was like channeling the entire bodys strength into a single strikeexcept, Ignition added explosive propulsion to every joints rotation.
Boom. Boom. Boom??!!
Starting from the tip of her foot, small detonations propelled her forward.
From her ankle, knee, pelvis, waist, and finally through her shoulder, the force surged, amplifying into a punch so fast her fist became almost invisiblea perfect uppercut.
CRUNCH!!
Jays jaw snapped shut, his head violently jerked back.
Groggy.
The staggering impact momentarily disoriented him. In that instant, Selvierpleted the final words of the spell she had incanted in advance.
"Explode and die, Explosive Bullet!!"
BOOOM!!
Envers and Luna crouched down at the same time. Selviers me Arrow hit Jays head directly, exploding on impact, sending a wave of heat to the sky.
One cycle was over if it was done like this.
But through the smoke, Jays eyes still gleamed. He wasnt dead yethe still had plenty of health left. The battle wasnt over.
"Get away, from me!
Jay of Battjutsu gripped his katana tightly and bared his teeth at them. It was hard to tell whether he was about to draw itor return it to its sheath.
Woong
But then the katana let out a loud cry.
Screech
The de peeked from its sheath with a chilling sound.
Thuud-! Craack!
Before the katana could fully emerge, Luna used her Ignition to stomp the de back into its scabbard. Jayshed out, reaching for her ankle.
Envers sprang into action, wrapping his arms around Jays forearm from behind. But Jays raw strength far surpassed his, and he couldn''t stop Jays hand that was still inching toward Luna.
So, Envers reversed his momentum.
Kuaaaaa Ignition(Y)!!"
Boom, BOOOM!!
Still clutching Jays arm, Envers unleashed his Ignition in the opposite direction, the force neutralizing Jays strength.
It created a brief moment of stalemate().
Luna stepped on the katana handle to spring into the air, and delivered a kick to Jays chin. Her strikescked power, so she kept targeting his vulnerable spots.
It was working. Over and over, endlessly??.
Caught in the relentless machinery of their synchronized attack, Jay faced two possibilities: endure the endless cycle or be crushed by it.
The battle continued for twenty minutes.
By the end, when Envers and Luna couldnt even use their limbs, Jay, bleeding profusely, finally copsed to his knees.
"????Thank, y-.
His shattered jaw prevented him from finishing the words: Thank you for freeing me from the Demonic Sword.
However, thanks to Crazy Wizards acting out of desperate need to guide the yers, the sentiment was conveyed. Just barely??!
Tower of Trials, Floor 5 Cleared.
Selvier said firmly as she stared at Floor 6.
Seriously, no more. We need to call for help.
"Uh, how about taking some of that special medicine?"
Addict.
"Do you really think doping will give you the edge over Bet? Absolutely not. And even Bet couldnt clear the top floor. Snap out of it!"
Envers became depressed under the merciless rain of hard facts. Luna was about to offer aforting pat, but then instead raised her middle finger as punishment for his addiction to drugs.
While Envers grumbled after being flipped off, Selvier met up with Niole.
After learning about hidden secrets within the Tower of Trials and that the theme revolved around fulfilling the regrets of the trapped souls, Niolle immediately reported it to Bet and Tara.
The Saintess party gathered fully equipped in front of the Tower of Trials.
Their gear had been significantly upgraded.
As they extended their influence within the Church of the Goddess, each expansion saw them raiding the churchs storage and amassing wealth for their party.
Because Niolle was draped in various confiscated relics from the church, she now looked more like a menacing Dark Mage. She was even holding arge skull staff.
The visuals of her magic had evolved, influenced by the previous sessions she had experienced, and was now designed to drain the morale of enemies. So, rumors had spread that the Saintesss party now included a reformed Dark Mageand that it was the one with therge chest.
Niolle had also gained the ability to speak clearly through her small summoned skeletons. Since the sound quality wasnt that great, she still used the telepathy-artifact for conversation when it was just the three of them.
Be, now d in artifacts meant for holy knights, now looked like a hero from every angle. His radiant, white armor paired perfectly with his glowing sword, Guardian''s Dream(o).
Taras outfit hadnt changed. But, the various essories she had added made her look?? a bit more vulgar. She was well aware of it, too, feeling a certain amount of embarrassment.
But, in her rivalry with the seductive Niolle, some sacrifices had to be made to win.
Are you the ones who discovered the hidden piece?
C, co-, correct??.
Envers shrank as Be spoke to him, like a firefly before the sun. Bet addressed Envers party with a more lively face.
"Exin. Tell me everything that happened."
"Were not yourckeys, Bet."
"??Im sorry. It''s just the way I talk. I never thought of you that way. But this is a matter of great importance to me. Ill ask you politely. Could you provide an exnation?"
- You''re really improving with your words, Bet! And youre looking fantastic today!
"Of course he is. Hes the Saintesss Knight. As handsome as ever."
Cringe cringe
Selvier scowled. She almost said how ridiculous they were acting, but held back, knowing they were stronger than her. It was the frustration of being the weaker one.
I hope you all get taxed four times over. After Selvier prayed in her mind, she began talking about the Tower of Trials.
Bet listened carefully before stating.
This is probably not fake.
"??Are you confusing Illusion Magic with reality now too?
No, it''s the other way around. You''re the ones mistaking reality for Illusion Magic. Thats the Crazy Wizard''s doing.
Be was convinced that Crazy Wizard, the Dimensional Wizard, had woven elements from other dimensions he''d visited into the tower. The towers inhabitants endlessly repeated the same lines, as if they were golems.
However, the beggar on Floor 8 had been influencing the Academy students and sharing knowledge from another world??.
Just as Crazy Wizard had sent Bet''s party to save a world and stop the summoning of the Evil God at the Academy...
Bet suspected that their world had reconnected again to another. This could be the beginning of an attempt to stop a new threat.
Bet turned to look at shrunken Envers.
"????."
"????."
??Is he ok?
No, surely, there was something more. Envers had an iprehensible thought process, beyond normal understanding. Just like when he concealed his true abilities and sided with Bet, the former Dark Mage. Surely, there was something hidden within him now as well.
In that case, he was going to help.
"Ill assist you until you leave the Academy."
Selvier tilted her head after hearing Bets words.
"??Uh, Niolle. Where are you guys going?
- Oh, we were invited to the Eastern Front. By the First Princess??.
A temporary party member had now joined the Tower of Trials climbing party.
Chapter 139: Tower of Trials Floor 6_Parrying
[The Sun Sets : Beat James in a Quick Draw Battle and Clear Floor 6]
For most Academy students, James, the Gunman of the Apocalypse was a wall. The powerful bullets that were fired without incantations and the pressure of the instant death attack that approached as time passed.
To make matters worse, he had a unique gimmick.
Upon entering the floor, you found yourself in a barren wastnd with tumbleweeds rolling by, the sun hanging high in the sky.. James used all kinds of attack patterns like gunfire raining down like a storm, throwingssos, ect.
He also had stalling tactics, like a stampede of buffaloes charging from across the map. If you werent in the right spot, you''d get trampled.
passed, the sun would slowly descend below the horizon, and in that moment, a ssic western BGM would softly y. That was the cuean instant death attack would cover the battlefield.
James fired mana-infused bullets that would kill on impact.
As they say, you had to pass the DPS check.
Fighting through the various attack patterns before the instant death attack struck, the only way to defeat him was by separating his head from his body. That was why the majority could not get past James. Just because you were desperate wouldnt make the DPS that you were missing appear out of thin air.
You either needed someone in the Metamorphosis stage in your party or enough people to overwhelm him with sheer force.
Floor 6: Gunman of the Apocalypse, James // 11 Minutes (MVP : Tara)
Bet''s party made it through with brute force relying on Taras DPS.
The six members of the climbing party gathered to discuss the next steps. Envers and Luna sat together, while the remaining four huddled closely, with three of them practically stuck together.
The first problem was figuring out the clear condition. The Tower of Trials kindly disyed the clear conditions through system messages, but??.
What do you think a quick draw is, Bet?
-It does mean drawing quickly, but it cant mean fighting with Battjutsu, right?
Pulling out?? Bet, should we go over there and pull one out quickly?
-Itll probablye out faster if two people do it together, Bet.
"??What are you guys talking even about? You know the Academy''s rules forbid that sort of thing, right?!"
The subtle and suggestive atmosphere , with Bet in the middle of it, shocked Selvier to her core. What is this? Did that mean these guys have already climbed the stairs of adulthood? Niolle... Just when?!
However, Bet was unfazed by the "pink" atmosphere, and brushed it off as if he was used to it, and spoke.
I think we just need to ask.
"??Who do you n to ask?"
Obviously, the Gunman of the Apocalypse, James.
"I simply cannot understand how you came up with that idea??."
The idea of asking the subject of the Challenge Task about the Challenge Task itself . Yet, when framed that way, it was a rather obvious approach.
If the objective of the Challenge Task was to fulfill the desires of the towers inhabitants, then those inhabitants must hold the key to what they want.
Lets ask him directly.
You said it was real, and I?? I also believe Floor 8 is real. But theres still a chance the Tower of Trials is just Illusion Magic.
Even if this is all an illusion, the Crazy Wizard, despite his quirks, is a rational person. Lets assume he set up a puzzle.
All of his previous challengesStep into a Door, Ascend into a World, Tentacle Mazefollowed clear rules. This meant that the Tower of Trials had to be the same.
There was an answer somewhere. And if that answer involves a word none of them had ever even heard before, the Crazy Wizard would have made it easier to discover than digging through the librarys ancient texts.
He might have hidden a letter somewhere on Floor 6.
-Then should we just head in first? We can think about it after trying it out.
Sure. Lets move.
The party stepped into the Tower of Trials.
In the wastnd stood a man wearing a cowboy hat, a cigar in his mouth, with one leg crossed over the other. From a martial arts perspective, his stance was full of holes, but his real strength came from his gun.
So what you need to be cautious of was his hand. His posture seemed rxed, but his arm and finger muscles were tense, ready to fire at any moment.
The second his opponent made a move, James would react in kind.
Other parties had exploited this brief pause to attack preemptively, and Bet had done the same in the past. But this time was different. Bet didnt draw his sword. Instead, he took a few steps closer with his hands bare. Jamess eyes flickered with interest.
As James casually twirled his pistol, Bet calmly asked.
What is a quickdraw duel?
Ah, a showdown! Are you interested? No, you need to be interested. Been a long time since Ive itched for one. Aint nothin'' holier in the Wild West than a good ol'' duel. Takes guts and skill, y''know.
James brightened considerably as he began exining the rules of a Wild West duel. Two people face each other. The goal is to shoot quickly and with precision. If you miss with the first shot, the goal of the duel is lost.
Bet listened closely, then nodded.
If possible, I would like to settle the match that way.
"Ah, yes! Thats the real way to settle things! A man raised in the wastnd oughta go out with some re. Ya got a gun?"
If youre talking about that artifact that makes thunder sounds, no.
You talk like a real Injun, partner. Alright, friend. Ill lend ya mine. Lets y.
"????!!"
Selviers eyes widened, as if shed been struck by lightning, at the sight of the smooth turn of events. She felt that somehow, they might have been able to win over that stubborn dwarf with words.
No, theres no way. That wouldnt have worked. He was so stubborn??."
Selvier erased her lingering attachments with the sour grape meta. But those three ballista shots hitting their mark was cool as hell. That was enough. It had to be.
James lent a pistol to Bet.
Then, piece by piece, he stripped off his gearremoving steel tes and various artifacts: a protective charm, a shock-absorption field generator, an auto-recovery artifact??.
Bet also threw off his armor and got ready to duel. As James indulged in the fantasy of an old-fashioned showdown, his face lit up with a wide grin. The Crazy Wizard alsoughed.
The rest of the group sat on the spectator seat (a suitably tall rock).
Tara grimaced at the sight of James'' tank equipment that was still pouring out nonstop. There was almost enough material to build a small tower.
No wonder I thought that he was stupidly hard.
-You were getting pretty fed up while fighting him, werent you?
Eung, there was nothing to suck with Thorns of Lament. So all I could do was hit him with all my effort. Its annoying!
-Still, you took him down in about 10 minutes. You were cool back then, Tara.
As Tara and Niolle pleasantly chatted andughed together, Selvier slipped into the conversation.
Hey?? Arent you worried?
-Oh, Selvier. Worried?
About Bet. Sure, its just the Tower of Trials, but Id still be nervous?? if it were me."
Its fine. Weve got an ace up our sleeve. Selvier, right? Just sit back and rx.
Niolle, on the other hand, pulled out a strange-looking artifact. Amunication device? Selvier raised an eyebrow, wondering what kind of situation it was, but chose to stay quiet for now.
The duel began.
A lone tumbleweed rolled between Bet and James, as the wind kicked up dust around their coats.
If this were an average Academy student, theyd probably die a few times before they figured out how to use a gun. But Be already knew how it worked from his experiences of the other world.
Of course, that didnt make him an expert.
Compared to James, whose speed was near superhuman, there was a huge gap between their skill levels. But that wasnt a concern.
Niolle is our secret weapon.
-You didnt forget, did you Bet? 23, 47, 59, faint, 42, 17, fire.
Niolles precisemands were transmitted through telepathy. Bet fired in sync with her instructions. The sound of the gunshots ovepped with a slight dy.
Bang baang!!
Along with the acrid stench of gunpowder, silence fell.
Bet slumped to the ground, clutching his side, while James copsed with a hole in the top of his head. Tara ran to Bet to heal him.
The wound would disappear once they exited the tower, but she nned to use healing as an excuse to get a little touchy with him.
Envers saw the scene and muttered.
"??We could have done that too."
No.
We couldve. If you, like?? Niolle, you read James movements. And if I shoot like Bet??!"
Idiot.
Luna traced circles of different sizes with her hands, indicating there was nothing they could do about the difference in stats. The shot just now seemed to require no physical ability, but??.
-It was not a fair fight. Right?
Eung.
-The gun Bet had was weak, and James didnt even deactivate all his defense mechanisms. At first nce, it looked like a fair one-on-one, but?? the odds were tilted in James favor.
And, physical ability.
Bets Metamorphosis, the Guardians Dream, allowed him to summon a sword at will. Just as James shot hit him, he briefly summoned it, using the de as makeshift, angled armor.
And.
-I enchanted James'' magic bullet when it flew upward, making it ricochet back at him. He?? shoots magic bullets that are lethal, but only after some time. I thought that he would use that in this duel too.
Thats why it hit the top of his head. Not forehead.
That was the full story behind the duel that ended in the blink of an eye.
Tower of Trials, Floor 6: Cleared
Bet
Envers
Chapter 140: Tower of Trials_Heavenly Demon Encounter
The kill angle often appeared without warning, but those perceptive could recognize the signs.
Like predicting a building''s copse from just a crack in the wall or anticipating a stock market crash from sudden fluctuations, those with the right instinct could detect it. I had that instinct too.
As the Bet party was chatting casually about quickdraw, I could see a clear kill angle. A drop of cold sweat trickled down my cheek.
The hunter targeting me knew I had sensed it. I had to actnowif I wanted to survive!
Quickly, I readied a Silence Spell just as the hunter cocked the gun and aimed it.
Mr. Crazy Wizard, would you like to shoot one off too?
Stop. I know exactly what youre trying to do, and Ive already figured out your every move. So, stop it now??!"
Twitch. Yunas ears perked up.
It wasnt a good sign. Pink-Haired Lesbian was about to speak, and her next line needed to be silenced.
Pew.
I discreetly cast the Silence Spell, but Pink-Haired Lesbian took out an artifact from her pocket, blocking it. Then, she pulled the trigger.
Its been a while.
I said stop-!!
Click.
I loaded my virtual shotgun and pointed it at Pink-Haired Lesbian. Pink-Haired Lesbian quietly sped her hands behind her head andid down on the floor. But it was already toote.
Pink-Haired Lesbians words had already hit their mark perfectly.
"??What do you mean by its been a while?
It was chilling.
Her cold, piercing gaze made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I quietly sped my hands behind my head andy down on the floor as well. Yunas stare was scarier than any gun.
Yuna kicked my shin, and then asked in a soft and deliberate tone.
Im asking, what do you mean by that, eung?
Well, there were circumstances.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, like a ghost, added another jab.
There were indeed... certain circumstances.
Could you just be quiet for a second?
Are you two?? dating?
Its not like that, were just friends?? no, not secret friends or anything...
I barely managed to get through it by promising to stick close to Yuna for a few days. The scariest part was that it was all a veiled threatasking when I would fulfill the promised TS date.
It was clear she wouldnt let up until I finally delivered on it.
A few days ago, Yuna and Pink-Haired Lesbian returned from their trip. Since then, everything had returned to normal. I taught my sses, that bitch made fun of me, and Yuna continued to y around.
When the official schedule was over, we all gathered in theb. There, wed huddle together on the couch to watch Envers heart-pounding attempts to conquer the Tower of Trials.
Our seating arrangement changed daily. Usually, Id be at the bottom with Yuna next to me and Pink-Haired Lesbian beside her. Other days, Pink-Haired Lesbian would be on top of me with Yuna would be above her, or me next to Yuna on top of Pink-Haired Lesbian. Sometimes, I would be on top of both Yuna and Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Today, Pink-Haired Lesbian and Yuna were both sitting on top of me.
Its probably not what you''re imagining. Both of them were sitting on my back while Iy face-down on the couch.
Pink-Haired Lesbian and Yuna were having a friendly conversation.
How far have the little brats made it?
Floor 6! Its so much fun shipping Luna and Envers.
Youre too focused on shipping them, Tower Master. I really dont think theyre going to end up together.
Uh, why not???! W-Wouldnt that be the most natural oue?!
Yuna was always obsessed with shipping couples, while Pink-Haired Lesbian was indiscriminate, enjoying everything from the romance, to the detailed strategies for clearing the levels, and even the lore.
Lately, though, she seemed to be interested in martial arts itself.
Incredible magic, really. You just feed data into the AI, wait a bit, and a whole new martial art is born. The potential for development is endless.
I appreciate thepliment, but can you take your hand off my butt. Thats sexual harassment.
It was meant to be apliment. One day, youll create a martial arts technique just for me, right?
Ive already started working on it.
I had really begun working on it, though I hadnt achieved any significant results yet. It would take some more time for a martial arts-crazed Pink-Haired Lesbian to be unleashed upon the world.
Anyway, back to the Tower of Trials.
The climbing party had just managed to dodge James Insta-kill Cheat Bullet and sessfully cleared Floor 6. Originally, I hadn''t nned to make the difficulty so high, but you know how it is. Difficulty is something that could be adjusted.
Since Envers was the main character of the Hidden Piece, I had designed theter stages of the Tower of Trials to be gimmick-heavy, allowing yers to clear challenges by thinking outside the box rather than simply out-gearing them. If Envers had participated in the duel, even a normal bullet wouldve killed James.
However, the Red Magic Tower Wizard Selvier brought Bet''s party into the fray, and the story changed.
Bet''s party, as expected, was impressive. Their skills reflected the hardships they had endured. Thinking back to the time I nearly wrecked the session still pricked my conscience, but seeing them perform like this eased the guilt a bit.
I dont like the saying that results justify the means.
In moments like these, it cant end like, Youve be a super genius wizard now, so its all good in the end, even if you died getting here.
Floor 7 and Floor 8 were passed quickly.
Envers made a troubled face watching Bet beat up his master, while Luna and Niolle foundmon ground as people with sharp vision, sharing a conversation.
I liked Luna the more I watched her.
"??Do you like her?"
"??Not in that way."
As a TA.
What if I kidnapped her, offered money, ab, and even the necessary catalysts? Would she join me?
As for Envers?? since they were brothers, he shared simrities with Roderus. They were both narrow-minded and quite jealous. They harbored a deep fear of their own inadequacies.
Roderus expressed this by looking down on others and taking the You peasant route.
It seemed like Bet was paying close attention to Envers.
Even if it didnt show, Bet was constantly offering subtle guidance. He showed him intricate mana control, or narrating the flow of battle and stuff.
However, for Envers, all of this only deepened his frustration. With his mana circuit in shambles, it felt like Bet was mocking him, like telling someone without legs, Heres how you jump higher.
This unintended deceiving from Bet left Envers trembling in frustration.
When Envers first encountered martial arts, he viewed it as a potential solution to his limitations, but there was also a genuine fascination with martial arts itself.
An interest and fascination with the beauty that the human body can express.
His captivation with Lunas graceful movements and his unbroken dedication to martial arts training, day in and day out, were all rooted in this passion. I focused on Envers because of this.
He was just momentarily blinded by his inferiorityplex.
Thats why?? I prepared thebat AI, Heavenly Demon. It was a closebat monster I had painstakingly created. I intended to show Envers the pinnacle of martial arts that I could manifest.
Ill show him something he cool.
Perhaps, then he would realize.
That deep down in his heart, he had always enjoyed martial arts. That his life was harsh, but not something to drown in negativity over and lose sight of what truly mattered.
Bet must have felt a simr sentiment too.
"Life is hard, storms will rage, and waves will crash down upon you relentlessly. But dont lose yourself."
Bet imparted the third most valuable piece of wisdom he held to Envers. The first and second, for the record, were I love you, which he heard from heroines.
However, Envers only scrunched up his face.
"??What kind of riddle is that?"
"When an adult speaks, just listen."
??!! I am an adult too! We are not that far apart in age??!!"
Watching Envers fuming on the screen, Yuna, Yuri, and I all had simr expressions. The type of expression that says, I see??'' as we let thement roll off our backs.
Luna came up with the idea for clearing the Floor 9. She suggested destroying the base of the orbital elevator, and then using it like a giant hammer to smash everything on the ground.
I really should get her into myb.
I skipped the 10th floor due to technicalities. The boss there was Evil God, aka Espoir De Eternal dark, or Our Cutie Outer God. When I asked Bet if he wanted a rematch, he declined.
I couldve pushed the point, but I let it slide. Pink-Haired Lesbian and Tower Master had just returned from a trip, so I was very much in a good mood.
After manipting the beggar to recite the predetermined lines, the hidden door to the Tower of Trials opened, and the party began to enter.
With a wave of my hand, the world was divided. While a six-on-one fight might be fun, encounters like this were best-experienced one-on-one. Each person would meet their own Heavenly Demon.
The Heavenly Demon Encounter, begins.
In the pitch-ck void.
A man stood on a floating rock with his eyes closed. His long, ck hair fell disheveled over his face, and his unkempt beard covered the lower half of his face.
His muscles were thick, protruding beneath the martial attire he wore, hinting at the immense power contained within. He resembled a bear.
However, there was some kind of menacing feeling it wasnt something overwhelming.
If it was a matter of muscle size, ogres were twice asrge. For sheer presence, Jay of Battjutsu seemed far more menacing.
Considering the warnings from the beggar, and the tests we had to pass just to meet him, he seemed like nothing more than an ordinary martial artist. Notmon, but not discoverable.
So he was able to have courage. Envers carefully opened his mouth.
"??Are you the Heavenly Demon?
"????."
With a Seuruk.
His eyes opened.
Only then, Envers understood.
From that brief eye contact alone, he understood why this man had be such a figure of fear. His Gaze Insight(ҕ) operated instinctively.
His gaze moved like a machine, quickly and methodically. He swept over vital points like the philtrum, temples, carotid artery, each and every vulnerable spot on the human body. But he didnt stop there.
The gaze analyzed every habit, the technique ingrained in his body, the shape of his muscles, and even his emotions.
"????."
Envers felt as if thousands of people were dissecting naked himself. His organs, muscles, and sinew were allid out on disy, like a fish being fileted. He feltpletely exposed and pinned down.
Goosebumps ran up his body.
But, he got himself together. It was just a gaze. He hadnt even exchanged a single sh with Heavenly Demon yet, nor had hee here with the intent to win.
Even if he died, this was a safe ce. He only wanted to witness the heights of martial arts.
"??I am, I am Envers Redburn. I humbly ask?? for your guidance."
He spoke as if reaffirming his purpose. Amidst the tension, Envers clenched his fist. Then he prepared his stance to use Scattering Bomb Finisher(Y).
It was the Basic Technique he had refined with Lunas help. They had honed it together, spending time and effort perfecting the moves as they climbed the tower.
As he observed, Heavenly Demon spoke quietly.
Its inefficient.
??What did you say?"
It wasnt a mockery. He simply spoke a fact. And then he proved it through demonstration.
The Heavenly Demons stance changed. At first, it mirrored Envers exactly, like a reflection in a mirror. Then, he began to slowly adjust.
He rxed his right foot a little more. That seemed better, perhaps.
He widened the gap between his arms. It seems like a good idea. Worth noting. Why hadnt I thought of that?
He subtly readjusted the position of his fingers. He changed the angle of his toes. The changes were quick. I couldnt understand. What was he trying to do?
He slightly loosened the tension in his shoulders, opened his knees, altered the distribution of force in his calves. He perfectly bnced his weight between his feet. How is he? And, and then also??.
Like a caterpir turning into a butterfly, martial arts bloomed in an instant.
It was so much better.
So much better that it made Envers'' posture seem embarrassing. So much that it made all his hard work feel worthless.
"????."
What could you even call that feeling?
In mere seconds, the Heavenly Demon had stolen his technique, and then upgraded it to a far higher level. Envers was?? confused.
He felt small.
"??I,I will. I will show you. Take, take this!!"
With Heavenly Demon responding with silence, Envers finally threw a punch after a hesitation. Ignition(Y). A technique that unleashes devastating power and speed by exploding mana from joints.
PAAANG!!
The punch shot. On top of the fist, it looked like a butterfly had gentlynded on it.
Touch.
With just a slight touch from the Heavenly Demon, Envers punch was deflected with absurd ease. Envers froze in ce.
It wasnt overpowering with sheer force. He deflected with strength that even Envers, no?? he deflected Ignition with strength even a seven-year-old child could easily exert.
Then, wouldnt that mean even a seven-year-old child could counter Ignition.
It felt unreasonable. It was like fighting a nightmare. Just like in dreams, where nightmares were designed to win no matter what, he felt like such an existence.
It seemed like the world was falling apart.
????.
Meanwhile, Luna saw something else in the same figure. He embodied the ideal warrior she had envisioned. Someone who knew everything and could do everything.
And now, she saw with her own eyes that it was possible.
Little more.
"Then,e."
Each punch made everything return to nothingness(o).
But it wasnt in vain. It was a valuable experience that she could look back to it endlessly,
She had witnessed the extreme precision of skill required to create a gentle breeze out of Ignition. And that precision was born from thorough analysis. She could tell just by looking into his eyes.
The Heavenly Demon''s eyes were simr to hers. His skills were just far superior, but they were looking in the same direction.
Challenging continuously.
She might be able to achieve her dream if she followed that. Even just a fragment of his martial art would be good enough. That alone would be sufficient to reach her goal.
????.
Their thoughts diverged.
Luna believed that was it, she thought she should follow it.
Envers believed it was impossible, thinking that there was no way he could do something like that.
One saw a tall wall, the other saw adder.
And so, the brief duel came to an end.
"So, did you enjoy yourself?"
He appeared suddenly as if a fog was rolling in. He was pping his lower back with an amusing posture as if he was carrying something heavy on his back.
Bets party was seriously concerned as they were still catching their breath and reying the battle in their minds.
"??Crazy Wizard. Is that Heavenly Demon being, really safe?"
"Youre sealing it properly, right? It wont get out, right?"
We need excessive firepower to suppress that thing. Forget about technique, justrge-area firepower bombardment.
Crazy Wizard waved his hand dismissively.
"Dont worry, thats an illusion. Ive got it under control. In fact, we can even use it to our advantage. Uh?? the professor, you know. It was also used when having a sword debate with him.
Bets internal Crazy Wizard Trantor started to kick off. It would just rece the illusion part with Dimensional Magic.
=> Dont worry, I sealed it with dimensional magic. Its safe enough to use for training. Alexon thinks Im good at sword technique but that was just outsourcing to the Heavenly Demon.
Bet and Tara eased off their concerns as they nodded.
"??Sure, Ill trust you. Youll probably do well on yourself.
"Well, if you?? say so. Man, that was really annoying. No matter what attack we threw, he blocked everything, right Bet? Niolle, did you happen tond any hits by any chance?"
Just a scratch. But I noticed he was slower to react to rather really strange attacks.
"Uh, Student Niolle, could you please borate on that in detail?"
As Crazy Wizard politely requested feedback from Niolle, who had discovered the Heavenly Demons deep learning vulnerabilities.
Luna was about to talk about improvements in martial arts in excitement, then she saw Envers soullessly staring at the sky. The rm went off in Lunas head.
"??I was My effort was nothing??worthless???"
"Hey, Envers, are you okay? Your speech became normal???"
Selvier also noticed something wrong with Envers and looked at him worriedly. He even broke his concept. At this rate, hes going to put his hands on drugs??!
What should I do? Should I knock him by hitting his head first? Luna cautiously clenched her fist.
"Ah, Luna and?? Envers? I have a suggestion if youre okay with it. Id like to show one of you the town where the Heavenly Demon lived. Only one of you can go due to certain technical limitations, though??."
"????."
You bring that up in the middle of the situation??!!
Chapter 141: Sun and Moon - 1
The Tower of Trials Content officially came to an end. The decision was made to redirect all resources towards the uing TRPG session.
There were several people from Murim to simte, but the biggest challenge was the cost of running all the new modules. This limitation made me restrict the participants to just one. I felt like two would overload it.
So, what was the new module?
It was called the Enlightenment Support Device.
Murim was a world that thrived on enlightenment; without a protagonist who attained it and pressed forward, something essential felt missing. Yet, enlightenment wasnt something one could achieve on a whim.
A stage could be created as many times as necessary.
It is a day before a public sparring match against minence Grise1, with his girlfriend, pride, and fate all on the linesetting up such a scenario was easier than flipping a coin. But what if the yer failed to achieve the necessary enlightenment in that crucial moment?
Its not as if I could just let minence Grise win and deliver a bad ending, nor could I have a deus ex machina to resolve everything suddenlythat would render the entire experience meaningless.
That was why I developed a module that enhanced enlightenment. It was still in its early stages, so its functions were limited...
For now, it could only estimate the amount of time required until the user broke through the next wall, gauge the necessary amount of stimtion, and rmend suitable martial arts to be learned.
I just needed to use that analysis to craft an appropriate event for the protagonist.
I digress, but the Enlightenment Support Device cannot calcte Metamorphosis.
In all honesty, I initially tried to create a Metamorphosis Support Device. But when I tried doing the calctions, it felt like my head would explode long before I couldplete it. The human heart contains endless variables.
I could give them a nudge, but I had no idea how the results would turn out.
The modeling wasplete, and I had a rough concept in mind.
The curtain had fallen on the Great Wars Between the Orthodox and Demonic, with the Orthodox Faction''s Masters and the Heavenly Demon destroying each other. The Demonic Cult had retreated to their stronghold in the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains, while the Orthodox Faction, although heavily damaged, had managed to survive.
Ruined buildings, adults vanishing without passing down their martial arts, the Unorthodox Faction exploiting the chaos to flourish... There were countless problems, but at least they survived.
Had they failed to stop the Heavenly Demon, the very name of the Orthodox Faction would have been erased.
Thus, twenty years passed after the Demonic Cult faded into the shadows of history. The Orthodox Faction managed to stabilize in its own way. A new order was established. However, an unsettling rumor gradually began to circte.
A horror story that the Demonic Cult had returned.
And during this, the yer encounters a beautifuldy being pursued by remnants of the Demonic Cult...
Perfect.
All that was left was to start the session. If Envers was the yer, I would stick with the basic story development. If Luna was the yer, I could steer the narrative toward The Demonic Cult wasnt actually that bad.
I was hoping the yers would give me an answer soon??.
Shake shake shake.
My legs trembled unconsciously. When I quietly asked, "Do you wanna y TRPG?" yesterday, Luna dragged Envers away, saying they needed some time to think it over. In my past life, this kind of response had about a 50 percent chance of meaning, ''Nah Im good~''.
Was it really a roundabout way of saying no?
No, no way. They?? seemed genuinely interested in martial arts. A tour of a star system named Murim, where people constantly practiced martial arts.
Did I not sell it well enough? Maybe I should have provided more details about Murim to capture their interest. Would things have turned out differently if I had mentioned the elegant outfits called Qipaos2 or used more lewd bait?
I exined it as Illusion Magic, using data extracted from the Heavenly Demon as a basis, but was that too much MSG? Should I have simply said it was a virtual reality experience based on my imagination?
Or was there too little MSG? Maybe I should have presented it with a more gripping concept, like needing their help to prevent the end of the world?
Or should I maybe have just said I was running a genre around tower climbing???
Pink-Haired Lesbian suddenly became a human vibrator, repeatedly tapping my shoulder. Was she trying to cheer me up?
There is no need to be so nervous. If the students dont want to do it, please open a dating sim for me, Mr.Crazy Wizard. I think three heroines would be perfect.
She wasnt trying to cheer me up, she was pushing for her own desires. I raised my voice hearing her boldly asking for a harem.
You told me you were on the side of pure love!
Its just Illusion Magic. Just data at the end of the day. Just like how you wouldnt use a single cup to symbolize pure love, I have no desire to impose true love onto mere objects. Please prepare heroines by chest size.
......If the Murim session falls through.
Yahoo.
Pink-Haired Lesbian was absorbing modern culture at a frightening pace. Yesterday, hearing her say, Onii-chan, if you dont wake up now, youll bete, made me wake up in a panic.
She already had highbat strength, but once shebined that with her newfound understanding of various genres, how was I supposed to keep up? Was there really no way to avoid losing to the Pink-Haired Lesbian?
The scariest part was that I??.
I started thinking it was normal for me to lose to the Pink-Haired Lesbian. As I slowly lost ground in our power struggle, the bnce of power was about to shiftpletely.
This couldnt continue. Where was the catalyst for aeback???
I asked the person who knew Pink-Haired Lesbian the best, with a serious expression.
Hey, Pink-Haired Lesbian. Do you have any weaknesses?
Did you just ask me that question?
Youd know your own weaknesses well. And no, Im not asking about your erogenous zones.
Im ticklish. Not talking about my erogenous zones.
As we whispered back and forth...
m!!
Myboratory door burst open with a loud bang. Red hair fluttered as the intruder entered with a spoonful of audacityit was the Red Towers wizard and master of cloth drying, Selvier.
Her expression had a mix of 30% suspicious, 10% rage, 40% frustration, and 20% of an unknown emotion.
You!!
Oh, Lil Red Tower, wee. Why the long face?
Envers became an alcoholic! After seeing that Heavenly Demon or ck Demon or whatever??!! Did you perhaps do something weird?! Niolle is also-
No my yer!!"
I jumped up from my seat and screamed.
How could my Martial Artist Guy turn into a drunkard? I cant ept that future. I hurriedly threw on my hood and rushed out of theboratory.
Lead the way! And exin everything, without leaving out a single detail??!"
???? Alright for now. So, to backtrack a bit, theres a ce called the Academys ck Market??."
Selvier whispered to me about things that had been happening outside of my view.
After the Tower of Trial Content ended.
The Magic Circle by the entrance had been demolished, but the building itself still stood. The Envers party often visited the ce, and held their meetings there.
They had grown close while climbing the tower and had be friends.
Selvier dropped by, bringing freshly baked bread in a basket. Luna was focused on refining her martial arts, but Envers remained absent. Selvier frowned as she asked.
Wheres Envers?
Drinking.
Again?
Again.
Ever since meeting the Heavenly Demon, the kid has been under a lot of stress.
At some point, he had started drinking straight from the bottle, and always kept it close by. Selvier had seen someone like that once at the Magic Towersomeone who despaired after hitting the wall of their ownck of talent.
A few dayster, his whereabouts became vague. Selvier had some ideas about where he might be lurking. Either a bar or the Academys ck market.
Haah. Selvier let out a deep sigh.
I really dont get it.
Agreed.
Isnt hitting a wall a good thing? You just have to keep pushing until you break through it someday. The act of trying alone holds value!
Half agree.
Luna slowly nodded. Both Selvier and Luna were the type to not be easily discouraged when faced with obstacles, but the two of them had subtle differences.
Selvier had learned from her childhood friend not to fear the wall. In life, walls would inevitably appear before you, but they didnt define who you were.
As long as you kept hitting the wall, you could always be someone cool. That was whySelvier never stopped trying.
Like an out-of-control lotive, she would keep pushing whether the wall broke down or not.
Luna, however, had a different perspective. She enjoyed the wall itself. She would pick up a brush to paint on it, chip away at it to carve a sculpture, or mark how much taller she got.
To her, a wall was no different from a giant canvas. And eventually, a handhold for her to climb over would appear, and before she knew it, she would have already scaled it.
For someone who finds joy in the process, stress doesn''t exist.
Selvier and Luna put their heads together and pondered. How could they solve Envers Qi Deviation?
First, we need to get him to quit drinking. Stop him from dwelling on dark thoughts, and carve into his bones that anything is better than just sulking.
Resume the climb. Give him long-term challenges. Thats the solution.
The Sun and the Moon offered slightly different solutions to the same problem.
The Crazy Wizard crossed his arms and slowly nodded.
So youre saying thats why were heading to the ck market?
Yes. I believe that''s where he is. Our first priority is to get him out of there.
The environment is important?? that''s the right call. A healthy mind thrives on a healthy routine. We should start by cutting off his drinking, feeding him properly, and ensuring he gets good sleep.
I know that too, you know?
Even a normal person would crumble in an unhealthy environment. Even I would havee to the same conclusion. The Crazy Wizard thought as he raised his inner estimation of Selvier by three points.
It was very much, how should I put it, in line with my own thinking.
And speaking of which, uh That ck Market ce. Im getting a really bad feeling about it.
Bad feeling?
Yes. It has a simr smell to my hometown.
Hometown your hometown? Hmm.
The Crazy Wizard seemed to sink into deep thought. In his mind, the suspicious evidence he had encountered on his way home started to piece together, like the human trafficking situation.
There was a high chance it wasn''t just a normal vige. If this ck market carried the same stench?? it might be something far more serious.
He even sensed a strange twist of fate. The Wizard rolled the die in his hand and braced himself.
Seeing this, Selvier asked with concern.
......By the way, Are you sure it''s alright toe without the other professors? I get not wanting to make a big fuss, but... what if we''re attacked?
Do not worry. I am Strong!
But you said you couldnt reach Metamorphosis.
The notion that Metamorphosis decides everything in battle, is a very outdated mindset??."
The Wizard was prepared. And, of course, he had a contingency n. A lone butterfly fluttered quietly nearby.
Selvier eyed the Crazy Wizard skeptically, but ultimately trusted that he had something prepared and left it at that. After all, he had demonstrated countless numbers of strange things in his sses.
Illusion Magic pushed to its absolute limits, leaving even students who had achieved Metamorphosis bewildered.
His skills were more than proven by now, and a small number of students even spected, "Hasn''t he already reached Metamorphosis but is pretending to be a LWHHS (Loser Who Hides His Strength)?"
They walked through a damp tunnel.
The Wizard wiggled his eyebrows. There was no reason for the tunnel to be this damp. If this was an artificially created environment, he could think of a few traps.
What did you say?
Nothing.
Step step. After the sound of footsteps echoed for a while, a tight-knitmunity came into view, and the path ahead opened up slightly. The area was filled with rundown buildings and secretive facilities.
When they entered the secret bar, a hooded woman greeted them with a slightly nasal voice. Her eyes quietly swept over the Wizard.
Oh my, you''ve brought a customer this time???"
Hey, have you seen.. Envers? Hes the guy that was with mest time.
Hmm, I havent seen him.
"????."
Selvier fell into slight panic. She suspected the woman was lying, but her answers had been too calm. There were no visible signs of deception.
Meanwhile, the Crazy Wizard snapped his fingers and spoke.
.....Lying? I couldnt do such a thi??."
I can hear heartbeats even from 30 meters away. Im not in the mood for games. Just be honest. Where is my yer-to-be?
......It was the customers request. That boy specifically requested that he did not want to meet anyone.
Without a word, the Crazy Wizard brushed past the woman and went up the stairs to the second floor. He returned momentster, carrying a knocked out, red-faced Envers.
The Wizard spoke without even ncing at the woman.
Lets go.
......Yes, professor.
Ill be waiting for your next visit.. Dear Customer.
The Wizard walked out without responding. Selvier hesitated, ncing back and forth between the woman and the Wizard before hurriedly following him outside.
The woman watched them leave with interest... and then smiled.
The trap was set. The boy wouldnt be able to escape it.
Damn it.
Ah fuck, its a subus that one. Not a particrly strong one, though.
What?!
Selvier gasped in surprise, quickly covering her mouth with her hands. She anxiously nced back, worried about a shadowy figure following them.
I spoke up in an attempt to give her some peace of mind.
Shes a subus, and were not being followed. He?? got caught by some sort of charm. It''s obvious. She probably cast a suggestion spell on him while he was drunk. As expected, I didnt catch all of them.
.......Just what is happening at the Academy?
Some tough guy is preparing for a summoning ritual or something. Lil Red Towerif you see any suspicious magic circles while walking around, report it.
.....A Summoning Ritual???"
She seemed shocked by the dark forces lurking within the Academy. Honestly, I was too. What kind of school has a secret underground facility?
The circumstances lead me to believe that this was the work of ck Wizards. There''s no way a rogue subus is just running a bar in the Academy''s basement.
It was possible to destroy it right then and there.
However, I felt it would just result in them cutting their losses, so I decided to leave a bit of leeway. That subus?? she marked me with some kind of chemical. Something like the Scent of Ten Thousand Mile Pursuit from Murim.
It looks like she wanted to invade my dreams, but that would mark the end of her life as a subus. I dare you to try.
Ill extract every bit of information and root you outpletely.
As we emerged from the tunnel, I tossed Envers onto a chair outside the Academy and turned to Selvier.
Im leaving him here. Something urgent came up. Take care of him mentally, please. Ill give you a reward.
I wanted to handle Envers mental care myself, but with this new development, it would be more effective for a ssmate to help him.
......I was nning to do that anyway.
Here, Ive written down everything about his familys situation on this note. Use it as a reference.
"??????"
Selviers expression turned to one of confusion, as if to ask, "How do you know that?"
I didnt bother exining.
1. An minence grise or grey eminence is a powerful decision-maker or adviser who operates "behind the scenes", or in a non-public or unofficial capacity. This phrase originally referred to Fran?ois Leclerc du Tremy, the right-hand man of Cardinal Richelieu, the de facto ruler of France.2. Cheongsam or zansae, also known as the qipao and sometimes referred to as the mandarin gown, is a Chinese dress worn by women which takes inspiration from the qizhuang, the ethnic clothing of the Manchu people.
Chapter 142: Sun and Moon - 2
She remembered his gentle voice.
Selvier, the weather is so beautiful today?? The sun is warm, and the clouds have just the right amount of rity.
His ck hair fluttered softly. His face, untainted by darkness, was filled with a quiet, unwavering optimism. He stood apart from everyone else in the vige.
In a ce where the townspeople were steeped in jealousy, envy, and anger, he alone stood as a beacon of light, defying the inherited evils that had gued the town for generations. He was the light in the midst of shadows.
To put it inly, this boy didnt belong in that vige.
He told off immature boys, mediated conflicts between neighbors, offered wise solutions, never retaliated when insulted, and even extended kindness toplete strangers.
He raised his voice against the viges many vile practices, fought against injustice, upheld righteousness, and pulled people from the darkness within their hearts.
It was unimaginable that all of this came from a mere child. How could a boy, barely seven, do all that? That was why he received gazes of awe and fear equally.
He was the brightest light in the vige.
And he was Selviers childhood friend.
He also talked a bit too much.
People need to receive sunlight regrly. And?? Its the best to run around freely as a kid. I think, thats?? the best way to enjoy your childhood.
You always talk too much. Stop acting like a know-it-all, you dummy!
Hmm?? Sorry Selvier, I must have bored you. How about we y hide and seek?
The way he spoke so smoothly while looking her straight in the eye was, in a word?? mature. Unlike the other boys who flew into a rage over the smallestments, he kept his calm.
At that time, Selvier was too young and inexperienced, so the best word she could find to describe him was "mature."
Whenever he looked at her, her heart would itch and she would get this weird feeling. Irritated by this feeling, young Selvier snapped.
You should have done that from the start!
But dont wander too far this time. If you go past the forest again?? I wont speak to you for a week.
??I have a lot of friends besides you, you know!
Eung. If you disobey, its a week of silence. I dont negotiate with terrorists who venture beyond the forest.
"????."
Even though he tolerated Selviers childish tantrums, he always drew a firm line on things she couldnt do. Because of that, Selvier didnt end up getting killed by a bear or wolf.
Looking back, she realized just how strange it was. Despite being only a few years older, he was more mature than anyone else in the vige back then. It was as if he had already lived decades before.
In this vige, it wasmon to ransack a house where the parents had died, with people justifying their theft by saying, "The deads belongings are public property," as they took essential items and furniture right in front of the mourning children.
It was a really bad environment for a childs emotional development.
If he hadnt been there, Selvier would likely have grown up with a twisted personality.
She wouldnt have known how to manage stress, how to ovee walls, or how to make friends. She might not have even learned how to love herself.
Thats why, now?? she felt a deep need to say something to Envers, who had lost his way.
She understood just how much strength a kind word could provide when someones heart was in pain.
It was like spreading the warm teachings of a prophet, sharing fire with children shivering in the cold, or breaking off a piece of bread for a starving woman.
She had received more than enough from him to fill her own hearts emptiness, and she decided she wanted to be someone who could give to others.
Selvier wanted to be a cool person.
What would he have done?
What words would he have tried to convey?
Selvier asked the childhood friend who still lived in her heart, although his face had grown hazy.
The fragment of a memory flickered by, and Selvier decided on the story she would share.
Envers groaned as he slowly opened his eyes. As his vision cleared, he saw the night sky. Looking around, he realized he was in a dark park, bathed in deep blue moonlight.
??Where am I?"
The Academys garden, on a bench. Are you starting to sober up? Drunkard.
Envers stood there, hazy and lost in thought. He remembered the overwhelming wall he felt when he faced the Heavenly Demon, the hopelessness, and the alcohol he turned to in order to escape the pain in his heart.
The woman had coaxed him, saying, "If you wish, I can show you a paradise without pain"??.
Envers buried his face in his hands and muttered in despair. It was painful just to be awake. He felt as if all his efforts had been for nothing.
"You should have just left me there??."
Oh my.
Selvier narrowed her eyes at him.
After a brief silence, she closed her eyes, trying to understand Envers feelings. Throughout his life, he had been burdened with the "pressure to seed" and the "punishment for failure."
He had been raised as the familys assassin amidst endlesspetition. Even for someone who was bright natured originally, there must have been a thorn lodged deep in his heart.
Failure was not an option.
Then came his brothers betrayal, the damage to his Mana Circuit, the expulsion of his mother, and the cold indifference from his family that followed. These events must have driven the thorn even deeper.
If only I had more ?? power.
If that was what he believed.
Selvier began to speak.
Envers, do you hate failure?
"????."
Envers gulped, as if her words had pierced him like a sword.
You know, I heard you had a goal. A reason why you came to the Academy.
......I do.
Can you tell me?
??Im going to build my strength and return to my family. Ill fix everything I missed... everything that went wrong. Thats what I have to do.
Envers replied glumly. I see. Selvier nodded, then spoke again.
You know, I have an important goal too?? My family, my teacher and my savior. My goal is to find my lost childhood friend, and repay all that I received from him.
"????."
Theres also that guy who became the Tower Masters disciple before me, that bitch Snow White?? whos already reached Metamorphosis. Im not even sure if Im moving forward. I wonder if Ill ever reach that stage at all.
But then she added:
When we hit a wall like that... the difference between you bing a drunk and me walking forward, is just a difference in perspective.
"??What do you mean?
Stop focusing on the wall, Envers. Look at yourself.
A Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains1.
We climbed the Tower of Trials, and we learned a lot. Especially you... You even picked up that strange technique when you were messing around with Luna, right?
"????."
Youre stronger now, Envers. And youll keep getting stronger. Dont fixate on the wall you cant climblook at the steps youve already taken. Then, just keep going... like you always have.
"Are you??trying tofort me?"
Selvier didnt answer. Instead, she gave him a light tap on the back of the head. Envers awkwardly touched the spot where she hit him, then stood up.
A person doesnt change overnight. He was still rattled by his failure, but her words had lifted a weight off his chest, if only a little.
It reminded him of somethingan old feeling.
Back when he and Roderus were close, when Roderus would subtly look out for him even whileining.
I?? thank you."
Forget it. Were friends, arent we? Just stop moping around and quit drinkingits pathetic.
??May I start calling you Noonim2?
Are you crazy?
Selvier shuddered.
With a sigh, she nced at him and added.
By the way, Luna said she wanted to see you. Shell be at the ce where the Tower of Trials was. You should go see her on your way back.
And if I catch even a hint of alcohol on you again, a me arrows going to being your way. Selvier sternly warned him and walked away.
Envers stood there for a moment, watching her leave, then made his way toward the Tower of Trials where Luna was waiting.
Moonlight streamed through the window.
Under the stillness of the deep blue night, a girl''s silhouette moved gracefully, the moonlight serving as her spotlight.
"??Luna."
Luna was dancing. She moved like a bird in flight, then like a snake, her hands and feet flowing through the air as she transformed her form.
Peering through the door, Envers was mesmerized.
The curves and lines her body drew were pure beauty. Combined with the intricacies of her movements, it was like watching arte to life.
He was unsure if it was alright to approach her.
To the point he hesitated on whether it was alright to step inside.
Just then, her eyes met his. Envers froze, feeling as though he had been caught doing something forbidden.
Lunas lips curved into a smooth smile. In a voice devoid of emotion, but crystal clear in the still night, she called out
Voyeurist.
"??Am not."
Come in.
"????."
Envers felt his face heat up as he stepped further into the room. The night breeze was cold, but maybe it was because his heart was racing, it felt warm.
As he neared, he could see Lunas skin glistening with sweat. Her damp clothes were clinging tightly to her body, outlining her curves.
He had nowhere to look.
Gaze.
"??What did you say?"
I feel. Your gaze.
"????."
Of course. Luna was the one who had taught Envers Gaze Insight. She would have sensed exactly where his eyes had been from the moment he entered the room.
Realizing this, his embarrassment only deepened, and he shut his eyes. He wasnt sure he could trust himself to control his impulses as a man.
Heh.
He heard a faint chuckle. His eyelids twitched, but he didnt open them. Did Lunaugh? Was she sneering, or??.
Thinking, too much. Open your eyes.
"??It is difficult.
I know. Open them.
"????."
Hermand held a weight that made it impossible for Envers to disobey. He reluctantly cracked his eyes open, but fixed them entirely on Lunas forehead.
Luna met Envers'' gaze with a strange smile, her gaze lingering on him for a moment before she pointed at her own eyes and then gestured to herself.
She wanted him to look at her.
She started moving. It was an inexplicable mess something he couldn''t see the point of. She suddenly sat, then flipped into a handstand, effortlessly shifting her weight.
At first, Envers waspletely lost. But as he watched, something clicked.
She was imitating the movements of the Heavenly Demon. Those bizarre techniques that had shattered his understanding of martial artsthings he didnt even dare recall.
"??Is that something youve been practicing?"
Eung. Little by little.
"??While I was drowning in my own failures, youve gotten that far.
Thats not it.
She didnt show him this to make him feel like that.
Luna stopped and stared at Envers. She wasnt the best with words. Her body had always been hernguage, and it had worked up until now.
He normally listens so well, so why was he struggling this time?
With a small sigh, she spoke.
I taught you. Gaze. And Ignition as well. Heavenly Demon... is no different.
"????."
Me, good teacher. You, good student.
"??You want to teach me that?"
Luna gave a slight shake of her head, indicating he had only partially understood. She tapped him lightly on the chest with her fist, her lips curling into a teasing smile.
Then. Let us bet.
"??A bet you say."
You go. Another world. Go, learn.
Her meaning was clear. She would continue to study the Heavenly Demons martial arts here, while Envers would go to where the Heavenly Demon lived and learn their martial studies firsthand.
And once youre ready. Fight.
Once youve mastered enough and the time is right, lets test each others martial arts. A simple bet, with nothing on the line. No big goal nor duty, nor the enthusiasm that it must be done. However
Enjoy it.
Just like how we enjoyed climbing the tower. How we didnt let the failure of an attempt remain just thata failure.
So that the sting of failure could be softened by the joy of ying.
But, since a bet with nothing on the line would be boring??.
Luna brought her index and middle fingers to her lips, then gently tapped them against Envers lips. While making a smooch sound from her mouth.
If you win, Ill give you one for real.
Since you seem to have a lot of interest in me.
"????."
Wanna do it?
"??I shall do it."
Alright.
Then see youter.
With that, she gave his chest a light push, parting ways.
Envers stood frozen, as if his mind had just been reset. Everything that followed felt like the aftereffects of a dream.
He wandered back to his dorm in a daze, brushed his teeth absentmindedly, and eventually copsed onto his bed.
For the next hour, his brain remained in a state of numb confusion. He swore at himself for feeling motivated by something like an indirect kiss, yet part of him rationalized that it was reason enough to feel energized, leaving him in a state of confusion.
"??I will have to start by giving up alcohol."
In the end, he managed to set his mind straight.
[When the Moonlight Seeps In : After clearing the Murim Session, beat Luna in a friendly spar]
1. When theres a will, theres a way.2. Formal version of Noona
Chapter 143: Getting Started (入門)
?? And thats how Envers ended up being the one to experience itthe Professors magic. Some call it Dimensional Magic, others, Illusion Magic.
Hmm?? How does he feel about it?
Envers? He seemed unsure?? Anyways, what should I prepare for him?
At Selviers question, Niolle pulled herself from the memories of theirst meeting and considered her response. Listen closely to what the Crazy Wizard says? Protect those you love so that your heart doesnt break???
No, perhaps it would be better for him to believe it was all fake. He always seemed like someone with a fragile mindset from the beginning.
Even worse, Envers was heading in alone. When his heart breaks, no one would be there to help him get back on his feet. So, telling himself it was just Illusion Magic could help him hold onto his sanity.
In that case, what useful advice could she offer?
What was the most essential skill for someone lost in a world entirely foreigndifferent in time, architecture, culture, and logic? Niolle pondered and found her answer.
Adaptability.
If you didnt know what challengesy ahead, you needed at least one ability that allowed you to maneuver your way through anything. That was the key.
I think a simple artifact would be best. How about giving him something like a shlight or a lighter?
A shlight and lighter? What are those?
-Oh, so?? a small light source and a portable fire generator kinda thing. Since Envers isnt a wizard, hell often get into ufortable situations. Hell need devices to make up for what he cant do.
"Certainly??."
Niolles suggestion made sense. Selvier nodded her head, and began mentally listing the artifacts she could craft for him.
A small ignition device and a short wand that emits light in a conical shape
A scroll that dries clothes and potion of increased fire resistance
A scroll that emits ck smoke
A scroll of massive explosion
Ill just have to make them one by one. Thanks, Niolle. You''ve been a big help.
-No problem. But, Selvier?? Are you interested in Envers?
"No way in hell. Ive already told you, I have someone else I like."
-You mean your childhood friend???
Selvier nodded. Envers was the furthest thing from her type. Even if he was, she wouldnt feel anything for him.
No matter how many stones tumble down a hill, they cannot dislodge a rock that''s welded in ce.
Ill only consider moving on if my childhood friend dies or outright rejects my feelings. Until then, no one else is getting into my heart?? but."
She didnt think she would love someone other than him.
Niore blinked slowly, showing she understoodpletely. This time, she loaded up advice for Selvier.
She had heard about this childhood friend at least five times by now. Unless Selvier was romanticizing the past, that friend must have been quite the catch.
If he was alive somewhere, there was a high chance he was already with someone else.
That would mean that Selvier would have to dive into the battle for his heart as ater. A position that, in some ways, might be even harder than Niolles, who was currentlypeting with Tara.
If youre already behind, simply ying defense is just guaranteed defeat.
The more backed into a corner you are, the more boldly you need to act. Just like Niolle, who had mustered the courage to flirt without end.
Niolle reached into her closet and pulled out an indecent piece of cloth.
-Selvier, how about wearing this?
Suddenly? Uh?? ju-just what is huh?
After seeing the unspeakable underwear in her hands, Selvier failed the Sanity Check roll. Judging by the shape, it was supposed to cover her lower half, but its design was as far from functional as anything could be.
Why was she being asked to wear this all of a sudden? As Selvier wrestled with confusion, Niolle sent a quiet telepathic message.
-A woman needs a weapon, Selvier.
A w-weapon??."
-If you can love someone that much?? Selvier, what are you willing to do??
"????!!"
How far would you go? Could you set aside your pride and embarrassment for the sake of winning someones heart? At Niolles whispers, Selvier hesitantly gripped the indecent cloth.
She pulled out?? The Demonic Sword!
In the confined space of the Tower of Trials, Envers and the Beggar once again found themselves in a mountain clearing. Envers was preparing to leave for the Murim world, and the Beggar intended to share some useful information in case he would cause trouble.
Thenguage issue would be taken care of by the spell-casting wizard, but even withmunication, it wouldnt be easy for a Barbaroi to just drop by and live in the Central ins.
However, if Envers could wisely use the Beggars old connections and the knowledge from his days as the leader of the Beggars Union, he could manage. The Beggarsat down on a tree stump.
Are you ready to leave?
Yes. Fortunately, my friends?? gave me this and that.
Envers unwrapped the package he had brought, and carefullyid out its contents.
The fireworks set Selvier had made for him. It had a high attack power.
The food packet Luna had made for him. It was cost effective.
Even if the witchcraft gets twisted and Envers gets dropped in an unfrequented mountain, these objects would buy him time until he found people. The Beggar slowly nodded his head.
And ryed the following information to Envers.
How to find a Beggars Union branch (Find a beggar with a knot on his hip)
The cave at the bottom of the Heavenly Mirror Lake (Has an Elixir but / An Imoogi is guarding it)
After he finished, the Beggar looked at Envers and spoke.
I have already taught you the martial arts of the Beggar''s Union, so I wanted to ask you for a small favor today.
Tell me.
There is a duty I failed toplete.
A strange emotion seemed to pass by the Beggars wrinkly face.
It was a touch of lingering attachment, a regret.
He didnt regret giving his one body for the peace of Jianghu. The Demonic Cult led by the Heavenly Demon was powerful, spiteful and wicked to the point that they couldnt be stopped without putting his life on the line.
His life was a cheap price to pay for being able to defeat their leader Heavenly Demon. He was a monster, and if given a bit more time, he would have had the world in his hands.
But just one thing. He regretted not passing down Beggars Unions special martial arts.
The Beggars Union Sect Leaders symbol, the Dog Beating Staff Technique disappeared along with the Beggar. The Beggar got swept up by the dimensions crack, and got trapped in another world. In his original world, he couldnt even leave a secret manual nor a corpse so there was no way to obtain it.
Martial Arts flows naturally along a river named time, but he ended up cutting off the waterflow himself. What a shame for the future generations of the Beggars Union.
Thus, the beggar asked Envers like so.
Space and time are unpredictable, and a ce much too high for a human to ponder. I cannot tell how much time would have passed in the Central ins.
"????."
However, if a group of beggars going by the name of Beggars Union still remains, I want you to return the Dog Beating Staff Technique to them. That is not a martial art tied to me, but something that should be continued to be passed down the Beggars Union.
"??Ill make sure to see it through!"
Envers confidently answered. He didntpletely understand the value of a martial art that gets passed down in a group.
He had never been born in a family with deep heritage, nor received a bigmitment that passed down following the flow of time.
He simply pitied the Beggars regrets. And felt that he should be as loyal as much as the teachings he received.
[That Which Flows With History : Restoring Dog Beating Staff Technique to the Beggars Union]
Envers Redburn, descends(ɽ).
He was shaking.
He unconsciously clenched his fists, and his footsteps were heavy.
Getting dropped alone in Murim where all kinds of fighting arts get mixed together?? is certainly going to be a tough road. But he would learn just as much.
Envers touched his own lips. The moons promise filled him with strength.
The Crazy Wizard exined that his life was not in danger just like the Tower of Trials, and that he would return every fortnight that passes.
So he was more excited than scared.
As Envers was nervously about to put his foot on the Magic Circle, the Crazy Wizard casually threw out a question.
Do you believe in fate?
"??What does that mean?"
The Crazy Wizard, starting the conversation with an abrupt topic, cryptically warned Envers about the future he would face.
A rtionship has Human Power within it. In the short moment you met with the Heavenly Demon, your strings of fate were certainly intertwined together. Not too deeply nor lightly. You will certainly be pulled by it.
"??So youre saying?"
Following your choices, you may meet the inheritance of the Heavenly Demon. Even if your abilities arecking, as long as you make good friends you will be able to reach it.
The Crazy Wizard put his index finger on his lips. This signified a secret, but also silence at the same time. He spoke.
If I may dare to offer you some advice Its always a tough path to unearth secrets. Just like the Tower of Trials.
"????."
Some secrets are like a sleeping bear, its a lot safer than you would imagine as long as you do not awaken it.
Then, I hope you have a great time.
With those words, the Crazy Wizard parted from Envers.
[??? : Discover the ''Secret'', and clear the Murim Session while in the Hardmode Route.]
The curtain opened on the Murim session.
He will encounter a rare righteous hero among the many people honing their martial arts. What he chooses to do afterwards was up to him.
Whether he follows the Demonic Cult route, the Orthodox Faction, or the Unorthodox Faction, the finale will converge to one point. But the its meaning would be different.
However, there were a few things to change from the original n. That being the part involving the heroine.
Originally, I intended to pair Envers with a woman who would be his mentor and Noona, and someone whose basic attack was a two-hit, piercing strike, but I saw it.
I clearly witnessed Luna bing a heroine.
Not just me, but the two of us saw it. That night, theboratory was turned upside down. Yuna was dying from excitement going all Kyaaaa, Pink-Haired Lesbian couldnt wait and copied the finger kiss and used it on me.
Yuna must have poked my lips dozens of times after witnessing that. You have to be seductive with it to make my heart flutter. Brute forcing it with sheer numbers, makes it closer to destroying my lips than a kiss.
But I liked the way she got jealous. Its cute. Not the type of jealousy where youd go burn down the world to split me and Pink-Haired Lesbian apart, more felt more like why do you get two candies? kinda thing.
Since they know each other is joking, they can y together hand in hand.
But very rarely, I wonder how it would be if it was a bit closer than just a joke.
Anyhow.
To prevent Luna getting unintentionally NTRed, I scrapped the original heroine n. Instead, I decided to focus more on the Martial Arts aspect.
Sprinkle in all kinds of clichs. Fated encounters, enlightenment, entanglement by chance, finding a cave if you fall from a cliff, and a Secret Manual if you get lost in a suspicious mountain.
And in the inn, serve western food like carbonara??.
"?"
Why are you looking at me like that Tower Master?
What did you just say?
That, I was going to serve Carbonara at the inn??."
Wait, why? This kind of thing was an authentic martial arts novel before I died. And truthfully, this is another world where not a single person knows anything about murim.
That means that whatever I say bes what martial arts novels are. Instead of serving something like noodles and Luzhou Laojiao Touqu, serve a more trendy menu to satisfy the users gourmandism??.
Huuuuuap.
Yuna took a breath as if she was going to suck in the entire worlds air, then lifted her voice from her dantian and unleashed a lions roar.
Gal()!!!"
"????!!"
If you dont do your historical investigation properly, Im gonna kill you ??!!"
Ive never seen Yuna express anything this strongly before. Only then I understood. Her no1 most read genre was romance, but no2 was Murim.
Yuna Violetiris was a Murim Karen Boomer.
Chapter 144: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - 1
Wouldnt a Blood Cult led by an Undead Lich be good?
If the Death Knights rise up and start shouting something like long live king, long live the king!??."
No way.
I got rejected.
Stab.
Kughk??."
The sound of shing steel that had been pouring like rain finally stopped with somebodys pained cries signifying its end, a deep smell of blood spread through the nameless forest. The ones who survived began sighing with relief one after another, and the sharp killing intent softened.
The battle was over.
A blood-soaked young noble ordered as he wiped the blood off his de using a corpses clothing.
"Everyone, clean up. Cut off the heads of the Blood Cult bastards and put them in sacks, ce any ominous items together in a separate ce."
What should we do about the headless corpses?
"Leave them as food for wild beasts. They are not worth the effort to properly bury or yeom1. Let them wander as a dead spirit."
Yes sir!
Men in blue martial outfits moved hastily. They cut the heads of those in red, and took it along with various other items they found in their clothes.
A talisman written in a chickens blood, a Khakkhara2 with a twisted image of Buddha engraved on it, a Buddhist rosary made with forty four balls, and??.
"?????"
A boxvishly decorated with gold thread and all sorts of jewels.
It was suspicious. The Blood Cult members seemed like they were carefully escorting something, and when they were ambushed they tried to protect the object more than their own lives.
It had been an extremely chaotic battle, and because their goal wasplete annihtion, it couldn''t be urately confirmed, but this box was likely what the blood cult had been trying to protect given the circumstances.
The warriors opened the box and checked its contents, and found that there was a book that emanated an ominous aura.
The ominous book was unnerving to the point that you couldnt easily pick it up. The warriors read the four words written on its cover. Demonic Descent Divine Technique (ħg).
The Blood Cult used grotesque and violent sorcery. If they considered this book so precious, it must certainly contain secret techniques of the unorthodox path.
They say some writings can possess a person just from looking at it, so the warrior quickly shut the box closed. He too, like any man who stepped foot into murim, always had a burning desire to seed in martial arts.
But if one asked if he was going to walk the unorthodox path, he would say no. What value was there in strength earned by killing people?
The warrior loaded the box on the cart.
And the martial artists in blue martial outfits withdrew. Since they defeated the evil Blood Cult members who were throwing the world in chaos, it was now time to return and tell everyone about their achievement.
The one that leads the group would receive a huge reward, the warriors will receive a bit of gold and an interesting story to tell. In the moment that the remnants of Blood Cult were defeated, that I was there.
However, there were always those that chased strength more than their humanity. To the eyes of a dhole3 who could have given up everything they had for the sake of their goal, Demonic Descent Divine Technique looked like a ten thousand pounds of gold.
A shadow that was quietly looking down at the box.
Click.
In the end, it opened the box and took the book without anyone noticing.
Those were the events of three years ago.
Cheep. chirp.
The sounds of birds chirping woke Envers. When he slowly opened his eyes, a pleasant feeling of sunlight came through the dense leaves. It was a forest.
"??Was this."
Was this Murim?
"????."
He honestly couldnt say for certain. He didnt have the ability to look at his surroundings to tell if the world was different, and his surroundings were woods without even as much as a persons shadows in sight.
To check if it was truly thend that his Beggar Teacher and the Heavenly Demon roamed, there was a need to meet people. Whether that be a pedestrian passing by or amoner, anyone would do.
Rustle.
Envers rose as he brushed off the leaves covering his body.
He intended to look around and see what was there. It would be great if there was a vige nearby.
Ta tat.
With nimble movements, Envers climbed to the top of a tree. And turning his body 360 degrees, he was able to confirm that there was a giant city far far away..
Buildings constructed in an architectural style he had never seen before.
His heart raced. The Beggar had said that the Yu Xiang Rou Si4 you got for free was extremely delicious. Although he didn''t have a penny to his name, he could quickly earn money by using his skills to find work.
Though he remained a young boy in age, wasn''t he a person of great ability and tremendous potential in the Academy? The Beggar also told him that his martial realm was not low.
He had reached the realm where he could freely infuse Inner Qi into his body and weapons. This was the realm of a First-Rate Master. It was said to be a realm rarely seen even in the martial arts world.
If he used Ignition, a martial arts technique that was Unorthodox Faction-like no matter how you looked at it, the Beggar said he would even be able to face Peak Realm Masters.
He said merchant groups guards were called escorts?? First thing I should do is be an escort and earn money. After that, find the Beggars Union and return the Dog Beating Staff Technique, and ask if I can learn any other martial arts.
It was said that martial arts were not passed on to outsiders.
But if he achieved in returning the martial arts that disappeared with the Beggars Unions Sect Leader along with his message, wouldnt he be able to request a few martial arts?
Envers made a promise to himself. To learn and train as much as possible in this world, and to aim for a higher realm than now.
[Pursuit of Power : Be a Peak Realm Master (Achieve Breakthrough, Fill, and Tuning)]
There was a significant distance to the city. If he wanted to reach the city, it would take at least two days. If the travel time was going to be long anyways, it would be better to conserve his strength and walk slowly.
Thanks to Lunas food bag, there was no need to struggle looking for food. And since it was a forest, there were quite a lot of ces to find water.
Even if he couldnt find it, if he tore off the nearby grass and squeezed it, he would be able to quench his thirst.
Thanks to Selviers tools, there was no need to do a somersault. If he just grabbed enough firewood and stacked them, then a simple campfire would be possible.
He felt reassured. It was thanks to his friends.
The boy walked through the forest path without worry.
Walk, make a fire, eat, and sleep.
Thats how he spent thest day. It was quite lonely walking through the forest alone, but it helped a little to practice martial arts.
Envers learned various martial arts from the Beggar. Sword Techniques, Palm Techniques, Staff Techniques, Dao Techniques. However, he hadn''t decided which one to focus on mastering. Each had its own strengths and weaknesses.
Because he was unable to decide on a path, he had no choice but to practice broadly. He trained them alternately, and as much as his efforts were dispersed, the proficiency in each weapon increased slowly.
This time, he was in the midst of practicing sword techniques using a tree branch as a sword.
Walking while holding the branch, whenever a leaf carried by the wind fell in front of him, he would swing it. It was a training and game where he was sessful if he could cut it in one stroke.
The sess rate so far was about 10%. He missed eight or nine times out of ten, asionally managing to cut one. The surface was closer to being blown up than cleanly cut, but??.
Then, Envers heard amotion echoing from afar.
Click, ng, the sound of carriage wheels bouncing and the house hooves. Was it a merchant passing by here? Envers grabbed a tree, climbed to the top and looked around.
He saw a carriage kicking up dust while going at a crazy speed. And also the martial artists in ck clothes chasing it.
The coachman was whipping the horses recklessly, as if it didn''t matter if they died after this mad sprint. Looking at that scene, it didn''t seem like a peaceful situation.
Pursuer and fugitive.
Though he had no way to learn the intimate details, judging by the appearance of the carriage, they seemed quite wealthy.
Hell have to see how the situation unfolds, but if he could do a favor for one side, he might receive some help. If that were possible, it would make settling in the Central ins much easier.
However, if there was a problem, it was that their strength was unknown.
Judging by the speed that the pursuers were running, they couldnt be that strong. If they were a monster of the Sublimation realm, they would have stopped the carriage from the get go, and (may differ depending on the ability) but even if they were just in Metamorphosis it would have been finished by now.
"??Scroll."
He had an item he received from Selvier.
Scroll that emits ck smoke
With this, even if he found himself in a difficult situation, he should be able to save his own skin. In that case, he might as well dive in head first into danger.
Envers slid down the tree and dashed.
He applied Ignition(Y).
By triggering explosions from his toes and receiving propulsive force, he could run at a fast speed. He triggered a small explosion that his body could handle.
Bang!
A tree branch quickly passed by Envers body.
Since fine control was impossible, he could only shoot straight forward?? but it could be very well considered a pseudo-Qinggong.
Envers left deep footprints on the ground and caught up with the carriage. As the distance closed, their voices began to be heard intermittently.
"??Run! Move a little faster!!"
"How far do you think you can run? You guys can''t leave this forest alive!"
"You, damn bastards! Aren''t you afraid of the consequences?! Targeting the Namgung n, you will greatly regret thister!"
"Kehahaha! The Namgung n? Do you think the Demonic Cult would be intimidated by that kind of name?!"
"????!!"
Envers pricked up his ears. It seemed that the ones being chased were from the Namgung n, and the pursuers were the Demonic Cult. The Demonic Cult, those were the ones who served the Heavenly Demon and caused bloodshed in the Central ins.
??Did the Demonic Cult call themselves the Demonic Cult? He heard that they originally had a proper name, and that Demonic Cult was a derogatory term.
Anyway, there was no time to ponder. Envers pushed aside his doubts forter.
Tat!
Envers took a big leap off the ground andnded on the roof of the speeding carriage. As soon as he did, the people inside the carriage became greatly rmed.
One of the bastards has climbed onto the roof!
Quickly shake him off! If these bastards destroy the wheels, its over!
"??Wait! It is a misunderstanding! I am here to help you guys!"
Even an idiot wouldnt fall for that lie!
Rip!
A well-sharpened spear tip tore through the leather covering the carriage and popped up. Envers managed to sessfully maintain his bnce on the wildly running carriage, dodging the spear tipsing from this and that way.
Hup!
And then he smashed through the carriage roof and went inside. Since they were being pursued, it seemed difficult for them to trust easily, so he decided to go down and directly persuade them while looking them in the eye.
As Enversnded, there were four people inside the carriage. All of them were wearing blue martial arts outfits, but the materials and patterns were different for each of them.
Two of them looked like guards, one seemed to be the captain of the guards, and thest one was?? a small boy. Judging by his appearance, he might have been about ten years old.
"??A Semu5?!"
"Are you saying the Demonic Cult is even using Semu as puppets now?!"
"I shall say it again, I am here to help you. Those chasing the carriage are from the Demonic Cult, correct?"
"Don''t even think about deceiving us with your cunning tongue! I''ll make you get off this carriage right now??!!"
As the guards were about to draw their swords while almost in panic, the boy, who had been maintaining hisposureparatively well, raised his hand to stop them. Then, in a clear voice, he looked at Envers and asked.
Young Expert. Are you really here to help us?
"??That is right!"
"If you help us, I''ll reward you greatly. I swear on the name of the Namgung n!"
Wise decision. I shall tear this scroll, so just watch!
"?"
What a scroll.
As bewilderment shed across their faces at the sudden use of a foreign word, Envers took out the ck smoke scroll from his bag and aimed it at the back of the carriage.
The ck masked martial artists with swords at their sides were fiercely pursuing. They were twelve many. Too many to face in directbat. As expected, now was the time to use it.
Envers ripped the scroll.
Riiip!
Boom!!
In an instant, ck smoke billowed up and plunged everyones sights pitch ck. The martial artists in ck that were chasing the carriage were surprised by this sudden strange magic and seemed to scatter in all directions.
If they came chasing again, then he would brace for a forest fire and tear up the explosion scroll. As Envers stared beyond the ck cloud intently, he couldnt hear any sounds of movement.
"??Looks like we more or less managed to shake them off"
As Envers turned around with a sigh of relief, the four members of the Namgung n were frozen with their mouths wide open. When the foreigner barbarian tore a talisman, what do you know, a rain cloud with a radius over the size of 10 zhang6 appeared on the ground!
If he knew how to perform a sorcery of this level with a simple hand gesture, he was surely a renowned Daoist Monk. Or, a very evil Demonic Adept Sorcerer.
While everyone was frozen in shock, the boy eximed loudly and said this.
G-Great Expert, are you a well versed Daoist Monk?
"Daoist Monk???"
Our Namgung n is holding a banquet celebrating the n Lords birthday, and I heard that they invited a very famous Daoist Monk. Perhaps, Great Expert, you are???"
That is not the case.
Envers was mistaken for a Wizard.
1. Wash and shroud a dead body: To clean, shroud, and then wrap a corpse with hemp cloth.2. A khakkhara, sometimes referred to in English as a pewter staff, is a staff topped with metal rings traditionally carried by Buddhist monks, particrly in East Asian Buddhism.3. An animal native to south and East Asia4. Pork with Garlic Sauce (˿)5. Semu is the name of a caste established by the Yuan dynasty. The 31 Semu categories referred to people who came from Central and West Asia. They hade to serve the Yuan dynasty by enfranchising under the dominant Mongol caste.6. An old Chinese measure of length equal to 10 chi, or 3.58 metres (11 feet 9 inches).
Chapter 145: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - 2
Crackle. Pop.
Sparks fly from the bonfire. The flickering mes illuminate the dark night with a scarlet glow. As the warmth spreads around, the firewood gradually burns down and weakens.
The firelight flickers across their faces.
Humans can reflect on themselves through all the principles of nature in heaven and earth. This bonfire is no exception. It burns itself to brighten the world, resonating with the aspirations of men.
Don''t martial artists typically dream of achieving feats that will go down in history, leaving their names for future generations to remember? In that sense, the art of sorcery is in a pitiful state.
Even if one bes famous for sorcery, they wouldnt gain as much renown as their efforts deserve.
This was because there was strong negative public opinion against sorcery in this era. The havoc wreaked by the Demonic Adepts of the Blood Cult yed a big role in spreading this negative perception.
Until recently, people would cherish a talisman written by a renowned deceased person, believing it would ward off ghosts. But now, any little thing would be met with You bastard, you are using evil sorcery! and be an excuse for a beating. Was that not the case?
Thus, truly virtuous and dignified Daoist Monks tend to hide in the mountains to cultivate their own way, while wicked sorcerers sneak into citizens'' chicken coops to draw blood, only to get beaten up.
Even for a member of the renowned Namgung n of the Central ins, it was the first time seeing a genuine Daoist Monk who could summon storm clouds with a gesture and light fires easily with a twig without spreading gue.
Especially one who was a foreigner from the distant Western Regions.
The members of the Namgung n each had their own thoughts as they looked at Envers sitting by the fire. The one responsible for security, Namgung Pae, who had the highest allocation and rank among the group, was rightfully wary of the young Daoist Monk.
They had been attacked by remnants of the Demonic Cult despite traveling on a safe route. As such, he was in a state of extreme vignce.
Moreover, the key figure of this journey was Namgung Myeong, the third child of Namgung Chaegong, the head of the Namgung n. Not only was he a direct descendant, but he was also particrly beloved by the n Lord.
Despite his young age, he was mature and intelligent, treating even distant rtives with great respect. He was worth protecting with one''s life.
Therefore, while saving the Namgung n''s direct lineage from the Demonic Cult''s attack was a great favor, Namgung Pae couldn''t help but view Envers with suspicion until he uncovered his true intentions.
After all, couldn''t this be an borate ruse to deceive them and infiltrate the Namgung n under false pretenses?
"...What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?"
"Ahem... It is nothing."
However, from Envers'' perspective, he was simply wondering why this man was ring at him so intently.
On the other hand, the young boy Namgung Myeong, a direct descendant of the Namgung n, was suppressing his age-appropriate curiosity with a maturity beyond his years.
Wow! How did you do that? I''ve heard that the ability to produce fire from one''s hands is called the True Fire of Samadhi. Have you reached that realm, Daoist? If you can summon storm clouds, can you also ride the clouds and fly through the sky?
Knowing that such a barrage of questions might embarrass both parties and diminish the Namgung n''s dignity, he kept his mouth tightly shut.
Instead, he simply stared at Envers with sparkling eyes, hoping to glean something from observation alone.
Envers, unable to bear the subtle silence, spoke first.
"...Mmm, shall we introduce ourselves?"
"Wow! Ah, I mean... Of course, that''s fine, Great Expert! We werete with our greetings too."
"Pardon our rudeness. We are descendants of the Namgung n, and my name is Namgung Pae. And this Young Master here is..."
"My name is Namgung Myeong, Great Expert."
Namgung Myeong gave a formal cupped-hand salute, putting a fist to his other palm. Envers returned the gesture with his own cupped-hand salute.
His movements weren''t awkward. After learning basic Murim etiquette from the beggar, he had practiced dozens of times in front of a mirror.
"My name is Envers Redburn."
"......"
The Namgung martial artists fell silent as if struck by the Touch of Death because of the unexpected English pronunciation, then began to murmur among themselves.
"O-On Bosu?"
"It sounded like An Bosoon to me."
"Wasn''t it closer to Wen Bansuh?"
"The Westernnguage is truly difficult..."
The Namgung martial artists whispered to each other using Sound Transmission. They discussed whether it was fine to just call him ''Daoist'' and avoid using his name, whether there was any need to memorize a barbarian name, and that they wouldn''t be responsible if lightning struck his head for doing so.
Meanwhile, the young Namgung Myeong asked the Western Daoist:
"I think it would be greatly disrespectful to mispronounce a name given by heaven. So, if you don''t mind... may I give you a nickname?"
"If it is difficult to pronounce, please feel free to bestow me one."
"Then, since your eyes shine as blue as the autumn sky, I''ll call you Cheonghwi (Azure Radiance). How does that sound?"
"I am keen on it. You may call me Cheonghwi."
"Yes! Daoist Cheonghwi."
Namgung Myeong smiled, happy that his idea was epted. How could he not be delighted that such an exceptional Daoist would use a name he had given?
Thanks to this, Envers gained a name to use in Murim.
Distinguishing people was simple.
Given the characteristics of colorful hair in a fantasy world, one could avoid confusing people by roughly remembering their hair and eye colors. Envers also favored this method of distinction.
Purple hair was Luna, red hair was Selvier, gray hair was Bet...
However, this was the harsh Central ins. Without cultivating esoteric martial arts, the default hair color here was pitch ck. That one''s ck, and that one''s ck too. To be honest, Envers felt slightly dizzy.
So he had to use a different method of distinction.
The tiniest boy was Namgung Myeong. As the son of the Namgung n Lord, he was the third and youngest child. He had a lively and bright nature, but suppressed it with maturity. A clever boy.
The one who seemed to have the highest level of martial arts was Namgung Pae. He was said to be a coteral descendant. By coteral, it meant he came from a branch stemming from a concubine. Overall, he had a rough and tough appearance.
The other two warriors were called Namgung Ho and Namgung Seop, and Envers just memorized that the slightly taller one was Ho.
He decided not to rify the misunderstanding that he was something akin to a Wizard. The beggar had told him that in Murim, one should hide 30% of their abilities, so wouldn''t it be better to disguise himself as someone who took position in the rear?
Also, judging from their reactions, Wizards seemed to be rare here. Or at least that seemed to be the case, seeing how Namgung Myeong showed great curiosity towards Wizards. So, Envers thought he''d try to act like a Daoist Monk in his own way.
Whether he could do it properly or not, though, was a different matter...
Fortunately, Namgung Myeong was intelligent enough to know that asking a Daoist about their secrets was as rude as asking a martial artist about their techniques.
So he didn''t ask troublesome questions like reading the heavenly secrets or teaching how to summon storm clouds.
Instead, he asked his curiosities indirectly, bit by bit.
"Daoist Cheonghwi, why did youe to the Central ins?"
"Well, that is... I came to fulfill a request from an acquaintance. Also, I have a personal interest in martial arts, so. That is how it turned out."
"Do you also learn martial arts, Daoist? I''ve heard that schrs who hold brushes dislike moving their bodies, so I thought you''d be the same. My knowledge wascking!"
"Hmm."
Envers had once suggested to Selvier that they train in martial arts together. She had countered by asking if he''d like to tackle trigonometry with her, and he had quietly backed down.
Also, when he recalled the faces of the Wizards in his ss, they all seemed far removed from exercise. They preferred to research while sitting rather than using their bodies.
"Your words are correct. The Daoists where Ie from... mostly prefer to sit and research."
"But you''re not like that, Daoist Cheonghwi! That''s a good thing. A healthy mind dwells in a healthy body, so I believe it will surely help in your Daoist practices!"
"Yes, Wizards did have somewhat strange personalities..."
Indeed, could that be it!
Envers felt like he had found an answer to the entric nature of Wizards through his conversation with Namgung Myeong. Even Selvier, who was warm-hearted enough to pack scrolls for a traveling friend, asionally showed rough tendencies.
The Crazy Wizard, who was the Illusion Magic Professor, and Alejandro, the Elemental Magic Theory Professor, were clearly off-kilter even at a nce.
Was it because theycked healthy bodies...!
Envers thought to himself. Even if Selvier refused, wouldn''t it be a friend''s duty to help her exercise a bit? After all, he had received scrolls and magical tools from her.
He had been taught to repay kindness.
[Esteemed Member, why didn''t youe out today? : To go out and work Selvier''s muscles, repaying kindness with enmity]
As they were chatting, Namgung Myeong brought up the main point while throwing new branches into the bonfire. In Namgung Myeong''s opinion, this was a fortuitous encounter, and he felt that bringing the Daoist along would help things go well.
"I''ve already promised a reward in the name of Namgung, and in nine days, there will be a birthday banquet for my fath the n Lord. If possible, I''d like to invite Daoist Cheonghwi to our family..."
"Myeonger, did the Daoist not say he had his own purpose? It would be better to pay the reward with the personal ornaments we brought and make ns for next time."
However, the perspectives of children and adults differ, so Namgung Pae politely suggested paying with money instead of bringing an outsider into the family. No matter how he looked at it, this Cheonghwi was extremely suspicious.
Not only was his timely arrival to save the group strange, but upon closer inspection of his demeanor, the suspicion doubled.
His body was trained in martial arts.
Under his peculiar Western clothing, one could guess the clear outline of muscles. His movements when stepping or reaching out were far from those of a Daoist or a schr.
As for his use of Daoist Techniques... it was an undeniable fact that he had witnessed it directly.
But wasn''t it dubious that a highly-skilled Sorcerer would learn martial arts as a hobby? If something was neither certain nor untrustworthy, it would be wise to distrust it for safety''s sake.
So, Namgung Pae wanted to drive Cheonghwi away. However
Although Namgung Myeong was an intelligent boy, he wasn''t quite at the level to immediately understand the subtlenguage of noble etiquette. That was a skill that could only be built up over many years.
"Uncle, you must be aware of the terrifying rumors circting around Anhui Province. I''ve heard that the cries ofmoners never cease due to ghosts kidnapping children. Isn''t that why Hyungnim also called for a Daoist?"
"...Myeong''er1."
"However, I''ve heard that there are many chatans among Daoists. I don''t doubt Hyungnims judgment, but they say the more thorough one''s preparation, the better. We''ve seen Daoist Cheonghwi''s abilities with our own eyes. So, wouldn''t it be beneficial in the long run to bring along a verified, highly skilled Daoist, and since I''ve made a promise, to repay the life-saving grace Heup.
"Enough, enough! I get it, your uncle understands very well, so let us cut the chatter."
The atmosphere turned awkward due to his somewhat tactless yapping.
"...Well, Daoist Cheonghwi might also feel ufortable following strangers he has just met for the first time. Is that not right?"
"Ah, I am fine with it. If you are inviting me, I would be d toe along."
"...If that is the case. The Namgung n will host you as Myeong''s guest."
And so, they ended up epting Envers as a guest.
Clop, clop. The horse hooves beat the ground rhythmically as they advanced. Inside the carriage, Namgung Myeong and Envers chatted incessantly, with Myeong doing most of the talking.
Namgung Myeong''s speech had the vivaciousness characteristic of his age, but it was also articte and logical, making it pleasant to listen to. Envers learned various things about the Namgung n.
The Namgung n was a n of people bound by the surname Namgung, and they primarily practiced swordsmanship. They were counted among the best in the vast Murim.
There was a particrly interesting story about this. It was a record about the Ancestor of the Namgung n.
"The Ancestor of the Namgung n is said to have split the sky with a single sword!"
"Split the sky...?"
"Yes! And in a secret ce deep within our family, there''s a story that the Sword Mark () left by our ancestor was... Ah! I can see the buildings. That ce is the Namgung n!"
Clop, clop.
As the cool breeze brushed past, smiles appeared on the faces of those bearing the Namgung name. Returning home always stirs the heart, especially after being attacked during the journey.
As for Namgung Myeong, his smile was so wide it almost reached his ears.
"Daoist Cheonghwi, I have an elder brother. He''s a very cool and excellent person!"
"...You said you were the third child, did you not?"
"Yes! The eldest is Hyungnim, and the second is Noonim. Speaking of Hyungnim, he received the title of Sword Dragon () from the Dragon and Phoenix Assembly, and in the world, he''s also known as the Brilliant Sword of No-Mind2 (ox)."
"That is an impressive title."
Envers smiled at Namgung Myeong. This boy seemed to greatly cherish his elder brother. Looking at those sparkling eyes reminded him of his past self.
The young Envers who had so admired Roderus.
A corner of his heart felt both bitter and nostalgic. Whenever he recalled the past, only questions remained. Brother, why is it that you had done as such?
The pce-like estate gradually drew closer. At the main gate of the Namgung n residence, along with a group of people wearing blue martial attire, stood a tall young man, the hem of his martial headband, symbolizing a hero, fluttering as he stood straight and proud.
His skin was like white jade, his jawline sharp, his physique strong, and his face beautiful. He was a handsome young noble capable of stealing the hearts of many women.
He looked at his younger brother, Namgung Myeong, with wide eyes full of surprise and joy.
"Myeong''er, you are back, I see."
"Hyungnim Zhao!"
The first encounter with Namgung Zhao3 (όm), known as the Brilliant Sword of No-Mind (ox).
"......"
Envers Redburn trembled with an inexplicable sense of unease.
1. ''er is used as a suffix for children. It is an affectionate way to say the name of a child.2. No-mind is a mental state that is important in East Asian religions, Asian culture, and the arts. The idea is discussed in ssic Zen Buddhist texts and has been described as "the experience of an instantaneous severing of thought that urs in the course of a thoroughgoing pursuit of a Buddhist meditative exercise". It is not a total absence of thinking however, instead, it refers to an absence of clinging, conceptual proliferation, or being stuck in thought. Chinese Buddhist texts also link this experience with Buddhist metaphysical concepts, like buddha-nature, Dharmakaya and non-duality. The term is also found in Daoist literature, including the Zhuangzi.3. Zhao could mean clear, bright, or luminous.
Chapter 146: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - 3
Seeing the Crazy Wizard neatly organizing a bunch of challenge tasks, Yuna cut in and asked:
"Hey, are these challenge tasks... by any chance for showing to Envers?"
"It''s not like that. Just, you know, it''s good to have rewards for resolutions, so I''m organizing them in advance. For easier management."
"Rewards?"
"Yes. I''m nning to give something for each achievement... For example."
[Pursuit of Power : Reach Peak Realm Master (Achieve Breakthrough, Fill, and Tuning)]
"If this is achieved, I''ll give a +99 Legendary Grade Shining Wing."
"HAH!!"
The Crazy Wizard got smacked around by Yuna''s Taichi.
The man standing in blue martial attire, who was called "Hyungnim Zhao" by Namgung Myeong.
Namgung Zhao (όm), a direct descendant and the eldest son of the Namgung n, known as the Brilliant Sword of No-Mind (ox), was a martial artist as if drawn from a painting.
His appearance was clean-cut and his martial arts skills were outstanding. Bing a Peak Realm Master at just over twenty years old was a blessing for Murim.
Moreover,pared to Namgung Myeong who had just turned seven, the age difference was vast, making him a strong candidate for the next n Lord of the great Namgung n.
Having looks, skills, and lineage, his excellence was like a swiss army knife. He was evaluated as one of the most promising talents in the current Murim.
"I understand you''re the person Myeong brought along. I heard you''re a Daoist who has reached a high level in sorcery."
"I merely have some modest skills."
"Is that so?"
Furthermore, what elevated his reputation was that he spoke respectfully to everyone regardless of their status. Despite having so much, he still showed humility by lowering himself before others, truly an extraordinary person.
Was the initial unease just a misconception?
Namgung Zhao volunteered to guide Envers around the n residence. Although Envers was Myeong''s guest, he said that as the elder brother, he would take over in case Myeong made any mistakes that could bring shame.
Myeong cheerfully replied, "If Hyungnim takes charge, I can rest easy!"
And so, Envers ended up walking side by side with Namgung Zhao down the corridor.
It was an awkward silence. Envers felt a strange difort, but Namgung Zhao walked leisurely with a faint smile on his face.
Envers wanted to ask where they were going first, but that felt a bit off, and saying nothing made the silence ufortable. As Envers was walking, not knowing what to do, the floorboards under his feet creaked loudly.
Creak.
"...?"
"You made a sound."
Namgung Zhao nced down and took two more steps forward. Unlike Envers, as he walked on the floorboards, not a single creaking sound was heard. He continued speaking.
"I intentionally left this corridor unrepaired, thinking it would provide an opportunity to reflect on one''s own footwork."
"I, I see."
"Once we pass through here, we''ll reach the reception hall where the n''s guests gather. That''s where you''ll be staying as well, Daoist."
"Hmm..."
Creak. Creak.
One set of footsteps constantly made unpleasant sounds, while the other set was as quiet as if leaving no traces in the snow. Feeling like the creaking sounds were giving him away, Envers thought to himself.
When shooting the Ogre, he remembered seeing Luna move without making a sound. She had said that making noise would draw aggro.
Surely, the key was in the smooth distribution of weight.
Creak. Creeeak.
As Envers gradually changed his way of stepping, reducing the creaking sounds slightly, Namgung Zhao immediately spoke up.
"Daoist?"
"...Hmm?"
His concentration broke. He thought he was about to get it right.
"My father''s birthday is approaching. We''re nning to hold a banquet soon, and we''ve invited a Daoist tomemorate it. That person is also staying in the reception hall."
"Is that so?"
"Yes. Just as high-level martial artists stay up all night talking about martial arts when they meet, wouldn''t there bemon ground to discuss as fellow sorcerers? That''s why we''ve arranged for you to stay in the room right next to his."
"Hmm. I appreciate your kindness."
A wizard from another world? That was interesting. Although Envers was a fake wizard and couldn''t engage in deep conversations, he thought he might be able to chat by showing off his artifacts.
At the end of the open corridor, there was a small garden. In the middle of the garden stood a two-story building, which seemed to be the reception hall.
Namgung Zhao stopped walking and turned his head to look at Envers.
"Come to think of it... I heard you were attacked by Demonic Cult members on your way here. They say a major crisis was averted thanks to your sorcery."
"I happened to have a scroll... I mean, a talisman. I was able to shake them off with it."
"A talisman that ovees crises. That must be a truly efficacious talisman. Do you perhaps have a few more of those talismans?"
"......"
Silence.
A silence neither too long nor too short.
Amidst hisplicated thoughts, as Envers was about to reply that it wasn''t good to ask such things, Namgung Zhao slightly bowed his head as if in realization and spoke first.
"I apologize for my rudeness. I''ve always been interested in sorcery... and ended up asking an impolite question. I sincerely thank you for saving my younger brother. That is what I wanted to say."
"...You care a lot for your younger brother?"
"Of course. He is my one and only younger brother."
"......"
He smiled and told Envers to use the room with the blue g hung on it in the reception hall, then turned and walked away silently down the corridor.
Envers looked up at the sky with a puzzled expression, deep in thought. For some reason, he felt ufortable standing in front of that man. It was an uneasiness like having a spider crawl on the back of his hand.
"...Ah, it must be my imagination."
It was only natural for men to feel irritated when seeing handsome gigolos, after all. This must be one of those cases.
Envers scratched the back of his head vigorously as he stepped into the reception hall.
The interior of the reception hall consisted of arge living room with small private rooms attached to it. Each private room''s door had a small g of a different color hung on it, allowing for distinction without the need for nametes.
The door with the red g was open, and a middle-aged man with a goatee was sitting at the dining table in the living room, drinking tea.
Given the circumstances, this person appeared to be the Daoist that Namgung Zhao had invited.
Indeed, his appearance perfectly matched that of a Daoist. He wore a strange hat and a long robe, with colorful feathers stuck in his hat, and various talismans hanging from his waist. He looked like a walking saying "I am a Daoist."
Envers found this appearance curious and tried to greet him warmly.
"Nice to meet you. I am..."
"Are you that fraud?!"
"...?"
Envers flinched at suddenly being called a fraud. He was taken aback, and also felt a bit guilty. After all, he wasn''t really a wizard.
But how could this Daoist call him a fraud when they had never met before?
"What do you mean by that when we''ve just met?"
"How dare a young punk with peach fuzz still on his face iming to be a Daoist. Are you making a mockery of the Namgung n? Not a chance, not a chance! I can see right through you, you fraud!"
"...Huh."
"How could a mere brat like you bring down heavenly storm clouds to the ground?!"
His behavior, like a mouse with its tail on fire, was unpleasant to watch. Envers finally understood why this Daoist was raising his voice. He was full of doubt and jealousy.
It hurt his pride to acknowledge that a young person could be an esteemed Daoist, so he jumped to suspicion first. Insisting that Envers must have used some trick to deceive them.
Envers, who had expected to have a substantial conversation with a wizard from another world, frowned and turned away sharply. There was no value in further interaction.
"You scoundrel! Are you running away?!"
"Enough. I don''t feel any energy from the scrolls hanging at your waist, so you''re either an insignificant Daoist or a fraud yourself."
"How dare you call me a fraud! Just you wait, you chatan! Soon the banquet will be held, and I''ll expose your fraud in front of everyone!"
Envers entered the room with the blue g and mmed the sliding door shut.
Ignoring the grumbling sounds from outside the door, he unpacked his belongings andy down on the bed. Despite some minor troubles, things were going quite well so far.
Hadn''t he made connections and been invited as a guest?
After receiving life-saving grace, if there was anything he could do to help the Namgung n, he would bestow favor, receivepensation in return... and then leave or not leave as he saw fit.
What kind of martial arts would he encounter? The thought made his heart race with excitement.
Envers stayed in the reception hall and rested for a while, but soon got up from the bed feeling restless.
He was told that meals would be brought by servants at the appropriate times, and that someone would notify him if he was called for, but staying still when feeling antsy seemed like a waste of time.
Envers was the type to practice martial arts when bored. Now that he had crossed over to another world, that feeling was heightened rather than diminished. However, training right in the front yard might damage the flower garden, so he needed to find a training ground.
He thought about asking a servant, but it seemed they wouldn''te until evening. He wanted to go look for it himself, but he didn''t know theyout of the mansion, which was troublesome.
So, Envers raised his voice in front of the red-gged room where the cranky Daoist was staying.
"I would like to ask you something."
"Do you think Id answer a fraud like you?!"
"I do not want to talk to you for long either! I need to go to the training ground to practice, if you could just tell me where it is, I shall not bother you anymore."
"...Training ground?"
The Daoist seemed to think for a moment, then gave directions.
"Follow the creaking corridor all the way, then turn right at the first corner. You''lle to a wide open space. That''s the Namgung n''s training ground."
"...You''re telling me more readily than I expected?"
Envers added suspiciously, but the Daoist didn''t answer. He wondered if he had been given wrong directions on purpose, but if he ended up on the wrong path, he could always turn back.
Creak, creak.
He once again passed through the creaking corridor (he tried to make no sound, but it was impossible), following the Daoist''s directions.
At the end of the dead-end corridor, there was a door. When he grasped the handle and turned it, it wasn''t locked. As he pushed it open, a wide open space appeared, just as the Daoist had said.
And there was already someone in the training ground.
Long hair fluttering as a sword was thrust out. The de that sharply cut through the air and was withdrawn had a subtle principle to it, blending disciplined and fierce swordsmanship with the soft movements characteristic of a woman.
This was martial arts!
Envers watched, mesmerized, as the woman performed her sword dance. It was apletely different feeling from the martial arts he had learned from the beggar.
What goal was this martial art built upon, I wonder? If Luna were here, she would have given a clear exnation like she did for the Dog Beating Staff Technique. What would this swordsmanship look like when it fully bloomed!
His body itched with excitement. As Envers was about to trace the sword''s trajectory with his finger, the woman performing the sword dance turned her head sharply.
"...Who''s there?!"
Whoosh!
A throwing sword. The de cut through the air as it was shot.
Envers didn''t move. He already knew the knife wasn''t aimed at him, but would be stuck in the door frame.
Thunk! Tremble tremble.
The long sword quivered, half-embedded in the door.
Envers stepped forward, pping his hands in admiration.
"I was wandering around looking for a ce to train and happened to see you. That was wonderful swordsmanship!"
"...A Semu? Then you must be the Daoist that Myeong mentioned."
"And who might you be?"
"I am Namgung Seungah, the second daughter of the Namgung n... but that''s not a name I should give to a viin trying to steal our family''s martial arts!"
"...?"
Come to think of it, in Murim, it was considered extremely rude to spy on someone else''s training. However, he had been so captivated by the sword of Namgung that he hadn''t had time to think about that. Envers hurriedly waved his arms.
"That was not my intention!"
"Thieves always say that. Are you nning to make excuses next, saying ''As a Semu, I was ignorant of Central ins culture''?"
A preemptive strike!
As Namgung Seungah cleverly blocked his next potential excuse, Envers was greatly flustered and racked his brain. How could he ovee this situation?
In hisplicated thoughts, he blurted out his honest opinion while fumbling.
"It was not a sword worth stealing."
"......"
"Ah, I mean, the form itself was very beautiful. But since the person wielding it could not swing itprehensively, I saw that it did not contain the greater meaning that should be melted into the swordsmanship. So, well, if the inside of a treasure chest is empty, there is essentially nothing to steal..."
"...If you''re so confident, why don''t you confirm it with your body-!!"
Namgung Seungah, who had just been told to her face "Your martial arts suck," exploded on the spot.
Envers should have been grateful for the Namgung n''s excellent home education. Instead of running straight to her father and asking to "hang that barbarian''s head on the wall," Namgung Seungah politely challenged him to a duel.
Namgung Seungah retrieved the sword stuck in the door, gripped it, and pointed it at him in a middle stance.
"If you can withstand ten of my moves, I''ll forget about this rudeness."
"Alright. And, I did not mean to make a personal attack..."
"Let''s see if this so-called Daoist''s abilities are as great as his pping mouth!"
"Hmm..."
The match should be fair.
Envers rolled up his sleeves. Such revealed well-developed muscles could only be built through years of training. A glint shed in Namgung Seungah''s eyes.
"......"
"As you can see, I have a body trained in martial arts, albeit crudely. I shall not use any scrolls... talismans. Talismans or arti... sorcery tools in this duel, just so you know."
"Here Ie! Hap!"
Whoosh-!
The sword came flying. Its appearance was like drawing a trajectory on the canvas of the air. Although Namgung Seungah was well-trained and her sword technique was considerable...
"The lower ranks of the Academy, huh..."
"What are you muttering about?!"
The Academy, where only the brightest talents from the Empire were gathered for training - the gap was too significant for her to catch up to Envers, who had trained hard there.
Whoosh, whoosh!
After easily deflecting three moves, a look of impatience shed across Namgung Seungah''s face. Envers thought for a moment, then closed his eyes.
"...What are you doing?"
"I can dodge even like this."
"Eek...!!"
sh, sh sh!!
Four, five, six.
Consecutive strikes.
Against the consecutive strikes that curved with a sound like tearing silk, Envers activated Gaze Insight. With his eyes closed, he could sense things even more clearly. She was honest.
Honest and pure.
Though she was swinging her sword, she wasn''t aiming for vital points. She targeted areas that wouldn''t be life-threatening if cut or could heal quickly. Or parts of clothing that could cause embarrassment if shed.
While she wanted to punish Envers for his rudeness, it wasn''t to the level of taking his life or crippling his martial arts. She probably just wanted to give him a strong warning.
Through exchanging martial arts, he could now see her heart. Envers, who was somewhatcking in social awareness, suddenly had his social skills sharply increase in this moment of sparring.
Envers smiled gently.
"Are you mocking me?!"
"No, it is just... I smiled because your heart is beautiful."
"A-Are you trying to seduce me?!"
"That is not it... It is enjoyable! You can swing more sharply if you would like. I can handle it, so go ahead and swing boldly!"
Namgung Seungah''s expression also changed subtly. This so-called Daoist Cheonghwi was enjoying this moment. She thought he might be enjoying making fun of her, but upon closer look, he seemed to genuinely enjoy exchanging martial arts.
A foreign Daoist interested in martial arts.
Just as it''s pleasing to see a foreigner enjoy kimchi stew, his appearance wasn''t bad to look at and raised her spirits. Seungah swung her sword more boldly as he suggested.
Swish. Swish swish!
She stepped in with her footwork and aimed for acupoints. However, before Namgung Seungah could even move her hand, he had already dodged as if he knew where she was aiming.
Thinking his Qi Sense must be excellent, she suppressed her Inner Arts to avoid being tracked by Qi.
Whoosh-!
Swish.
He dodged lightly as if he had eyes all over his body.
While noticing an attack might be a matter of technique, dodging was ultimately a matter of physical movement. Daoist Cheonghwi''s movements might be rough, but his physical strength was considerable. He was honestly fast even without fancy techniques.
"You weren''t bluffing! This is the tenth move, so try receiving this one!"
Namgung Seungah judged Daoist Cheonghwi to be a high-level Master. It would be rude to hold back against a Master, so she thought it best to approach this as a learning opportunity.
Putting aside both pride and anger, Namgung Seungah unleashed her ultimate move with all her might.
"Azure Qilin(i)!"
Envers opened his eyes.
Like a Qilin flying across the sky, the sword de flickering with blue heat haze drew a parabolic trajectory. It was a technique that seemed to devour space as it extended.
This was an attack of area rather than line. If one simply tried to dodge the de, they would be cut by the spreading heat haze.
It was one of two options. Either create arge distance or block it before it spread.
Then he should aim for a preemptive counter-attack!
"Ignition(Y)!"
Whoosh.
Envers'' shot-out hand pressed down on the sword handle. The Azure Qilin was blocked before it could soar into the sky.
"......"
"......"
The two martial artists looked into each other''s eyes for a moment, then simultaneously gathered their energy. Namgung Seungah spoke with a slightly haughty but not particrly angry look.
"...Since I made a promise, I''ll consider the peeking as if it never happened."
"Thank you. By the way, is this the only training ground here?"
"Of course not. This is the training ground for the Namgung ns direct line, and there''s a separate training ground prepared for visitors."
"......"
Envers quietly gritted his teeth. That damned Daoist had tricked him.
If things had gone wrong, he could have been in big trouble. Not only could he have been kicked out of the Namgung n, but there might have even been a real sword fight. He silently vowed revenge.
"Daoist Cheonghwi! If you have time, could you tell us the next story? I''m really curious about how you managed to defeat that person called Jay who uses Battjutsu! In my opinion, someone wielding such a swift sword would need to be subdued with slowness. Of course, I''m asking only if you have time"
"Daoist Cheonghwi, this time will be different. You won''t be able to dodge with your eyes closed, so let''s spar one more time!"
"......"
For the first time in his life, Envers, who usually went around draining others'' energy, felt what it was like to have his own energy drained.
Chapter 147: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - 4
Cracker Envers, who fell into an otherworld, had received prior education from a beggar, but inevitably, gaps in knowledge weremon for those who had only encountered the world through second-hand information.
Especially if the source of that knowledge was a former master who had been active 30 years ago. Naturally, he would have no idea about the trendy culture of Murims MZ generation.
"Daoist Cheonghwi, I hear that these days, it''s more fashionable to tie tassels to the end of the sword hilt rather than engraving characters on the de. The children in the marketce y soldier games by tying red threads to the ends of tree branches--"
"Daoist Cheonghwi, your face looks so young, and you seem even younger than me, yet how is it that you know so little? As expected of a big-nosed cra- I mean, Westerner..."
"Noonim! No matter how long Daoist''s nose is, it''s not good to point it out!"
Moreover, with two immature children chattering away, Envers was being mercilessly pecked at from both sides.
In a way, it was a good thing. Wasn''t this an opportunity to build connections with the Namgung n''s children while also learningmon sense?
And there was a reason he needed to stay at the Namgung n.
"I asked Father. When I told him that Daoist Cheonghwi saved my life, he was overjoyed and promised to give a reward at the banquet."
"The banquet... was in two days, correct?"
"That''s right, Daoist Cheonghwi. That''s enough time for at least three sparring matches!"
The reward for saving a life.
Beyond Namgung Myeong''s gratitude, the n Lord leading the great Namgung n had personally promised to bestow a reward. Wasn''t it worth looking forward to?
So he was chatting and mingling with the Namgung siblings. He could learn about Murim knowledge, and it was quite enjoyable to interact with these lively children.
Come to think of it... he also needed to fulfill the beggar''s request, and this was the perfect time to ask. Envers bluntly asked:
"I''m curious about something, do you know about the Heavenly Demon?"
"......"
Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah''s expressions turned slightly pale.
"...Did I ask something I should not have?"
"No, Daoist Cheonghwi. It''s just... the elders of our family have scared us so much about it. Since childhood, they have said ''If you misbehave, the wicked Heavenly Demon wille to get you"
"How could a dead old monster from 30 years agoe to get us! It''s all adults'' lies, stories made up just to scare us. We''re already past the age to be frightened by such tales!"
It seemed that hearing it as a scary story since childhood made them shudder just at the mention of the Heavenly Demon''s name. Envers burst intoughter and spoke.
"Our family had a simr story. There was a scary tale that said, ''If you don''t hide your brilliance, a dragon wille and take you to its nest''... So my brother and I deliberately left pretty pebbles on the windowsill."
After all, they thought it would be better to be taken away by a dragon than to be raised and trained in the house of an illegitimate child.
"Isn''t a dragon a divine spiritual creature?"
"It might be different from the Eastern dragons. And... I do not know the details either. It is a name that only appears in fairy tales or the nonsense of bards."
"The Heavenly Demon is simr. Of course, there are clear records of his actual existence... but I understand it''s a painful memory for everyone, so it''s rarely mentioned."
"Fortunately, our main family avoided harm in the bloodshed 30 years ago... but you know, Daoist Cheonghwi? Those who avoided harm need to be even more careful with their words."
The Great War Between Orthodox and Demonic that urred 30 years ago.
Countless martial artists were killed by the Demonic Cult, and in the final battle against thest Heavenly Demon, the entire Orthodox Faction suffered damages that made them stagger. Some sectspletely closed down, while others are barely surviving.
Afterwards, the sects that weren''t swept away by the wave of the Heavenly Demon and preserved their strength gained power. Among them was the Namgung n.
At that time, the young n Lord Namgung Chaegong had decided to close the gates for secluded training just before the Great War Between Orthodox and Demonic broke out. The reason was to deeply study the ''Sword that Cuts the Sky'' of the Namgung ancestors.
"You mean he closed off the entire n to train in martial arts?"
"It might sound excessive... but there were circumstances."
It was said that the previous n Lord, Namgung Sohuil, on his deathbed, passed the position of n Lord to the young Namgung Chaegong, telling him not to think about surpassing the heavens and to focus on managing the n.
For some reason he was concerned about, Namgung Sohuil passed away without revealing the location of the secret chamber where the ancestor''s Sword Mark was said to have been left. This led Namgung Chaegong to fall into a state of Inner Demons, believing his father had disrespected him.
Is my talent really that meager? No, I cannot ept this! I will find the location of the secret chamber and recreate the ancestor''s sword with my own hands!
Namgung Chaegong was famous in his youth for being a Sword Maniac who knew nothing but the sword. He was almost crazed, ordering the entire n to be closed off and to search for the secret chamber.
It was autocratic, but the n members eventually agreed, thinking that if Namgung Chaegong obtained the Sword of Heaven, the Namgung n would prosper as well. The existence of an Absolute Master was that important in Murim.
After stockpiling plenty of food, the entire n locked their gates and focused on training and searching. But thanks to this, they coincidentally avoided disaster.
When they opened their gates and came out, half of Murim had burned, and the Namgung n, unscathed because they didn''t fight, unexpectedly became the number one sword n in Murim.
From the perspective of the sects that had lost both masters and disciples in the war, the Namgung n, who had just curled up and avoided harm, couldn''t help but look despicable.
To reap sweet fruits without shedding any blood!
Thus, the Namgung n started receiving numerous suspicious nces and disadvantages. Exchanges with other sects were cut off, and they were secretly treated with contempt in the Murim Alliance as cowards.
Because of this, even now, 30 yearster, the members of the Namgung n were still conscious of public opinion. It wouldn''t be strange if the resentment of the Heavenly Demon, who died with nowhere to go, was directed at them.
"What happened to the secret chamber? Did they not find it?"
"Ah, about the secret chamber."
It was said that Namgung Chaegong eventually found the location of the secret chamber. However, he didn''t master the Sword of Heaven, and from that day on, he became a changed man.
Whatever he saw there, after he came back up he focused on managing the n as per his father''sst words, and his fiery temperament that had been so intense cooled down to a moderate level.
However, Namgung Chaegong also told his children the same thing. Don''t think about surpassing the heavens, just walk the path of humans.
"Even if we ask, he won''t tell us the reason, so I''m still curious..."
"Even though he usually grants anything if we act cute, when ites to the story of the secret chamber, he just shakes his head. So I gave up a long time ago. I just assume he has his reasons..."
It was a strange matter.
After listening to the story with interest, Envers casually asked:
"...Then, could I perhaps ask what happened to the Beggar''s Union?"
"By the Beggar''s Union, do you mean that sect of beggars? It''s a name that''s not well-known and difficult to hear about, so I''m very surprised that you, Daoist Cheonghwi, who came from the Western Regions, know about it!"
"I have business with them. I have something to deliver on behalf of an acquaintance... But what do you mean they are not well-known?"
The beggar from the Tower of Trials had said that the Beggar''s Union was everywhere and knew everything. He said it was one of the top information organizations in the Central ins. So, why were they saying it was an unknown name?
"Well..."
As Namgung Myeong, observing Envers'' expression, hesitated with a troubled look, Namgung Seungah bluntly spoke the truth.
"Because theypletely copsed."
"...Noonim!"
"What''s wrong with calling something that copsed, copsed?"
"Still, you could say it more gently..."
While Namgung Myeong was struggling to smooth over his sister''s words, Namgung Seungah continued without hesitation. She said that the organization known as the Beggar''s Union had be nominal in the current Murim.
"I heard that after the previous leader of the Beggar''s Union, Gu Seunggae, went missing during the Great War Between Orthodox and Demonic, the whole-body martial art passed down through generations of Beggar''s Union Leaders was lost. Martial arts are like roots, and nts without roots are bound to wither and die."
"...As such, to my understanding, the Beggar''s Union was absorbed under the rising power of the Hao Sect, Daoist. They became the Beggar''s Union, a branch of the Hao Sect."
"......"
Was martial arts really that weighty? To think that just forgetting how to move one''s body could cause such arge faction topletely shrink?
For Envers, who had received nothing but brainwashing from his family, the concept of passing something down to future generations was very difficult to understand.
However, hearing that the organization his Beggar Master had been so concerned about had copsed left a bitter taste in his mouth.
It seems they''re barely surviving under another faction...
"...Perhaps, could I meet them?"
"You mean the Beggar''s Union Branch of the Hao Sect?"
"Yes."
Namgung Seungah pondered deeply, then said with sparkling eyes:
"Hmm... You can''t go alone! Daoist Cheonghwi, what if you get lost in the vast Anhui Province? Right, Myeong''er?"
"Huh? Noonim, even if he''s a Daoist, surely he has the ability to find his way..."
"That''s why we should go together! It wouldn''t do to let our family''s guest be a lost child."
"...Ah, I see! Noonim is right! Daoist Cheonghwi, if we go together, we can be of great help! We know the geography well and are familiar with the people of Anhui Province, so we can prevent any unfortunate incidents! Of course, we''ll close our eyes to anything we shouldn''t see!"
Sparkle Sparkle.
Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah''s eyes shone brightly. They were eyes that said they were dying to go out and y. Seungah was openly shooting nces that said ''Take me with you,'' while Myeong would do the same but then hesitate, wondering if it might be rude.
Their words made sense. It would be very difficult to search for the Hao Sect, and specifically the Beggar''s Union Branch within it, in this vast city. If he had help from locals, it would be much easier.
But there was one problem.
"Are we allowed to go together?"
"......"
"......"
"...We need to ask Uncle. I''ll go ask ande back, Daoist!"
"Myeong''er, me too! I''ll quickly get permission ande back, so don''t run away and wait!"
Pitter-patter.
The Namgung siblings ran off in a hurry to get permission for their outing. They sessfully obtained permission, and Envers ended up exploring the streets of Anhui Province together with them.
The streets of Anhui Province were bustling and full of vitality. Thirty years after the major threat of the Demonic Cult had retreated, it was enough time for the sharp atmosphere of war to subside and for peace to settle.
Carriages pushing through pedestrians and vendors at stalls raising their voices to attract customers There was no difference between the original world and Murim. However, there was one peculiar point.
"Hiyaap!"
"How would you even catch butterflies with that measly Grabbing Hand?"
Even the bickering of men drunk on alcohol was martial arts.
"You rascal! I told you not to walk on the roofs!"
"I had no choice, the delivery was urgent!"
Even the young man who seemed to make a living delivering goods, using a long pole to leap across building roofs, was practicing martial arts.
"He is performing acrobatics with an stic pole!"
"...Daoist Cheonghwi, you really do love martial arts, don''t you?"
"That''s why you could dodge my attacks even with your eyes closed. It couldn''t have been through reading Qi Sense, after all."
"You dodged Noonim''s attacks with your eyes closed?!"
Namgung Myeong''s mouth started running. Was that the mystical Immortal Power he had only heard about, or could he use Daoist Techniques to see through things? If it was martial arts, wasn''t it difficult tobine martial arts and Daoist Techniques?
Before Myeong could continue, Envers revealed the correct answer.
"...It is a technique. A technique. A friend taught me this technique, it is called Gaze Insight."
"Reading gazes, how amazing!"
"...You can read people''s gazes? Hmph, that''s hard to believe."
"Then I shall close my eyes, so look anywhere you want. I shall guess. Left hand, right foot, calf, buttocks, buttocks, left ear, shoulder, that''s enough?"
"...!!"
The Namgung siblings jumped up and down in excitement and surprise. How could someone read others'' gazes so keenly and precisely without eyes sprouting all over their skin?
Seeing that they seemed very interested, Envers casually asked.
"Would you like to learn? I am not sure if you can learn it, but..."
"...A-Are you offering to teach us?! Of course, I would be extremely happy if you taught us, but before I''ve even repaid the life-saving grace, to receive more, I''m greatly concerned if I can pay the full price-"
"Yes, let''s have it."
"Noonim!"
Envers had no reservations about teaching the secret of Gaze Insight. It didn''t require any special ritual, it was just a sense that could be awakened through repeated practice of staring and guessing.
And this also varied from person to person. In Selvier''s case, she practiced for about 3 hours before giving up in disgust. She was on the duller side when it came to senses.
Still, it felt a bitcking to give it away for free, so Envers set a small condition.
"...Teach me martial arts in return."
"...!! So you were trying to steal Namgung n''s martial arts after all...!!"
"No, that is not it. It can be martial arts that you are allowed to teach others. Even something that is circting in the marketce is fine, or something of low grade that is useless. I don''t intend to ask for anything unreasonable."
"If it''s something like that, there are various misceneous books in our family library! I''d have to ask, but I''m sure there are martial arts manuals we can share!"
The Namgung siblings and Envers made a simple informal contract.
The content was to teach each other the martial arts they possessed, to an extent that wouldn''t be burdensome for either party.
If you turn into a rtively quiet alley slightly off the main road where many people pass by, you woulde across a quiet street where colorfulnterns hang and sway.
A ce where those who sell alcohol, songs, and dance gather. It was a Chinese-style entertainment district with various pleasure houses. As it was still midday, business hadn''t officially started yet.
When night deepens and the alcohol takes effect, and thosenterns are lit, swaying in the wind, the sleeping street will awaken from its long dream and show an incredibly gorgeous and beautiful appearance.
The highest building on that street, a pleasure house with a signboard reading "Chwiheungru," was the destination of the group.
Namgung Myeong knocked on the closed door of the pleasure house with his small hand, raising his voice slightly.
"Ahem, ahem... Is anyone there?"
"Oh my, Young Master. We are not open for business yet... Ah, you are the Young Master from the Namgung n? What brings you here..."
The door opened slightly, and a female attendant appeared. She was about to shoo away the young boy who hade to the pleasure house in broad daylight, but upon realizing he was a direct descendant of the great Namgung n, she became twice as polite.
"We know this is a branch of the Hao Sect. Daoist Cheonghwi here has connections with the Beggar''s Union and wishes to meet them. May we request this?"
"Oh my, of course! They happen to be idle with nothing to do, so you can meet them right away. Pleasee in!"
"......"
A faint sneer appeared on the attendant''s face. Envers could keenly detect the contemptuous expression. She seemed to look down on the ''Beggar''s Union'' quite a bit.
He felt uneasy. Seeing his master''s sect in such a poor state made him think he should return the Dog Beating Staff Technique as soon as possible.
They followed the female attendant through the luxurious interior of the building.
It seemed to be the first time the Namgung siblings had been to such a pleasure house as well, as the two were satisfying their curiosity by looking around. Originally, Envers would have joined them, but he didn''t feel like sightseeing.
The attendant stopped in front of an uncleaned door in a corner of the building. She spoke through the door:
"Guests have arrived, so you shall need to entertain them."
"I''ve clearly stated that I won''t do entertainment work. I''m a martial artist and an informant, not a mere prostitute."
A sharp, biting voice responded from beyond the door. It was a voice with a strange malice that made listeners flinch.
"Hmph, you should this time. The Young Master and Lady of the Namgung n havee on business!"
"Then the problem lies with your tongue that doesn''t speak properly. To say that the esteemed members of the great Namgung n havee to be entertained by mere beggars. Know your ce. Pick up a brush instead of applying makeup."
"...Eek!"
"That is enough. Step back. Thank you for guiding us."
Envers stepped forward and sent the attendant away. Then, through the tightly closed door, he delivered news that transcended dimensions.
"...I have brought news of the Beggar''s Union Leader. And the Basic Movements of the lost Dog Beating Staff Technique."
"...What a funny game."
The door flung open.
And a woman, who looked almost like a drenched snake, appeared.
Her eyes were downcast, making her look very timid at first nce. But the viciousness shining beneath those eyelids was unsettling.
Though dressed to subtly reveal her figure like the women of the pleasure house, the posture she naturally assumed was more focused on coolness rather than allure. More than her slightly exposed shoulder, one''s gaze was drawn to whether a dagger might be hidden under her sleeve.
Hands.
By closely observing which muscles in her hands were developed, one could gauge what kind of weapon she handled.
What had the Beggar''s Union, having lost the great purpose of the Dog Beating Staff Technique, filled that huge void with? It was a heart of poison.
Judging by her hands, she was someone who had extensively trained in Hidden Weapon Techniques.
She looked at the stiffened Envers and spoke with bright red lips:
"As a branch of the Hao Sect, Beggar''s Union Leader Hee Yeonghyeon greets you."
Hee Yeonghyeon.
In other words, it meant Espoir de Eternal Dark.
Chapter 148: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - 5
Would mice frozen by a snakes gaze feel like this?
The Namgung siblings and Envers were overwhelmed by that venomous gaze, stiffly standing and awkwardly looking around. Some emotions have a way of overpowering people.
The irritation and anger filling her eyes, from whatever unpleasant experiences she had endured, made it difficult to even ask if something bad had happened today.
However, even if they had mustered the courage to ask, it wouldnt have made much difference.
Who in the world would go from being a man to a woman, from hating humans to treating them as toys to liking them, from wearing lingerie to frills to nothing at all?
For an Evil God with a form transcending biological categories, such transformations should have been as meaningless as a passing breeze. Just as assigning gender to a stone or a de would make no difference.
Changing forms and voices to plunge humans into anguish was its primary function, so pretending to be human should have evoked no emotion.
But this practically tip-toed the line. The distance between what was eptable and not was far too close.
It was the difference between controlling a character beyond the lines of text and an actor ying a role.
The role it was forced to y by the Crazy Wizards direction seeped in bit by bit, pushing aside the Evil Gods data. It made it empathize.
Amidst the confusion of having its shell change with each passing day, it had to admit that something within itself was gradually changing.
But since it was difficult to escape this situation, it could only follow fate.
Hee Yeonghyeon (ϣ) began her role-y as a beautiful young Beggars Union Leader, in line with the Crazy Wizards direction, putting emotion into it.
Q. What kind of character is she?
A. This person called Hee Yeonghyeon was a butterfly pinned to reality.
Q. Do you really think so?
A.
Have you ever had a dream?
If someone says they havent, they must surely be a terrible liar.
Only those who have lost their dreams say, I have never dreamed.
Its so painful not to achieve them that they pretend as if they never existed, as if they never wanted them in the first ce.
I was originally a girl named So Yeonghyeon (K).
The name meaning eternally ck carries the wish for longevity, hoping that ck hair wont turn white for a long time. It was a name given by my father, filled with hope for me to live a long and healthy life.
I heard he paid a hefty sum to a skilled Daoist to get this name. They would pat the swollen belly andugh, calling, Yeonghyeon, Yeonghyeon, when will youe out?
However, they couldnt have known that I would kill my mother upon birth.
The picture of a happy family my father dreamed of was torn from the very first stroke. He agonized painfully until I turned seven, and finally concluded, I never had such a dream.
So he took away his only daughters surname, leaving her with just a name and abandoning her on the streets.
Thus, I became Yeonghyeon ().
This girl wandered the streets begging, enduring all sorts of hardships, until she was taken in by a kind-hearted beggar and became part of the Beggars Union.
He was my immediate predecessor as the Beggars Union Leader.
He was a braggart. Even when the future looked bleak, he would strut around saying things would work out somehow. Even as the Beggars Union was declining and dark storms were approaching, he believed that if they did good deeds, heaven would surely help them.
If you ask how optimistic he was
He added the character hope (ϣ) to my name and called me Heeyeong (ϣ). He seemed to call me that, meaning eternally hopeful.
When the Beggars Union was prosperous, it apparently had the nature of an orphanage, taking in and caring for beggars from each region.
With money and power, they could do such good deeds. Even though the current crumbling Beggars Union had no capacity to continue such activities, he did it anyway.
When I said, If we go on like this, well really be beggars. Well end up being sold to those Hao Sect punk!
He would say, I too grew up as a beggar helped by the Beggars Union. So shouldnt we give back even when times are tough?
And with that He kept on helping And helping
Until he died. It was said he was ambushed by some gang, but the Beggars Union didnt even have the strength to investigate their own leaders death, so it ended without even knowing who the killers were.
As such, I became the next generation Beggars Union Leader.
My benefactor had died by the sword, so I wanted to at least protect the Beggars Union he had left behind. So I cut away this and that. I cut and sold off the informationwork, and reduced the workforce.
Before it weakened further, I sold it at a high price to the Hao Sect to at least preserve the name, and finally, I cut off the practice of taking in and caring for young beggars.
In the end, only the three characters of the name Hee Yeonghyeon (ϣ) remained.
To conclude, I would say I have never had a dream.
Not even once.
tter.
Hee Yeonghyeon set down the teacup on the old table with a sound. The liquid, almost like in water, rippled for a moment before settling quietly.
Envers slightly bowed his head.
Ah, thank you.
Its lukewarm tea, so if you dy, it will quickly cool.
Then I shall drink and quickly begin.
The deeper meaning was If you dont want to drink cold tea, hurry up and state your business and get out of here, but Envers interpreted it as She likes cold tea.
Only the clever Namgung Myeong, who clearly understood her intentions, was anxiously thinking that they should leave quickly.
Hee Yeonghyeon, thinking that beating around the bush would only prolong the conversation, spoke directly.
What are your intentions?
Intentions What intentions do you mean?
Why do you speak of news about the 13th generation Beggars Union Leader who went missing along with the Heavenly Demon 30 years ago Do you think you can handle us with shallow lies just because weve fallen so low?
You misunderstand. I have never uttered a lie.
Bang!
Hee Yeonghyeon mmed down the teapot forcefully. The table shook, creating ripples.
Then, please exin how you obtained that information.
Well, there is a wizard who handles dimensional powers, and in a mysterious tower, the Heavenly Demon and Master, I mean the Beggars Union Leader
Ha, now you dont even try to hide your lies?
It was indeed a hard story to believe.
Even Envers, who had actually experienced it, hesitated while telling it, so how could he exin it to the inhabitants of this other world? As he was confused and perplexed, unexpected support came.
It was Namgung Myeong, sitting straight with his hands clenched into fists on his knees.
I, I have something to say!
Go ahead and babble, Young Master.
Daoist Cheonghwi is a very esteemed Daoist! I saw with my own eyes how he summoned storm clouds to the ground, enough to fill this entire building!
As the conversations momentum briefly tilted, Envers, inwardly grateful to Myeong, added:
There may be falsehoods. But we both know there are no lies in martial arts. I will hand over the Dog Beating Staff Technique, so you can verify it with that, cant you?
Who knows if it might be a fake martial art?
If your discernment and level cant distinguish between fake and real, even a fake martial art would be helpful. And if its a fake as borate as the real thing, this too would be helpful.
Inhaling deeply, Envers spoke with determination.
If you were truly that skeptical, you would have rudely dismissed me earlier instead of serving tea and listening to my story. Then, even if it might be a fake martial art, wasnt it a situation where you wanted to believe in something enough to try?
Then try believing. I will prove that there was no lie in my wordsC
Shiver!
Suddenly feeling a chill on his neck, Envers hurriedly raised both arms to cover the vital points on his neck and chest.
Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah also quickly took stance, cing their hands on their sword hilts.
It was a sharp killing intent that instantly lowered the temperature in the room.
A level of skill that could make Envers and the Namgung siblings react with just aura alone. Hee Yeonghyeon was undoubtedly a master of martial arts. A drop of cold sweat ran down Envers nape.
Huu.
A vicious dagger peeked out from the sleeve covering the back of Hee Yeonghyeons hand, then retracted smoothly like a cat withdrawing its ws. The killing intent also gradually subsided.
Like snow gently piling up in winter, regret and lingering attachment settled on Hee Yeonghyeons eyelids. She seemed to inwardly acknowledge Envers words. Looking down at her sleeve, she spoke:
You must find it strange, dont you? For me to im the name of the Beggars Union, yet draw hidden weapons.
I have learned Staff Techniques, Kicking Techniques, and Fist Techniques. But certainly, I never learned Hidden Weapon Techniques.
Yes. The Beggars Union has changed. Having lost the martial art that was our pir, we had to bring in something else to serve as a pir.
Yeonghyeon, seeming to feel a burning inside, downed a cup of tea and exined the situation.
There had been terrible internal strife, she said.
After the Union Leader who had been leading the Beggars Union and the beggars who shared his vision all met their end at the hands of the Heavenly Demon, the Beggars Union split into three factions.
We should join this group, we should join that group. Who should be the next generation leader, who should have more rights.
If there had been even one person with legitimacy, or one person with outstanding martial arts, it might have been better. But with everyone being mediocre, the chaos only elerated without subsiding.
Amidst such confusion, the Beggars Union lost its identity.
Surely, when things were running smoothly, there seemed to have been a great purpose that all beggars looked up to and pursued, but with no one to teach it and no martial art to pass it on, it was forgotten.
While some betrayed and others ran away, Hee Yeonghyeon finally ascended to the position of leader.
To survive, we had to change. We cut off useless wings first, and didnt hesitate to discard our front legs and hind legs. This is how we became snakes. Clinging miserably in sewers full of the scent of poisonous makeup.
Most of the beggars left the Union. They either became actual beggars, or became wandering warriors with the martial arts they had learned, or became couriers, or became courtesans.
The handful that couldnt leave and remained were Hee Yeonghyeon and a few others.
It wasnt that they were the strongest and thus obtained the name of the Beggars Union, but rather, they were the only ones who insisted on holding onto the dirty and shabby name of the Beggars Union.
We are no longer beggars, nor courtesans, we dont wield staves, were not filthy or begging, so the form of the Beggars Union has long since perished.
And so they cling to life under the shadow of the Hao Sect, barely holding onto their lifeline.
But now, even if the Dog Beating Staff Technique returns, what meaning would it have?
When we dont even know what the Beggars Union is anymore.
At this moment, Envers didnt have any words to answer her. He could only vaguely empathize with that loss.
For those holding onto just the worn-out name of the Beggars Union, would returning the Dog Beating Staff Technique have any meaning?
Is there any significance in passing on the shell of a martial art for beating dogs?
[Flowing Together with History: Return the Dog Beating Staff Technique to the Beggars Union]
Unable to answer, he couldnt bring himself to say he would return it. Even if he returned the martial art to the already copsed Beggars Union, could it be a stepping stone for them to soar again?
Still
I wille backter.
Later, you say?
Yes. Somehow I cannot express it, but I feel that you will need this Dog Beating Staff Technique. When I can clearly exin exactly why, I wille again.
Haah.
Hee Yeonghyeon shuddered and waved her hand dismissively. At this clear dismissal, Envers rose awkwardly, and the Namgung siblings also stood up sheepishly.
As the three awkwardly huddled together to cross the threshold, Yeonghyeon spoke just loudly enough to be barely heard:
Next time, at least dust off your tail before youe. If there is a next time, that is
?
Envers blinked, unable to understand her meaning, but Yeonghyeon didnt seem inclined to exin in detail.
As the three were leaving the pleasure house, Namgung Myeong cautiously offered an opinion.
The talk of dusting off implies grooming, so doesnt it mean toe dressed up nicely, Daoist Cheonghwi?
Myeonger, if thats the case, then surely does it mean this Yeonghyeon person is interested in Daoist Cheonghwi?
It doesnt seem to be anything like that at all.
Far from interest, she seemed full of anger. If she had been interested wouldnt she have acted like Luna?
Envers blushed, recalling memories of a moonlit night.
Because of this, he failed to notice the shadow that had been watching him and then quietly slipped into the crowd.
The day before the banquet celebrating the birthday of Namgung Chaegong, the Namgung n Lord.
Three people were training in the Namgung ns private training ground. However, their appearance was quite different from usual. Two were sitting cross-legged in concentration, while one red at the seated figures, fidgeting around them.
This scene, reminiscent of a Seodang1, was a situation where they were receiving instruction in the secret technique of Gaze Insight from the Daoist who came from the West.
In Namgung Myeongs case, he found this training truly interesting and engaged in it with a small smile on his lips, eyes closed.
Daoist, is it the nape?
Close, but not quite.
Hmm is it the hand?
It was the wrist.
However, in Namgung Seungahs case, her rising anger was clearly visible. She was naturally impatient with sitting still, and moreover, wasnt a gaze something quite elusive?
Sh-Shoulder?
No.
Ch-Chest?
No.
Selvier had also reddened like this before exploding not long after. Envers silently counted to three. One, two, three.
Bang.
Im telling you, it doesnt work! This, are you actually lying just to tease us, Daoist Cheonghwi?!
Thats nder. I, too, learned it this way from Luna I mean, from someone called Yue2.
So, how can one develop such a sense just by feeling gazesC
Oh, is it the crown, Daoist?
Both Namgung Seungah, who was arguing, and Envers, who was making excuses, turned to look at Namgung Myeong simultaneously. Then, Namgung Myeong, who had his eyes gently closed, concentrated for a moment and spoke.
Its the face.
Not even three hours have passed!
When they tested the Gaze Insight further, Namgung Myeong had awakened to the method of sensing gazes with considerable proficiency. His uracy was high, and moreover, he was quickly bing ustomed to it.
Now he was pretending to dodge by moving his body here and there, assuming attacks woulde from the direction of the gazes. His movements seemed logical and effective.
Seeing this, Namgung Seungah seemed to grow impatient. She squeezed her eyes shut, plopped down in her spot, and raised her voice.
Damn it Look at me quickly, Daoist Cheonghwi! Ill figure it out soon too!
Well
I said look at me!
Envers ignored Namgung Seungahs nagging voice and gazed at Namgung Myeong with mysterious eyes. This young boy was a genius with exceptional intuition from birth.
Three more hours passed, but Namgung Seungah still couldnt grasp it. Envers was greatly worried that this might create distance between the siblings, but it was an unfounded concern.
How are you so good at martial arts?!
N-Noonim. It hurts!
Namgung Seungah knew how to swallow her jealousy. She vented her various frustrations by messing up her younger brothers hair. The scene looked quite familiar.
Is thismon?
Yes, Daoist Cheonghwi. Myeong always surges ahead like this. Even the n Lord has said, You are truly the greatest talent under heaven.
I think thats excessive praise. Noonims sword movements are beautiful and excellent, and Hyungnim Zhao is far, far beyond me!
Think of how much of an age difference there is between you and Young Master Zhao!
Namgung Myeongughed awkwardly, thinking it was too much praise. Envers felt a twinge in his heart at the sense of dj vu. After hesitating for a while, he cautiously asked.
Are you close with your brother?
Yes! Hyungnim Zhao is very busy, so we cant spend time together often but hes always concerned about me. Last time, he even bought me a talisman!
That must have been wonderful.
Yes. If I have one dream its to assist Hyungnim Zhao when he bes the n Lord. And Ill make our n prosper!
Sparkle sparkle. His eyes were shining. And beyond the boys eyes
Ill be Big Brother Roderus right hand!
The image of the past shed by, sticking viscously.
Envers, unable to face it, squeezed his eyes shut.
Youll surely be able to achieve it.
Even behind closed eyelids, like the dark spots that remain after looking at the sun, the faded memories of youth lingered for a long time.
The roast pig is this way, you fool, this way!
Hurry, set up the tables, and hang the gs over there!
The banquet preparations were extremely noisy. All sorts of workers bustled about moving furniture and food, while the Namgung family members, neatly dressed, engaged in conversation with each other.
In the distance, Namgung Myeong and Namgung Zhao could be seen greeting each other with smiles. On the surface, they looked like truly close brothers.
Watching that scene with sunken eyes.
Envers was quiet amidst themotion.
Sometimes, he felt as if he had lost his way. What meaning was there in cultivating martial arts so diligently? The vague dream of returning to that mansion and gaining everyones recognition wasnt it already toote?
[Dream : Return to the Redburn mansion, prove my skills, make those who looked down on me kneel, and be the Household Heads right hand?]
Could he even achieve it?
With this body that starts to ache when using mana, could he even achieve it?
But now, even if the Dog Beating Staff Technique returns, what meaning would it have?
The words of Yeonghyeon, the current Beggars Union Leader, seemed to echo in his ears. That question was filled with bitter skepticism. Would the future get better, could they pick up what had fallen these were fundamental doubts.
I.
In the midst of such confusion, very faintly. As if sunlight and moonlight were brushing past.
The incident urred.
Tap tap tap tap.
The sound of footsteps was heard, and the Namgung ns martial artists surrounded Envers in a circle. As he raised his head, the Daoist from the reception hall stepped forward, fanning himself.
What is this about?
Hmph, your act ends here. With my Immortal Powers, Ive been watching closely what youve been doing outside!
?
By outside, did he mean the visit to the Hao Sect with the Namgung siblings?
I hear you tempted the failing Beggars Union with the lost Dog Beating Staff Technique? Then, where exactly did you get that technique? It disappeared along with the Heavenly Demon!
No, thats!
Theres only one answer. You bastard, you are a pawn of the Demonic Cult-!!
?!
A sinister w, a demonic hand, reached out.
1. Seodang were private vige schools providing elementary education during the Goryeo and Joseon dynasties of Korea.2. Yue means Moon in Chinese.
Chapter 149: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - 6
Namgung ns martial artists surrounded the scene, watching to assess the situation. Given the gravity of the term Demonic Cult, they were initially cautious due to the Daoists usation.
Namgung Pae, who had been wary of Envers since the carriage attack incident, had his hand on his sword hilt, ready to subdue him immediately if concrete evidence emerged.
The Namgung siblings were dumbfounded, unable to speak up and frozen in shock.
The words had already been thrown out, so now they had to be resolved. No one knew how it would end, but clearly, one of the two would either be expelled from the Namgung n or face an even worse fate.
Why such a false usation!
That guy is definitely a pawn of the Demonic Cult! Without a doubt!
Thus, this chaos turned into a war of words between Daoists. A small trial had begun.
The guests who had gathered to celebrate Namgung Chaegongs birthday, the residents who hade for a free meal, and the ns warriors and guests all gathered around.
All eyes focused on the center. Envers was dizzy from the suddenmotion. He was perplexed. Of course, he was bewildered by the baseless usation of being part of the Demonic Cult, but
Look here, I will clearly exin why I suspect this fellow, so listen carefully and pass judgment! As esteemed guests worthy of attending the Namgung ns banquet, I believe you will make a wise decision!
Envers, who had truly fallen from the sky without any connections, had neither favors nor grudges in the dusty Jianghu. His only interaction with that Daoist had been their verbal dispute.
It didnt make sense to corner someone so aggressively over a mere argument. Moreover, there was no reason to cause such amotion at a joyous asion celebrating the n Lords birthday.
Then, for what reason?
Then go ahead and exin why you falsely use me of being part of the Demonic Cult!
Very well, listen carefully! FirstC
Discovering the reason for this would be a crucial turning point in the story.
The Daoist raised his voice, pointing usingly.
First, about the Dog Beating Staff Technique. It should have been lost in the final battle of the Great War Between Orthodox and Demonic! How could you possibly have it?
I obtained it through certain connections.
Yes, and Im saying those connections are suspicious! Isnt it more logical that a minion of the Demonic Cult scavenged it from corpses than the secret manual of the Dog Beating Staff Technique somehow flowing to the West and you obtaining it by chance?
This was forced reasoning.
Envers tried to speak the truth but stopped short of exining about the other world and the Tower of Trials, fearing he would sound like a madman.
Telling such an oundish story would make them think he was strange.
Instead, he pointed out the wed logic. While it was odd to be so suspicious when coincidences clearly exist in the world, it was even more suspicious to force a connection to the Demonic Cult.
After all, the Demonic Cult wasnt the only evil organization in the world, was it?
Was there really a need for it to be specifically the Demonic Cult?
You are forcing your reasoning! If we talk like that, I could attach all sorts of reasons too. Why are you specifically linking this to the Demonic Cult in the first ce?
Thats because you deceived the Namgung ns Young Master, received treatment as a benefactor, and snuck into the banquet!
At this, Namgung Myeong, who had been watching from the side, raised his voice in defense of Envers.
Do not insult my benefactor! Daoist Cheonghwi saved me from the Demonic Cults attack!
That could have been a staged act!
The Daoist closed his fan and pointed at Envers.
The Namgung ns Young Master was attacked by Demonic Cult members in the forest! And then this big-nosed Daoist appeared and chased them away. What reason would those vicious fellows have for willingly giving up their target?
It is because Daoist Cheonghwis sorcery has reached a high level!
Or they were in cahoots from the beginning! I can create smoke too, but look here. Do you think it makes sense for martial artists to run away just because of some ck smoke? Especially those infamous Demonic Cult members?
That was a fair point. Even Envers thought it was a bit strange. The group calling themselves the Demonic Cult had given up more easily than expected.
They were numerous, and judging by the speed of their Qinggong, they werentcking in strength. They should have been able to push through mere ck smoke. That was why Envers had been prepared to activate the Massive Explosion Scroll at the time.
Envers dug into his memories and spoke.
I saw those pursuers too. But, they were a bit strange. They called themselves the Demonic Cult, but as far as I know, the Demonic Cult refers to itself as the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult.
!!
I think they might not have been the Demonic Cult. Some people might have just been using the Demonic Cults name to cause harm. In this case, wouldnt the false usations against me naturally be resolved?
If those pursuers werent the Demonic Cult, the connection between Envers and the Demonic Cult would be severed. Then they couldnt make a fuss about the Dog Beating Staff Technique being obtained through the Demonic Cult.
To this, the Daoist replied.
No, those bastards must have been from the Demonic Cult!
What is your reason for that?
Its because the Demonic Cult members hate the Namgung n intensely! As everyone knows, the Namgung ns Sword Dragon, the great virtuous expert Namgung Zhao, has achieved grand merits by eliminating numerous Demonic Cult minions! The Demonic Cult trembles at the name Namgung!
?
Envers turned to look at Namgung Myeong.
The boy nodded with an uneasy look and added an exnation.
Yes, Hyungnim has achieved great merit several times by uncovering Demonic Cult remnants hiding in Anhui Province! So, I thought I was being targeted because of that grudge
Then the Demonic Cult had actually existed in Anhui Province.
Now Envers understood the Namgung n warriors wariness. At first, he thought they were discriminating against him for being a foreigner when they cautiously surrounded him despite the Daoists baseless usation
If it wasnt a sect that disappeared 30 years ago, but groups still causing trouble to this day If they were in constant conflict, it made sense that they would be so sensitive.
This time, Namgung Seungah questioned with a flushed face. What on earth was he doing to their benefactor?
She had been holding back out of consideration for Namgung Zhao, who had invited the Daoist, but now her temper red as he cornered Daoist Cheonghwi with iprehensible false usations.
This is too much, Daoist! If you drive away our benefactor, who helped Myeong, with such nitpicking, how will the world view us? Theyll call us shameless people who repay kindness with enmity!
Thats!
The Daoists eyes trembled slightly. He seemed unable to understand why Namgung Seungah was defending Envers.
He seemed to have thought that since peeking at the training ground was a great rudeness, Envers, who had been tricked, would naturally be in conflict with Namgung Seungah.
Did he think it would be easy to falsely use someone who had made such a bad impression?
Then the Daoist tilted his ear. As if listening to someones words. And then he suddenly said:
Then show your Immortal Powers here. If you show them, Ill give up cleanly! You! Try summoning storm clouds to the ground right now!
What?
If what you say is true, if youre really a highly cultivated Daoist, then show your Daoist Techniques here! If youre not from the Demonic Cult, it will be pure without wickedness, and if you are from the Demonic Cult, the evil will be palpable at a nce!
The Daoist pressed him to use that technique again.
However, Envers had already used the Smoke Scroll made by Selvier, and what remained were only convenience magic like Drying Clothes and Lethal Scrolls. He couldnt suddenly unleash lethal magic here.
Envers spoke, exasperated.
I have no reason to follow your words, and that talisman has already been used so I cannot use it now. You are missing the point from the start. Can you corner someone like this without evidence?
Evidence! Yes, it is good that you brought that up!
?
The Daoist spread his fan wide and spun a lie.
This Demonic Cult minion was staying in the room next to mine, and all sorts of terrifying ghostly sounds wereing out in the middle of the night! And Ive heard that the Demonic Cults martial arts are so evil, they are nothing different from essentially ying with ghosts!
Utter nonsense!
If this were all a misunderstanding, Id kneel down right here. But this humble one is certain. Well know if we search his luggage! Evidence will be found!
!!
So this was the ploy!
It seemed the purpose of pressuring with flimsy false usations was to force a luggage inspection, even if unreasonably. And probably with a high probability to frame Envers, they must have nted suspicious items in his luggage.
Since he was often away from his room, the Daoist in the next room would have had plenty of time to tamper with it.
Could he exin it away?
If strange books about the Demonic Cult or symbols were found in Envers bag, would they believe him if he imed they werent his?
Could he escape this ce unscathed? If he had to run around with a false charge, would he have to fight even the Namgung siblings?
As Envers tried to sort out his confused thoughts and moved his hand to his chest.
At that moment, a clear boys voice rang through the hall.
Boundless Firmament!
Namgung Myeong stepped forward before the crowd.
If you ask anyone to name one of our ns sword techniques, everyone would say the Boundless Firmament Sword Technique. And its meaning is that the sky is vast and distant, without end.
True to its name, the Sword of Boundless Firmament extends boldly and widely. We dont just imitate the movements, but wield it by epting the vastness of the sky in our hearts! Thats why the Namgung ns family spirit is clear and without shame!
Whoosh!
The boy demonstrated a move with a sword. Though immature, it was an exhrating swing that seemed to clear ones mind. Namgung Myeong showed that sword to everyone gathered.
I know that you can doubt! You can worry that a passing stranger might stab you with a knife, that the ground might cave in, that a benefactor might be an enemy. However!
However.
The sky does not act that way. The sky makes friends without doubt, and rightfully bears the consequences of its magnanimity! Daoist Cheonghwi is my benefactor, so if you want to harm him, youll have to step over me first!
As hemanded so maturely, the Namgung n members opened their eyes wide.
Then, nodding their heads, they one by one broke into smiles. With the recent frequent urrences of vile incidents targeting the Namgung n, how could they speak of Boundless Firmament if they acted pettily?
Even Namgung Pae, the person responsible for security, had a realization.
He rightfully had to suspect people and protect the Namgung name. That was his duty. However, if he became too fixated on that purpose, he would lose the sky-like spirit that makes Namgung what it is.
Namgung Pae spoke.
It is true that there are suspicious aspects about Daoist Cheonghwi due to theplicated situation but the Daoists words seem to have much forced reasoning. Its difficult to tolerate any more disturbance, so please leave the n.
No, no, this is
The Daoists face turned pale.
Envers stood up, shaking off his seat. Though bewildered by the suddenly changed atmosphere, he didnt miss the moment to drive home the point.
You seemed to want to see Daoist Techniques, so I shall show you.
Saying this, the young Semu Daoist took out a strange-looking talisman and tore it in half. Then, the skin of the sweating fraudulent Daoist suddenly dried up!
The martial artists with the discernment to understand this change were greatly surprised and talked excitedly.
I-Is this the True Fire of Samadhi? Are you saying he released heat from such a distance?
No, I didnt feel any heat. He instantly removed only the sweat with a mysterious sorcery technique!
Indeed, if he could handle such an exquisite technique, even the Demonic Cult would have retreated. People greatly admired and whispered among themselves. Those who had sided with the fraudulent Daoist flinched in surprise and shrank their shoulders.
Thanks to young Namgung Myeongs magnanimity, he overcame the crisis of almost incurring the Daoists resentment! They had almost failed to recognize a noble person and driven him away.
The fraudulent Daoist looked at Envers in shock, then hurriedly ran out through the main gate.
Even as Envers wrapped up the situation like this, he was too dumbfounded to follow what was happening. He had essentially been used of being a ck Wizard. In that case, they should have thoroughly searched him down to his underwear.
To have their suspicions dispelled after being persuaded by such a young boy Had they all been put under a mass hypnosis spell?
Envers, utterly unable to understand, asked Namgung Myeong, whose shoulders were puffed up proudly with an Ahem. The boy was in a very good mood, feeling like he had protected his benefactor.
How did you do that? Why did the Namgung n members immediately change their attitude?
As Namgung Myeong opened his mouth slightly, about to exin his thoughts in detail, a handsome young mans voice was heard from the side.
Thats because the Namgung ns spirit is as such. Myeonger, youve learned so well! Your maturity and magnanimity were a gift to me, so you dont need to prepare a birthday present.
?!
As Envers jumped in surprise at the sudden voice, a middle-aged man had appeared silently beside him.
Wearing a blue robe and with a stylishly grown beard, he looked at first nce like someone who enjoyed the finer things in life. But looking at his hands, deformed with calluses, and his two legs standing as firmly as if they wouldnt fall even in a storm
Even if he didnt want to know, he couldnt help but know. He was an extremely well-trained swordsman, and
Father!
He was Namgung Chaegong (όm), the n Lord of the Namgung n.
After clearing up the atmosphere that had sunk due to themotion, Namgung Chaegong led Envers to the reception room. He satfortably in a chair and spoke naturally without formality.
Ignition, was it? You use quite an unorthodox technique, dont you?
!!
Envers had only used Ignition once during his sparring with Namgung Seungah. He hadnt shown it anywhere else. If so, it seemed he had been watching everything. Then
This, are you actually lying just to tease us, Daoist Cheonghwi?!
When he was intensely staring at Namgung Seungah for Gaze Insight training!
Envers broke out in a cold sweat.
Chapter 150: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - 7
The reception room was neatly arranged, but the area around Namgung Chaegongs seat was messily cluttered. Brushes were rolling around, and books were ced diagonally.
Envers quickly understood the reason. Namgung Chaegong, seemingly bored, had been fidgeting restlessly, picking up brushes, twirling them, and putting them down.
The Namgung ns servants quickly tidied up, but Namgung Chaegong himself seemed to keep making a mess.
He quietly observed Envers while resting his chin on his hand, then spokefortably as if reading his mind.
Yes, I saw everything. I saw you getting along well with Myeong, and I also saw you staring intently at various parts of my daughters body.
Thats
Hahah, young Daoist, it seems your cultivation is quite shallow. To be flustered by such things.
It seemed to be his way of joking. He didnt seem to mind much. Whether it was seeing Namgung Seungah, or teaching his children different techniques without permission.
However, he pointed out something else.
Although, due to my youthful folly of closing our gates I generally dont have a good reputation in Murim. But I still keep in friendly contact with a few friends. So, I know that strange winds are blowing in Murim.
Strange winds, you say?
Some of those who faced the Heavenly Demon have started to imitate his martial arts. Its as if theyve lost their humanity They seem to focus more on the form () of martial arts rather than the intent (). Just like your movements.
You saw that in my movements?
Namgung Chaegong nodded.
I saw glimpses of it when you were ying the eyes-closed dodging game with Seungah. Parts where you moved strangely, like a wooden puppet rather than a person. It was truly fascinating.
Strictly speaking, I did not learn it by seeing the Heavenly Demon
Though the order might be reversed, it wasnt too different. Envers had learned from Luna, but Luna and the Heavenly Demons movements were essentially headed in the same direction.
You seem to have some connection to the Heavenly Demon. Whether directly or indirectly, spanning 30 years. Its a very interesting thing.
Are you suspicious of me?
No. Myeong said he would trust you, so I trust you too.
The quack Daoists words were rambling But you you even read traces of the Heavenly Demon in my movements. It seems there is enough reason to be suspicious. So why do you say you will trust me?
Because thats the Namgung n.
Namgung Chaegong raised his index finger and pointed at a flowerpot. In the corner of the room, an orchid was growing in a pot.
Sometimes the greater purpose is more important than any specific goal. A nt without fruit can survive, but a nt without roots cannot.
I dont quite understand.
Its a simple matter. If I were to give you a million gold pieces right now, would you kill Myeong?
?!
Startled by the sudden chilling question, Envers looked up at Namgung Chaegong in great confusion. He was just smiling slightly, as if urging Envers to answer quickly.
A million gold pieces. Is it even conceivable to kill that young boy for mere money?
The hesitation didntst long. Envers firmly shook his head, and Namgung Chaegong responded as if that was exactly what he expected.
Then, you who would take a million gold pieces to kill Myeong wouldnt be the current you, would it? If you were such a person, you wouldnt have saved Myeong from being chased by the Demonic Cult in the first ce.
I suppose so.
If you keep choosing options that betray your beliefs, blinded by immediate gains in the end, nothing will remain. Even if your hands are full of money and fame, what you originally wanted will never be there.
The image of the Beggars Union shed through Envers mind. Beggars Union Leader Hee Yeonghyeon had said she abandoned everything for the Unions survival, and her expression was full of emptiness.
The current Beggars Union probably wasnt what she had hoped for.
Namgung Chaegong spoke to Envers, who was deep in thought.
Little Daoist, your heart seems to be floating. Or perhaps tied down somewhere.
What do you mean by that?
Just what I said. Your actions are quite passivepared to your abilities. We have no intention of tying down our guests, and even less so if theyre friends.
Feel free to movefortably. Saying this, Namgung Chaegong sent Envers out.
Tied down, he said.
Leaving the room and looking up at the sky outside, it was wide and blue. The sky is so free, yet why does the human heart only sink as if weighted down?
A child wishing to be his brothers right hand.
It was inevitable that they would ovep.
On the way, Namgung Zhao was standing, blocking the path. He seemed to have been waiting for Envers. He smiled, pulling up the corners of his mouth, and conveyed words of apology.
However, he didnt look like he was apologizing.
I am sorry. Who would have known such amotion would ur when we invited a Daoist said to be skilled in reading the secrets of the heavens?
No, it is alright. He ended up being driven out, so I am fine.
Indeed, as expected of a highly skilled Daoist, your heart is broad. That Daoist I will find him and punish him, so do not worry too much.
Do you have some business with me?
Conversations with Namgung Zhao were somewhat ufortable. Envers wanted to end the conversation as quickly as possible.
He used honorifics and treated everyone with courtesy, sopared to Roderus who looked down onmoners from the first meeting he should be a good person, but
For some reason, the warmth felt from Roderus couldnt be felt from him. Although it had only been two encounters, it wasnt particrly enjoyable.
Envers couldnt hide his difort, but Namgung Zhao didnt seem to mind at all. He spoke casually.
Do you know what day it is a month from now?
I do not know.
It is the day when the next n Lord of the Namgung n will be designated. Father said he would announce the sessor early to avoid turmoil in the n.
Is he trying to boast?
No matter how you look at it, this Namgung Zhao is likely to be the next n Lord. The age difference with the second son is significant, and Ive heard hes achieved many merits.
However, carefully observing his expression, his smiling face didnt seem to be gloating. Rather, it looked unstable.
That is why I called for a Daoist. Both Fathers birthday and the day of the n Lord designation are very important days. I thought it would be good if a Daoist could recite words of blessing.
What are you trying to say?
The nted Daoist has gone, and only the Daoist who rolled in remains. So, shouldnt I ask the remaining Daoist? Daoist Cheonghwi please bless my ascension to the n Lord.
You are certainly likely to be chosen. But for an event that has not even happened yet, blessing it in advance seems strange to me.
At Envers logical argument, Namgung Zhao just stared at him quietly.
Ever so quietly
Then, as if nothing had happened
Daoist Cheonghwis words are correct. I misspoke.
Did you meet Father? Hes a free-spirited person like a flowing cloud. Its his birthday banquet now, so please do congratte him. I believe you wont refuse even this.
Of course. I will do so
Before Envers could finish his response, Namgung Zhao turned his back and left.
It felt ominous. But there was nothing he could do. Even if he chased after that man whose shadow flickered like the Redburn Mansion and questioned him, what exactly could he do?
No, that wasnt it.
Envers could do something. He had mysterious scrolls left by his friends, connections that were beginning to form, however faintly, and his personal strength was by no meanscking.
However, the reason Envers didnt move even at that moment was because he couldnt forget the look in Namgung Myeongs eyes as he trusted and followed Namgung Zhao.
Werent they harmonious brothers?
They were not a rtionship that went wrong due to the betrayal of the one called brother, hating each other in confusion, and now not even knowing where the other is or what theyre doing.
Werent they harmonious brothers who warmly trusted and relied on each other? So
How could I doubt and destroy that?
Envers simply couldnt bring himself to do it.
What has happened so far?
Saved Namgung Myeong from an attack and became a guest of the Namgung n.
Met Beggars Union Leader Hee Yeonghyeon but failed to return the Dog Beating Staff Technique.
Taught Gaze Insight to the Namgung siblings.
Drove out the Daoist who was falsely using him.
How many challenge tasks have been achieved?
None have been achieved.
Points to consider?
The scammer Daoist.
Either he was sloppy. Or he was that desperate.
He acted like someone being chased. As if something terrible would happen if he didnt drive Envers out immediately. Since there was no prior acquaintance or grudge, this must have been out of necessity.
Demonic Cult?
The group of ck-clothed people targeting Namgung Myeong ran away. Judging by theck of news about their capture, they are still atrge. They would return again someday.
Their identity is suspicious. Was their goal really revenge against the Namgung n?
Me
Stop focusing on the wall, Envers. Look at yourself.
Enjoy it.
Theres something flickering in my mind, almost understandable but frequently lost.
It seems I still need more time
In the darkness, a crouched figure quietly looks at a book and mutters.
The Secret Technique of the Demonic Descent Divine Art (ħg) shows its true value when the moon is full.
The full moon is rising. After the full moon passes, there wont even be a chance.
Its only now.
Now we have no choice but to proceed even with the variable of that Daoist.
To get what you want, you have no choice but to abandon everything.
On thest day of the banquet those who should die will die.
With a Jiangshi that has received the power of the Heavenly Demon, we will surely achieve our goal.
The red glow in the darkness wavered chaotically.
Chapter 151: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - Closed
Cling!
To the endless development of our n!
To our n!
As Namgung Chaegong raised his cup high and shouted a toast, others followed suit, raising their cups. The atmosphere quickly became lively.
The elderly members of the Namgung n pointed out that it was unbing for the n Lord to act without dignity, but how could a temperament like a cloud flowing with the wind change? The n Lord was happily downing drinks, caught up in the excitement.
A grand banquet. Even if those at the top tried to maintain gravity, it would flow lightly, and with the n Lord taking the lead in enjoying himself, the excitement was uncontroble. Some martial artists even wanted to show off sword dances, saying such an asion couldnt be without entertainment.
Namgung Chaegong put his arm around Namgung Paes shoulders.
Pae, its a good day, have a drink with me!
n Lord, Im the head of security. Someone needs to keep their eyes open and guard Urk!
How dare you try to avoid a Masters cup!
His skill in using the Grabbing Hand Technique to catch Paes chin and make him drink was natural. While the birthday celebrant was making such a ruckus, one corner of the wall was rtively quiet.
Envers fiddled with his cup and asked Namgung Myeong.
The n Lord seems quite informal, doesnt he?
Its just embarrassing
Namgung Myeong, perhaps ashamed of his fathers behavior, couldnt bring himself to look up and just kept his head down.
Being warm is better than being cold.
If anything, it was enviable.
If the Duke of Redburn had been such an affectionate person, many things would have been different. Envers tilted his cup and drank the in water in one go. His mouth tasted bitter.
Daoist Cheonghwi.
Why do you call?
Do you have a dream, Daoist?
Of course. That is to be a Master. Enough to defeat the Heavenly Demon.
If he became that strong, there would be nothing to fear in the world. He would even surpass Bet and rank first at the Academy, and be equal to or surpass the professors.
He could even kiss Luna, and achieve all his wishes and everything he wanted, couldnt he?
Namgung Myeong looked at Envers with bright eyes and asked.
What do you want to do after bing a Master?
I need to see my mother, return to my family and reim my position, and also meet my elder brother.
Ah, so Daoist Cheonghwi has a Hyungnim too! But are those things you can only do after bing a Master?
I am not too sure about that.
Perhaps not.
Ah, Ill join you.
Thank you. Have a cup too.
Hehe.
Clink.
The two youngsters pretended to be adults, exchanging cups of in water. As Envers picked up a piece of tofu from a te and chewed it, he suddenly felt a passing breeze.
Whoosh. Rumble.
?
A vibration spreading very shallowly through the air like a whip.
A faint tremor tickling the hair on his skin. Envers turned to look in the direction of the Namgung ns main gate. While everything around was noisy and the banquet was still in progress
Envers pushed all thatmotion to a corner of his mind and focused.
? Daoist Cheonghwi?
Thud. Thoom.
The sound of collision. And the faint smell of blood wafting to his nostrils. Envers slowly stood up, tensing his entire body.
Namgung Myeong, also sensing something was amiss, put down his cup and stood up, looking intently at the main gate. Only then could Namgung Myeong feel it
Gaze Insight.
The murky killing intent staring at him from far away.
Woooooo.
Midnight. Outside the walls of the Namgung n, where the banquet was in full swing,plete darkness had settled. The full moon was out, but its light wasnt enough to illuminate every corner of the shadows.
Rustle.
The branch of an old tree bent down and then sprang back up, trembling. Something, some night creature, had stepped on it and passed by. Rustle Rustle Rustle. The sound of leaves brushing against each other evidenced the creatures presence.
Tap. Tap.
It jumps up, stepping on a stall set up by the roadside. However, its movement is quite strange. There was a peculiar unpleasantness about it, as if it were human but not quite human.
Human voices reached the beasts ears. It was two martial artists guarding the Namgung ns main gate. They were chatting with each other.
Theyre really having fun inside. How long until our shift change?
Still a while to go. The full moon hasnt even moved from where its hanging over that pavilion.
Damn, when I get off duty, Im going to drink first thing
Thud.
It climbed up onto the roof.
Hey. Wait. Over there.
A silhouette painted pitch ck by the moons backlight, eyeballs white without pupils. An unnaturally thin body that could be traced by its outline. Disheveled hair.
Is it human?
Whether its human or ghost, it doesnt seem to be a good omen. Ring the bell! Ill buy some timeC
Tap.
The beast ran on all fours.
Its hands and feet crossed haphazardly, in a bizarre running style unlike any animal in the world. It was like a gallop that mixed half centipede, half dog. Tap. Taptaptaptaptaptap.
And in an instant, it arrived in front of the martial artist.
Crack.
It broke his neck.
Looking at his fellow warrior who had been taken down in an instant, the remaining martial artist was gripped by terror. It was a speed that didnt even allow for a reaction. He would probably die too.
Y-You monC
ster bastard.
Before he could even finish that word, the creature grabbed hispanions broken neck and used it as a weapon. The martial artist witnessed hispanions crown flying towards his face.
That was thest thing he saw.
Thud, thoom.
Two corpses with smashed heads were created. But it wouldnt stop at two.
Tap.
The beast leaped over the wall.
Chaos is like fire; given a little time, it spreads uncontrobly fast. However, the beast was a little faster than fire.
At the edge of the banquet, by the wall where Namgung Myeong was located. The disheveled beast ran on all fours to take the young boys life.
The beasts body was revealed by the banquet halls light.
Bloodless gray skin, tightly shrunken muscles all over its body, a sunken belly as if it had no internal organs. Those with knowledge realized that this monster had a name: Jiangshi.
The Namgung n warriors in its path drew their swords.
Block it!
Stop it!
A Jiangshi was also called a First-Rate nightmare.
This was because its grayish-white skin has hardness and strength beyond imagination. Unless one has reached the level of being able to cut iron, they cannot inflict meaningful damage on a Jiangshi.
So, the warriors blocking the Jiangshis path now also knew they couldnt defeat it.
But their victory conditions were different.
The Namgung n warriors just needed to hold out. Even if their arms and legs were broken one by one, if they could buy even a very short amount of time
Ruining my birthday banquet, you damn bastard!
The Namgung ns greatest sword, Namgung Chaegong, would handle it!
Hiss! Steam burst out from Namgung Chaegongs body. He had expelled all the alcohol from his system with a precise application of Inner Qi. He drew the sword at his waist and leapt. The n Lord would reach them in ten seconds.
The Namgung n warriors smiled. Even if swords didnt work, they just needed to hold out for a mere ten seconds!
They thrust their swords. They thought that if they infused them with Inner Qi and pressed down as if pushing, they could suppress the Jiangshis movements no matter how strong it was.
You cant go any further Ugh?!
In one move, they realized that thought had been presumptuous.
The Jiangshi seemed to know all of the Namgung ns Sword Movements, squeezing its body into gaps that couldnt be filled by the swords. And as it passed by the warriors, it lightly scratched them with its sharply filed nails.
sh.
Throats were cut and blood gushed out. A warrior clutched his throat and moved his lips. This was no ordinary opponent. It was beyond mere strength.
It knows the Sword of Namgung. It knows how to break them!
But how could he convey words with a bleeding throat? It was toote.
sh, swish.
The Jiangshi, moving jerkily like a possessed shaman, avoided the Sword Movements flying at it from all directions and killed two more.
While some guests screamed and others retreated or tried to draw their swords, the Jiangshi had already reached within arms reach of Namgung Myeong. Namgung Chaegong shouted.
STOP!!
But would such words work on a monster made from a corpse?
For those without human hearts, only martial force works, so Namgung Chaegongs urgent cry was of no use.
Thwack-!
But this also meant Envers club was effective. The Jiangshi staggered slightly, and in that moment, Envers blocked its path with his body and shouted.
Namgung Myeong, run away!
Ill help too, Daoist Cheonghwi!
It is targeting you, so stop talking and run, ugh!!
sh sh sh sh!
The Jiangshis nail stabs came in a flurry. Envers used Gaze Insight as a guide, barely avoiding them at the cost of his skin being torn.
Then, the Jiangshi extended its leg at an iprehensible angle.
A movement with indecipherable intent. But Envers could understand. This wasnt a mistake. This was that monstrous Heavenly Demons strategic moves that read several moves ahead!
Whoosh!!
How can a ghoul use the Heavenly Demons martial arts?!
Envers racked his brain to the point of getting a headache. Thinking and thinking again about what attack woulde next.
Luna
If he didnt know, she said to sit down and see.
He sat down right where he was. Perhaps confused by the unexpected movement, the Jiangshi momentarily froze. Envers eyes shed.
Envers, supporting himself on the ground with both arms, brought his feet together andunched a kick.
Thwack!
The Jiangshi was pushed back. It seemed the Jiangshis own body weight wasnt that heavy. If used in a repelling manner, time could be bought. Envers kept this fact in mind.
And then, Namgung Chaegong arrived.
Im here, Little Daoist. Focus on evasion!
n Lord!
Whoosh-!
Blue me-like sword energy rose from Namgung Chaegongs sword. And it was swung like an arrow, drawing a cross.
However, before the n Lords sword could even be swung, the Jiangshi moved as if it knew what attack wasing. And easily avoided it.
You bastaaaARD!
A technique superior even to strength.
The Heavenly Demons extreme art that could deflect Ignition with the mere strength of a child.
It couldnt be said to have reached that level. However, the Jiangshi was using the characteristics of its already dead body to imitate the Heavenly Demons techniques somewhat simrly. If it had been an ordinary Jiangshi, it should have been cut to pieces long ago.
Crack.
It avoided by breaking its neck.
Crack. Crunch.
And avoided by twisting its own ankle 360 degrees and rotating.
It countered using methods that were chilling just to look at. Creating space by crumpling its own body, and wielding it without hesitation like a tool.
Chill.
Envers instincts were raised to its very maximum warning. Think. If it could really do anything to achieve its goal, what methods would it use?
He mustnt be bound bymon sense. Viewing everything as a tool, thinking that anything that could happen would happen. Lets try to follow the Heavenly Demons way of thinking. Even if only approximately. Then
The Jiangshi subtly changed its position while engaging Namgung Chaegong. And Qi gathered around its elbow.
Ignition?!
Envers realized.
The direction the Jiangshis fingertips were pointing was towards Namgung Myeong. That bastard intends to cause an explosion inside its own arm and fire it!
Rip. Tear. The sound of muscle fibers tearinges from the Jiangshis arm.
Envers, suppressing the intense pain rising from his Mana Circuit, squeezed out mana to his limit. What he recalled was his confrontation with Jay. If he could use Ignition to suppress it before the Jiangshis arm was fired!
In time that seemed to have slowed down, as Envers tried to utilize the subtleties of Ignition.
Ugh!
He felt dizzy and his vision spun.
It was poison. There was poison on the Jiangshis nails. He thought he had avoided well enough to only have his skin torn, but even that was fatal.
Bang!!
An explosion urred at the Jiangshis elbow, and its pale arm was fired, tearing through space.
Namgung Myeong seemed to barely twist his body to avoid it, but he was too young to shake it offpletely. The fired arm lodged into Namgung Myeongs dantian.
Aaaagh!!
No.
Along with the boys scream, Envers vision also went dark.
Chapter 152: S3. Using The Past As A Mirror - Revised
Envers woke up in the Namgung ns medical hall. The Jiangshis poison had beenpletely neutralized, and his minor scratches were bandaged and treated.
The physicians assistant advised him to avoid strenuous movements for a while as there might still be some residual toxins. Envers responded that he understood and left the medical hall.
The atmosphere within the Namgung n was extremely harsh and chaotic.
This was understandable. After all, they had been openly attacked during a birthday banquet with all sorts of guests present, even if it was in the middle of the night. Several warriors had died.
When he stopped a passing servant to ask, he was told that the n Lord and the senior members had been in a meeting since daybreak, discussing how to deal with this incident.
It seemed they were divided between those who insisted on finding and killing the culprit at all costs, and those who argued for moving cautiously due tock of evidence, resulting in an unresolved argument.
As Envers wandered around the npound in a daze, he saw Namgung Seungah crouched with her back against a wall.
He quietly asked.
How is Myeong?
Thankfully, his life isnt in danger. But
His dantian was almost destroyed and couldnt function properly. That was the diagnosis she said he received.
Namgung Seungah cried, saying they were told that no matter how hard he tried, there were limits to what could be achieved with Outer Arts alone, so it would be better to give up on the path of a martial artist.
When asked why she was crying:
Myeong didnt cry. Instead, worried that I might be concerned, he said he had always found buying and selling things interesting, so now hed learn to be a merchant and contribute to the family.
That young child was hiding his disappointment and not even crying.
Shouldnt I cry on his behalf?
Perhaps thats right.
His head felt hazy, as if shrouded in fog.
Wandering as if in a trance, Envers found the building where Namgung Myeong was hospitalized. He could tell at a nce that warriors were standing guard strictly, and Namgung Pae was guarding the entrance.
Namgung Pae warned Envers with a stiff expression.
Go back, Daoist Cheonghwi.
Can I at least see his face?
Namgung Paes eyes trembled slightly at the shadow that had fallen over Envers face. Envers deeply saddened expression seemed even more sorrowful than Myeongs rtives.
It was unpleasant to turn away someone who was genuinely saddened by anothers pain, but Namgung Pae had to do his job. Myeong needed stability.
I wont say it twice. Go ba
Come in.
A very small voice was heard from beyond the door.
Namgung Pae lowered his eyes with a solemn expression, then stepped aside from the door with a sigh. Envers bowed silently in gratitude and entered.
A strong medicinal scent filled the air.
Passing through the corridor and opening the sliding door guarded by two attendants, Namgung Myeong could be seen lying neatly on a pure white bed. Hisplexion was pale.
Daoist Cheonghwi, you came?
His smile on that white face looked more like a ghosts than that of someone lively and healthy. Envers spoke while looking at Namgung Myeongs abdomen wrapped tightly in bandages.
How are you feeling?
Ah, Im fine. They say Ill bepletely healed in a few days. Our ns physician is very skilled!
I heard what happened.
Ah, you heard. I ended up telling an unnecessary lie.
A moment of silence.
Namgung Myeong forced a smile, trying to lighten the mood.
Still, Im fortunate to be alive. Thanks to Father, Daoist Cheonghwi, and um. I wasnt badly hurt.
It was easy to guess what words the boy had stumbled over. He must have thought of the Namgung n warriors who died in the Jiangshis attack. A sh of guilt crossed his eyes.
Swallowing his damp emotions, Namgung Myeong spoke about the future.
A man who can move his limbs properly can do many things. There are more people in the world who arent martial artists than those who are!
Thats true.
So, like others Ill learn and study, and be helpful to the family. Theres an elder in our main house who manages the business, and hes been worried about not finding a sessor. If I learn well
There would be many paths. Perhaps working at a desk might be safer and more rewarding than honing martial arts.
Maybe Namgung Myeong might achieve far more tremendous merits than if he had learned martial arts, and spread the Namgung ns name far and wide.
Envers had such opportunities too.
The world doesnt run on martial power alone. Rather than stubbornly clinging to it when even his Mana Circuit was damaged, he could have turned his eyes to other wonderful and good things.
He could have be a merchant like Namgung Myeong, or tried being an informant. Perhaps there could have been apletely different path.
However, the reason Envers Redburn didnt do that
The reason he stubbornly insisted on entering the Academy was, if asked
You cannot stand side by side with your brother, though.
Namgung Myeong squeezed his eyes shut as if struck at a vital point.
Envers also closed his eyes. Now he seemed to know what he wanted.
The reason those times of training and striving together shone so brightly was because he had been envisioning a future where they would fight together, back to back.
Fighting together.
For such a trivial thing, Envers still couldnt let go and kept hoping. He hoped that he would deflect the de flying towards his brother, and his brother would block the spearing at him.
Because it had always been that way.
In that cursed house of illegitimate children, they had fought together against the jealousy and malice of other children. Even now, he wanted to stand together, as equals, side by side.
Namgung Myeong saw his own dream in Envers eyes. Envers too must be looking at himself, using Namgung Myeong as a mirror.
The young boy who had lost his dantian lowered his head deeply. Then he opened his mouth.
Only those who have lost their dreams say, I have never dreamed.
Im fine. Really. The dream of standing side by side with my brother I never actually wished for it
Just as such.
You could read many things from this young boys eyes.
Fear, pain, confusion, wounds from stepping on shattered fragments of a dream.
It wasnt that you were skilled at reading peoples emotions. These emotions were ones you had often seen beyond the mirror. They were all too familiar.
There is a dream. You faced the dream that had been hidden.
[Dream: Return to the Redburn Mansion, prove my skills, make those who looked down on me kneel, and be the Household Heads right hand?]
No.
Returning to the Redburn Mansion, cutting down all the servants who looked down on you, bing the Duke of Redburns right hand and enjoying all sorts of wealth and glory.
What meaning would there be if there was no family to share all the joys and sorrows of life in that position?
In that dark and gloomy house of illegitimate children, thrown away from their mother, your only family was your brother Roderus.
The sense of rivalry felt towards a brother, the desire to follow, the family circle, the promise to be his right hand - all these things stitched together formed your rough dream.
With unclear outlines and arbitrary shape, this dream would look different depending on the angle from which its viewed.
[Dream: Why did you do that to me, Elder Brother? At least tell me the reason.]
[Dream: Since it was you who opened the path of my hardships, I must have my revenge. Let me hit you just once.]
[Dream: It would be truly wonderful if we could rely on each other and move forward together.]
[Dream: Just stay alive. I shalle find you someday.]
Resentment, revenge, friendship, worry - well bundle all of that together and call it a single dream.
Well then.
What do you want to do now?
I saw a mirror.
You saw a mirror that looked exactly like you. It was the boy named Namgung Myeong, who resembled you in many ways.
I was sad remembering my childhood, and I also thought I did not want to leave things like this. I do not want him to end up like me.
Like you?
Thinking you cannot achieve your dream, so you patch it over with flimsy cloth.
To hide the uglily shattered dream, covering up the reasons. Covering up reality. Adding conditions. Lowering the bar. We call thispromise.
Many people would do that. You did too.
Trying to change the entire Redburn Duchy that had twisted all these events. Starting by searching for your missing mother. Somehow trying to meet Roderus.
You put off all those difficult and dangerous tasks. Thats not necessarily wrong. Its wise to cut off branches to survive.
Yet, even so?
The important thing is I do not want to do that. Not anymore.
Then you must know what you need to do yourself.
To do your best and leave the rest to the will of heaven. The sess or failure of things is up to heaven so it cant be helped, but if a person does their best in their own affairs.
Even if I fail, at least I will not have regrets.
You still cant answer clearly.
Of course youll hesitate when you have to challenge something with everything at stake.
Youll probably wander many times, not even knowing where your own heart is heading.
But at least, you wont leave regrets.
Namgung Myeong.
Daoist Cheonghwi?
You need toe with me to the Heavenly Mirror Lake.
?
People gathered in the Namgung ns main hall. The ns senior members were tightly gathered, discussing how to deal with this incident.
The mood was dark, gloomy, and quite irritable. Namgung Chaegong was listening quietly with a furrowed brow, while various shouts were exchanged to his left and right.
Namgung Zhao was taking the lead in arguing.
Our ns reputation is not good, so stirring things up will only bring trouble. I am also very angry that my younger brother was attacked, but we must look at the bigger picture! For the sake of the n, we must endureC
So youre saying we should just let this slide?!
And so, as the intensity of the chaos kept increasing
Amotion erupted outside.
Daoist Cheonghwi, you cant do this h Ugh!
You cant pass through he Argh!
Thwack, thwack!
The sound of jaws being dislocated, twice.
BANG-!!
And then, the main door was flung wide open. The people inside the hall opened their eyes wide, staring at the uninvited guest who had barged in during their serious meeting.
Daoist Cheonghwi? Did you just knock out the guards ande in?
From the sound, it seems he kicked the main door open
Thud. Thud.
Envers walked boldly across the center of the hall. All eyes were on him. Without exception, everyone wore a surprised expression.
What kind of rudeness was this?
Namgung Chaegong rubbed his forehead and sternly warned:
Even if youre our benefactor There are limits. We are holding a meeting to decide n matters, how can an outsiderC
I am taking Namgung Myeong with me.
??
I shall heal him and bring him back.
Everyone froze at these abrupt words. What was this crazy Daoist bbering about? Among them, the Namgung ns physician blinked and stuttered.
D-Do you mean you have a way to fix his dantian, Daoist?
That is right.
Murmur, murmur.
Confusion spread in an instant. It was too sweet a promise. Could this be true? If true, it would be a great blessing. But to entrust Myeong to this big-nosed foreigner? It must surely be a lie.
As themotion was about to grow uncontroble, Namgung Chaegong raised his hand and mmed down on the armrest.
BANG!!
Crack!
The armrest was almost crushed, and thanks to that, silence filled the hall.
Exin in detail, Little Daoist. What method?
I cannot tell you. If the secret spreads, there is a possibility of losing the initiative.
The destination?
That too, I cannot tell you.
Envers spoke boldly, puffing out his chest. Seeing this, Namgung Chaegong let out a dryugh. Then he summarized simply and asked again.
So the method, means, and destination are all secret. Youre just saying youll heal my son if I hand him over?
That is right.
Have you lost your mind?
No.
Namgung Chaegong stared into Envers eyes, trying to read his intentions. And there, he could see the boys stubbornness. The blue eyes were clear without deceit, and there was an unwavering determination.
ng!
Namgung Zhao stood up, drawing his sword.
n Lord, Ill drive out this scoundrel
Sit back down. Daoist Cheonghwi, what do you want? To fix the dantian, youd surely need to use an incredible treasure or employ an extraordinary secret technique.
I shall use a treasure. It is not an evil method like feeding people, so do not worry. Since it is uncertain whether it will work or not, I do not need anypensation.
Huh Huh huh huh.
Namgung Chaegong pped his forehead a few times as if dumbfounded, then burst intoughter. He clutched his belly andughed for a while, then
What if I dont give permission?
Then I shall have to take him by force.
Of course, youd have to defeat me. Youd have to defeat all the Namgung n members gathered here. Im much stronger than you, Little Daoist. Even so?
That is right.
Hahahahaha! Alright, it seems youve finally found your own sense of virtue and chivalry, huh?
Envers actually took a fighting stance. It didnt seem like just an act. This boy was really thinking about fighting and winning. Namgung Chaegong liked that straightforwardness.
Namgung Chaegong asked onest time.
Theres no benefit at all. Of course, as a father, if anything happens to Myeong, Ill tear you apart. Its like asking me to hand over everything. Even so?
That is right. If you are going to stop me, then stop me. If not, please hand him over!
Alright. Good. Take him!
FATHER!!
Namgung Zhao cried out as if screaming.
Namgung Chaegong waved his hand to calm him down, and looked straight at Envers as he spoke. Such a straightforward sh was worth cing hope in.
I like that spirit of not needingpensation. If you really heal Myeongs dantian and bring him back, Ill give you the most valuable thing I can give!
I will be back.
As soon as he heard the n Lords permission, Envers turned his back and walked out of the hall boldly. His demeanor suggested that no one could shake him even if they tried to stop him. Behind him, the n Lords heartyughter echoed.
Envers clenched his fist.
There was information the beggar had mentioned.
He had heard that there was a cave at the bottom of the Heavenly Mirror Lake, and there was a very precious Elixir there. Envers had originally intended to use this for his own power-up, but
The elixir hasnt fully matured yet, and it seems the Imoogi is absorbing the Elixirs energy to grow, so I left it alone. It seemed like it would be ready in about 10 years.
People of Murim sometimes undergo Overhaul Rebirth when they eat Supreme Elixirs, but Im not sure if it would apply to people of an otherworld. Since there are differences in internal bone structure
With this, he thought it might be possible to induce Namgung Myeongs transformation and fix his dantian.
Envers flung open the door to Namgung Myeongs hospital room and shouted.
I have received the n Lords permission!
Y-You got permission?
That is right. Once you have recovered enough to move, we shall set off for the Heavenly Mirror Lake together, so keep that in mind! And halve your expectations.
I never thought Id be heading out into Jianghu like this!
Namgung Myeongs face showed he was confused about whether to have hope or not. Envers was confused too. He couldnt be 100% confident in the sess rate.
But he thought this way would leave no regrets.
W-Wait! Daoist Cheonghwi! If youre leaving, Iming too. Me too!!
Namgung Seungah also jumped in to catch thest train.
And so, their chaotic Jianghu Journey began.
Chapter 153: Murim Travelogue - 1
A dense forest of verdant foliage.
Three people were passing along a narrow mountain path that had naturally formed from asional foot traffic. It was Daoist Cheonghwi and the Namgung siblings.
The three were walking diligently, sweating profusely.
The mountain path was poorly maintained, uneven with many slopes, and they had to push through branches and grass that reached out to them. It was an ufortable path no matter how you looked at it.
Namgung Seungah burst out inint.
We could have walked on the main road! Did we really have to choose such a difficult path?
Inner Inner Arts, huff, not using it, gasp, really makes you feel howcking Outer Arts are
Namgung Myeongs wheezing, tired voice indirectly added anotherment.
However, Daoist Cheonghwi spoke firmly.
This is the right way.
So what exactly is right about this?
Exining that would not be befitting of a great virtuous expert.
Is it possible that the poison hasnt been fully neutralized yet?
Daoist Cheonghwi kept his mouth shut in a straight line and walked silently. Namgung Seungah red at his back sulkily, but had no choice but to continue walking while supporting Namgung Myeong.
If we had just rented a carriage, we would have arrived long ago
Hmm.
But Cheonghwi had his reasons.
He was wary of possible attacks. Since he had dered that he would restore Namgung Myeongs dantian, those evils would surely reach out their filthy hands once again.
If they took the obvious main road, theyd end up in a chase scene, round two. So he turned onto a mountain path that no one knew about, mixing up the route erratically so they couldnt be tracked.
That wasnt all.
After Cheonghwi had negotiated with Namgung Chaegong, he had time to return to the Academy once. The first thing he did upon waking was to run to the girls dormitory and knock on the door.
Envers, have you lost your mind in the middle of the night?
And when Selvier came out after being called, he asked for a ton of scrolls and got various advice.
After receiving a practical, condensed lecture on evasion theory from a capable Red Tower Wizard (who had Niolle, a master of tracking, as a friend), Cheonghwi devised a travel route that neither the Demonic Cult nor anyone else could follow.
That was this current mountain path.
It was a safe path where he had been liberally using Trace-Erasing Scrolls and Decoy Scrolls whenever they had time while passing through. Even if there had been pursuers, they would have fallen off by now.
Cheonghwi looked at the dizzy Namgung Myeong and thought. The reason he was deliberately hiding why he made their travel route soplicated was out of concern for that boy.
If the worst-case scenario that Cheonghwi was worried about, which was still just a hunch, turned out to be reality Wouldnt the boy be terribly hurt?
Thud. Cheonghwi stopped walking and announced.
We shall rest here for a while.
Hwaaaaah!!
Nnngghhhh.
Namgung Myeong copsed face-first, and Namgung Seungah stretched out with a strange sound.
Envers took out camping equipment. He gathered stones and branches to make a campfire, lit it with an Artifact, and tore a Water Generation Scroll over a tin pot.
Seeing this, the Namgung siblings eyes sparkled in unison. How could it not be fascinating, with strange things happening every time he tore a talisman?
Namgung Myeong eximed in great admiration.
If everyone in the world had talents like Daoist Cheonghwi, there would be no strife in the world!
Wouldnt it be the opposite? I think theyd fight terribly.
If we could create water out of thin air, wouldnt there be no more fights between farmers over drawing water, Noonim?
Instead, theyd spray water around iming morend for themselves.
Contrary to Namgung Myeong, who was considering proper uses, Namgung Seungah believed that conflict would surely arise. Cheonghwi found this interesting and spoke while tearing mushrooms into the pot.
You two came from the same womb, yet you are so different.
Thats because were from different wombs. I was adopted.
But you look so alike?
We dont look alike at all, though?!
Namgung Seungah shouted. Namgung Myeong felt a bit dejected, wondering if she disliked being told they looked alike that much.
But in fact, Namgung Seungah and Namgung Myeong did not look alike.
There was such a difference in their facial structures that at a nce, you could tell they definitely had different mothers, but the big-nosed cracker, Daoist Cheonghwi, couldnt distinguish Asian faces well. Cheonghwi made an embarrassed expression.
Adopted, you say.
The n Lord took me in, saying I had talent. In terms of bloodline, I have no connection to the Namgung name at all.
But Noonim is still my Noonim! And youre part of our Namgung family!
Yes, youre my little brother too, Myeong. No doubt about it.
It was nice to see the siblings getting along so well. Cheonghwi threw some dried meat into the pot and boiled it. Generally, if you just throw in various things and heat them, youll end up with a stew thats at least edible.
Daoist Cheonghwi, I found these mushrooms along the way Should we try adding them?
If they are bright red with spots, are they not poisonous?
Daoist Cheonghwi! These leaves have a very nice fragrance! Last time we couldnt mask the gamey smell and it was hard to eat, so if we add these leaves and boil them together, maybe itll be easier to eat the slop!
This is a stew.
With three people who were clueless about cooking gathered, every evenings cooking turned into something like an alchemy experiment. After all,st time, hadnt they thrown in a whole spiky fruit and the broth turned sour?
Then lets save the mushrooms for next time, and today well add about two of those leaves
I brought ten!
If we add a lot, it will surely mask the gamey smell!
Wont it just taste like grass then?
Bubble bubble bubble.
Various additional ingredients freshly gathered from the mountains went into the boiling water. Then, the color of the boiling stew started changing strangely! It seemed to have a slight purple tinge
Cheonghwi sensed that todays dinner menu was also ruined and quietly put the lid on. Namgung Seungah also sighed and got up, grabbing her sword.
Namgung Myeong watched the two preparing with a question mark over his head. Whats this, did the cooking fail that badly? Are they going to catch a wild rabbit or something?
Where are you going, Daoist Cheonghwi? Noonim too?
As they say, no one well-meaning will arrive and he who arrives is surely ill-intentioned. Unwee guests areing.
Its not arrive, its e. Daoist Cheonghwi.
A bitter expression shed across Namgung Myeongs face. To think he alone couldnt sense their presence. Was the absence of a dantian really so fatal for a martial artist?
Cheonghwi read that expression and quietly patted Namgung Myeongs head.
You will get better.
Yes.
Rustle. Rustle.
Breaking the momentary silence, along with the sound of brushing undergrowth, bearded men with all sorts of weapons emerged!
Shabby attire with no uniformity, clothes roughly patched together with animal skins. They were clearly mountain bandits no matter how you looked at them. There were about six of them.
The bearded man who appeared at the front, with arge de slung over his shoulder, shouted:
This is Green Forests territory! Who dares to light a fire and y around here!
It seems they shall make good training partners.
Huh?
Seeing these young ones not even scared, the Green Forest bandits hesitated for a moment. When people encountered bandits in a remote mountain slope and remained calm, it was one of two things.
Either they were ignorant of the ways of the world, or they were Masters.
Young Lady Namgung Seungah, let us leave one for Myeongs training.
I, I havent killed anyone yet, Daoist Cheonghwi.
Ah, this It is because I received assassin training when I was young. I apologize. I should not shed blood in front of children. Let us just subdue them.
D-Daoist, youre saying you received assassin training?!
It was a retort full of emotion, asking him to unpack that bundle of stories. Cheonghwi broke off a suitable branch, sharpened its end, and held it lightly.
When the mindset changes, the body posture also changes.
The assassination techniques and various skills learned from the household, which he had buried along with painful memories; Cheonghwi finally decided to dig them out and use them.
The use of a tool is determined by the person, so even if it was a technique for the Duke of Redburns evil schemes, wouldnt it be different in Cheonghwis hands?
Rapier.
The education from the past shed through his mind. His brother had been very skilled with the rapier, and had taught Cheonghwi quite a few tricks.
Keep movements light and flexible, but be firm when thrusting, he said.
Then theres a good technique, isnt there?
Whirl!
The tip of the branch swayed erratically, mesmerizing, and in the gap of consciousness thus created, it thrust in like lightning. Along with Ignition (Y), which was used efficiently.
Whoosh. Swish swish swish swish swish!!
Keuk!
Ugh! A Master!
Damn it, aagh!
Thrusts flew in all directions, making holes in shoulders, wrists, knees, and other ces before being withdrawn. Moving as fast as lightning, two or three afterimages could be seen at once.
You bastard-!!
Whoosh!
Seizing a gap in the attack, one of the Green Forest bandits swung hisrge de. Then Cheonghwis body slid smoothly along the ground without any warning. As if arge invisible hand had moved him.
It was such an unnatural movement that the watching Crazy Wizard stood up abruptly, thinking Fuck me, is there a fucking bug?
The secret was abination of the Icy Ground Scroll that reduced the friction coefficient of the ground and Ignition. The solid center of gravity from lower body training also yed a part.
I-Its sorcery!!
Well, it does look a bit like sorcery, Daoist Cheonghwi!
Guk!
Cheonghwi and Namgung Seungah sessfully dealt with the group of Green Forest bandits, leaving only one. The remaining one trembled and shouted.
Y-You bastards! This is Green Forest territory!! Are you not afraid of future troubles?!
Young Expert Namgung Myeong, what we are going to practice today is an extension of Gaze Insight, which I call Dance. It is a technique I learned from Luna I mean, someone called Yue.
Im asking if youre not afraid of future troubles!!
In my opinion, the essence of Dance is not being bound by the number of movements But I do not have the brains toe up with it myself. I shall teach you a few movements I learned from Luna. You should be able to apply them.
Cheonghwi demonstrated several inhuman evasive movements using the Green Forest bandit as a target, and only after giving Namgung Myeong some solid practical experience did he let them go.
Later, when the Green Forest bandits returned to their base, they testified like this:
Some crazy bastard of a Demonic Adept used Sword Techniques as vicious as those used by assassins, but his movements were not like a human offspring but simr to an insect, and he used sorcery, and after toying with them for a long time, he let them go.
A few dayster, Cheonghwi and the Namgung siblings arrived in front of a city, looking like beggars. This was Jebu Province, said to be near Heavenly Mirror Lake, and it was quite a bustling ce.
All sorts of people wereing and going through the province gates. Watching carriages leisurely entering along the main road, the Namgung siblings grumbled.
If we hadnt wandered through mountain paths, we could have made it in a day on the main road.
If we had taken a carriage, it might have only taken half a day
Jebu Province was also very close to the Namgung ns residence. Thats why Cheonghwi had deliberately twisted their route to arrivete. He thought they would naturally assume they had gone far away.
Shall we eat first, or wash up first?
I want to eat food fit for humans
We need to wash up first, how can we look like this?
As the siblings opinions differed, Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah looked at each other intently, preparing for a showdown. Rock-paper-scissors would guide them to what they wanted.
Rock Paper Scissors!
Ha!
!!
A subtle advanced application of Gaze Insight. Predicting the next move from the opponents gaze and responding, a cognitive preemptive strike!
Th-Thats a scam!!
What scams could there possibly be in a match, Noonim.
Namgung Myeong won by showing rock, and raised his arms in joy of victory.
Lets go to an inn, Daoist Cheonghwi! Ive been to Jebu Province often, so I know a good inn. Its called Lovely Dining
What kind of dishes do they mainly serve?
CarbonaC Urk.
?
Namgung Myeong seemed to have bitten his tongue and groaned for a moment, then answered again after a pause.
Ive heard their noodles with bamboo leaf liquor are excellent!
I am not sure what it is just from hearing about it.
The broth is truly profound, Im sure youll like it too, Daoist Cheonghwi!
Chatting pleasantly, they reached the province gates, where a gatekeeper blocked their way, thumping the ground with his spear shaft.
?
Beggars arent allowed in for the time being.
No wait, were not beggars, though?!
Or so you say that while looking like that! Anyway, you cante in, so get lost!
Namgung Seungah seemed to re up. Her expression clearly showed that she wanted to announce to the world right now that she was from the great Namgung n, make this rude gatekeeper kneel, go in, and finally take a bath.
Namgung Myeong, on the other hand, looked puzzled.
Excuse me, Warrior. Didnt you usually ept beggars too? Has something happened inside? I really want to know!
There have been frequent disappearances inside the city, so there are orders not to let suspicious people in. You might get arrested if you go in unnecessarily, so if you want to beg, its better to look elsewhere.
Oh my, such a thing
Hmm. Still, we are not suspicious people. I am actually a Daoist who has cultivated the Dao, and if I burn a talisman, I can even show you a fireball
As Cheonghwi was trying to pass through the city gate by pretending to be a fake Daoist
What are you doing there, Daoist? While leading the Namgung ns children, at that.
Young Lady Hee Yeonghyeon? What are you doing here?
I have my reasons for being here. And dont call me Young Lady.
Cheonghwis eyes met those of Hee Yeonghyeon, who was disguised in clothing akin to a rural vige housewife.
Chapter 154: Murim Travelogue - 2
The group was walking side by side on the streets of Jebu Province.
One of the most typical ways to identify outsiders is to check if they are looking around with wide eyes.
In that sense, Cheonghwi was clearly an outsider no matter how you looked at him. He was busy looking around in all directions. But the meaning was slightly different.
Cheonghwi had already adapted to the architectural style of the Central ins while briefly living as a guest of the Namgung n. There was nothing particrly new to be surprised about.
Rather, this was a gaze of excitement and exploration.
Heavenly Mirror Lake.
He had to find an underwater cave at the bottom of ake he only knew by name. Was the Elixir still safely there? Was someone digging it up at this very moment? Such light anxieties and
The excitement of someone setting out on an adventure for the first time after establishing their resolve.
After being betrayed by his brother, he had wandered aimlessly all day long, and now he was finally starting to move forward with a clear purpose. Feeling as if the hazy veil blocking his eyes had been lifted, he couldnt contain himself.
Namgung Myeong was also excited, simply happy about the unexpected journey.
On the other hand, Beggars Union Leader Hee Yeonghyeon waspletelyposed. Rather than a deliberate calmness, it was a naturalness that exuded from her body.
Perhaps she had lived here for a long time.
There was another piece of evidence. The group had been able to enter Jebu Province safely with her help, and judging by how she naturally exchanged a few words and let them in, she seemed to have connections with the guard.
Hee Yeonghyeon walked ahead, guiding them. Though dressed like a vige housewife, there was a strange sensuality in her gait.
It was the movement of a courtesan, swaying her hips left and right as she walked.
Namgung Seungah quietly covered Namgung Myeongs eyes.
Noonim, I cant see!
Its because something got in your eyes. Stay still.
Cheonghwi spoke to Hee Yeonghyeon.
We survived thanks to you. I thought we might not be able to enter the city but with one word from you, the province gates opened.
Hee Yeonghyeons lower eyelids trembled slightly.
I just helped because I had connections. And dont call me Young Lady.
What brings you to Jebu Province?
Theres no reason to tell you but, lets just say I came for an investigation. When youre clinging to the shadows of the Hao Sect, you have to do odd jobs, dont you?
The current Beggars Union had entered under the Hao Sect for survival. It seemed to be a kind of employer-employee rtionship, so the Hao Sect side must have given her a request.
Namgung Seungah seemed to have some guesses, and after thinking deeply, she cautiously asked.
The guard earlier said there have been disappearances in the city, right?
Thats why they said they wouldnt let suspicious people in. Is this rted to that?
Yes. But you have your business, and I have mine, so lets not show unnecessary interest in each other. Isnt it enough that I got you into the city?
Hee Yeonghyeon answered coldly and waved her hand as if to say goodbye. Cheonghwi nodded. Indeed, didnt he have other things to do?
Unless he had time afterpleting Namgung Myeongs dantian restoration, he had no leisure to get involved in such matters now. Still, he left some room.
After all, didnt he also need to return the Dog Beating Staff Technique to her?
If you need an extra hand, look for me. After I finish my business, I should have some time, so I shall help.
Thanks for the empty words. In return, let me advise you: dont get tangled up in troublesome affairs for a while. Like getting into disputes with dark martial artists, or meddling unnecessarily. Well then, goodbye.
Cheonghwi quietly watched Hee Yeonghyeons retreating figure. Swish, swish. There was a strange magic in her seductive movements that captured the gaze.
He was worried she might get caught up in unnecessary trouble, but Hee Yeonghyeon seemed to be a considerable Master, so it was probably needless concern.
After she disappeared into some alley, Namgung Seungah finally uncovered Namgung Myeongs eyes. Myeong seemed curious about the reason for the physical censorship.
Did the Beggars Union Leader use some kind of hypnotic eye technique?
It was simr. First, let us find lodgings, wash our dirty bodies, and then go to Heavenly Mirror Lake. There, I shall heal Namgung Myeongs body.
Is it a ritual that borrows the power of water?! Ive heard that invisible forces flow through water and earth Or perhaps youre nning to ask the Immortal said to live in Heavenly Mirror Lake!
Maybe its offering a sacrifice to the heavens. Didnt Zhuge Liang also pray to extend his lifespan?
Seeing that the Namgung siblings seemed to be expecting a full performance as a Daoist, Cheonghwi was slightly flustered. He was just nning to pick up the Elixir from the underwater cave
But to state the facts without any thrill and novelty would be disappointing, as the twos eyes were sparkling with anticipation. Cheonghwi quickly racked his brain. He would need toe up with an appropriate performance before reaching theke.
The three of them washed up neatly and set out onto the streets again.
If Cheonghwi had been alone, he would have gotten lost, but thanks to the Namgung siblings, he was relieved of the worry of losing his way. Passing through various buildings and streets, they moved towards where the smell of water could be detected.
As their view opened up, a vastke revealed itself.
Several pavilions were built along thekeshore, and quite a few people could be seen enjoying boat rides. Also, guard warriors patrolling the area caught the eye.
Namgung Myeong, his heart swelling with the beauty presented by the vast natural scenery, introduced it with an excited voice.
This is Heavenly Mirror Lake, Daoist Cheonghwi! Its called Heavenly Mirror because theke water is clear and calm, like a mirror reflecting the sky. Look, there are couples enjoying the scenery, and fishermen too!
Ake is supposed to be, well, smaller than this, is it not?
What? Hahaha! It has to be at least this big to be called ake. Any smaller and it would just be a pond, wouldnt it?
On the other hand, Cheonghwi broke out in a cold sweat, overwhelmed by the size of theke. This was no time to beughing and enjoying himself.
It was wider than he had thought. Much wider.
He had to find an underwater cave somewhere in this vastke, with only vague clues. It was dizzying just to imagine.
Surely, the Beggar Master had said
He had gone fishing in the middle of Heavenly Mirror Lake, and when he got no bites, he got frustrated and dove in himself. While swinging his staff to catch fish, he saw a hole at the bottom of theke.
There was a swallow-shaped rock nearby, so it was easy to remember.
When he first heard it, he thought it would be easy to find if he just felt around the middle of theke, but actually seeing theke, even that was no ordinary task.
Thinking positively, the chances of someone else having discovered the Elixir first were extremely low. He had to takefort in that.
Hmm I shall use my Daoist Arts to search for the treasure here.
Treasure! Are you saying theres treasure hidden in theke, Daoist Cheonghwi?!
That is right. I um looked at the moon, and read the flow of mana. Seeing the position of the stars and the shape of the clouds Yes, astrologically. I have read the will of heaven that there is treasure in this Heavenly Mirror Lake.
Wow!
While Namgung Myeong was very excited, Namgung Seungah subtly changed her expression at this awkward performance that sounded strange no matter how you heard it.
Cheonghwi took out a Light Scroll from his bosom. This was a scroll often used for dungeon exploration, a magic that created a floating light source above ones head when torn.
O-O L-Light illuminate where the treasure is!
Whoosh-!
Fwoosh!
A sphere of light floated up. Cheonghwi pretended to chant with his eyes closed, and when the scrolls duration ended, he spoke.
There is a cave near a swallow-shaped rock at the bottom of Heavenly Mirror Lake. There is an Elixir that has aged about 30 years there, and if Namgung Myeong takes it his dantian should heal.
That was truly amazing Daoist Arts! Daoist Cheonghwi, you looked all the way down to the depths of thatke from where you were sitting! Is that the legendary Thousand-Li Eye? Or-
Daoist Cheonghwi, did you really use Daoist Arts?
Y-Yes, I did. Anyway. That is not what is important. We need to search the bottom of theke.
Now all that was left was to put in the legwork.
Since swimming from the shore to the center of theke wouldnt be efficient, it would be good to rent a boat. Cheonghwi looked around and tried to find a way to get a boat.
Namgung Seungah pointed to a dock.
It looks like they rent boats from that building, Cheonghwi.
I see. Then let us go there first But why did you drop the Daoist?
Namgung Seungah diverted Namgung Myeongs attention and spoke quietly in a whisper.
You use Daoist Arts like youre reading an instruction manual. The light-emitting thing is amazing, but the user is so clumsy. Be honest with me. Youre not a real Daoist, are you?
I was not deliberately trying to act that way. People around me called me that, so I just did not break the illusion. Please keep it a secret from Myeong.
Even if there was no need to deceive, shouldnt a childs dream be protected? He was so happy just from the mere use of supposed Daoist Arts, after all.
The Namgung siblings had brought a money pouch, so they had enough to rent a boat.
The group sat huddled together on a small boat and rowed forward. Although it was their first time, as three martial artists, they had no problem rowing.
Aish damn!
Noonim, I think if we row in a curved motion, we might move forward more smoothly
Even if the movements were clumsy, the boat moved forward somehow just by pushing down with force.
Swish swish swish.
They reached the center of theke, creating ripples on the calm surface. Cheonghwi looked around cautiously. If someone saw a person repeatedly diving suspiciously, it would surely raise suspicion.
Fortunately, it seemed no one was paying attention to them, so Cheonghwi took off his outer clothes and prepared to explore theke.
I will go and find out the exact location of the cave. After that, we will enter the cave together.
If theres something in there that can heal Myeongs injury, couldnt you just bring it up yourself? Theres no need for us to go down together.
I have heard that good Elixirs can only exert their full effect if consumed right where they are picked.
So the treasure was an Elixir Wait a moment, Daoist Cheonghwi. If thats the case, I think it would be right for you to take it, not me!
Namgung Myeong grabbed Cheonghwi, who was about to dive.
Daoist Cheonghwi, you also have aspirations in martial arts, and Ive heard that Inner Arts are important for Daoists too. So, rather than using the Elixir on me, whose dantian is already ruined
Do not say unnecessary things.
But, its strange, Daoist Cheonghwi. Youve saved my life twice, and now youre trying to feed me a valuable Elixir. Im confused. Its such a heavy kindness
Cheonghwi smiled gently.
It was a fortuitous encounter in a situation where his dantian had been shattered. In that situation, rather than thinking of his own well-being, he pursued righteousness - how could that not be admirable?
Namgung Myeong was a good child. Moreover, he was endowed with outstanding talent, so if he grew up properly, he would surely be a great chivalrous expert.
With such a disposition, he would remember well the help Cheonghwi had given and undoubtedly be a person of character who would bestow it upon others.
Cheonghwi suddenly thought of a farmer nting seeds.
If you sow seeds and nurture them well until they bear fruit, many people in future generations will enjoy the sweet fruit, and the seeds will spread even more widely.
Thus, it would remain far into that distant future.
I see.
I think I have found the answer. Hee Yeonghyeon should receive the Dog Beating Staff Technique.
?
Namgung Myeong, do not mind. This is not pure kindness. All of this is for my own peace of mind
Even if not for a greater cause, Cheonghwi earnestly wished for Namgung Myeong to recover.
He didnt want to leave another Envers Redburn in this world. He didnt want anyone to feel the sadness he experienced.
By changing Namgung Myeongs fate, he wanted to gainfort and confidence that his own fate could also change.
Also didnt it seem like it would feel really good to do this? He thought it might be simr to how the beggar tied to the Tower of Trials deliberately took Envers as a disciple and passed on martial arts.
Cheonghwi spoke gently but firmly.
For now, just take what is given. Should you not get better quickly and help your brother make the n prosper?
Then, though its shameless Ill ept it, Daoist Cheonghwi. But someday, I will surely repay this kindness!
I shall be looking forward to it.
Ssh-!
Cheonghwi gently freed Namgung Myeongs hand, patted his head, and then threw himself into theke. He paddled through the blue waves, descending downwards.
Watching the bubbles rising to the surface, Namgung Myeong clenched his fist and made a resolution.
He didnt know what Daoist Cheonghwi saw reflected in him. He didnt know what the asional shes of regret in his eyes pointed to. Nor why he cared so much for someone he had barely met.
But in the world of martial arts, wasnt the line between gratitude and grudges always ever so clear?
Someday he would repay as much as he had received. He would definitely do so.
Cheonghwi was able to find the underwater cave faster than expected. Three dives were enough.
The entrance to the cave existed next to a frog-shaped rock.
He said it was a swallow-shaped rock, though.
Because the rock shape wasnt a swallow, he had deliberately passed it by in previous dive attempts, but when he investigated just in case, it was right next to it. He felt a strange sense of betrayal.
He carefully cleared away stones with his hands to widen the entrance. When he briefly pushed his head in to look inside, it seemed wide enough for two people to pass side by side.
The problem was breathing.
The beggar had said he found the Elixir at the end of the cave, so there should be a space where one could breathe at the end of the underwater cave. But reaching that point was the issue. His lung capacity was barely sufficient.
Moreover, didnt he need to bring Namgung Myeong into the underwater cave too? He was still a young boy whose growth hadnt properly started yet. His lung capacity would be low.
If they werent going to bring air in containers, the only option was to increase swimming speed.
A way to increase speed underwater
Cheonghwi first went up to the boat and consulted with the Namgung siblings about this problem.
Namgung Myeong suggested bringing arge, sealed metal container full of air, but it was rejected due to concerns about the time it would take to make and the rumors that would spread around.
If they went to an ironmonger and asked to make an oxygen tank, wouldnt it look like an attempt to explore theke no matter how you looked at it?
Namgung Seungah looked down at theke, thought for a moment, and spoke.
Do you want to learn the Thousand Catty Weight?
What is the Thousand Catty Weight?
Its a technique that uses Inner Arts to press down on your body. Its used when you need tond quickly from a floating state, or when you need to firmly establish your center of gravity.
A thousand catties That is about 600kg.
Shudder.
Cheonghwi suddenly had an ominous feeling that lightning might strike him out of a clear sky, and he looked around quickly.
??
Why are you suddenly like this?
No, it is nothing
Some words were known to invite trouble. Cheonghwi shut his mouth and silently learned the Thousand Catty Weight.
Hup!
A feeling as if the sky was pressing down on him.
There were simrities to Ignition in the sense of using Inner Arts to generate propulsive force. However, the Thousand Catty Weight was more about generating force continuously and gently.
With his broken Mana Circuit, fine control was difficult, so the force applied fluctuated, bing a Ten Catty Weight at times and a Hundred Catty Weight at others.
Using the Thousand Catty Weight, his diving speed noticeably increased.
He could reach theke bottom with oxygen to spare, and Cheonghwi swam into the underwater cave. After passing through a winding path, he was able to emerge into a connected underground cavity.
Haaah, hoo
When he took a breath, there was no problem with breathing. It was a ce where oxygen circted.
It was dark and hard to see ahead, so Cheonghwi tore a Light Emission Scroll he had brought in advance. Although it was damp from the water, the scroll worked properly.
Whoosh-!
A sphere of light floated up.
And Cheonghwi saw a huge eyelid as big as his own body.
And a massive, scaly body that filled the cavity.
!!
Cheonghwi frantically tried to disperse the light sphere by waving it around, but someone like him whocked the ability to materialize mana couldnt possibly strike magic.
He froze, unable to even breathe.
After an eternity-like 10 seconds passed, and confirming that the huge Imoogis eyelid was still closed, Cheonghwi let out a silent sigh of relief.
Perhaps due to living for a long time underground where not a speck of light entered, the Imoogi seemed to have atrophied sensory organs for detecting light, as it remained still even when this much light was shone on its sleeping eyelid.
He checked to see if it was dead, but proper inhtion and exhtion could be felt from itsrge nostrils. It was clearly a living being, just asleep.
And then
Cheonghwi saw a small flower emitting a blue light.
The amount of mana that could be felt even from afar. It was undoubtedly an Elixir.
Cheonghwi swallowed hard and quietly returned to the underwater passage. Now that he had confirmed the existence of the Elixir, he needed toe up with a way to deal with that Imoogi.
So what youre saying is, because you need to investigate how to catch an Imoogi, you want me to attack while pretending to be a smander? On all fours?
Heres a tail too.
Are you crazy?
It was the beginning of the Imoogi Subjugation Battle.
Chapter 155: Murim Travelogue - 3
The group gathered alone in a small rented martial arts hall. This was their temporary training ground.
So there was an Imoogi living under Heavenly Mirror Lake! There have been many stories about seeing suspicious shadows around theke, and it seems that Imoogi was the protagonist of those stories!
Its fine that theres an Imoogi. But why do we have to spar in this state?
Tap tap tap.
Namgung Seungahined while looking at the stick attached to her waist. It was a makeshift tail made by tying a long stick near her tailbone with cloth.
Every time she swayed her hips left and right, the stick tail also swung back and forth, scraping the floor as it passed. It was a ridiculous sight, but Cheonghwi spoke seriously.
I learned in the Tower of Trials that thorough preparation is truly powerful. I realized that if you make a n and find weak points, you can win even against a superior opponent.
And so?
But no one here has fought an Imoogi before. So, we need to predict how an Imoogi will fight ande up with countermeasures.
The shape of the Imoogi living in Heavenly Mirror Lake was close to that of a smander. It had front and hind legs, and a tail about half the length of its body stretched out.
Cheonghwiy t on the ground, imitating that form.
Then, tap tap tap tap. He crawled on the ground, alternating hands and feet like a smander.
Eek?!
Namgung Seungah was startled and stepped back. Namgung Myeong pped his hands in admiration at the highly urate imitation.
Wow! You really look like a smander, Daoist Cheonghwi!
Look. In this posture, the types of attacks are limited. If we were to explore all human movements, there would be no end, but if it is a smander, we can make a n before we go in.
So, are you saying we should create a way to break down the basic movements of a smander? Like creating a martial arts breakdown?
Exactly.
It sounds like nonsense but its not unconvincing!
Namgung Seungah covered her mouth with her hand, taking time to understand Cheonghwis proposal in her own way.
There are martial arts that imitate animal movements called the Imitative-Style Fist. If we think of it as practicing Smander Fist rather than imitating a smander, it might not be such an ugly thing
Let us have a light sparring match. This time, I shall take the role of the smander, so explore efficient movements.
Right now?
Thud. Thud.
Swish swish swish swish swish!
Cheonghwi the smander came rushing in like an arrow. Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah hurriedly took out wooden sticks. And focused.
ording to Cheonghwi, the Imoogi down there was as tall as a person. Since there was no Gigantification Martial Art or anything like that, they couldnt recreate that size, so they would have to use the power of imagination for this part.
The first impression of seeing the charging smander was
Its low. And heavy.
Indeed, its center of gravity is low, Noonim!
Against humans, disrupting the opponents center of gravity works effectively. Since they stand on the ground relying on two legs, just tripping or pushing can disperse most of their power.
However, since the smander keeps its belly close to the ground, such techniques wouldnt work well.
Tap!
Cheonghwi the Smander sprang up from the ground, spreading his arms wide and then closing them. This was mimicking a biting action.
In their imagination, a giant Imoogi opened its mouth wide, trying to swallow them whole with its sharp teeth. How should they respond?
Block it? That wouldnt work. For a creature the size of a giant Imoogi, it would be difficult to ovee its bite force with human strength, and it wouldnt be light enough to knock away.
They had to dodge. Namgung Seungah stepped back using footwork. However.
!!
The giant Imoogi followed all the way with its mouth open. Since its front and hind legs were free during the biting attack, it could elerate sufficiently even while attacking.
Namgung Seungahs back, who was retreating, touched the wall of the training hall. Retreating backward was a bad move!
Oh shit!!
Chomp.
Namgung Seungah was bitten by the giant Imoogi. She should have dodged to the side, not backward. She closed her eyes tightly, slowly epting death in regret
No, it was just imagination.
Namgung Seungah opened her eyes. If it had been real, she would have been bitten to death right there. Although the method was ridiculous, it wasnt a bad way to reduce mistakes.
As she came to terms with it and decided to take this animal-imitating martial arts training seriously, she was startled by the hot breath blown into her chest and began to grasp the reality of the situation.
She was being tightly embraced by Daoist Cheonghwi, and Cheonghwi had his face buried in her cleavage.
Namgung Seungahs face turned bright red.
Are you not going to let go?!
Uht, it was not intentional. I became too immersed
I said let go!
Namgung Seungah repeatedly struck Cheonghwis crown with her palm. Cheonghwi covered his head with both arms and ran away hurriedly. There was a brief chase.
The martial art for breaking down the Imoogis movements improved inpleteness as time passed.
This tail, its more useful than I thought. So if I swing it like this
Why are you avoiding eye contact Look at the tail, the tail!
The method of striking with the tail.
And in response, the method of grabbing onto the tail.
If you strike here, wouldnt this area be a blind spot?
So you mean move to the side and strike like this?
No, thats not it. This part will be empty, so like this No! Im feeling a bit frustrated, Daoist Cheonghwi!
The method of charging and ramming.
And in response, the method of dodging and diving in.
There is a species called Lizardmen. They are bipedal lizards that use their tails very skillfully Perhaps we could use it like this.
Are you saying there exist lizard people as big as humans, walking like humans?!
Then does that mysterious animal alsoyrge eggs?
Can we please talk about thatter? For now, I would like to demonstrate the tail upward strike method I thought of.
They also anticipated various irregr techniques and steadily wove them into martial arts.
The depth of martial knowledge deepened with each drop of sweat. Three novice martial artists gathered, put their heads together, and pondered, but the result was quite usible.
It was a result that mixed a geniuss intelligence, otherworld experience, and coincidence that was close to inevitability.
Thus, two martial arts were created. One was the Child Dragon Fist (ȭ), modeled after the Imoogis movements, and the other was the Child Dragon Killing Technique (), designed to kill the Imoogi.
Although there were some clumsy points here and there, it was a martial art that would clearly be effective against smanders.
Although they couldnt neatly organize andpile the key points, they were so excited about creating martial arts together that they went to a bookstore and bought two nk books.
And they wrote the names of the martial arts stylishly on the book covers. Satisfied smiles spread across the faces of the three.
However, Cheonghwi made an expression as if something was bothering him.
Hmm
Whats wrong, Daoist Cheonghwi?
I feel like something is missing. That is
If, by chance, this crude martial art was passed down to future generations.
Cheonghwi hoped that future practitioners would enjoy learning this martial art. Although the purpose was to obtain the Elixir, the process of imitating and piecing together smander movements was close to a game.
Even in what could be seen as a heavy and serious situation of having to obtain an Elixir to fix a dantian, they burst intoughter when shaking their hips to imitate tail movements.
So, you, who have made a fateful connection with me and found this. There is joy to be found anywhere. Do not forget the joy of learning martial arts!
Cheonghwi added the two characters for the Dao of Joy (ϲ) before the names of the martial arts.
The Dao of Joy Child Dragon Fist (ϲȭ) and the Dao of Joy Child Dragon Killing Technique (ϲ).
This was the intent () of these martial arts.
Cheonghwi and the Namgung siblings had nowpleted their preparations. After purifying themselves and setting their minds straight, they set off for the depths of Heavenly Mirror Lake.
To catch the Imoogi and obtain the Elixir.
KUAAAAAAA!!
There was no mention of Qi sts being shot from a smanders mouth?!
How was I supposed to know it could shoot Breaths?!
Wh-What is a Breath, Daoist Cheonghwi! If you know about that monstrous attack, please exin quickly so we can deal with it!!
Just run for now-!!
KUGUUGUUGUU!!
The three were running for their lives. A death ray that could melt even rocks was hot on their heels.
And I thought things were going well!
Cheonghwimented.
In fact, until just now, everything had been going very well. The Dao of Joy Child Dragon Killing Technique (ϲ) was doing its job perfectly, and they were beating the Imoogi quite easily.
They avoided its clever tail attacks, dodged to the side using footwork when it tried to swallow them whole, and all the forms were working perfectly.
They were even able to find the Imoogis weak point andnd critical hits.
But who knew there would be a Phase 2!
Cheonghwi, carrying Namgung Myeong, who was starting to fall behind due to exhaustion, under his arm and running for his life, shouted to Namgung Seungah.
It cant shoot forever! That Breath will stop eventually, so let us wait for that moment!
Thats if we dont all burn to death before then!!
Or how about we split uppletely? Left and right!
You mean use one of us as bait?!
Namgung Seungah hesitated for a moment but then nodded. Cheonghwi and Seungah exchanged a brief nce, then split left and right simultaneously.
OOOOOOO!!
The Imoogi rolled its eyes for a moment, then chose to chase after Seungah. Cheonghwi put Namgung Myeong down in the shadow of the cave, then ran towards the Imoogis massive body to strike its weak point.
The weak point was on the nape of its neck.
Dao of Joy Child Dragon Fist (ϲȭ), Lizard Dragon Scurry ()!
Cheonghwi ran on all fours, staying t on the ground. It was naturally slower than running on two feet, but there was no better technique for approaching unnoticed.
He approaches stealthily, hiding in the shadows of rocks.
He controlled his breathing. He stepped carefully to ensure no soundes from any movement. Even his mana was suppressed. This was the essence of the assassination techniques learned from the Redburn Household.
Wizards were a picky and sensitive bunch. This was a technique for killing them, so deceiving onerge smander wasnt a difficult task.
He climbed up, grasping the bumpy scales.
Im starting to get tired!!
It seemed Namgung Seungah, who had been buying time by flinging herself around, was also reaching her limit. Envers reached the Imoogis nape and gripped an awl, gathering his strength.
He had to kill it in one move to avoidplications. If the battle dragged on any longer, the humans would tire before the Imoogi.
He needed to inflict maximum damage.
He recalled numerous movements he could make while sitting astride. Among these, there must surely be the right answer. He raised his arm high and pulled. He recalled everything he had learned and seen so far.
The curves Luna had gracefully drawn..
The straight lines Bet had rigidly extended.
The tyrannical Sword of Namgung shown by Namgung Seungah.
And, the Heavenly Demons gestures.
That subtle trajectory that exerted surprising force even with the lightest touch.
Ignition (Y)!!
He wove them all together and struck.
In that moment, he felt as if the sky was pressing down on him.
Thud.
It went in with a slick sound.
Despite piercing through thick scales, there was no resistance, as if parting water.
It felt as if Cheonghwi had be a nail, and the sky a hammer.
KUOOOOOOO.
The Imoogi let out onest sorrowful cry, then breathed itsst. Namgung Seungah copsed from exhaustion, and Namgung Myeong ran to check on his sister.
Cheonghwi was clenching and unclenching his fist with a strange expression. What did he just do?
He felt like he couldnt do it again if asked. It was as if he had received some divine inspiration. He had briefly glimpsed a realm one level higher ande back down.
While Cheonghwi was dazed
We survived!
Daoist Cheonghwi, Noonim is safe! Are you alright?!
Hearing the voices of the Namgung siblings, Cheonghwi came to his senses.
Ah, yes. I am fine too. Let us hurry and get the Elixir first!
He quickly descended to under the Imoogis corpse.
A blue Sacred Herb.
Cheonghwi carefully dug out the soil and lifted it. Its root shape closely resembled a human, and just the faint fragrance spreading from it made him feel invigorated.
Gulp.
Namgung Myeong swallowed dryly. Then he spoke with a solemn expression.
Ive heard there are cases where people go wrong from not being able to digest the Elixir. So, Ill say this in advance. If I dont wake up, please dont resentC
Why are you saying such ominous things? Just open your mouth.
One should not say such inauspicious things at crucial moments.
Namgung Seungah and Cheonghwi cut off Namgung Myeongs death g and popped the Human-Shaped Ginseng into the boys mouth.
Ugh.
It must have tasted bitter.
Namgung Myeong frowned and chewed the Human-Shaped Ginseng for a while, then swallowed it and tried to sit cross-legged to circte his qi, but after a moment, he closed his eyes and copsed.
?!
D-Did something go wrong?!
Wait. And do not touch him carelessly!
Namgung Seungah, greatly startled, checked Namgung Myeongs pulse, but his heart was beating properly and his breathing was normal. She said there was an enormous amount of Inner Arts circting inside his body. She concluded:
It seems the energy of the Elixir is healing Myeongs body. He naturally fell asleep for his body to heal. It doesnt seem like theres anything wrong.
Thats a relief.
The two let out sighs of relief simultaneously. Then, in a more rxed atmosphere, they sat down to rest.
If you had taken all this Inner Qi for yourself, you could have even used the True Fire of Samadhi. Dont you regret it? Daoist Cheonghwi.
I thought I might regret it a little, but I only feel refreshed. I feel extremely good.
He had seeded. He had set his mind to it and achieved it.
Now, if he could just return to the Namgung n and see Namgung Myeong moving around energetically, that would be enough. After that
Since I saved his son, do you suppose they might teach me some martial arts? What do you think?
I think so too. The n Lord is a generous person, so he might even reveal some of the ns esoteric doctrines. Then, wed be training together at that time too.
That would be enjoyable
Although he would have done it even without a reward, he had no intention of declining if they offered. Cheonghwi was imagining what kind of gift he might receive when he casually joked.
Now if only the return journey is safe, it would be perfect! Incidents like Green Forest bandits or Demonic Cult forces chasing after Myeong, for example.
!!
It was the moment when future hardships were all but determined.
Chapter 156: Murim Travelogue - 4
Darkness.
Three people gathered in a space so tightly sealed that not even a speck of moonlight could seep in. A thick smell of blood, sticking cloyingly to the nostrils, filled the space.
One was the master, and two were ves. This could easily be discerned from their postures.
While the young noble sat with his chin resting on his hand, the other two were prostrated on the ground three steps below, bowing their heads deeply.
Youre saying youve only just found him now?
Yesss, we deeply apologize. That clever little thing, to think hed hide so close by in Jebu Province
Kekeke, isnt it good enough that weve found him now? If we know the location, killing him is as easy as flipping your palm.
The two prostrated elderly raised their heads. Their appearance was extremely grotesque, with wrinkled and emaciated features that made them look like something other than human.
It was as if corpses were moving about.
Anyone with some knowledge of Jianghu would have been greatly shocked. These two elderly were once infamous Demonic Adepts of the Blood Cult, known as the Blood Spider Crone and the Sleep-Killing Stepfather.
Though infamous, they were still old Masters highly allocated in rank. Why were they bowing so deeply to a young noble?
The reasony in a mysterious book.
Thud.
The young nobles handnded on an ominous book with the four characters for Demonic Descent Divine Art written on it. This was aption of the Blood Cults esoteric doctrines and was itself a Dharma Treasure.
It was also the book that held the lifelines of these two old monsters who should have died long ago. Only with the exquisite Jiangshi Techniques unfolded from the book could the two elderly continue to live without dying.
With their lives held as coteral, they had no choice but to bow their heads even to a young blood.
This was also the secret to how the young noble, who had no foundation in the Demonic or Unorthodox Path, was able to build a solid underground force in just three years. By absorbing the forces of the Blood Spider Crone and the Sleep-Killing Stepfather wholesale, he faced no difficulties.
The young noble frowned and scolded them, full of irritation.
I heard bad rumors circting in Jebu Province. I clearly said its fine to eat people, but you must not be noticed!
As autumn approaches, we grow hungry We deeply apologizeeee.
To scold us over eating, how truly sorrowful and bitter. Do you mean to take away even these old onesst pleasure?
Im telling you to eat quietly. If I get caught, its over for you too. You know that, right? Without this book, you die!
Blood vessels stood out in the young nobles eyes.
Creep creep. A red Blood Qi like a heat haze seeped out of the evil book and was sucked into the young nobles body. Seeing this, the two old monsters bowed their heads deeply.
They couldnt let the young noble see their smiling expressions.
His temperament was gradually bing more violent, and his once sharp intelligence was slowly bing clouded. Influenced by the Blood Qi that had invaded to his very marrow, he was slowly bing corrupted.
As such, the one who at first told them to survive by only drawing blood from pigs or chickens
Hadnt he now given permission to eat as many people as they liked?
Go, and this time, kill him without leaving any future troubles. Get out of my sight right now! I dont even want to see your ugly faces!
Kekeke, since it is difficult for you to face a mirror, we shall step aside. We will do as youmand.
Yesss, we shall return afterpleting the orderrrr.
Whoosh.
The two elderlys forms disappeared like candles being blown out.
The young noble rubbed his forehead, suffering from a throbbing headache, and tried to suppress his anger at the inexplicable rage welling up inside him. After barely managing to put on a smiling face, he left the secret inner chamber.
Thepletion of the Heavenly Demon Descent Divine Great Dharma was not far off. He just needed to obtain the blood of his n. Then, after gaining the power of the Heavenly Demon
When he became stronger, what was it he had wanted to do again?
We should crush the noses of those who looked down on the Namgung n!
But is it not true that the Namgung n did something to deserve being disliked?
Yes, I admit it. But its not like we went around destroying everything like the Demonic Cult, we just closed our gates and the storm passed! Yet they keep calling us coborators with the Demonic Cult and whatnot
Namgung Seungah ranted, shaking her fists in the inn room. This was her response when Cheonghwi asked, What would you do after bing stronger?
And what makes me even angrier is that theyre also belittling Namgung Zhaos achievements. Theyre saying his captures of the Blood Cult and Demonic Cult are exaggerated or staged.
That would be infuriating But, why do you not call him Orabeoni?
Well, he doesnt treat me like family either. But were still from the same household So, what about you, Daoist Cheonghwi? Is there something you want to do when you be stronger?
Hmm.
Having realized that strength wasnt important in pursuing his own will, he thought about returning to his family to meet his brother, whether he became stronger or not.
That way, he wouldnt have regrets in life.
So, if asked if there was a wish that absolutely required strength
Ah, there is. I really wish to touch lips.
?!
She said she would do it if I won in a martial arts match
Wh-What kind of shameless!!
Namgung Seungah quickly distanced herself from Cheonghwi. Seeing him attach a tail to a girl, this Semu Fake Daoist was undoubtedly pretending not to be interested in women while actually being lecherous.
However, it was bnced out by his preference for martial arts over women. If he had learned the art of seduction instead, it could have been a big problem.
Cheonghwi looked at Namgung Seungah who had retreated far away, then at Namgung Myeong sleeping soundly on the bed, before standing up and saying:
I shall go buy some food.
If you bring back noodles with bamboo leaf liquor again, youll get hit with the Steel Tail Strike.
If you swing your tail, I shall counter with the Earth Dragon Emergence.
If you lower your stance with Earth Dragon Emergence, Ill spin in the air and thrust downwards
A natural transition to discussing martial arts. Thinking they might not be able to leave for another 30 minutes if this continued, Cheonghwi used his trump card.
My Earth Dragon Emergence is as fast as lightning, so I would have subdued you before you could even spin in the air, and I would win.
Hey!!
Cheonghwi closed the door and ran away.
Three days had passed since they defeated the Imoogi underground in the Heavenly Mirror Lake. Namgung Myeong, who had taken the Elixir, was still asleep and recovering, and they had brought him up to the inn room, thinking it better than leaving him in the cold cave.
They had pondered a lot on how to swim with an unconscious person.
There was a suggestion to kiss Namgung Myeong and give him artificial respiration while swimming up, but it would be weird no matter who did it, so they found another method.
They were able to salvage organs suitable for air sacs by butchering the Imoogis corpse in various ways.
In the process, they forgot about the Neidan.
They had also considered the option of loading Namgung Myeong onto a cart and returning to the Namgung n, but didnt choose it, thinking it would be truly dangerous if they were attacked on the way.
So, they had to stay in Jebu Province until he woke up.
For protection, they only rented one room. The innkeeper looked at them strangely when told that three people would share one room, but it wasnt the time to worry about others gazes.
Using one room for three days straight, you must be quite virile. Is your wifes waist alright?
Mind your own business!
They heard such things from the cheeky innkeeper, but it wasnt the time to worry about that!
It would be a big problem if they dispersed their forces unnecessarily and an assassin came in.
Cheonghwi put the money pouch in his bosom and nced around the street. He nned to enter a suitable inn and get takeout.
Originally, he was going to order noodles with bamboo leaf liquor, but since Namgung Seungah, tired of three consecutive noodle meals, had given a stern warning, he had to choose different food today.
Dumplings?
Dumplings, is it.
As he poked his head into a inn with a delicious smell, he saw steam billowing from a steamer. His mouth watered. This should satisfy Namgung Seungah.
When Cheonghwi raised his hand to call the server, the server cringed, worried that this Semu might speak in a barbariannguage, but what came out of his mouth was fluent Central ins speech.
Please give me ten dumplings. I shall take them with me, so I do not need any other side dishes.
Were short on dishes
Do not worry, I brought a cloth to wrap the dumplings in.
Um, itll take a little time. Theres someone who ordered before you
The server nced aside.
A man wearing a deep conical hat was sitting cross-legged, sipping green tea and waiting. But his lower face looked very familiar, and Cheonghwi raised an eyebrow.
It was a goatee he seemed to have seen somewhere.
Step. Step.
As Cheonghwi approached, the middle-aged man in the conical hat flinched. Looking closely, a drop of sweat could be seen rolling down his temple.
Excuse me, you. Are we perhaps acquainted?
Wh-What, what are you talking about, no, I mean. I, Im seeing you for the first time
Please try lifting your hat once.
I, I have a scar on my face Ah, shit!
Whoosh-!
The middle-aged man grabbed a sand pouch from his bosom, sprinkled it on Cheonghwis face, then pushed over the chair and ran away hurriedly.
Cheonghwi, who had been sufficiently on guard, lowered his posture as soon as the man tried to sprinkle something, and the sand pouch flew in a parab, directly hitting the dumpling steamer.
Aaaaargh!!
As the dumplings turned into desert dumplings and the chef who was steaming them screamed, Cheonghwi chased after the middle-aged man on all fours.
There was no better running technique for instant eleration.
That bastard, he must be the fake Daoist who was invited to the Namgung n!
Crash!
After the runner and the pursuer disappeared from the inn like a gust of wind, the server stood still, dumbfounded, looking at the chaotic interior.
Soon the inn owner woulde, and hed have to exin how this disaster happened.
If he said, A middle-aged man in a conical hat sprinkled sand and ruined the dumplings, then a well-dressed Semu ran after him on all fours like a dog, breaking several chairs would they believe him?
They had to believe him!
After about a 3-minute chase, Cheonghwi tackled the fake Daoist and took a mount position. The fake Daoist immediately squeezed his eyes shut and dered surrender.
S-Surrender! I surrender! E-Everything I did was only because I was told to do! Im innocent!
I have not even hit you yet Can you please take about three hits and then spill it?
Uwaaah! Uwaaaah!
Why are you exaggerating before I have even hit you
The grudge of being called a fraud to his face and picking pointless fights in the banquet hall. He was going to pay back that grudge now, but seeing him tremble like a chick made Cheonghwi pity him.
Cheonghwi rxed his fist and asked.
Who are you?
W-Well, I am. Im Kim Seopyeong, who travels the world performing ys.
ys?
Yes. Yes. Im not a Daoist, Im just a poor ordinary person who makes a living by acting Im not a martial artist, so please have mercy!
An actor, not a Daoist. Didnt Namgung Zhao say he had invited him?
Cheonghwi calmly extracted information.
How did you end up at the Namgung n?
What would a fake Daoist do at a banquet? I was called to say nice things like, The secrets of the heavens are such and such, so everything will go well and fortune wille!
Why did you nder me?
That, well It was my employers order. Saying theres no need for two Daoists, he told me to pick a fight somehow, or I wouldnt get a penny if I couldnt drive you out. So, I hurriedly did as I was told!
It was clumsy. You must not have had much time.
Then, who hired you?
Cheonghwi pondered for a long time whether to ask this question or not. And in the end, he decided to keep his mouth shut. He decided to leave it as a suspicion.
However, he checked one more thing.
Did they tell you to read the secrets of the heavens, saying Namgung Myeong should not be the n Lord?
Never mind. There is no need to say more Let us settle this grudge here.
Framing someone as a minion of the Demonic Cult. It was a serious nder that could have resulted in severe torture or death if things hadnt gone well.
However, since he wasnt keen on taking a life either, Cheonghwi decided to take the mans hair instead.
Selvier said there are strangely many bald people in the Red Magic Tower. She said it is all because of heat. Saying that the heat of a scalp could be one of the causes of hair loss.
Wh-What
And the magic contained in this scroll is Hair Loss Promotion. She said it works on the principle of warming the scalp, and to use this if there is someone I wish to mess with.
N-No! Nooooo!!
Rip-!
As the scroll tore, the power of the mysterious magic settled on the fake Daoists scalp. Cheonghwi got up with a refreshed face and left the ce.
Its sorcery, terrible sorcery!!
Only the scream of the fake Daoist who barely kept his life remained in the back alley.
What about the meal?
Ah.
Steel Tail Strike!
Aargh!
Cheonghwi was hit by the tail.
Chapter 157: Murim Travelogue - 5
The sunlight from the window brushed against Namgung Myeongs eyes, causing him to let out a sleepy groan and flutter his eyelids.
Uuugh.
At that, the two people who were sharing a steamed bun nearby rushed over. Their long wait had finallye to an end.
As Cheonghwi and Namgung Seungah gathered around, Namgung Myeong sat up with a dazed expression. He still felt sleepy, but his body felt very refreshed.
Myeonger, youre awake!
How do you feel? How is your dantian?!
Namgung Myeong concentrated. He took a deep breath, filtered the energy floating in nature through his Cultivation Technique, and sent it down to his dantian.
Until now, it had been like pouring water into a bottomless jar - no matter how much Inner Qi he tried to umte, it wouldnt stay and would scatter. But now, it clearly stayed. His broken dantian had been fixed!
Not only that, but the dantian that had been broken and repaired was now more stable than other peoples.
I-Im healed, Daoist Cheonghwi! Noonim!
Youre healed! Myeonger, thats wonderful!
Ufpufu.
Namgung Seungah hugged Namgung Myeong tightly, excited and happy. Cheonghwi watched with a satisfied expression as Namgung Myeongined of difficulty breathing due to the pressure on his chest.
He had aplished what he needed to. Now he could prepare for his match with Luna with an easy mind.
Then now we can return to the Namgung n.
Yes, weve already packed everything and since weve tried all the famous restaurants in Jebu Province, I have no regrets.
Are you saying you two ate all the delicious food while I was sleeping?
We could not wake you up!
Namgung Myeong pretended to be upset for a moment, then bowed deeply to Cheonghwi. As the benefactor who had revived him as a martial artist, he needed to express proper gratitude.
Daoist Cheonghwi, thank you so much!
Please do not do that.
Even if you say not to, how can I not express my gratitude? I will definitely grow up and repay this kindness!!
Just live harmoniously with your family. That is enough for me.
Seeing Cheonghwi say this sincerely with a calm face, Namgung Seungah spoke as if seeing him in a new light.
That just now, it really sounded like a true Daoist. Daoist Cheonghwi.
Earlier you said you would drop the Daoist, but now you are adding it back?
If youve reattached a shattered dantian, you must be a Daoist, right? But are we going to travel through the forest again when we return to the Namgung n like we diding here?
That is the n. I think it will be safer that way.
Namgung Seungah repacked her luggage with an expression of clear dislike. If they were going to wind through forest paths again, theyd need to pack a bit more thickly.
This time, they shouldnt forget to bring insect repellent incense.
I shall go tell the innkeeper we are checking out today.
Okay, take care.
Ah, and. Please put away your tail. I trust you were not nning to go outside wearing that.
I was going to take it off!
Namgung Seungah removed the tail whip tied around her waist and stuffed it into her luggage.
Cheonghwi walked down the inn stairs. Seeing hime down, the innkeeper spoke to him cheerfully as usual.
If the bed is broken, youll have to pay for it.
I am telling you, it is not like that!
By the way, theres someone looking for you, Little Daoist.
For me?
The innkeeper gestured with his eyes towards a table in the corner. There, Hee Yeonghyeon, dressed as a seductive courtesan, was waiting with her legs crossed.
Cheonghwi sat down across from Hee Yeonghyeon. She was wearing a dress with a deep neckline, so he had to try hard not to send impolite nces.
What brings you here?
Ill get straight to the point. Theres someone targeting you.
Please exin in more detail.
Cheonghwis expression turned serious. It was no time to be entranced by her cleavage. Had those targeting Namgung Myeong finally found them?
Do you remember the talk about disappearances? Ive been investigating traces of the culprit, and I seeded in finding a decisive clue. There was always a secret mark left at the crime scenes.
What does that have to do with us being targeted?
Because I found the mark on the door of the room youre staying in.
Rustle rustle.
Hee Yeonghyeon opened a book and ced it on the table. It was aption of the names and characteristics of Demonic Adepts recorded in the history of Jianghu, one of the few legacies passed down from when the Beggars Union was still intact.
The Sleep-Killing Stepfather was a Demonic Adept of the previous generation. He was an excellent assassin who always left a mark near his prey. The same as the one left on your room.
Are you saying he is targeting us?
I dont think its him personally. He disappeared 50 years ago, and if he were still alive, hed be well over 150 years old. The weak human race cant live that long.
Then a copycat?
Tap tap. Hee Yeonghyeon tapped her index finger on the table to show agreement. She summarized and spoke again.
I think someone who has learned the Sleep-Killing Stepfathers martial arts is indiscriminately killing people to perfect assassination techniques. That might be the truth behind the disappearances happening in Jebu Province. Thats what I think.
An assassin targeting their group. The timing was too coincidental to be mere chance. Even if they fled to avoid the mark, Cheonghwi felt the assassin would pursue them to the end.
Is your mission to catch this culprit as well?
No. Its enough to uncover their identity. So my job is done here. I told you this information as a side but. If we catch them too, the Beggars Union might be able to walk with our heads held a bit higher.
We want to eliminate the danger and do not need the merit. However, you do need the merit. As such, what do you think about catching this assassin together?
You seem quite confident about catching an assassin whose martial arts realm and skills you dont know, huh?
Cheonghwi nodded confidently. If feares from ignorance, Cheonghwi had no reason to fear the assassin.
I know assassination techniques inside out. Just as a wizards enemy is another wizard, an assassins enemy is also an assassin.
Alright. Lets cooperate.
When this is over, please stay for a moment. I need to return the Dog Beating Staff Technique to you.
I thought that conversation was overst time. That I wouldnt ept it.
Hee Yeonghyeon rested her chin on her hand and tilted her head like someone listening to a very boring story. In front of her, Cheonghwi answered straightforwardly. Now he knew what he needed to convey.
I have found my intent ().
Let us meet after this is over.
A shadow crept in the dark night.
The Sleep-Killing Stepfather (˯) carefully climbed the wall, holding long needles in both hands. He had heard that the target, Namgung Myeong, was an outstanding talent but young, and Namgung Seungah was not yet fully matured.
Of course, now that he was forcibly extending his thread of life with the Blood Cults secret techniques, he was greatly weakenedpared to his prime But even so, the Sleep-Killing Stepfather was a Master.
The Namgung siblings were mere lumps of blood who hadnt even reached the Peak Realm, so he could easily kill them even in a frontal battle, let alone assassination.
However, he didnt know about Cheonghwi.
ording to what the Sleep-Killing Stepfathers master had mentioned about him, his martial arts realm itself was so low that he would make noise just by stepping on the floor.
However, he was said to have several miraculous talismans, able to bring storm clouds to the ground or use something simr to long-range True Fire of Samadhi. As such, he needed to be sufficiently cautious.
Kekeke Those who use sorcery should have their mouths sealed first before killing them.
Swish swish swish.
The target was on the second floor, but the Sleep-Killing Stepfather climbed up to the third floor.
He aimed precisely at the windows lock and thrust in his long needle. The needle, filled with Qi, smoothly prated the wooden frame of the window. It opened.
Then he carefully opened the window and climbed over the windowsill to enter.
He saw a bearded man snoring in his sleep. The Sleep-Killing Stepfather walked lightly and stabbed a needle into his brow. The bearded man died without even screaming in his sleep.
The Sleep-Killing Stepfathery t and pressed his ear to the floor. Then he used his unique Qi Arts to enhance his hearing dozens of times. With this, he could catch all the soundsing from the floor below.
Regr breathing sounds and rustling noises.
Keke, sleeping so soundly
The Sleep-Killing Stepfather listened carefully and gradually changed his position. Guessing that the one with neat but shallow breathing was Namgung Myeong, he positioned himself so that he could drop straight down if he broke the floor.
They probably wouldnt expect an assassin to appear as the ceiling copsed. The Sleep-Killing Stepfatherughed silently.
There was no need for the Blood Spider Crone to step in. He would kill Namgung Myeong with a single strike and leave this ce. The Sleep-Killing Stepfather slowly raised his Inner Qi. So that no one would notice.
Just before he was about to break the floor using the Movement Technique of the Thousand Catty Weight
Crash! Whoosh!
The third-floor ceiling shattered, and Cheonghwi fell through, holding a rapier. The Sleep-Killing Stepfather was greatly surprised and used his footwork, but he couldnt avoid the trajectory that curved in like a snake, and his stomach was pierced.
Stab!
Kuagh!! You bastard!
As the enraged Sleep-Killing Stepfather swung his needles wildly, Cheonghwi quickly created distance with a short Ignition, then caught his breath. And then, he calmly spoke.
I estimated a 70% sess rate, and it seems to have worked out.
Damn it, they said you were a Daoist, but arent you an assassin! You bastard, which assassination organization are you from?!
If you ask for a name, it would be the Red Burn Assassination Organization, but it is a name you have surely never heard of.
Since the Redburn Duchy didnt exist in this world.
Urgh
The Sleep-Killing Stepfather let out a painful groan, hunched his body, and looked for an opportunity. However, Cheonghwi didnt bother to approach. He thought that since he had alreadynded a critical hit, he would benefit if time dragged on.
And that was indeed correct. The Sleep-Killing Stepfather felt the blood flowing from his abdomen soaking his pants. The precious blood he had absorbed by killing innocent people was flowing out.
He had thought that if he pretended to stagger greatly injured, the young blood-filled fellow would rush in to finish him off. But his expectation was off.
The Sleep-Killing Stepfather had to make a decision. He had to kill Cheonghwi somehow to open a way out.
Kekeke Im not alone! We came in pairs. The Blood Spider Crone must be downstairs, turning everyone into lumps of blood! Can you afford to be so rxed?
Sorry, but I am not alone either. The Beggars Union Leader Hee Yeonghyeon should be guarding them.
You BASTARDDDD!!
In this case, he had to use his trump card.
An assassin was one who killed by striking the targets blind spot. Therefore, unexpected movements were an assassins most precious asset. Should it be called a Lifesaving Absolute Move?
With the mysterious abilities of the Demonic Descent Divine Art (ħg), the Sleep-Killing Stepfather had learned none other than the Heavenly Demons movements.
One who could freely implement movements beyond human cognition, that no one could imagine. The Sleep-Killing Stepfather had seeded in taking one of those many iprehensible moves.
A divine move that no one in the Central ins could predict.
The supreme killing technique that one could only fall victim to if they didnt know it!
This is the Heavenly Demons Martial Flow, you Semu bastard Take this!!
Creeeeak!!
The Sleep-Killing Stepfathers emaciated body flew through the air with a creaking sound. And with bizarre movements that changed ten out of ten times, he thrust his long needle towards Cheonghwis neck.
Whoosh, whoosh whoosh!
Hundred Shadow Kill!!
Ah, the Heavenly Demons movement, I see.
Swish.
He put his hand on it, and pushed. Perform that action at the exact timing with the exact force. That alone was enough. The iprehensible met the iprehensible.
Cheonghwi lightly deflected the Sleep-Killing Stepfathers killing move.
?! H-How?!
I too am well-versed in the Heavenly Demons Martial Flow, old man. Moreover, I received personal tutoring from a little Heavenly Demon.
Its only iprehensible when you dont know; from the perspective of one who knows, it was just a ridiculous movement. Cheonghwi thrust his rapier into the greatly flustered Sleep-Killing Stepfathers opening.
Stab!
Keurk
When you are reborn next time, think a bit more carefully.
Thud. The Sleep-Killing Stepfather copsed, clutching his neck. He writhed for a moment, then his movements stopped. Surprisingly, the corpse immediately turned to dust!
Seeing this, Cheonghwi was reminded of the Jiangshi that attacked the Namgung n. That Jiangshi had died exactly like this too.
Crash! Bang!
Commotion could be heard from downstairs. The sounds of battle. It seemed the Sleep-Killing Stepfathers words about ing in pairs werent just empty talk.
Cheonghwi hurried to join hispanions.
Meanwhile, while Cheonghwi was hunting the Sleep-Killing Stepfather upstairs
Steel Tail Strike!
How, how can a woman, a woman swing her hips like that in front of an enemyyyy!!
Like an ascending Imoogi!
How, how can a Namgung n scion leave behind his swooord anddddd!
The Blood Spider Crone (Ѫ) was a Master who had reached the Peak Realm. So Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah should have been overwhelmed long ago, but somehow a battle was still taking ce because
Unfounded martial arts she had never seen or heard of in 150 years of life were flying at her. How could scions of a prestigious n fight like beasts like this!
The courtesans daggers that flew in from time to time were also unusually sharp.
She had to break out of this feeling of being drawn in. The Blood Spider Crone made a big decision. She was going to use an evil secret art, sacrificing the blood flowing in her body.
Even if I lose my blood-like lifespan, even if I have to bow my head to that brat, I must punish you allll!!
A blood-red ominous glint burst forth from the old womans eyes.
Chapter 158: Murim Travelogue - 6
The Blood Spider Crone (Ѫ).
A name given because she was like a spider full of blood. Just as a spider delicately handles its legs, so did the Blood Spider Crones fingers.
Her elongated fingernails, full of Blood Qi, were red. When her fingers moved with a ttering sound like insects, deadly red trajectories appeared in all directions.
Swish swish swish swish!
Ill teach you a lesson, you allll!!
Kuh!
Myeonger, be careful!
Under the Blood Spider Crones aura, which had swollen about three times, Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah, who had been barely holding on with irregr movements, were greatly pushed back and bounced away.
Just grazing her nails would split them in two, bones and all. Only then did the Namgung siblings draw their swords. It was to hold on just a little longer.
The Evil God Hee Yeonghyeon inwardly yawned at this farce.
The created beings were mechanically interlocking like gears to fulfill their roles. Those things called Namgung or Blood Spider Crone were created for such fights.
It was obvious without even looking. They would fight staggeringly until the participant Cheonghwi arrives, then open a gap for him to conveniently burst in.
So whether Hee Yeonghyeon helped or not, the result would be the same.
Tuk Tuk.
It was enough to just scatter some daggers around. Just doing this much should avoid getting scoldedter. There shouldnt be any strangeness in the development either.
Come on, try to act up againnn!
Noonim, below!
The dolls tangled messily. The sound of swords and nails shing was heard, and it was the swords that were cut off along with sparks. The Namgung siblings fell into crisis.
Tools hads appropriate uses.
des were for killing, books wereare for reading.
Those are for puppet shows, and she was a being created to drive humans into the abyss of pain and despair. That fact, at least, was undeniable.
She didnt know the reason. She was just made that way.
So this situation could only be boring and tedious. How could it not be tedious when you tell a sword to read a book?
Why does the Crazy Wizard only use me like this? He made me submit long ago, and even personally put on an explosive ne to eliminate me in case of emergency.
There was no need to go far.
If she had thrown herself into Roderus mind, she could have driven him mad in 3 days. If released among the Academy students, it would have been fully possible to brainwash them to fanatically worship the Crazy Wizard.
If he hated his de so much that he didnt want to use it, why didnt he just smash it to pieces?
There was no way to resolve these questions by pondering alone. Hee Yeonghyeon spoke to Cheonghwi, who was preparing for a sneak attack, with her arms crossed.
What do you think? Daoist.
About what?
About tools. Is it even reasonable to use a sword that cuts people so well to trim nts?
You are asking something irrelevant in this situation?
Hee Yeonghyeons question seemed detached from the situation. Cheonghwi seemed momentarily flustered, but soon gathered his thoughts and answered.
About the Dog Beating Staff Technique. Why do you think the name of the martial art is a Staff Technique for beating dogs?
Because it was created while beating dogs, I suppose.
But the name is shabby, is it not? If it is a martial art representing a sect, wouldnt a more decorated name like Infinite Dog Killing Staff Technique or Mountain-Splitting Staff Technique be fine?
But what was the reason for specifically naming it the Dog Beating Staff Technique? Cheonghwi offered his own answer.
The meaning must not be important.
The meaning, you say.
Why did beggars need to beat dogs? It must have been to wee new family members. They beat dogs because there were more mouths to feed. So beating dogs was not the important part.
If asked why the Dog Beating Staff Technique was the foundation of the Beggars Union, wasnt it because at its core was a heart weing family members? Thats what Cheonghwi thought.
In the dusty world, only other beggars couldfort beggars, so they gathered together in their miserable state and became family, which made them even closer.
They ept a new beggar. A skinny, emaciated beggar on the verge of death. The Beggars Union boiled dogs to try to keep their new family member alive. They care for and share with each other.
So even if it is a sword that cuts people very well, if the wielders intent is such, there is nothing strange about it, is there?
What nonsense. In the end, the essence wont change.
But what umtes on top of the essence will change.
Cheonghwi answered thus, then leapt between the Blood Spider Crone and the Namgung siblings. Another festival of de shing unfolded with metallic sounds.
These human bastards really have too many useless thoughts.
The Evil God pondered for a moment, then returned to being Hee Yeonghyeon and drew her dagger. The y wasnt over yet, so she had to do her job as a character.
Thinking could wait untilter.
ng! Screech!!
The red nails ground right through the de of the longsword as they went down. Slowly, the longsword split in half. At the end of that trajectory was Namgung Myeongs body.
Namgung Myeong, overwhelmed by the difference in strength, couldnt even dodge and trembled while gripping the sword handle. And just before Namgung Myeong was about to be split in two along with the sword
ng-!!
Cheonghwi struck upwards from below, deflecting the Blood Spider Crones hand.
Daoist Cheonghwi!
I have arrived!
Noonim was hit by the old monsters Palm Technique and lost consciousness!
I saw. I just moved her near Hee Yeonghyeon, who will move her to a safe ce. You should retreat too, Young Expert!
At Cheonghwis words, Namgung Myeong bit his lip and shook his head. Until now, he had only been saved and received. How could he run away again?
I, I want to be of help too. Until just now I was able to buy time, and my dantian has healed, so surely
Cheonghwi read the stubbornness in Namgung Myeongs eyes. Had the umted burden be too great? Words like Its okay because youre young or You can repay meter didnt seem like they would work.
Fighting together with Namgung Myeong would surely be helpful, but if he got hurt again, who knows what might happen, and besides
Shouldnt an elder brother protect his younger sibling? Cheonghwi dug out and borrowed the meanest tone he could remember from his memories, grabbed Namgung Myeong, and threw him far towards Hee Yeonghyeon.
Im saying youre in the way, low-life!
Uwah!!
Trying to imitate Roderus felt strange.
After seeing Hee Yeonghyeon take care of the Namgung siblings, Cheonghwi avoided the nails flying from his blind spot using Gaze Insight and swept the ground low with his leg.
The Blood Spider Crone jumped to avoid it and created distance. Seeing Cheonghwi arrive unscathed, she frowned deeply, her face full of wrinkles.
Are you saying the Sleep-Killing Stepfather was defeateddd?
He was a Master, but I stabbed his vital point with a surprise attack before he could disy his skills. So I was able to win easily.
You, vile bastarddd!
Who are you calling such names
Whoosh-!
Blood Qi flew from the Blood Spider Crones nails as if being sprayed. Judging by her ability to materialize and release Qi, the old monster had reached the realm of a Peak Realm Master.
While Cheonghwi avoided the Blood Qi, the Blood Spider Crone closed the distance like an arrow and swung her nails wildly. Then Cheonghwi aimed for her hands, not her nails. A tightly clenched fist shot out.
Ignition!
Pop, papapak!
Since grabbing des with bare hands would cause injury, he struck the hands and arms that were the source of the extending nails to disrupt the attack trajectory.
As Cheonghwis short, sharp strikes frequently foiled her attacks, the Blood Spider Crone, her face red with anger, pulled out her ultimate move.
Uwaaaaah! Circling Hand Flying w!
Whoosh!!
Ominous Blood Qi spread out in a round shape. It was an area attack that left no room to dodge, but Cheonghwi calmly stepped back while drawing his rapier and swinging it.
A sh of light glimmered. He repeatedly stabbed the weak points of the to tear it apart, and Cheonghwi threw himself through that gap.
At the same time, he threw the rapier like a javelin, aiming for the Blood Spider Crones head.
Swish!!
Heuk!!
Faced with that fierce momentum, the Blood Spider Crone hurriedly twisted her body, but couldntpletely avoid it and ended up getting stabbed in the shoulder.
It was manageable. He could fight.
He didnt feel like he was going to lose. Then suddenly.
[Pursuit of Power: Reach Peak Realm Master (Achieve Breakthrough, Fill, and Tuning)]
Breakthrough by reading movements with Qi Sense and Gaze Insight to counter.
Fill and Tuning bypensating for theck of mana quantity and control due to injury with mature techniques.
[Achieved]
Cheonghwi realized that he had somehow crossed a wall. The repeated fateful encounters and experiences had pushed him up to the middle of a high mountain.
And it seemed that the Blood Spider Crone he was facing also felt this.
How can such a young bastarddddd already be at the realm of a Masterrr!!
Hup!
Cheonghwi closed the distance while taking a firm stance.
He had learned various martial arts. Thus, his techniques changed with every extension of his hand.
He thrust sharply with techniques for killing wizards, struck and grappled with techniques for catching Imoogi, flowed and dodged with techniques for reading gazes, and hit with techniques for bursting.
The Blood Spider Crone tried to fend off the rain-like barrage of attacks, but she started allowing one or two attacks through, like rainwater seeping in.
Thud, thwack!
Urgh!!
The Blood Spider Crone also counterattacked. Blood sttered and flesh split every time her nails grazed him. However, Cheonghwi knew even before being hit that these wouldnt be fatal wounds.
He moved with confidence, analyzing the patterns and habits of her movements. He extended his hand, calcting angles acutely. He danced like the moonlight flickering in his heart.
Like divided rivers gathering into the sea, all experiences lined up in a row to draw a single stroke. Cheonghwi was feeling that flow.
It resembled the Heavenly Demons movements, but something important was different.
I shall imbue this movement with the intent of Straightforward Advance. My martial arts will be the vessel that contains my heart.
Uwaaaaah-!
Whoosh.
The sound wasnt loud.
Cheonghwis fist deeply embedded itself in the Blood Spider Crones sr plexus. The old monster spat blood as she flew and was thrown to the ground.
The battle was over.
Namgung Myeongs eyes filled with sorrow. It was understandable, given the personal attack he had suffered.
Thats too much!
No, that, in the heat of the moment I could not easily distinguish what words to use. I did not mean to make a personal attack. It is just that I have an elder brother with bad speaking habits, but that that word low-life did not mean that and.
Envers tried to exin in a roundabout way that he had tried to act like an elder brother in his own way, but since the only elder brother he knew was Roderus, this was how it turned out.
Namgung Myeongs sorrow only subsided after chattering for 20 minutes, and Cheonghwi leaned against the carriage wall with a sigh of relief.
Clop clop, clop clop.
The group was riding in a carriage returning to the Namgung n.
Hee Yeonghyeon, whose destination was simr, was also in the same carriage. She was looking outside with a somewhat nk expression.
Leaving Namgung Myeong to Namgung Seungah, Cheonghwi spoke to Hee Yeonghyeon.
Please ept the Dog Beating Staff Technique. Much time has passed, and it might differ from the intent () of the Beggars Union you pursue but still, would it not be of some reference?
Ill enshrine it somewhere. Perhaps someone among the beggars, maybe the next generations leader, might be someone as meddlesome as that. Give it to me for now.
dly!
[Flowing Together with History: Return the Dog Beating Staff Technique to the Beggars Union]
[Achieved]
Cheonghwi smiled, wrapped in bandages.
However, he had one thing left to do. He needed to confront the mastermind trying to kill Namgung Myeong.
Cheonghwi put his hand in his bosom and fingered the rough edge of a paper. This was a letter found on the Sleep-Killing Stepfathers corpse, as well as clear evidence.
The carriage wheels rolled diligently. Just like the flowing of time.
A shower of congrattions poured down on the group that returned with Namgung Myeongs dantianpletely healed. How could they not be happy when the Namgung ns talent had returned?
Cheonghwi became a great benefactor of the Namgung n.
Namgung Chaegong called Cheonghwi and the Namgung siblings separately to hear their story, and after finishing, he casually asked this:
How about marrying Seungah?
Cheonghwi answered sharply.
Excuse me? No I do not want to.
I, I dont want to either?! Dont make it sound like you rejected me, Daoist Cheonghwi!!
ept this punishment; the sin of failing to read a womans heart. Cheonghwi had to be grabbed by the cor and shaken vigorously by Namgung Seungah.
Chapter 159: Murim Travelogue - 7
Namgung Chaegong let out a bigugh, then tilted his wine cup and spoke.
It wasnt a bad proposal Although she was adopted, Seungah is properly registered in the Namgung family registry. Moreover, and Im not saying this just because shes my daughter, but shes exceptionally beautiful.
It might have been a burdensome topic. One wrong word and he could end up disparaging his daughter in front of her father.
However, the smile that remained on Namgung Chaegongs lips seemed to be the n Lords consideration, indicating there was no need to feel burdened by such talk.
So Cheonghwi could also conversefortably without reservation.
First, for a marriage to be joyful without discord, both sides opinions must match. A marriage pursued only for gain without affection leaves only misery behind.
Wasnt that exactly his case?
The Duke of Redburn, without love, merely took in a concubine to mechanically bear children to raise assassins. Thats how Envers Redburn was born.
There was no family love there.
Secondly, while I do not have a lover there is a woman I have in mind. Promising marriage here without sorting out these feelings would be a betrayal to both parties, I believe.
How could he be upright if he wasnt sincere to his partner, thinking of Luna while with Namgung Seungah, and thinking of Namgung Seungah while with Luna?
Of course, he had no way of knowing what Luna was thinking. Whether that promise was a joke, if there was sincerity mixed in, if it was romantic feelings, or just feelings between friends - he couldnt know until he confronted it.
Perhaps he was just drinking a bowl full of wishful thinking.
However, even so, one must keep their word.
Namgung Chaegong pped his knee in delight at Cheonghwis pure love.
Fair enough! Then I shall respect your wishes. Moreover this is a ce to repay a benefactor who has bestowed great favor on the Namgung n. If you do not wish to receive it, I have no choice but to prepare something else.
Seungah, if you keep ring like that, Daoist Cheonghwi might die.
Hes so shameless, so he wont die from just this much!
Namgung Seungahs gaze was hot. Cheonghwi didnt dare meet her eyes and pretended to be distracted. It felt like invisible rays were being shot at him.
Well then, in that case
Namgung Chaegong closed his eyes tightly and pondered, then chose what to give.
You gave up a precious Elixir to save Myeongs dantian. You stepped forward without fear even in a situation where you could have incurred only resentment if things went wrong.
It was what I wanted to do.
Yes. You have already shown more devotion to my family than even family would. Following the principle of repaying kindness with kindness, I too shall consider you family. Will you ept the Namgung surname and be a brother to Myeong and Seungah?
Thud.
Cheonghwi felt a sense of interlocking. The feeling when you learn by chance through someone else about something you didnt even know you wanted.
Family, he says.
If he opened his mouth to utter that word, it would be full of bitterness. The more he reflected on past years, the more bitter juice seeped out.
Half-siblings fighting,peting, betraying each other. Being treated as a tool by his father, loved by his mother but in a pitiful situation.
Low-life, I told you when I thrust to the right, you need to block the left!
But Elder Brother, how can I keep up when you strike so fast?
Well, I cant help it. Ill slow down by one tempo, so you better follow properly!
The true brotherhood he once thought he had found in that dark pit
Low-life, Ive figured out how to use mana.
Shattered into dozens of pieces and mixed chaotically on a moonlit night.
So he should have been sick of the word family long ago, but it seems it was still lingering in a corner. It seems he wanted to feel that warmth again.
If only he could obtain it
Cheonghwi nodded. He wanted to receive it.
Indeed, it is truly a precious reward. I shall dly ept.
Then from this moment on, you are Namgung Cheonghwi.
Namgung Cheonghwi
It seems you quite like it? You can take your time calling me father. Even Seungah still finds it awkward. Well then are you ready to receive the next reward?
Namgung Chaegong stood up and strode forward. Namgung Cheonghwi followed the n Lord in a daze, then awkwardly asked.
The next reward What is it that you propose? I mean, what is it?
You can take your time getting used to it. It wouldnt be right for me to be treated as a father when I havent acted like one. And, theres some change left over from substituting with the Namgung surname. So Im going to add one more thing.
He spoke with aplex expression, whether of regret or relief:
I will show you the Namgung ns secret chamber, said to contain the Sword Mark of the Emperor Sword Form (), our ancestors final secret technique.
They walked together along a straight path hidden by intricate formations, with thick fog all around. As they walked, Namgung Chaegong spoke of the distant past.
The founder of the Namgung n endlessly pursued cutting the sky, it was said.
They say he perfectly matched his nickname of Sword Maniac. He swung his sword at the sky all day long, and people drawn to that sight gathered one by one, eventually bing the Namgung n.
Beside the founder swinging his sword on some nameless in, there were those who imitated his swordsmanship. Those who cooked food to feed him. Those who fell in love and clung to him. As people gathered like that, somehow they became a family.
As thend happened to be in the south, they called themselves Namgung1.
Their descendants developed unique martial arts based on the founders swordsmanship, and at some point, they stood tall as one of the top sword ns in the martial world.
A great n with roots in the worlds greatest swordsman, aiming to reach that realm again while following in the footsteps of the great ancestor who cut the sky.
However, at its essence, it was a group of fools enchanted by a fool obsessed with swords, so
Therefore, the thought that the Namgung name must be supreme is not the original intent (). A family name is not something to be revered, but a fence to protect each other.
Myeong and Seungah seem to have realized this, but Zhao still hasnt broken free. Hes caught up in the form () of Namgung and blurring the essence.
Namgung Zhao had been jealous andpetitive since childhood, with an arrogant personality that couldnt stand not being at the top. His obsession with the Namgung n was just as strong.
He would vehemently oppose Namgung Seungahs adoption, saying how could they bring in outside blood to the great Namgung n, that it would dilute the blood of their great ancestor.
To the point of being jealous of his much younger brother Namgung Myeongs talent.
Hes just like me.
I do not quite understand. So, you and Namgung Zhao
I was like that when I was young too. I couldnt stand it when someone looked down on me. So I got caught up in personal matters and ended up closing off the entire n, didnt I?
Affection and worry shed in Namgung Chaegongs eyes. As they say one finger out of ten is bound to be a sore thumb, Namgung Zhao seemed to be that for the n Lord.
One could read the emotion of hoping he wouldnt repeat the same mistakes, because he was so much like himself.
Thud.
Namgung Chaegongs footsteps stopped. Before them was the entrance to arge cave. Was this the secret chamber where traces of cutting the sky remained?
Namgung Cheonghwi swallowed hard with excitement and carefully entered.
How exquisite must the Sword Mark left by a swordsman capable of cutting the sky be? How deep and solid must the roots of the great Namgung n be? He couldnt help but have expectations.
The inside of the cave was carved into a hemisphere, with a hole in the ceiling letting sunlight in at the center. Flowers bloomed here and there, and a shallow stream flowed across.
It was a beautiful ce, as if a small piece of nature had been cut out and arranged.
And Namgung Cheonghwi, upon witnessing the scene of the secret chamber, opened his eyes wide in surprise.
This is
Thats why I didnt show it to Zhao.
There was no Sword Mark.
No footprints, no traces, nothing at all. He wondered if he might have missed it, or if it was hidden because the technique was too exquisite. He had such thoughts, but
No matter how much he concentrated his eye power and scanned every inch, the Namgung ns secret chamber was empty.
There were only traces here and there of someone digging up and pulling out nt roots, perhaps wondering if there might be a Sword Mark under the flower bed.
Namgung Cheonghwi raised his head to look at Namgung Chaegongs expression. Thick regret was stuck to it. In the secret chamber he had desperately searched for, even closing off the n, there was nothing.
I didnt want you to be as deeply disappointed as I was.
The story of the Namgung Ancestor cutting the sky must have been fake. The Namgung ns secret technique, the Emperor Sword Form (), is fiction. Otherwise, how could there not be even a single trace of a cut?
The reason for not showing the secret chamber to Namgung Myeong and Namgung Seungah was the same. If they heard that the ns roots were actually an illusion, they would be deeply disappointed, so he intended to show them only after their hearts had matured sufficiently.
You are clear-minded enough to give up an Elixir, and as an outsider, your disappointment wont be great. Thats why I showed you. Even seeing it again it hurts my heart.
Namgung Chaegong smacked his lips and turned around first to leave the secret chamber.
Namgung Cheonghwi felt a strange feeling and couldnt easily take a step. There was certainly no trace in the secret chamber. But that fact seemed to hold a different meaning.
Emperor Sword Form is it.
It kept echoing in a corner of his mind.
The man standing in blue martial attire, called Hyungnim Zhao by Namgung Myeong.
Now that he had received the Namgung surname, perhaps he would be a brother to him too. Namgung Zhao (όm), known as the Brilliant Sword of No-Mind (ox), was waiting for Cheonghwi.
He still wore a smiling face, but undisguisable anger could be felt in his protruding blood vessels. He was in a terribly irritable state.
However, Namgung Cheonghwi paid no mind.
I hear youve be Namgung Cheonghwi. Congrattions, Daoist.
It happened somehow. Now we have be family.
Namgung Cheonghwi didnt stop walking even when Namgung Zhao called out to him, so Namgung Zhao had to follow. Thus, the two walked side by side down the corridor.
Creak. Creak.
Now, no sound came from Cheonghwis feet, while noisy sounds rang out from Namgung Zhaos feet, whose mind and body were disturbed.
Perhaps feeling terribly insulted by this fact, Namgung Zhaos hand quietly gripped his sword handle. And he gripped it so tightly that blood vessels stood out on the back of his hand.
It seemed like he wanted to draw his sword and kill Namgung Cheonghwi right away.
However, if a Semu ims the Namgung name and goes around Im worried it might cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Surely no one will believe it.
I do not care about outsiders views. What is important is that I now have two siblings with good hearts and excellent martial talents.
The n elders will strongly oppose this too. Perhaps they might even plead with the n Lord to drive you out.
Even if that happens, I have already be a brother to them in my heart, so it does not matter.
Silence.
A silence neither too long nor too short.
Breaking that silence, Namgung Cheonghwi warned him.
Do not do it.
What is the meaning of this sudden Zen riddle, Daoist?
Whatever you are nning, do not do it. I will not pursue what has happened so far. But do not be mistaken. I am not saying this out of fear of you or concern for future troubles, but for Myeongs sake.
Cheonghwi took out the letter obtained from the Sleep-Killing Stepfathers corpse and tossed it to Namgung Zhao.
They say the handwriting is the same.
Such low-grade nder is
I shall say it again. I will not pursue it. From now on, give up your lingering attachments, do not have malicious thoughts, be grateful for having family, and get along well.
Namgung Zhaos footsteps stopped.
When Namgung Cheonghwi had gone about ten steps ahead, the sound of a sword being drawn, shing, was heard from behind. Even so, Cheonghwi didnt look back or panic.
Namgung Zhao growled, full of killing intent.
What if I dont? What if I must fulfill my secret, earnest wish? What will you do then?
Then one ill-mannered, bad-tempered low-life will die.
As Namgung Cheonghwi turned the corner, Namgung Zhaos angry shout could be heard from far away. Along with the sound of the floor and walls being destroyed.
Trouble was not far off.
1. Nam means South in Korean.
Chapter 160: Murim Travelogue - 8
Now its not Daoist Cheonghwi, but Hyungnim Cheonghwi!
Y-Yes, that is how it turned out.
Im d well be living under the same roof! While guests may part ways when their paths differ, family remains close at heart even when physically distant. How wonderful! I look forward to our rtionship, Hyungnim Cheonghwi!
Envers Redburn, who had be Namgung Cheonghwi as of today, twisted his body in all directions every time he heard the word Hyungnim. Namgung Myeong asked worriedly, wondering if he might be ill.
Why are you twisting your body like that, Hyungnim Cheonghwi?
Namgung Seungah next to him raised the corner of her mouth. She thought this was a chance to get revenge for the 0 confessions, 1 rejection incident.
Cant you tell at a nce? He seems unustomed to being called Hyungnim. In that case, we must call him that often until he gets used to it Right, Orabeoni Cheonghwi?
Orabeoni is fine.
Do you really want to die?!
Squabble squabble.
After a brief tussle using the Grabbing Hand Technique, Namgung Cheonghwi came up with a very philosophical question in his mind.
Family What am I even supposed to do now?
It was undoubtedly something he had longed for. However, having lived without the meaning of family for quite some time, he was now at a loss as to what exactly it was.
Lets retrace memories. Family-like behavior
I had even shared half a bean with Elder Brother Roderus. Then, is giving of ones own the true behavior of family?
Daoi- I mean, Orabeoni. Why do you keep moving beans to my te?
To share
I dont like beans, so give them to Myeong. I said give them to Myeong!
Noonim and Hyungnim! Both of you! Picky eating is bad! I learned that to harmonize the energy of the Five Elements, one must eat everything without exception to strengthen bones and muscles and properly umte Inner Qi. Also, beans grow from the earth, so absorbing Earth Qi
With Namgung Myeongs exnation as background music, Namgung Cheonghwi and Namgung Seungah got into a fight over who could move more of their beans to the others te.
Cheonghwi, who was deflecting beans using the Heavenly Demons martial studies, thought this didnt seem quite right. When sharing with Elder Brother Roderus, there was affection, but now, perhaps because of abundance, there was no particr feeling.
He pulled out another memory from his bundle of memories.
His mother had cared for young Envers with utmost devotion. When he cried from hunger, she breastfed him; when he fell and cried, sheforted him.
Then, is taking care of someone like a child left by the waters edge the true behavior of family?
What are you doing?
I was on standby in case you might get cut by the sword.
Im going to train now. Are you worried I might get cut by a sword while practicing swordsmanship Ive been honing for over a decade?
That is right.
Swoosh!!
Namgung Seungah unleashed an unrestrained killing movement. Cheonghwi, who was performing evasive maneuvers, reconsidered, thinking this might not be it. Excessive kindness might make the protected person feel insulted.
Another family-like action.
The Duke of Redburn taught assassination techniques, showed the scene of brothers being created from the front row, and didnt even treat his sons as sons if their abilities werecking.
No matter how inexperienced he was, he at least knew that that wasnt family-like.
Cheonghwi humbly acknowledged that he didnt know much about family. And since one should learn what they dont know from others, he honestly asked for guidance.
Namgung Seungah made an incredulous expression.
So thats why youve been acting crazy all this time?
I tried my best.
You know how when youre learning martial arts, if youre too tense and put in too much force, your movements be stiff and unsightly? Thats exactly how you are right now, Daoi Orabeoni.
To the question of what family is and how one should act, Namgung Seungah, an adopted child, answered.
Whats so special about family? Were not even blood-rted.
?
Dont be constrained by the framework of family. There are hundreds of ways to ept family, and among them, some focus on honor or power like Namgung Zhao. That might not be right but you need to find your own way.
So stop doing weird things. Namgung Seungah snapped that and left. It was a reasonable statement.
Left alone in the Namgung ns garden, Namgung Cheonghwi sat cross-legged and fell into thought.
Roderus had taught him a wed Mana Operation Technique, damaging Envers Mana Circuits. Until now, he had thought of it as betrayal and it remained a deep wound in his heart, but
Looking back, Roderus had simpler and faster options avable.
If he had been jealous of Envers talent and wanted to exclude him, he could have just killed him. If he had thrust a rapier into him while he slept, he would have closed his eyes without even screaming.
So perhaps he deliberately did that to make him leave the Redburn Household.
Maybe he wanted to protect him like that.
Now he understands. If he and Namgung Myeong were in the same situation, and if there was no other method that came to mind. Perhaps Cheonghwi would have made a simr choice.
Then, Elder Brother Roderus must have seen me as very young at that time Its a bit disappointing. Elder Brother.
He thought he was quite mature even then. Or wasnt he?
Cheonghwi recalled his memories with Roderus one by one. Sometimes, even while sparring, there were times when Roderus would attack particrly harshly. To the point where Envers would be injured and unable to properly participate in thepetition.
Until now, he had thought those were just days when Roderus was in a bad mood, but perhaps it was also a consideration difficult to understand.
Thinking carefully, on days when the atmosphere was ominous, Roderus invariably inflicted injuries. And on such days, there were often fatalities in the viciouspetition among illegitimate children.
He was keeping him far away from danger.
There were clues all along. I just did not see them.
Namgung Cheonghwi stood up, dusting off his dusty bottom. And he walked a little.
If, after all, everything in the world is like martial arts, and its up to oneself to decide what meaning () to put into the word family.
Then. For Namgung Cheonghwi, family was a rtionship where hearts were deeply understood.
Having been hurt a lot by misunderstandings, now he sincerely hoped to face things properly. He truly wished he could do so.
When I meet Elder Brother Roderus again, lets have an open conversation. So that we can return to being close brothers again.
Not just that, but also Selvier and Luna. He felt he wanted to get a step closer to those he was grateful to. Living as if being chased, there were too many things he hadnt taken in with his eyes.
If he doesnt convey his gratitude, then
Having organized his thoughts, Cheonghwi took out a letter from his bosom.
It was a letter from Namgung Zhao asking him toe to the nearby forest when night falls. There was also a warning that if he didnte, he couldnt guarantee the safety of his family.
Hmm
Namgung Cheonghwi firmly tied the sword he had briefly leaned against a rock to his waist. It was a sturdy longsword given by the n Lord to wee him to the Namgung n.
He shall tie up loose ends.
===============================================================
He walks along the path. He heads back the way he came.
He passed through the main gate of the Namgung n. Now he exchanges greetings through only the medium of their eyes with the guard warriors who share the same surname. He told them he was going out briefly on an errand.
He passes through the bustling main street. Scenes that were once unfamiliar are now familiar to his eyes. Delivery people jumping across rooftops were also part of daily life.
He sees two martial artists fighting crudely in the marketce. Whether theyre fighting drunk, both their faces are bright red like boiled octopus.
Cheonghwi intervenes between them as he passes by, lightly deflecting their force and making them sit down.
Huff!
A-A Master!
The fight stopped at the masters intervention. Namgung Cheonghwi left them with words to fight after sobering up, then continued on his way.
Following the path and crossing the city gate, greenery begins to fill his view.
As he walked, the sunset came, the sky turned crimson, then became pitch ck. He thought it was indeed true that nightes quickly in the forest but.
Perhaps, it was not because of the forest.
His skin tingles. He feels a sensation as if his soul is trembling.
From far away, a malicious energy spreads. An energy that seems to extend to the sky and cover it thinly, seeming faint yet heavily pressing down. As if ayer has been covered over the world.
He is reluctant to approach. Fear wells up inside. Looking closely at the fear, its shape is very familiar.
Heavenly Demon. This was the Heavenly Demons energy.
The sensation of facing something enormous, like looking up at a towering wall, that he felt when confronting the Heavenly Demon.
Was this the future the Crazy Wizard had read when he said they were bound by fate?
He could turn back now. The sense of helplessness he felt towards the Heavenly Demon was still vivid. Even if he challenged now after learning so much, Envers would be miserably defeated.
However
Namgung Cheonghwi stands here for his family.
I cannot run away. I would rather bash my head against the wall.
If Selvier was someone who doesnt fear challenges, and Luna was someone who enjoys them Then he will be one to shoulder challenges.
He walked.
As he advanced in the direction guided by the energy, he could see Namgung Zhaos figure through the trees, looking up at the sky. In his grasp was an ominous book.
To Cheonghwi it looked upside down. It was not that Namgung Zhao was holding the book. It felt as if the book was holding Namgung Zhao. The presence of the book was that enormous.
It was a vague feeling, but Cheonghwi instinctively knew that this book was the root cause of this situation.
Namgung Zhao spoke in a dejected voice. His clothes were disheveled and his hair was unkempt, showing none of his usual noble appearance.
You came, Cheonghwi.
Namgung Zhao. Have you decided to drop honorifics altogether?
Theres no reason to be polite to someone whos going to die.
It does not seem to be a matter of reason. Rather, I wonder if you do not even have the leisure to mourn.
Shing. Namgung Zhao drew his longsword.
The well-sharpened precious sword was emitting a cold blue light. The killing intent was thick.
You ruined all my ns. If it werent for you, I would have taken Myeongs blood long ago and obtained the Heavenly Demons power!
Speak correctly. I did not ruin your ns. I saved you. So that you would not regretter.
Regret? The only thing I regret is not killing you earlier. Instead of entrusting it to that fake Daoist, I should have forcibly cut off your head right there!
Then, why not try it now? Do you not think it is not toote even now?
Namgung Cheonghwi also drew his sword in response.
Swish.
Namgung Zhao was taking the perfect form of the Boundless Firmament Sword Technique. It was a wless preparatory stance, like a marble sculpture. However, his heart was impatient and closed, so he wasnt free.
On the other hand, Namgung Cheonghwi, having only recently learned the Boundless Firmament Sword Technique, had many gaps and clumsy postures here and there. However, he knew the intent of the martial art, so he was unconcerned and rxed.
In the silence.
Along with the sound of a bird fluttering up, the sword fight began.
Hyaaah!!
As Namgung Zhao stepped in with his footwork and thrust with single-minded focus, his momentum was like an arrow being shot. The perfect form of martial art unfolded with pure Inner Qi contained as much powerful force as its level of mastery.
Namgung Cheonghwi met the sword to assess it.
ng-!!
Cheonghwis sword was greatly deflected.
Namgung Zhaos sword strike, able to freely use Inner Qi, had the upper hand in strengthpared to Cheonghwi, whose Inner Qi control was unstable. There was no way to win if hepeted in strength head-on.
Namgung Zhaos sword spread out like a crane spreading its tail feathers. Smoothly transitioning from thrusting to shing, he aimed for Cheonghwis chest.
Lazy Donkey Roll. Cheonghwi rolled on the ground without hesitation to avoid the de.
What an unsightly sight!
One should not be bound by outward appearances. You were talking about the Heavenly Demons power, but if it were the Heavenly Demon, he would have used the Lazy Donkey Roll dozens of times.
If that was the choice with the highest probability of winning, the Heavenly Demon would have just done it, no matter how ridiculous the movement.
Namgung Zhaos sword fiercely cut the ground like a gliding hawk. Cheonghwi used Ignition on the ground while rolling to avoid the sh, and from a low position, swung his sword to aim for Zhaos ankle.
Namgung Zhao jumped high to avoid it. In the gap created as they both focused on evasion, Cheonghwi opened his mouth.
There is a part I do not understand.
You have the leisure to chatter, you bastard!
ng-!!
Once again, metal shed against metal.
Blood light flickered and wavered in Namgung Zhaos eyes. His swordsmanship became more violent, and gradually, a dark red color began to mix into the blue Sword Qi.
Namgung Zhaos Boundless Firmament Sword Technique swung in all directions, pressuring Cheonghwi, but he met it as if soaring through the sky. Even in a situation where the sword path was restricted by dense Sword Qi, he was free.
Narrowing his shoulders and twisting his body to swing, or stepping in with a firm stance while aiming for Namgung Zhaos instep; by mixing various martial arts, Namgung Zhao couldnt easily settle the match.
Why are you trying to kill Myeong?
The secret of the Demonic Descent Divine Art (ħg) said to offer the blood of family!
After achieving that secret and gaining power, what do you intend to do?
I must make the Namgung n even greater. So that no one looks down on the n!
ng, ng-!
Namgung Cheonghwi gently rotated his wrist, using the sticity of his joints to sh like a whip. It looked simr to the movement of a chain sickle.
When the surprise attack prated with great force, Namgung Zhaos advancing sword momentarily stopped. Cheonghwi didnt miss that gap and aimed for his palm.
Ignition.
Boom-!
Cheonghwis quickly shot fist hit Namgung Zhaos chest and pushed him back.
Kueok!
You are the one looking down on the n. How can someone trying to kill a family member im to be protecting the n?
You dont understand! Only I can make the Namgung n great. Only I can lead the family! I must keep that faith!
Who exactly told you to be an excellent n Lord?
Thats!!
Myeong did.
It was what Myeong used to say habitually. That Hyungnim Zhao would undoubtedly be an excellent n Lord.
Namgung Zhaos movements suddenly stiffened. With a confused expression, he looked at the evil book still held in his left hand.
Even when he tried to remove his fingers, the book wouldnt fall off, as if it were glued on.
The blood light flickering in his eyes subsided. His breath, which had sounded as if he was being chased by something, quieted down, and emotions other than anger settled in his eyes.
In his confusion, Namgung Zhao murmured.
Myeong is a genius. His talent was something I couldnt dare to keep up with. Someday, without fail, Myeong would reach a realm I couldnt even dream of.
He felt jealous, and perhaps there was also fear that the n Lord position might pass to Myeong. And also, the desire to be a role model of a brother for as long as possible.
So I tried to improve my skills by learning the sword that cuts the sky, but Father never showed me the ancestors secret chamber. So I had no choice but to use other methods.
So he picked up the book.
The book was full of evil secret techniques for improving ones skills by sacrificing people. Namgung Zhao harmed innocent people and took their blood. It seems he felt guilty at first, but as time went on, he felt nothing.
One, then two. The victims kept increasing. He became intoxicated with the heterodox path.
I know, I know. From the moment I killed innocent people, I was already worse than amon thug. But
Even though he was a wolf who could harm people anytime for his own sake, he had a purpose. But when the Blood Qi started to invade his marrow, he forgot even his purpose.
The petty man who wanted to maintain the authority of the eldest son at all costs was ultimately consumed by power that was merely a means.
Namgung Zhao looked at Cheonghwi with gloomy eyes.
I wont repent. Even if I could turn back time, I would have chosen the method of killing people and easily gaining power. Because thats the kind of person I am.
I have no regrets for all those actions, but being enchanted by this damn book forgetting even my family, that hurts.
Namgung Zhao put the de to his own nape. All his ns were already in shambles, and it was better to die than to be swayed by this mere book.
The moment he applied force to the handle to take his own life.
Kuh, urk.
Crack. Crunch.
Ominous red energy spread in all directions from the Demonic Descent Divine Art (ħg), climbing up Namgung Zhaos hand and spreading throughout his body. Blood vessels bulged, and sounds that shouldnte from muscles and bones were heard.
Something was happening. It shouldnt be left like this.
Namgung Zhao shouted, rolling his eyes back.
K-Kill me!
CHup!
Namgung Cheonghwi, to finish the incident before being devoured by the demonic book, closed the distance with Ignition and swung his sword with all his might.
Whoosh!!
Just as the elerated de touched Namgung Zhaos nape, about to dig into his neck.
Namgung Zhaos body showed an iprehensible movement and disappeared from view. Namgung Cheonghwi blinked in bewilderment, then as if struck by lightning, realized something and exerted force to protect his entire body.
An iprehensible technique. That just now was the Heavenly Demons movement.
Thud.
A fist touched Cheonghwis chest.
And then, BOOM!!
Kuk!!
Cheonghwi, hit by an exquisite Fa Jin, flew about 3 zhang into the air.
Using the Thousand Catty Weight Movement Technique to stick his feet to the ground, he firmly grasped his longsword with both hands and faced forward. Before his eyes was Namgung Zhao, wavering like a heat haze.
Cheonghwi saw the Heavenly Demon beyond Namgung Zhaos rolled-back eyes. That being had descended through space and time and nested in Namgung Zhaos body.
Chapter 161: Murim Travelogue - Completed
Emotionless.
Namgung Zhao, who had been showing various emotions like anger,mentation, and inferiority, was instantly bleached. Like a person made of wax, he was indifferent and also quiet.
Though it was like a water surface without ripples, to Namgung Cheonghwi, that calmness seemed more threatening than a rough storm.
He had experienced it. That calmke had no end to its depth, was heavier than the same volume of iron, and was an abyss that instantly pulled down swimmers.
Blood Qi overflowed.
The Blood Cults secret technique bombarded Namgung Zhaos body, forcing its purpose onto the Heavenly Demon. Use that powerful strength to kill people, steal blood, and make the Blood Cult prosper.
The Blood Cult alone is your ally, and all others are mere prey. Dye the world red and open a blood history that willst for ten thousand years
How crude.
The Heavenly Demon looked down nkly at the Demonic Descent Divine Art (ħg) in his hand, then lightly applied force. As if to say he wouldnt allow it to invade him.
Rip.
The evil Blood Cults secret technique was cut into thousands of pieces and scattered.
The Heavenly Demon, having undone the chains that bound him, seemed to be pondering what to do next. He found that answer from the body he was possessing.
Is it your wish to be the n Lord of the Namgung n? I shall grant it.
The Heavenly Demon chose the fastest and most urate method he could perform.
If you kill all the Namgungs and remain alone, you will be the n Lord.
I will not allow that!
ng!
Namgung Cheonghwi rang out his sword cry and drew the Heavenly Demons attention. He turned to look at Cheonghwi. Just that alone felt like being stripped naked.
Under the shining moonlight, a heavy silence fell, and Namgung Cheonghwi swallowed dryly. In the tension that made it hard to breathe, Cheonghwi used all his consciousness to grasp the Heavenly Demons movements.
The Blood Qi wrapped around his body flickered like a candle me and was gradually diminishing.
ordingly, Namgung Zhaos body was also dying. His muscles were falling away, hisplexion was fading, and his whole body was bing emaciated so quickly it was visible to the naked eye.
When that candle me burns outpletely, the Heavenly Demon will leave the body.
How long would it take? Half a k? Or one shchn? He didnt know. But even with just a little time, the Heavenly Demon could turn the Namgung n into a bloody mess and more.
So this was a battle of attrition.
Namgung Cheonghwis mission was to keep the Heavenly Demon in this forest.
Hyaaaah!!
Cheonghwi leaped in with a single sword.
===============================================================
The boy strikes from above to below. He considers it deeply.
He foresees hundreds of derivatives, cutting off the crude and useless branches. Then he blocks the ends of the branches one by one.
If ites with butterfly-like changes, he blocks it by pulling and inserting like a mantis; if it rushes like a storm, he folds the sail and calmly lets it pass; if it presses down like rigid iron, he returns it using weight like a seesaw.
After going through the repetitive process of blocking all possibilities, there is no path left but victory.
The Heavenly Demon shook his hand.
Crack
Urgh
Namgung Cheonghwis arm bone broke from the short punch. Though Cheonghwis face contorted from the intense pain, he endured it and continued his attack.
That too was within the Heavenly Demons range of expectations. The Heavenly Demon smoothly changed his body posture. This way, Cheonghwis de would pass by, barely grazing his shoulder. The attack misses.
Namgung Cheonghwi felt a chill down his spine from the eerie sense of crisis.
A follow-up attack wille. Should I focus on defense? No, defense would be useless. Then should I continue attacking? No, he will dodge it.
In the vagueness of feeling that nothing would work, Cheonghwi brought out the maximum change. He must follow the Heavenly Demons changes. He must make moves that he cannot anticipate. If he doesnt change, hell die!
Cheonghwi shot an Ignition with his remaining arm. That single move contained the subtlety of Fa Jin, the movement like a swinging smander tail, and the swiftness of Battjutsu.
But it was read.
Thud, thud.
With the Heavenly Demons two short strikes, the Ignition passed by the Heavenly Demons neck, and Cheonghwis body was left wide open defensively. The Heavenly Demons hand slowly flew towards his heart.
Thousand Catty Weight.
Namgung Cheonghwi put weight on his upper body while flexibly bending his knees. Then heid his body almost parallel to the ground to avoid the Heavenly Demons attack. It was the Iron te Bridge Movement Technique.
As Cheonghwi was about to follow up with a kick, a foot flew into his view. As if anticipating he would lower his posture to dodge, it was a Kicking Technique shot from the distant past.
Cheonghwi squeezed his eyes shut.
Thwack!!
Kuk!
Namgung Cheonghwis body floated and flew away. Only after rolling three times could he barely stand up, with blood continuously flowing from his nose and his head spinning.
The Heavenly Demon stood calmly without a single wound.
Clouds flowed to cover the moonlight, and pitch-ck night came to the forest. Cheonghwi tore his clothes and tightly bound his broken arm. A stinging pain rose sharply.
Cough, cough. Huu
The Heavenly Demon didnt deliver the finishing blow.
If he had kicked with all his Inner Qi, Namgung Cheonghwis head would have burst like a watermelon just now. But he didnt do that.
Cheonghwi vaguely understood that this was the result of pursuing efficiency.
To win perfectly without variables with 100% probability. Steadily, like tearing off an insects limbs one by one. Thats how he was fighting mechanically.
So until all my limbs are broken. The fight will not end. Is that right?
No answer came.
Cheonghwi stepped into the darkness. Only one arm had been taken so far. If a limb flies off every time hes cornered, he can sh three more times.
Even if he dies here
You shall end in this forest.
He will not let him go beyond this point.
===============================================================
ng!!
After the seventh sh, the sword broke in half.
Kueok, huu, heuk, uweeek
Namgung Cheonghwi gripped the broken sword andy prone, spitting out a handful of blood. His left arm had broken three times, turning into a ridiculous shape and angle, and there wasnt a single unscathed part on his entire body.
The Blood Qi enveloping Namgung Zhaos body had visibly diminished greatly, but it was still not enough. He was still the Heavenly Demon.
Cheonghwis vision was blurry. Images doubled and merged repeatedly. Even standing up was a struggle.
Overexerting his trembling muscles, he barely managed to stand on the ground by pulling together all his knowledge of how to move his body. However, if he rxed his concentration even a little, it felt like he would copse right there.
Could he even swing a sword in this state?
The Heavenly Demon was still looking at Namgung Cheonghwi indifferently. He was a living infinity, and no matter how much Cheonghwi changed and followed, he couldnt keep up with that speed.
Martial arts () didnt work, and his body () was also in tatters.
All that remained was his heart ().
Swish. The wind blew.
Clouds passing through the sky flowed leisurely, revealing the moon that had been hidden. Warm moonlight settled on Cheonghwis head.
Only the heart remains.
There was a realization that seemed to brush his hand, tantalizing him. It was merely circling around because there was no vessel to contain it. Namgung Cheonghwi needed something to hold this realization.
What shed through his mind was the story of the Emperor Sword Form ().
There were no Sword Marks () in the Namgung ns secret chamber. Without a single trace of cutting, only a beautiful flower garden was there.
Namgung Chaegong had been greatly disappointed seeing this and thought it meaningless, but wasnt that absence containing a great meaning ()?
The Heavenly Demon raised his hand to finish it.
The opponent was the Heavenly Demon (ħ), one who calcted all possibilities and produced the optimal solution. He was infinite and uncatchable. If that was the case
To face infinity, one must be infinite.
To cut the sky
Either the de must be asrge as the sky, or
I must use the sky as a de
Namgung Cheonghwi gripped the broken sword with both hands and raised it. As if about to strike down greatly at any moment, he held it high above his head.
Whether the de was there or not didnt matter. It was better without it. He simply filled the void with everything.
Past wounds, the pain of struggle, the joy of conquest, family affection, the weight of promises, all the meanings that had brushed past him until now, he extended infinitely.
Unlike the Heavenly Demon who reached infinity from martial arts (), he reached infinity from the heart ().
.
The Heavenly Demons steps halted.
It was a fight that would end if he took ten steps forward and stabbed the neck, but his feet wouldnt move. Only the level of danger was rising steeply.
That was just a dying boy. His skill was shallow, and he dared not be a match for himself. The changes he extended were only a tiny part, which could be broken without consuming muchputational power.
But what was that? Clearly, he was just taking an upper stance with a broken body.
However, it seemed like it could be anything. If shaken off from below to above, it seemed like it would strike down like lightning. If thrust from side to side, it seemed like it would crush down.
It seemed like no attack would work. The Heavenly Demon pondered all sorts of changes to find a way out, but it continued in a parallel manner like parallel lines.
The Heavenly Demon, faced with infinity, stopped moving to counter the infinite possibilities.
Weaving infinity with the heart; it was the aura of an emperor pressing down so that no one in the world would dare act rashly. There was no need to swing, just the Sword Form () alone was enough.
Metamorphosis ().
Emperor Sword Form ().
Namgung Cheonghwi decided to make that the vessel of his heart.
Kuuuuung!!
An invisible force pressed down in all directions. The Heavenly Demon staggered under the pressureing from all directions, like the weight of the sky bing arge hand and gripping him. He muttered.
Emperor Sword Form, you say?
Cheonghwi also couldnt escape the weight of the sky. He became a pir connecting heaven and earth, gritting his teeth and enduring. Screams could be heard from all the joints in his body, but his heart was free and overflowing.
I can do it. I can achieve it!
Thud.
The Heavenly Demon takes a step with difficulty. His body squirms. The monster handling infinity was still constantly changing his movements and creating breakthroughs even in this situation. However, it was slow.
The Heavenly Demons brain was working at an unprecedented speed, but despite that, it was slow. In a space that seemed like time had slowed down, the Heavenly Demon reached out his hand, but
Thud.
The Heavenly Demons knee wobbled and buckled.
Time was up.
Void of even the sound of crickets chirping, the moonlit nights match ended quietly.
Cheonghwi gripped the sky and endured its weight, while the Heavenly Demon had used up all the time given to him to face the sky.
How interesting.
The Heavenly Demon left those final words and disappeared. The overflowing Blood Qi finally extinguished. Namgung Zhaos emaciated body copsed as it was.
At the same time. Namgung Cheonghwi also closed his eyes and fainted.
A small smile hung on the fallen Cheonghwis lips. He had protected his family.
===============================================================
On a warm, sunny day, Namgung Cheonghwi was about to leave through the main gate of the Namgung n with his packed belongings. As he stood on the threshold, looking back for a moment, a young boys voice held him back.
Hyungnim Cheonghwi, are you leaving?
Yes. I mean yes.
Youre going on a long journey. It hasnt even been that long since you became family This is too much.
What can I do when I have a prior engagement? I agreed to a match, so I cannot just back out on my own And perhaps I might even find a potential bride.
A potential bride!
Namgung Myeong, with sparkling eyes, was about to jump up and ask all sorts of questions about this bride candidate, but he cleared his throat and maturely suppressed his curiosity.
Right, a man might need to leave home to pursue love. Namgung Myeong cast away his inner disappointment and filled that empty space with support.
Please make sure to introduce her to me!
I shall. If things go well, in addition to the potential bride I shall introduce you to my elder brother too.
Hyungnims Hyungnim?
He has a nasty temper, but hes a good person.
How did one act to be a good person with a nasty temper? Namgung Myeongs face was tinged with confusion. Seeing this, Cheonghwiughed heartily.
It was time to leave now. He probably wouldnt be able to see them for a long time. Because after finishing his match with Luna, he nned to head to the Redburn family.
He would properly face his bloodline and end everything. Having achieved Metamorphosis, there was nothing to fear.
Take care I shall be back soon.
Yes. By then, I might have grown so much I might even be taller than you, Hyungnim! Ill be an excellent n Lord, so please donte back toote!
Alright. Ill look forward to it.
Namgung Cheonghwi stepped out of the gatepletely, carrying a single bundle.
He took onest look at Namgung Myeong waving his hand, then turned his back and left. It would be a quite long, arduous journey home, but he wasnt afraid. How could a man of principle hesitate once hes made up his mind?
The receding figure of Namgung Cheonghwi gradually shrank to the size of a millet seed, then suddenly vanished like a phantom.
===============================================================
On a beautiful moonlit night, Luna and Envers faced each other with drawn swords.
You seem, changed.
Is that so? I am d you noticed.
Envers was wrapped in confidence from head to toe. Luna tilted her head slightly at his quite different appearance and asked.
Confident, are you?
Let me tell you in advance, I havepleted my Metamorphosis. If you think of the old me, you will be in for a big surprise. Or you can admit defeat now if you like. I do not wish to hurt you
Luna straightened her middle finger and extended it to the boastful Envers. It meant Fuck off.
Enversughed loudly at this, and Luna also hung a piece of smile at the corner of her mouth. As the atmosphere ripened like this, the match naturally began.
I shall show you the Absolute Move of Namgung Cheonghwi.
Your, name. Envers.
Take this! As it is a martial art that even drove out the Heavenly Demon!
Such boasting.
Long words were unnecessary. From the start, they both showed everything they had and shed. As their bodies crossed
Zzzzzzt. Static noise interrupted.
===============================================================
Suddenly the video went ck, and the Magic Tower Master, who couldnt see the important kiss scene, went berserk.
Ah! AHHHHHHH!! Video! Why isnt the videoing out!
Ack! Dont hit me, Tower Master, no, this His Metamorphosis is like a DDoS attack, so the observation equipment has gone dead, I cant do anything, ack!
Consecutive Yuna Punches rain down on the Crazy Wizards back. Thump thump thump thump thump.
Fix it! Fix it!
No wait, hitting me wont fix it, okay?! Pink-Haired Lesbian, stop her Where are you going?
I am going to watch directly. If the equipment is dead, cant we just observe with our own eyes?
!! I want to go watch directly too!
Crash Bang. Those hungry for others romance rushed out of theboratory. The Crazy Wizard heaved a deep sigh at thismotion, then ran out after the Magic Tower Master and Pink-Haired Lesbian who had left first.
You cant miss a kiss scene, after all!
Chapter 162: After Story : Wrap Up
After finishing Envers Doki Doki Martial Arts Adventure, Iid down on the sofa and said,
Im thinking of taking a little break from TRPG.
????!!!
The Purple Magic Tower Master, who had been resting her head on myp, suddenly sat up in shock. Her expression was like someone who had just been told that the world was ending tomorrow.
She even reached out to touch my face, as if checking whether I was an imposter. No matter how hard she pinched my cheeks, my skin remained intact. Because I was real.
While the Tower Master iled and panicked in every conceivable way, Pink-Haired Lesbian emerged from the bathroom, her body warm and freshly washed.
Her skin was slightly red, probably from a hot shower. Though she was wearing pants, her upper body was bare. Instead of a shirt, a long towel was draped around her neck, covering her chest.
If it werent for Sexual Desire Suppression, my eyes would have been all over the ce. But in my calm andposed state of mind, she looked no different than a guy fresh out of the sauna.
??No, that was a lie.
I averted my eyes, fighting to escape the gravitational force pulling my gaze towards it. It was a little pathetic that, even with full awareness, I still fell into this trap.
??Whats wrong?
Yuri! Somethings seriously wrong with himhe says hes taking a break from TRPG!
It could be a doppelganger pretending to be Mr. Crazy Wizard. I will verify by pulling down his pants.
Why are you pulling my pants down???
I hastily grabbed my belt to fend off the Pink-Haired Lesbians attempts, thinking.
Was this really that surprising?
I tried to soothe the panicking Tower Master, speaking slowly and deliberately. Nothing blooms forever, I said. Its just a natural cycle.
How can someone think about TRPGs day in and day out? You need to take a break every now and then.
??You did!
No matter how fun something is, nobody can do it nonstop, 365 days a year.
??You did!
I did. I did, but
In both my past and current lives, no hobby had ever excited me as much as TRPGs. So I had thrown myself into it, without a single pause. TRPG was still my lifelong passion.
But sometimes, bncing hobbies with life was also necessary. Now?? there was more to my life than just hobbies. I wanted to enjoy my time with Yuna and Yuri for as long as possible.
Moreover, the quality of my sessions would decline if I didnt take breaks.
For the sake of TRPG and myself, I realized that it was necessary to create a little distance between us.
Then what?? Do you n to do instead of session? Youre not nning to destroy the world, are you?
How about casting arge-scale illusion spell on the moon to brainwash the entire continent and crown yourself ruler of the world? I read it in manhwa.
What am I in your minds?
Ugh!
I pulled Yuna into a hug, wrapping her in my arms. The fussing Violet Tower Master was easily subdued, her cheeks already flushed as she purred in contentment.
These days, the three of us often found ourselves huddled together like this.
Yuna was someone who frequently felt lonely, and I, too, needed human warmth, so it wasnt unusual. What was surprising, though, was that Pink-Haired Lesbian seemed to enjoy being close as well.
At first, I thought she was doing it just to tease both Yuna and me at the same time.
But now, instead of trying to seduce us like some sly fox, she seemed more like a rxed cat lounging on a warm car hood.
Maybe it was simply her nature, or perhaps something had happened to her.
It made me wonder if Yuri Lansters past wasnt as happy as she let on.
Yuna nestled her head under my chin and asked,
So what are you really nning to do?
Im going to rest. Maybe just lounge around, or maybe?? catch up on the rtionships Ive been neglecting. Maybe go out for drinks. Stuff like that.
I wasnt going to live as a TRPG-obsessed machine anymore. It was time to return to life as a human being.
??Is that really it?
Someone as sharp as the Tower Master deserves a good hug.
Euaang.
But Yuna wasnt entirely wrong. There was more to it than just taking a break.
There were two main reasons I made this decision.
First, seeing the former Envers, now Namgung Cheonghwi, engage in family roley made me realize I needed to do more than just y gamesI had to contribute to the family, too.
Then how about starting with a gender-swap date, Mr. Crazy Wizard?
????.
I wasnt ready for that yet.
The second reason was that I was chasing a lingering sense of unease in my mind.
Ever since I joined the Purple Magic Tower, I had been relentlessly running. I treated TRPGs as if the world would end if I didnt pour my entire being into them, constantly researching and spreading the results everywhere.
That part felt off. Why was I so serious, so desperate about it?
It was just a theory for now, but I suspected that there was That in my mind influencing my actions. Could there be a reason I feltpelled to spread TRPGs to so many people?
I was thinking about digging into that part.
The idea that I might be led by something beyond my control disturbed me, stirring up my fighting spirit. Ones fate should be decided by oneselfnot dictated by anyone else. That was my belief.
This was why I despised those who used people as pawns to achieve their own goals. No matter how clever their schemes were, they would always drag the yer to a bad ending through sheer stubbornness. They were despicable for a reason.
Yuna pped her hands as if something clicked.
Now that you mention it, I did think it was weird how youd prepare session material before going to bed every night??!!
No, I did that in my previous life too.
Indeed. I thought it odd as well. Didnt you once stare at the floorboards, iming that the wood grain looked like a squid, and then start nning a deep-sea fishing session?
That also happened in my previous life.
GMs were the type of people who would see a leaf drifting in the wind and think, Oh, that could be a session idea. There was nothing strange about it.
But Yunas face twisted as she listened to my hypothesis.
??Youre just obsessed with TRPGs, arent you?
No, its different.
That was the least convincing thing Ive heard all year, Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Anyway.
Thats why?? I decided to take some time off. Clear my head, and explore some new things outside of sessions. I could level up a bit. I havent even reached metamorphosis yet, have I?
And there was a spell I needed toplete.
During the battle with Roderus, I defeated him using a hologram wearing Power Armor. The suitpensated for the hologramsck of physical strength.
That experience inspired me to create an artifact. One that could strengthen holograms, provide emergency power, and efficiently convert belief into mana.
With such artifacts, I could equip named NPCs, turning them intopanions I could summon whenever I needed them.
Thats why I had been having Evil God-chan appear in all my sessions. Even though the forms were different, the essence remained the same, and the faith collected from both Roderus and Envers had been steadily umting in the Evil God.
Heres what I was envisioning:
Heavenly Demon(ħ) in the frontline, Evil God() in the backline.
An unyielding AI parry machine leading the charge, while the evil god, skilled in tormenting others, casts all kinds of debuffs. And I would leisurely cast spells to annihte the enemy.
It was the perfect n.
I nced at the clock, then gently lifted the Tower Master by the waist, cing her beside me. Next, I carefully disentangled Pink-Haired Lesbians arms from around my waist and stood up.
Where are you going?
Envers said hes applying for a leave of absence. Apparently, he needs to speak with a professor for that, so Im heading over to handle it now.
??It seems like Envers wants to return to his family, right? Its probably dangerous, but I hope it goes well.
Itll work out well.
I wasnt just offering empty optimism. I genuinely believed things would turn out fine.
I was still connected to Roderus through the Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction. asionally, Id peek into his dreams to monitor the Crimson Dukes movements. At the moment, Roderus was in the Dukes mansion.
He had set aside his Magical Girl activities and was biding his time, following the Dukes orders while looking for an opportunity. He appeared to be struggling, though.
It wouldnt be easy to confront such a powerful family alone. But what if he had an ally?
Reinforcements are on the way, Roderus. Im sending your little brother to you*.*
Prepare yourself because Cheonghwi, the ultimate Metamorphosis user, is on his way!
===============================================================
Envers Redburn sat up straight and made a request to the Wizard.
I n to leave the academy for a while.
Very Well.
The conversation was brief. The Wizard pulled a leave of absence form from a drawer, ced it on the table, and Envers signed it.
Envers exhaled deeply. A mix of anxiety and tension surged within himuncertainty about the journey ahead and doubts about his own sess.
Yet, amidst this turmoil, he clung to the vision of the sky he held close to his heart.
He would return to his family and change everything. He wanted to rece tears withughter. Only then would he truly have a family.
As Envers stared at his signature, collecting his thoughts, the Wizard casually spoke.
Burying the past and starting anew could be an option too.
????.
Because you have friends, a budding romantic rtionship, and above all?? youre mentally prepared to create a family. Starting over wouldnt be difficult.
It probably wasnt.
He could graduate from the academy with excellent grades and have countless offers lined up. He could be a nobles knight or even build his own power.
For someone who had reached Metamorphosis, the possibilities were endless.
He could lead a life of luxury andfort, in a home with a sprawling garden, raising children with his wife and basking in lifelong happiness with his new family.
But if there was a reason he was willing to forgo this guaranteed happiness and step into danger, it was because
I do not want to leave behind any regrets in my life.
Good.
After thinking for a moment, he pulled out a deck of cards from his robes and asked Envers:
Are you familiar with Astrology?
I recognize it as magic that reads the stars to predict the future.
Indeed. These cards were designed as a fortune-telling toy. I could read your fortune if youd like. Its just for fun, so dont take it too seriouslyits just meant to lighten things up.
????.
Envers scrutinized the deck of cards in the Wizards hands. They looked like ordinary ying cards with no trace of any mana, but it was in the hands of an extraordinary individual.
A man who could effortlessly send someone to another world might very well be able to foresee the future while sitting in this room.
With that thought, Envers shook his head decisively.
I need no fortune-telling. I have already set my mind on this path, and no matter whether the path ahead is bright or dark, it will not sway me. I will only walk forward stubbornly
I could also tell you your love fortune.
??I would like you to tell me my fortune.
Envers immediately pulled his chair closer to the table. Even the most resolute heart could falter when it came to matters of love.
As the Wizard shuffled the cards, he asked,
How are things progressing?
We kissed, but nothing beyond that. I cannot tell if it was just a bet between friends or if she truly has feelings for me.
I dont need cards to see that. You both have feelings for each other, so keep moving forward.
But her expression is always nk, and I hesitate every time I try to confess. Im unsure if??.
Slideee.
The Wizard fanned out the cards across the table, gesturing for Envers to choose one.
After a prolonged standoff with the cards, Envers finally selected one after five minutes. When the Wizard flipped it over, it revealed an inverted image of a moonlit night.
Your uncertainties will be resolved, and rity wille. The confusion and tangled emotions youve been feeling will all be sorted out. This applies not only to your love life but to everything.
??Those are good words to hear.
However, you must be ready to ept someones transformation, no matter how unexpected it may be. It will be an undeniable truth.
?????
The advice was cryptic.
Even so, Envers trusted there was wisdom in the Wizards words and engraved them into his heart.
===============================================================
Envers Redburn packed his belongings and walked through the Academys main gate. As he turned to look back, he saw Luna standing there to see him off. However, her expression was far from cheerful.
It was because someone someone had kissed her, but he was now leaving for an extended period and had even filled a leave of absence from the Academy.
His Gaze Insight revealed everything. Envers avoided Lunas piercing stare, knowing he had to follow through with what he needed to do.
With a somewhat awkward smile, he said,
I shall see you again soon.
If you take too long, Ill forget about you.
??I shall be back soon.
Only then did Luna give him a thumbs-up, seemingly satisfied. Envers took onest long look at her, imprinting her face in his memory, before turning away.
His destination was the Duke of Redburns estate. A reunion with his older brother, Roderus, was waiting for him.
Much had changed since he had left. He had reached Metamorphosis, found a new family, and had faith. The world had given him what his birth family never could.
Now, it was his turn to repay that debt and restore his family from its very foundations. He would make things right!
Brimming with the righteous energy of the world (Ȼ֮), Envers shouted at the sky.
I am not the illegitimate son of the Redburn Duchy. I am Cheonghwi, the First-Grade Disciple of the Great Namgung n!
Euhahaha!
His resoundingughter echoed high into the sky.
Namgung Cheonghwi was finally returning to the family that had made him.
Chapter 163: After Story：Oh Dae-soo and Namgung Cheonghwi - 1
Click, ck, neighhhh.
The sound of hooves gradually faded, reced by the neighing of the horse, as if proudly announcing their arrival. The coachman stroked the horse, praising it for enduring the hard journey, before talking to the passenger.
This is the Empires Capital, Crownhall.
Thank you. Your driving was excellent, and thanks to that I arrivedfortably.
Youre too kind.
Was it a sign of early maturity?
The passengers manner of speaking was somewhat unusual. Had hee from somewhere else far away, or was this the etiquette of someone in a world far above amoner like himself? There was no way for him to tell.
One thing, however, was certain: somewhere between a boy and a man was a master of martial arts.
It wasnt as though the coachman was actually a swordmaster who had hid his identity to see such a thing. It was just that during their journey, he had seen the passenger show a masterful move and realized it then.
A reckless wild boar had suddenly charged in front of the moving carriage.
The passenger, who had been sitting in the cabin, instantly leaped forward with a sound like an explosion. With a sweeping motion of his arms, the boar bounced off, sending it tumbling through the air, almost vertically.
The coachman was surprised.
The movements of those who have mastered martial arts look like magic. This was what a regr at the tavern that the coachman frequented would say, almost daily.
Had it not been for those annoying stories of that retired, drunken knight, the coachman might have mistaken the passenger for a Wizard.
Such skill at that age. If that was the case, whatever path he chose to walk, one could easily assume his name would soon be on the lips of many in Crownhall. The capitals residents were always eager for tales of heroism.
That must be why even that strange woman Pure Knight or whatever had also be so popr.
By the time this passengers name and alias started going around the capital, the coachman would get another snack to go along with his alcohol. Once, I had a mysterious young man as a passenger
===============================================================
??Sssheuuup.
Envers winced as he felt the sharp pain radiating from his left arm. He had taken some damage while fending off the wild boar on his way here.
Still, he didnt want to show any sign of weakness after confidently stepping up. So, without even stopping to apply basic first aid, he acted as if nothing was wrong in front of the coachman.
Perhaps it would have been wiser to use Ignition instead of trying out Graft Flowers Onto A Tree.
He was stillcking finesse in executing delicate movements. But regret wouldnt heal his wounds, so Envers chose to see it as another opportunity to practice.
The capital looked different from how he remembered it.
The main street was broad enough to impress any onlooker, lined with regrly spaced magicmps. The advanced water and sewage systems, unmatched anywhere else in the world, remained unchanged.
The Empires capital, Crownhall, was still state of the art.
So, what had changed?
Most notably, the cleanliness was different. In the past, a casual nce down any unassuming alley would reveal traces of blood or vomitclear evidence of violence.
Even in the opulent Imperial capital, there had always been shadows, with those living in the light turning a blind eye to such signs.
Parents would pull their children away from secluded alleys, making them promise never to go there again.
Now, as Envers wandered through such shallow alleyways, he couldnt find such traces.
Its so clean??.
Hed heard that the Second Prince, Irid Crown, was deeply concerned with the welfare of themoners. Was this his work? While the deepest parts of the city might still be dangerous, at least the areas where ordinary citizens lived seemed safe.
It had be a better ce to live.
Envers looked around Crownhall, revisiting old memories. Since he was back after a long time, he thought that he would at least bring some presents.
Roderus Hyung-nim really hated sweets. Whenever the ration packs contained sweet cookies, he wouldin that only little girls liked them, grumbling that he had to eat them just to get enough calories.
Thats why Envers nned to buy hardtack insteadsomething nd, rather than sweet. He was sure that there was a store that made vorless hardtack in bulk to struggling adventurers and mercenaries around here??.
??I cant find it anywhere.
Had the shop moved? Or had he simply taken a wrong turn? Envers scanned his surroundings, looking for a local to ask for directions.
Amidst the bustling crowd, a scene caught his attention.
On an open second-floor balcony of a dessert caf, two beautiful women were enjoying a pleasant moment.
Hey, Dae-soo, this is so delish.
You like anything drenched in sugar. I dislike it because I find it to be overwhelming; every bite feels like my sides are getting fatter.
Despite herints, the fork in her hand continued to lift the cake to her mouth without pause.
Come on, Dae-soo, worried about your waistline? Thats deceit, deceit I tell you! Youre making fun of me! Youre so slim?? Look, lemme see.
??Dont just put your hand under my clothes whenever you feel like it!
One woman was petite, with pinkish-red hair and eyes that gleamed like rubies. She was leaning in excessively close to herpanion across the table.
The other had long, flowing vermilion hair that fell to her waist and fox-like eyes. She was also surrounded by a strange cold aura that caught Envers eyes.
It wasnt romantic interesthis heart was already dedicated to someone else. It wasnt mere curiosity about the opposite sex, either. It was something more?? there was something else there that intrigued him.
So, Envers decided to approach them for directions. He raised his voice from beneath the balcony and called out to the two women.
Over there! I need some directions!
??Here we go again. Im sorry, but neither I nor Kim Ruru are interested in love, friendship, meals, or any other kind of social interaction with
The woman with the vermilion hair turned, clearly annoyed, ready to chase away yet another man trying to flirt with them while pretending to ask for directions and??
????!!
She was so startled that she jumped nearly three centimeters in the air, then quickly turned her head, covering her face. Her heart pounded like a drum, and cold sweat began to bead on her skin.
Envers Redburnthe younger brother she had exiled from the family with her own hands so many years ago. Although quite some time had passed, there was no way she wouldnt be able to recognize his face. They were siblings, after all.
She had heard that he was doing well at the Academy, so why was he here???!
Calm down, just breathe.
Theres no way he could recognize her. Roderus hadpletely transformed herself using the fantastical powers of Metamorphosis. There was absolutely no way he would identify her like this. But if that one in a million chance ured??.
Roderus poor soul would face a societal death.
Kim Ruru tilted her head as she saw Roderus who had suddenly turned her entire body. Why was she, who had be a veteran at kicking away men trying to hit on them, acting so flustered today?
Uh, Dae-soo, whats wrong? Are you choking? Should I get you some water?
??Dontdont use my name. Dont call me by my full name.
Envers might make the connection between Oh Dae-soo and Roderus due to the simr pronunciations.
Why, whats wrong? If you dont like him, should I beat him up and chase him away?
No, its fine. Just?? just please stay still.
I have a lover, so do not worry! Im really just looking for directions. Do you happen to know what happened to the Giant King Whale Bakery that used to be right in front of this ce?
????.
Deep breaths. Steady now.
Roderus barely managed to calm herself and decided to provide urate information quickly. She was hoping to send away her brother, with whom she had reunited after a long time, before he could suspect anything.
The Giant King Whale Bakery made an official deal with the mercenary guild?? and relocated right next to the guild, sir.
I see. I am back in town after a long absence, and I thought I would bring a gift for my brother I have not seen in years. That was why I was looking for it. Thank you for the information.
??No, no, no need to. No need to mention it. Kuk??.
Did she really have to mimic a youngdys speech pattern to avoid being recognized? Every second he talked like this he could feel the post-nut rity hitting him, but it was better to speak like this than getting caught.
Seeing this, Kim Rurus eyes red with jealousy.
Her sharp mind quickly pieced together the situation:
1. Oh Dae-soo
2. She had turned away and blushed the moment she saw this boy for the first time.
3. She started speaking in a soft, feminine manner that she would have rather died than use before.
To Kim Ruru, these were all shing signals??.
But instead of a green light, it was a ring crimson red. There was no way she was going to let this tan-skinned, vermilion-haired bully steal her Dae-soo away.
Oh Dae-soo and Kim Ruru had been maintaining a pure rtionship. One was aware of it but hadnt acted, while the other was oblivious and equally shy.
If you asked how far theyd gone, the answer would be that theyd only held hands, fingers interlocked, during a rainy day. But now that an external threat had appeared, a fierce, possessive instinct boiled up from deep within Kim Rurus heart.
Now was the time to be bold.
Hey you!
??You talking to me?
Yeah you! Dae-soo is mine so dont even think about it! Ill make it clear??!!
Like a territorial beast marking her im, Kim Ruru grabbed Oh Dae-soos wrists and pulled her close, pressing her face into Dae-soos neck.
Whawait, Kim Ruru! Hey??!!
Smooch.
Without opening her lips, she sucked in, leaving a deep kiss mark on her neck. Oh Dae-soo was so shocked she felt as though shed been hit over the head with a hammer, twisting her body in utter confusion. What on earth was happening?
Experiencing such a physical assault for the first time, Oh Dae-soos brain blue screened.
Kiss kiss kiss kiss kiss kiss.
N-no, stop??!!
????.
Envers, witnessing the scene unfold from just meters away, concluded that Crownhall had indeed be much more open-minded these days. He awkwardly cleared his throat.
Hmm, enjoy your beautiful love. I shall not bother you any further.
Im telling you to stop, Kim Ruru??!!
Te-tell me you only love me!
????.
He quickly escaped from the scene where a lily flower was blooming.
Envers then proceeded to the Mercenary Guild building and sessfully bought the hardtack he was looking for. While he was there, he also picked up a dagger and a bottle of wine.
If there was an opportunity, he wanted to have an honest conversation with Roderus Hyung-nim over a drink.
He walked.
As he drew closer to the mansion, a heavy darkness descended upon his heart. Old wounds resurfaced, painting the sky of his mindpitch ck.
But on the darkest night, the moon must rise. There was no hesitation in Envers steps.
And after passing through a long, winding road, he arrived at the front of the mansion. Not a single thing had changed about the Redburn mansion. The g flew on the rooftop, roses bloomed in the garden, and a guard stood at the main gate.
There were no guests expected today. Who are you?
I am Envers Redburn. Since the blood of Redburn flows through my veins, I have the right to enter.
The guards eyes filled with disdain.
Young master?? Envers. Now I recognize you. With a body that cant even handle Mana properly, do you really think you have the right?
????.
If you ran away like a sick dog, you should have just lived like one. Returning like this only proves youve got no shame. Returning like this only proves youve got no shame.
Ting.
The guard tossed a gold coin to the ground.
If youre here to beg for money, take this and leave. Young master. Theres no ce for ipetents in Duke Redburns family.
??Haah.
Yes, thats right. This was the kind of ce it was.
Envers bent down to pick up the coin. But just as he reached for it, the guards boot came down, pinning his hand to the ground.
Above his bowed head, he could hear the mockingughter. Here, mere bloodline was not enough tomand respect. Power, and what one had done for the family with that strength, was the true measure of hierarchy.
The Demonic Cult was no different. He had heard that the Demonic Cult strictly followed thew of strength.
In that case, its you who should be bowing.
Hmm.
The guard is the face of the household. By failing your duty and insulting a guest, youve brought disgrace to the Redburn family. And??.
Creak.
Envers trapped hand began to move upward. Slowly but surely, the boot was lifting.
The guard was surprised and pressed down with all his weight, but even then, Envers hand continued to rise. And then, in an instant.
Bam-!
The world flipped.
It happened in a heartbeat. The guards entire body twisted midair. His legs iled upward, and his head plunged down.
He couldnt understand what had just happened. It was a martial art hed never encountered, and he only vaguely understood that his own strength had been used against him.
Before the guard could fully process what had happened, Envers kick smashed into his face.
Smack-!! Craasshh!!
Propelled by an incredible force, the guard crashed through the main gate of the Redburn mansion. Creak. The shattered gate groaned as it swung open.
I am the stronger one, so shouldnt you be bowing down? Commoner.
Through the broken gate, Envers Redburn, Namgung Cheonghwi, walked through confidently.
He had returned.
Chapter 164: After Story : Roderus and Envers - 2
Inside the Redburn Mansion.
As soon as the uninvited intruder appeared, the servants and knights drew their weapons and aimed them at Envers.
Envers recognized about half of the faces; the rest were unfamiliar. It seemed some of the old staff had left, and new ones had taken their ce over time.
Silent hand signals were exchanged among the servants. Who was he? Garbage, an illegitimate child who left the family, abandoned when his mana core shattered.
So why had the front gate been breached?
Envers kindly provided the answer.
I will say this only once. I have reached the state of Metamorphosis
????.
I am now capable of serving the family. I have returned to work for the Duke. Stand aside; I must see him.
As Envers made his deration, a servant who had known him since childhood stepped forward. This was the very man who had scorned both Envers and his mother with spiteful disdain.
It is rare to have to reconsider someone once youve already looked down on them. The man recalled young Envers, suffering from his broken mana core, and that image lingered in his mind.
There was no way this wretch had reached Metamorphosis. It had to be a bluff.
If youre going to lie, at least make it believable. How could a peasant-blooded bastard like you possibly achieve Metamorphos
Envers raised his index finger.
Flinch.
The man froze, his sentence cut short.
It felt as if a sharp de had wrapped itself around his neck. It was as if he were trapped in a room lined with razor-sharp spikes.
He couldnt move. It felt like the slightest movement would tear him apart, and the overwhelming fear of death paralyzed him. His mental resolve crumbled as cold sweat drenched him, but he couldnt even flinch.
The atmosphere felt heavy
Of course it did. The Emperor had not given permissionhow could a lowly being like him dare even to think of moving?
Emperor Sword Form () : Sword Finger (Eָ).
Envers was using a diminished version of the Emperor Sword Form, reducing its scope and intensity.
Tension escted.
The servants face flushed as he was nearing his death. Though the onlookers couldnt grasp exactly what Envers had done, it was clear he was no longer the same. Envers Redburn had undeniably grown stronger.
But should the return of this abandoned child be weed?
There was no telling what his true intentions were. After being banished in such disgrace, it seemed unlikely he still harbored loyalty to the Duke. There was a real risk of betrayal.
Moreover, the Redburn family was on the verge of an important endeavor. The Duke himself had warned everyone to act with utmost caution, emphasizing the importance of restraint.
It was impossible to ascertain whether Enverss pledge of loyalty was sincere. The servants began to form a tightening circle around him, inching closer.
Enverss hand drifted to the hilt of his longsword. He was ready to unleash the full power of the Emperor Sword Form if a fight ever broke out.
????.
????.
Just as patience was wearing thin on both sides
A sharp, haughty voice, full of noble authority, echoed through the mansion.
Youve chosen a poor time to return, peasant. Duke Redburn is currently away. There is no one here to ept your pledge of loyalty.
??Brother Roderus.
Step. Step. Thud.
Roderus appeared, dragging the unconscious gatekeeper by the neck, and casually tossed him aside.
He was defeated by someone at the Metamorphosis level, so theres no need for severe punishment. Treat his injuries and confine him to the punishment room for three days.
??Yes, Sir!
And?? let him in. I grant permission under my authority.
But, Sir Roderus, Sir Duke has strictly ordered that no changes be made in
sh.
The servants tie was cleanly severed in half and fell to the ground. Roderus had created a sh using only his gaze, materializing his mana with ease.
Must I repeat myself?
??My apologies, Sir Roderus.
The servant turned pale and lowered his head.
With Roderuss intervention, the tense situation was quickly resolved. He then turned his attention to Envers, who met his older brothers gaze. After so many years, they were finally face-to-face.
His tone, his inherent arroganceit was all the same as before.
Yet, Envers noticed a different gleam in Roderuss eyes. It wasnt the look of a man shackled by the familys name.
Just as Envers had changed, had Roderus changed too?
Letting someone at the Metamorphosis level go to waste would be a mistake. I will take responsibility for Envers Redburn. You need notconcern yourselves with him.
Yes, Sir Roderus!
Follow me.
????.
Roderus dismissed the servants and confidently walked down the hallway. Envers swallowed hard and followed his brother, a strange tension building inside .
All the while, he was silently contemting how to begin this long-overdue conversation
===============================================================
What is he thinking?
Roderus wondered as he walked down the hallway. Why had Envers returned to the family? Was his intent trulyto pledge his loyalty to the Duke? If so, he needed to be chased away.
There was no reason to pledge loyalty to this wretched family. If Envers hadnt realized that yet, Roderus would have to make him see.
And even if Envers was here for revenge on the Duke, that too would have to be stopped. Reckless actions could expose everything before it even began.
In either case, Roderus had to intervene. Fortunately, had held considerable authority.
After sessfully dismantling Viscount Dompels drug operation, Roderus had been gradually regaining the Dukes trust by carrying out his orders.
Now, he possessed enough power to give orders within the mansion without question.
Uehum??.
Meanwhile, Envers was lost in thought as well. It seemed Roderus had earned the Dukes trust. After all, he hadmanded those snobbish servants with just a word.
Brother Roderus had always said he would be the Dukes right hand. Perhaps he had finally achieved that dream. But?? if his loyalty trulyy with the Duke, they were bound to fight.
There was no reason to serve this despicable family. If Brother Roderus hadnt realized that yet, Envers would have to show him the truth.
The brothers harbored the same thoughts as they walked down the hallway. At the same time, they both thought, I need to carefully ask what hes thinking.
Yet they each decided to keep their intentions to change the Redburn family hidden, for now.
And that decision created a miraculous synergy.
Why have you returned to the mansion, Envers? I thought you were doing well at the academy.
??It is because I have achieved Metamorphosis. Now that I have gained strength, it is only right that I serve the family. It seems youve been doing well too, big brother. Ordering the servants around like that.
Since the servants and knights are worthless, its only natural I stand above them. Even the Duke acknowledges that.
Im pleased to see your loyalty remains firm. I, too, am loyal to the Duke.
Silence.
What have you been working ontely? The servants seem tense. Something significant must have happened within the family.
Not something that has already urred, but something thats about to. Under the Dukes orders, a grand scheme is unfolding. Only the Duke knows the full extent, but??.
I heard hes away. In that case?? youll be the one to inform me of what needs to be done for the Duke. Am I correct?
Exactly. Youll be working under me. When the Duke returns, well formalize your position. The Duke will be pleased to have a Metamorphosis-level individual on our side.
Silence.
????.
????.
Both concealed their true thoughts, and their conversation continually circled back to the Duke.
It was frustrating.
Both brothers were floundering in a sea of frustration, as if they had just eaten five dry potatoes in a row. Was my brother still truly loyal to the Redburn family? Why?
Could this be a remnant of the brainwashing we underwent as children?
Of course, if Envers (or Roderus) hadnt gone through a life-altering experience in another world, he too would still be shackled by that shadow. So it wasnt entirely iprehensible.
His brother needed something drastic to change his worldviewan experience that could make him understand what true familial bonds felt like.
And he was the only one capable of delivering that lesson here, in this mansion.
He needed to feign loyalty to the Duke while discreetly guiding his brother toward the truth, helping him recognize the familys wrongdoings and rebel against them.
In that case, they would use the tried-and-true method.
Recalling what had helped them break free of the Dukes brainwashing, Envers and Roderus simultaneously formed a n and spoke at the same time:
How about we grab a bite? Theres a cake shop ahead with a wonderful pastry chef and??.
How about some sparring? I have developed a profound technique worth training with and??.
????.
????.
They decided to do both.
===============================================================
After an extended session of shadowboxing with no effective strikes, the conversation finally became more productive.
Brother, what is it that I am supposed to do?
As I mentioned, were in a phase of lying low for the Grand n. Only the Duke understands the bigger picture, and we just follow his orders. Wait until the orderse.
Then, in the meantime??.
Yes, it is free time. But first, you need to change out of that academy uniform. Wear something more befitting someone of the Duke of Redburns bloodline. Ill give you some clothes I used to wear a few years back.
Roderus led Envers to his room. If his memory served him right, the clothes should still be in the corner of his wardrobe.
Creaack.
As they entered, a modest room came into view. Envers quickly scanned the surroundingsvarious weapons, neatly organized tools, and all the essential furniture were present.
The room reflected Roderus meticulous personality. Envers could feel the echoes of the past within the decor. Even at the house of illegitimate children, Roderus had always maintained his weapons with great precision.
But?? why was there a dressing table?
What are you looking at?
Nothing.
You can use the room next door. Once I give you the clothes, take them there and change. You can either have a servant clean the room or do it yourself.
Roderus opened the wardrobe. Half of the wardrobe was filled with womens clothing.
????.
Thud.
Roderus quickly mmed the wardrobe shut. Those clothes were for his Oh Dae-soo persona, but since he rarely allowed anyone into his room, he had be toofortable and forgot about them.
Envers blinked, his eyes narrowing.
Before the wardrobe had closed, he had caught a glimpse of a familiar designthe exact outfit worn by the red-haired woman he had asked for directions earlier.
And then, he noticed a faint kiss mark on the back of Roderus neck. All of this could only mean one thing Envers lowered his voice.
Brother??.
??It is not what you think.
Im not here to judge your romantic choices, but from what I saw on my way here?? it seems like she has someone else. Did you know about this?
??????
Roderus stunned expression was misinterpreted by Envers as a sign of guilt. The entire mystery suddenly became clear.
It seemed like?? my brother had be a terrifying pervert over time.
Inviting a woman with a partner to his room? With a dressing table and her clothes there, it clearly wasnt a one-time affair. He must have been regrly inviting her for their secret affair.
Envers imagination spiraled. The red-haired woman must have reluctantly epted Roderus advances under pressure?? And even though she had a lover with red hair, she had no choice but to??!
NTR is a sin!
Even if its a rtionship between women, to pursue someone alreadymitted to another is an immoral act!
What are you talk-?? Ah.
When Roderus finally understood the depth of the misunderstanding, his face went pale. He was trapped with no way out.
It was either confess that he had been secretly transforming into a woman and meeting Kim Ruru or let his brother think he was a guy who intruded on a girls romance.
After a long, agonizing pause, Roderus shut his eyes and spoke.
??Th- this is none of your business, peasant. Who I meet or what women I spend time with is??.
Brother, how could you??!!
Just take the clothes. Get out!
Roderus shoved Envers out of the room. Even as he was being kicked out, Envers gave him a pitiful look that seemed to say, You cant be like this, big brother. That look cut deep into Roderus heart.
God damn it??!
He was about to lose his mind.
No matter how hard he tried, his dignity was melting like ice cream in the sun. Was this the karma for the wrongs hed inflicted on Envers in the past?
Roderus had been prepared to face Envers resentment, even outright hatred for his past deeds. But to be seen as NTR enthusiast was??!!
Alone in the room, Roderus copsed from the emotional damage. It was one of those days where he desperately wanted to see Kim Ruru and Oh Hye-in??
Chapter 165: After Story：Oh Dae-soo and Envers - 3
He had to find a way out.
Hyung-nim??.
Youre mista??.
He needed to escape, and fast.
Hyung-nim?? Just why are you doing NTR??.
Damn it, Im telling you thats not it??!!
But both paths were blocked. There was no way outthey werepletely trapped!
The Demon Lord, Lucifer Zekniel whispered in his ears, Admit it youll say it eventually. If you just confess that youve be a ve, no one will get hurt??.
I-Ill get hurt, so shut up!
Then,Being of Infinite Void, Yunarismurmured with a voice that shimmered like starlight, So just how far did you get with Ruru???
Thats none of your business!
As the sinister whispers of the Organization of Evil tormented him, someone grabbed Roderus shoulder. Turning around, he saw Oh Hye-in. I-If it was her, was she here to rescue him?
If anyone could offer a way out, it was Oh Hye-in, his senior Magical Girl and best friend. But when she spoke, her voice sounded distant, fading as if it was retreating.
If you have to get hit, its better to get it over with quickly??.
Oh Hye-in, not you too??!!
????.
Jolt!
Haaaah, hah.
Roderus gasped for breaths as he woke up from an ufortable nightmare. It was a shitty dream in more ways than one.
Sitting up from the bed, Roderus put his hand on his forehead and groaned. It was nice to see Oh Hye-ins face even if it was just a dream, but the rest of it was a twisted mess.
It had been a week since Envers returned to the Redburn family. He had proven himself through multiple duels, and now, none of the servants dared to look down on him.
Though the rtionship between the brothers remained strained, they continued to try to sway one another. Roderus had felt a nagging sense of unease for a while.
It was because Envers wasnt particrly great with words.
Oh, the Dukes mustache in that portrait looks particrly distinguished today. Haha. Is that not true?
????.
Lately, Ive been wondering just how vast the world really is. The fact that a world bigger than the family lies beyond the door intrigues me all of a sudden??.
As if ttering the Duke could somehow hide his true intentions.
It was clear Envers wasnt loyal to the Duke for loyaltys sakeit was more like he was putting on a show, trying to prove his devotion at every possible opportunity.
Roderus didnt yet know Envers true objectives, but it was starting to seem like he was positioning himself against the Redburn family. If that were the case, Envers might just be an ally.
So, Roderus subtly hinted at his own thoughts.
A venus fly tap only reveals its true colors when clear victory is in sight. Until then, it merely pretends to be a harmless flower.
Looks like you must have a thing for nts???
????.
It had been a wasted effortEnvers hadpletely failed to understand him.
He needed to make a new strategy. Somehow, he had to discreetly ry his position to Envers. However, it was too risky tomunicate inside the Redburn mansion. This ce was anything but safe.
The servants roaming the halls were all Duke Redburns ears. If even a hint of their conversation slipped out and reached the Duke, Roderus would be in serious trouble, and??.
Roderus was worried what might follow..
What exactly was Duke Redburn Maximus Metamorphosis?
A persons heart was unpredictable, it was ever-shifting, and the powers granted by Metamorphosis were as boundless as the emotions that shaped them. Roderus himself had gained the unconventional ability Magical Girl Transformation through his own Metamorphosis.
If the Dukes Metamorphosis allowed him to monitor the entire mansion from afar, they would be exposed. So, they had to proceed with extreme caution.
Of course, if one became paranoid about every possible threat, there would be no end to it. You couldnt go through life assuming the Duke had a Metamorphosis that, killed anyone who lifts a spoon with their left hand, and then avoid doing that forever.
But there were clueshints that could narrow down the Dukes Metamorphosis ability.
It was the house of the illegitimate children, and Roderus himself.
??Its inefficient.
Even if you repeatedly instilled hatred for wizards, drilled assassination techniques, and indoctrinated them into the familys ideals?? Was there any guarantee that this would create a powerful Metamorphosis specifically designed to target magicians?
There wasnt. In fact, it wasnt even certain that any of the illegitimate children would ever achieve Metamorphosis.
If creating Metamorphosis soldiers was as simple as fathering twenty or so illegitimate children, then every noble would be doing it.
The odds were way too low to make that gamble.
Yet, Duke Redburn had gone ahead with the n and, in the end, seeded. It was as if he had known all along that things would work out this way.
And from that fact, Roderus had drawn a tentative conclusionunless the Duke was drawing on some external force, his Metamorphosis might be a type that specialized in tracking.
The power toknowsomething.
This was why Roderus had taken every precaution to move covertly. He created a false identity to operate outside the mansion, used decoys to establish alibis, and only went on dates in his female form.
He had three identities. Roderus, Oh Dae-soo, andBlue Rosethe Pure Knight.
Perhaps these efforts had paid off. Roderus had managed to regain the Dukes trust.
??Wait, in that case.
It would be fine as long as he used the Pure Knight appearance. The Pure Knight could meet with Envers. He could pass information to his brother while appearing as a woman, and they could coborate.
This approach was far safer than trying to build a cooperative rtionship using Roderus true identity. Plus, it could also serve as a possible insurance. In that case.
????.
He had to do it.
He had sworn that he would clean up the Redburn family and turn them straight hadnt he?
Even if it felt like his entire world might crumble around him, even if the very thought of meeting Envers in the Pure Knights form made his hands tremble and his heart race, he had to do it??!!
Roderus summoned his courage.
===============================================================
The so-calledBlue Rosehad recently been making her presence known around Crownhall, hunting down criminals beyond the confines of thew.
She showed no concern for statuswhethermoner or noble, if you were guilty, you were her target. This had caused nobles who had a lot to worry about try to get rid of Blue Rose.
However, her ability to evade capture seemed almost supernatural. Despite the Capital Knight Order Captain personally leading the manhunt, they kept losing her trail. This led to rumors that Blue Rose might have reached the Sublimation stage.
And she targeted and destroyed the Duke Redburns secret operation sites to a suspicious degree.
Did she have inside information?
The Dukes advisors spected she must harbor deep hatred for the Redburn family. They investigated every woman who held a grudge against the Duke, but no one fit the profile.
It was like she was someone who fell out of the sky.
Unable to defeat her, the family faced setback after setbackuntil one of their runaway illegitimate children, Envers, returned. And not just that, but he had even reached the Metamorphosis stage.
Just in time?? Ive discovered what I believe is the secret hideout ofBlue Rose. Envers, head over and deal with it.
An enemy causing harm to our family must be eliminated. I understand, Hyung-nim! This Envers will handleBlue Rosecleanl?? Why are you looking at me like that?
??Dont mind me. I am just tired.
Are you tired because of your night activities? Hyung-nim I have told you before, but messing around with somebody who is already promised to another will anger the heav??.
Get out!!
Envers set out to take care of Blue Rose.
===============================================================
Envers knocked politely on the hideout door, speaking with respect.
Blue Rose, I am not not your enemy. I, too, want to take down Duke Redburn.
??And how exactly do you n to prove that?
Ive brought the floor n of Duke Redburns mansion. I understand trust doesnt grow in a single meeting. But youngdy, I will provide you with inside information regrly.
The conversation between them was simplequestion and answer exchanged through the closed door. Everything had gone ording to Roderus calctions so far.
Envers was also trying to overthrow Redburn. Once they naturally became allies, everything else would fall into ce.
The Magical Girl, Pure Knight, finally opened the doors of the hideout.
Envers blinked in surprise when he saw the beautiful girl with flowing blue hair, then suddenly blurted out:
??Are you not the youngdy I saw at the dessert shop?
?????!
Wait, how could he know that?
Pure Knight quickly checked herself, wondering if her transformation had somehow been undone. Her hair was still a vibrant blue, and her sparkling dressso brilliant it seemed like stars could burst forth from itwas still there.
And the kiss marks had long since vanished??!!
??How did you figure it out?
Ah, your body shape and movements gave it away. Your posture, the way you move your armsit is the same. You have this habit of turning your elbows outward??.
How could someone this perceptive not understand the venus flytrap metaphor!?
Ah. Then, maybe the reason youve been able to hit Duke Redburns secret sites?? Did you extract information from Roderus Hyung-nim???
????.
Is this how its going to y out???
Envers expression shifted slightly. He had initially thought his brother was just a lecher, sneaking around with a woman who already had a partner, but now it seemed even worsehe had fallen for a honeytrap and was leaking family secrets down to thest detail.
Even though Roderus had always been a reliable Hyung-nim even if he his personality was a little ferocious, just how??.
Pure Knight closed her eyes, resigned as her reputationand dignity as a Hyungcrumbled before her eyes. It was like watching a train speed toward a cliff.
But it couldnt be helped. It was fine. Honor, honor is?? worthless. For the sake of his deepest desire to set things right within the family, Roderus convinced himself to endure. He had no choice.
Taking a deep breath, Pure Knight spoke again.
Lets exchange names. Im Pure Knight, but you can also call me Blue Rose.
I am?? Call me Namgung Cheonghwi please.
?????
Envers puffed out his chest and introduced himself with a proud and dignified air.
The First-Grade disciple of the Namgung family, Namgung Cheonghwi. For martial arts, I have mastered the Emperor Sword Form. For your information, Namgung is the family name, and Cheonghwi is my given name.
What is this kid even saying now?
Pure Knights expression shifted subtly. She had thought Envers was simply her hardworking younger brother who had managed to reach the Metamorphosis stage at the Academy, but it seemed he had picked up some strange habits along the way.
Now that she thought about it, his way of speaking had be odd as well. For someone who wasnt even fully grown, using such formal and dignified speech was awkward. Was he going through a chuunibyou phase?
In the past, he had been a nosy but lovable younger brother. But perhaps he hadnt managed to dodge the awkwardness of puberty after all??.
Envers, meanwhile, felt slightly embarrassed under Pure Knights perplexed gaze. Did his Central ins-style speech seem so weird to others???
No. Even if it seemed a little weird, it didnt matter. This way of speaking was the thread of fate connecting himself to the bonds he had forged in Murim. There was no reason to feel embarrassed about it. He could still take pride in who he had be. Envers reassured himself.
A moment passed, one where they both unintentionally bruised each others egos.
Ill believe you. I think well be able to cooperate.
That is fortunate.
Pure Knight proceeded to exin the n to Envers. She was going to locate Duke Redburn who had gone into hiding, andunch an operation to uncover his hidden agenda.
Thanks to Yuri Lanster, they had secured a connection to an agent within the Imperial Defense Bureau.
Thanks to Kim Ruru, they had the potential to bring in the Capital Knight Order.
And then there was Roderus and Envers, who were capable of gathering insider information.
These three forces would converge to strike the Dukes main base, retrieve the hidden data, and finally unveil what the Duke was scheming.
Even though the Dukes whereabouts are unclear, logistics dont lie. Through information e-extracted by?? h-hm, Ro-Roderus, weve discovered thatrge quantities of magical reagents are being purchased and transported.
Magic reagents huh??.
I heard hes burning through the family fortune, almost as if hes trying to exhaust everyst bit of it. As if, once his n ispleted, theres no need to worry about whates next. The Defense Bureau agent said shes already tracking the supply chain.
If the agent could pinpoint where all the magical reagents were being stored
Well strike all at once. Until then, prepare for the operation. Gather allies, hone your skills, and weaken Redburns forces as much as possible.
I understand but?? Hmm, can you stop meeting with Roderus Hyung-nim? I will extract the information from him. And, I will be the one to win Hyung-nim over to our side.
??Alright.
Roderus reluctantly agreed to stop trying to seduce himself to extract information.
Chapter 166: After Story: Pure Knight and Envers - 4
The trail of the Magic Elixir abruptly ended in a remote mountain region.
Despite deploying numerous agents to scour through the mountains, no suspicious facilities were uncovered. Considering all of the agents were specialists in reconnaissance, thisck of findings was particrly odd.
The Defense Bureau concluded that the area must be shrouded by high-level Illusion Magic and sought assistance from the Purple Magic Tower, requesting the dispatch of a skilled mage. The exact details of the mission were kept confidential, with the request only specifying the need to dispel the Illusion Magic. A considerablemission fee was attached to the request.
Since the Purple Magic Towers Master was busy chasing after her love, she had left a bot as her stand-in. This led to a council meeting at the Tower, held without the Master, to determine who urgently required research funds.
Please, let me go?? my wallet is dying?? Euheukheuk.
Illusion Wizard Melburton, who had once earned a fortune from the artifactMelburtons Field of Reduced uracy but ended up broke because of hisvish spending. He volunteered for the mission, but
Do you think a third-year has enough experience for this??? Back in my day, we didnt even dream of leaving the tower until we had five years under our belts.
??Isnt that just because all of them were shut-ins?
A third-year talking back??? Do you want to have a taste of short shorts?
Melburton was swiftly pushed aside by I-love-hologram-shotas Luce, a 6th-year Illusion Wizard veteran. In general, seniority corrted with power. It was the same with ambition and strength
After being obliterated by the Crazy Wizards butler army, Luce devoted herself to walk the lonely path of creating the Illusionaryl Boyfriend, bing the Purple Magic Towers leading researcher in Hologrammagic.
However, she couldnt replicate the insane power structures that used belief as a source of energy.
She seeded in imbuing physical strength into her holograms by harnessing various mana batteries, elixirs, and her own belief. The result was this:
My darling?? theres a perception filter, an illusion ovey, and something else I think. Wooong, Luce doesnt quite get it. What do you think, darling?
- My love, thest ones a trap. Dispelling it will trigger an rm.
As expected of you, darling, youre the best??! Itll take a bit of time, but we can slowly melt through the outeryers.
- With the power of our burning love, right?
It was so cringe that it would make anyone watching squirm with a searing wave of second-hand embarrassment. Clinging to her short-shorts-wearing hologram butler, Luce began dispelling the Illusion Magic in the mountainsyer byyer. The look of happiness on her face was visible even through her thick sses.
Two agents chatted as they observed the scene from a distance.
Ugh, why did we have toe all the way out here just to witness this cringe-fest?? Werent we supposed to summon only one person from Purple Magic Tower, senior?
We did summon one person. And its still just one person.
??Excuse me?
Its just one person.
Creeep!
The agent shuddered as he grasped the horrifying truth.
===============================================================
While Illusion Magic was being dismantled in what felt like a one-person drama, Pure Knight and Envers waited nearby in the forest. Once the exact location was confirmed, they would be dispatched alongside the Capital Knight Order.
The mission had two clear objectives: total destruction and intelligence gathering.
As the Capital Knight Order took on the role of the brute force, creating chaos and leveling the entire area, the elite team consisting of Pure Knight and Envers would infiltrate discreetly to secure valuable information. That was the core of the n.
Envers Redburn looked around with excitement.
Just ten meters away, he could see the members of the Capital Knight Order inspecting their gear. They were wearing their iconic power suits, their signature armor.
One figure, in particr, stood out among them. Towering at over three meters, the giant exuded an overwhelming aura, a monstrous presence even while standing still. It was the Commander of the Capital Knight Order.
It was Envers first time seeing someone who had reached the Sublimation level. Or maybe it was his second time; after all, he couldnt quite gauge the level of Heavenly Demon.
????.
He had the unsettling feeling that the Commander was ring at him, but that was probably just his imagination. Why would the Commander of the Capital Knight Order even spare a nce at Envers, whom they had never met?
Meanwhile, Magical Girl Pure Knight was mentally running through the same simtion for the third time.
Lets stay calm. I just need to calmly clear up the misunderstanding. I couldnt speak properly back then because I felt like Id been hit over the head with a sledgehammer, but??.
That nightwhen Roderus was caught in a critical dilemmaPure Knight had spent hours under the covers, thinking, before finally arriving at a simple solution. It was so straightforward that he med himself for not realizing it sooner.
I wont make any mistakes this time. Ill restore Roderus honor. Lets go, Hye-in, please watch me??!
p p.
Pure Knight pped his own cheeks to psych himself up, then rose from the stump and approached Envers. He spoke the words he had rehearsed in his head.
It seems there was a misunderstanding?? Im not in a romantic rtionship with Roderus, nor am I seducing him. Were just cooperating with each other.
?????
Yes, in fact, your brother?? has rebelled against the family. I found out about this and approached him for help. So basically, hes not some lecherous man caught in a trap. Do you understand?
Ah, well, uhm, okay.
The exnation was so clear that it would be enough to earn me a schrship! Pure Knight silently congratted himself. He deserved a blueberry cake as a reward after this.
But reality had other ns. Envers, after a moments thought, responded with an unexpected counterattack.
??Then why did you not say that earlier?
Because, I panicked??.
If its just cooperation, whats there to panic about? And even if it is, how do you exin the clothes in the closet and?? the kiss mark I clearly saw on my brothers neck?
????.
Envers stared at Pure Knight, who was now stumbling in shock. Up until this point, it seemed like Pure Knight had been seducing his brother, but based on this flustered reaction, maybe Pure Knight had feelings for him as well?
Going so far as to make excuses to restore Roderus honor and the sheer embarrassment on Pure Knights face made Envers 100% sure of it.
If it wasnt just seduction but mutual feelings, then there was no reason to interfere. In fact, he might even have to root for them
Haha, if things turn out well, I suppose Ill be calling you sister-inw.
????!!
Pure Knight thought. Did I just get hit by a Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction?
As he struggled to figure out how to clear up this misunderstanding, the word sister-inw caught Kim Rurus attention. What did he mean by sister-inw?
Thud. Thud.
The ground shook under the weight of a power suit approaching with heavy steps
Ah, its the Commander of the Capital Knight Order. I am Namgoong Cheonghwi, and??.
Shes mine.
?
Oh Dae-soo is mine
The voice, distorted through the power armor, echoed ominously through the forest. Kim Ruru wrapped an arm around Pure Knights waist, pulling him close. A moment of stunned silence fell over the woods.
The members of the Capital Knights shared a collective thought: So, the Captains been chasing after the Blue Rose all this time, and now theyve fallen for each other! Poor Team 3 Director Ronald, this would shatter him!
Oh Dae-soo? Dae-soo. It was a name that remained in Envers memory. Was it when he passed by a dessert cafe in the capital? The short girl had called out to a woman on the other side with that same name.
Envers was deep in thought. Then does this mean??.
Pure Knight was in that rtionship with the Commander of the Capital Knight Order.
Pure Knight was in that rtionship with Roderus.
And the woman, Oh Dae-soo, from the dessert cafe, was in a rtionship with that short girl. They had even kissed.
Something he had suspected but hadnt fully realized before clickedPure Knight and Oh Dae-soo were the same person. The body shape, the movementsit all matched perfectly.
????!!
Everything fell into ce. All the confusion, the suspicions, they pointed to one conclusion. Roderus wasnt to meit was this cunningBlue Rose fox who had been stirring up trouble everywhere!
Envers carefully said with conflicted emotions.
??Eum, could you stop seeing Brother Roderus? I will get the information instead of him. I will also be the one to try to recruit him.
??Sure.
Roderus swore not to betray Roderus.
===============================================================
Fine, screw it. Ill drop the transformation and be done with this.
All I need to do is exin that Crazy Wizard cursed me, forcing me to transform into a woman. That would clear everything up. The misunderstandings, the usationsthey would all vanish.
If things got even more convoluted, the mess would only grow. Pure Knight was biting off more than he could chew. Cutting ties required real resolve, and Roderus steeled himself.
Actually
Before he could continue, a Defense Bureau agent came running in, shouting.
The Illusion Magic has been dispelled!
??Stay behind after this, Envers Redburn. I need to speak with you.
??I, I already have a fiance. I look for no trouble.
You fuckin
You bastard.
Pure Knight nearly whacked his brothers head with his magical wand. No matter how bad the misunderstanding was, there were things you should say and things you shouldnt.
Had it not been for the imminent operation, Pure Knight would have said I am Roderus and smashed Envers head in. But for the sake of the mission, he had enough self-control to keep his rage in check.
And that restrained fury became his strength.
The illusion concealing the facility evaporated, revealing a staircase leading deep underground. Nearby, they also discovered traces of wagon tracks.
Descending to the first basement floor, they found what appeared to be a living quarterrge enough to house a hundred people. Neatly arranged beds, supplies, and a well-stocked food storage area filled the space.
Naturally, there were also enemies since it was a living area. Hooded figures d in ck drew their weapons one by one, preparing for battle.
W-Who are you?!
Enemy attack!
How dare youe here??!
Shut up, you peasant fuckers!!
Pure Knight roared as he charged forward. Ribbon Ropeshed out in all directions, binding the enemies by their arms and legs, pulling them helplessly together.
Smack! Thud!
With their bnce thrown off, his magical rapier struck with precision. The de was swift, sharp, and exact, closer in technique to the movements of an assassin.
Envers found that scene strangely familiar.
The strike team pressed forward, cutting down every obstacle in their path. As they ventured deeper into the undergroundplex, they overwhelmed any resistance. Although there were a few tough opponents, none were above the Metamorphosis level.
There were no signs of Dark Magic users either.
Pure Knight furrowed his brow. Something wasnt right. A chilling sense of unease crawled up his spine.
They finally reached the fourth basement floor.
At the center of a massive chamber, there was an ominous altar. The stench of blood filled the air, and mummified corpsesy strewn about.
The remnants of powerful mana still lingered.
The Wizard of the Purple Magic Tower adjusted her thick sses before speaking.
??This, I dont know the purpose of this altar, but it seems to have been activated?? roughly a day, or perhaps half a day ago. Darling seems to think so too.
So, are you telling me theyve already escaped? In just half a day?
Truly unfortunate. If only we had arrived just a little earlier??.
No, Envers. Dont dismiss this as mere bad luck. This?? means there was an internal leak. They already knew we wereing.
Where had the leake from? The Defense Bureau? The Capital Knight Order? Or maybe even the Purple Magic Tower, with whom they had been working?
More importantly, if they knew we wereing, why did they leave people behind?
????.
It was a valid question.
If theyd left personnel behind instead of emptying the facility?? it was bait. Had the ce beenpletely abandoned, they would have advanced with far greater caution.
So this was the source of the ominous feeling??!
??Its a trap. Prepare yourselves!
Rumbleeee.
The entire facility began to shake violently, and a ominous crimson light started to pulse from the altar.
===============================================================
Noose Engraving Despair, Duke Maximus Redburn, closely examined the chessboard. The white pieces were in a dangerous position, caught in the cks trap.
The white queen was powerful but had a ring weakness. She couldnt fully control her power, especially in confined spaces where her strength would cause coteral damage.
Even if she unleashed her abilities, her allies would be caught in the destruction. Either way, the situation favored him.
The Duke lifted a ck pawn.
Aaaaaaack!!
The souls bound to the chess pieces wailed, their cries like a twisted symphony and a vast ocean of mana surged forth. Fragments of information shed before his eyes.
He could perceive all that he knew and deduce the rest through mana. The path to sess was slowlying into view.
Would todays meticulously crafted n be enough to kill the Blue Rose and injure the Captain of the Capital Knights?
The mass of information swirled and twisted, merging into a final, elegant forma single, beautiful number.
98%.
Yes.
The Duke held near-total control over the battlefield.
His Metamorphosis() was called Lantern of Foresight(ԥ֪\).
Chapter 167: After Story：Pure Knight and Namgung Cheonghwi - 5
The vibrations intensified, the sound of the ground trembling growing increasingly violent. Ominous cracks echoed from the ceiling of the cavern, sending dirt trickling down through the gapsa clear sign of impending copse.
Itsing down! Theyre nning to bury us alive!
Take the stairs and move up! Quickly!
Wait! The corpse by the altarit looks suspicious??!!
Creek. Creeeek.
Padadadadadat!
It looked like the red energy lingering around the altar was about to be absorbed by the corpses. With a groan, they started moving, creaking as they came back to life. Seeing that, the brothers shouted in unison.
Is that necromancy?!
Is that, a jiangshi by chance???! `
Both of you, stop saying the same thing!
??This isnt the time to get jealous over something strange! Jump, Kim RuCaptain of the Capital Knight Order! We need to get out before this ce copses!
The members of the attack team started running with all their might. Time was running out, and they had to escape from the fourth basement floor to the surface as quickly as possible.
Ill cover the rear! Dont worry about behind youjust go up!
Ill help as well!
I shall also stay behind. I shall be of help!
I told you both to stop being synchronized! Besides, I can handle this on my ow??!
Guaaaaaa-!!
The corpses started to rise. At a nce, there were easily more than a hundred mummies scattered about. As they began, forming what looked like a wave, Kim Ruru clenched her fist tightly.
She could wipe out all of them in a single move.
Kiiinnng!!
With just a single breath, a brilliant light began to form in her hand. Releasing it would turn every corpse to dust and destroy the underground facility in one sweep.
??Oops!
That wouldnt do. She couldnt bring down the entire facility.
Kim Ruru quickly shook her hand, dispersing the Mana. Even the small fragments of Mana that flew off did enough to obliterate a few reanimated corpses.
If she lost control of her strength, shed be the one responsible for burying them alive. Kim Ruru could easily dig her way out on her own, even if she was buried deep deep underground. All it would take was a massive Mana explosion to clear the debris, and she could slowly make her way to the surface.
But the others werent like that. They wont be able to survive. She needed to restrain her power and fight carefully. but??.
Ah, hey Stop grabbing me!
It was slow.
Kim Ruru enveloped herself in mes made of Mana, incinerating every corpse within her reach. However, closebat alone, even with her imposing 3-meter frame, wasnt enough to cover everything.
Corpses began slipping past the Capital Knight Orders Captain, aiming for the main unit.
Kim Ruru admitted to herself.
??Its not enough!!
I knew it! Ribbon Rope!
Pure Knight leaped in. From her rapier, dozens of Mana-woven bandages shot out. This time, the objective was to hinder movement rather than directly attack.
Crash!
The corpses stumbled over each other, bing their own obstacles. Yet, even tangled and broken, they viciously crawled forward on their arms.
Above them, a de gleamed.
Hup!
Namgung Zhao from the Namgung Family unleashed the Boundless Firmament Sword Technique at the approaching corpses. His strong yet fluid sword strokes cut through the air, severing their heads cleanly.
That was sufficient. The corpses werent particrly powerful. They were zombies revived through low-level ck magic. They were fragile enough that their heads could be sliced off without the need to infuse the de with Mana.
Since they were already dead, cutting off their heads didnt stop their movement entirely, but it did slow them down enough to make a difference.
Pure Knight stopped them, and Envers quickly finished them off. Their years of working togetherbined without any awkwardness.
Even in the midst of danger, Envers spoke in a slightly excited tone.
I think we make a better team that I expected?? One day, I want to fight with Roderus Hyung-nim like this!
??Youll have the chance.
Things were stable. The group had the strength, and the enemys interference was being swiftly dealt with.
If they could just finish this off and make their way to the surface quickly??.
Hududuk. Tuduk.
Amidst the falling dirt, something heavynded with a thud.
Huh?!
??Bones? Falling from above?
Pure Knight nced up at the ceiling. As the dirt clumps were falling from the widening cracks, clusters of bones began to fall, unearthed from the ground above.
As the bones entered the influence of the altar, they too came back to life, turning into skeletons and joining the army of the undead. Kim Ruru shouted in frustration.
??Youre saying there were this many people buried here?! Why didnt they just make a cemetery!
Judging by the marks on the bones, theyve been here a long time!
Does that mean this facility has existed for a long long time?!
Probably!
Was this an ancient ruin or a long-abandoned ck wizards workshop they had found? It didnt matter. No matter how many they destroyed, more reinforcements kept dropping from above. If this dragged on, theyd end up buried alive.
??The others, did they get out?!
I think there are quite a few still stuck! The power armor is too big??!!
The pathway was narrower than anticipated, and the copse had created more obstacles along the way. The Capital Knight Orders power armors were broad and heavy, so getting stalled was inevitable.
To make matters worse, the corpses they had dealt with earlier were reanimating, attacking them once again.
The Capital Knight Order members used the engines in their armor to power heavy weapons, smashing through the undead to clear a path. Every strike took time, and it was like a noose was tightening around their necks.
Luce, the Purple Magic Towers Illusion Wizard, shed tears as she prepared to say her final goodbyes to her lover.
My darling?? It looks like this is the end.
-My honey, dont be afraid. I have a n. Ill lure the dead away?? So even if its just you, survive.
But my heart isnt prepared to leave you behind??!!
Please stop fucking around, and just do something, please!!
Chet.
Luce clicked her tongue at the Defence Bureau agentsment, and began casting a spell.
How do reanimated corpses track the living? Its definitely not through sighteyes rot away too easily. Most necromancers rely on other sensory organs.
While high-level undead can detect residual Mana or life force, these low-tier ones mainly use their sense of smell. So, what her darling needed was a tempting, irresistible scent of flesh.
The obsession with olfactory senses was about to pay off.
Goodbye, my darling.Luces Body Odor Assignment.
-Goodbye, my honey??.
Uuaaaaaagh-!!
Like rats chasing after the Pied Piper, the undead blocking their path turned and pursued the hologram exuding a disturbingly attractive smell.
The road in front of them cleared out soon, and their escape from the facility picked up momentum.
===============================================================
Basement Floor 4, Floor 3, and Floor 2
The three holding off the advancing hordes at the rear continued their defensive stand while steadily moving upward. It looked like everyone else had already made it .
Throughout all this, Kim Ruru remained unscathed, but??.
??Theres no end.
And damn it, this ce is going to copse soon!
The brothers were exhausted. The corpses werent their only concern; as the copse reached its climax, huge chunks of debris and dirt began raining down from above.
Defending against this was a battle in itself. Pure Knight dodged quickly, and Envers deflected the falling rubble. But you cannot stop an avnche with just your hands.
They knew time was running out. Pure Knight, who understood this logically, and Kim Ruru, who felt it instinctively. Both of them made several daring attempts to break through.
Yetwhether by fate or misfortune
Blooming Umbre?? Ugh?!
Dae-soo, are you okay?
Every time they made a decisive move to break through, a strange misfortune befell them. If they were preparing an ultimate technique, rocks and bones would fall from above right in that moment, aimed precisely at their heads.
Whenever Kim Ruru tried to focus her firepower, a sudden threat would endanger Pure Knighthidden traps or magic circles would activate at the worst possible moments, forcing Ruru to intervene to protect her.
An invisiblentern swayed.
Duke Redburn Maximus Lantern of Foresight (ԥ֪\) operated on two levels. The first, the nning stage, where strategies were crafted based on gathered intelligence. The second, the execution stage, where fate itself was manipted in ordance with those ns.
The fewer gaps and uncertainties in the strategy, the harsher the manipted fate became.
With his intricate web of informants, Duke Redburn had learned about Blue Roses attack methods and was well aware of the Capital Knight Order Captains poor control over her powers.
This trapa copsing structurebined with an army of the undeadwasid out after thoroughly studying their abilities. The goddess of fortune smiles upon the well-prepared.
Kururururu!!
The entire facility groaned loudly. Kekegigigigi. The ominous noise was unmistakabletotal destruction wasing.
You guys, get out first!
??What about you?!
Im strong enough to make it on my own! Ill hold them off, so hurry and go. Quickly!
It made sense. Logically, it was the right choice. But??.
The streak of misfortune that had been following them since the facility began crumbling made Pure Knight hesitate. Lets say they ran as fast as they could while Kim Ruru covered them.
What if the unavoidable copse started when they were too far away? Without Rurus protection, Pure Knight would be crushed to death for certain.
Yet staying near her wasnt an option either. No matter how many undead they eliminated, more appeared like endless swarms of cockroaches.
In the end, Pure Knight realized the true issue was her own weakness. She bit her lip, frustrated. She was bing a burden to Kim Ruru.
Was there no way out?
While the group was being cornered, Envers suddenly had an idea and spoke up.
??Capital Knight Order Captain! I think I might be able to immobilize the corpses!
Its either you can or you cant! Why is it might?!
Because I am not certain if my Metamorphosis will work on corpses or not!
Would Emperor Sword Form even work on the dead? There was no way to know without testing it. Thats why he hadnt tried it so far?? But now, with no other options, he had to risk it.
If it stopped those corpses from moving, and they gained some time??.
Pure Knight fended off the approaching skeletons with her rapier and stayed close to Ruru. Then she made her decision.
Kim Ruru, lend me Mana! Ill control it!
??I thought your body couldnt handle someone elses Mana?! And you wont be able to take it in!
Were dead anyway if we dont change something! Besides, Im confident I can handle your Mana!
??Uh, Uha. That sounds really weird, you know??.
To Ruru, who was feeling a vague lewdness by the phrasing, Pure Knight roared in frustration.
Hey!!
I-I get it! Lets do it??!
Then, here I go! Metamorphosis,Emperor Sword Form!!
Envers reached for the sky.
Kuuoong??!!
His power grasped the heavens and pressed them down. Themanding presence of an emperor, unseen but unmistakably felt, spread through the space.
It workedeven on the corpses. They sensed danger from all directions, and their movements slowed. And then.
Crack-!
Overloaded with information, the invisiblentern shattered.
Pure Knight felt a weight lift from her chest. The mes that had been guiding them down a doomed path were extinguished. In their ce, the fire of hope ignited.
??Now!
Kim Ruru extinguished the Mana mes surrounding her armor and extended the right arm of her power suit. With a series of nks, pieces of the armor detached and fell away.
Then, she ced her small hand on Pure Knights back, carefully channeling Mana into her. It was only a very small percentage.
????!!
It felt like moltenva coursing through her veins. As an overwhelming torrent of Mana surged into her body, Pure Knight trembled under the searing pain.
Taking in another persons Mana was an incredibly dangerous act.
Had theLantern of Foresight(ԥ֪\)that controlled fate still been active, this attempt would have surely led to disaster.
Pure Knight would have been consumed by the uncontroble Mana, and Kim Ruru would have ended up killing the person she loved with her own hands. But thenterns influence had been nullified by the Emperor Sword Form. And the Magical Girl grasped something crucial.
After the initial pain, a feeling of limitless power washed over Pure Knight.
Holding this much Mana, even without finesse or refined technique, she felt absurdly powerful!
Barely managing to wrangle the colossal surge of Mana she had never controlled before, Pure Knight focused on her visualization. What she imagined was a drill. If they couldnt escape before the facility copsed, then the solution was simpledrill through the surface and break free.
Great Umbre!!
A massive umbre-shaped construct enveloped them and began spinning at an incredible speed. And then.
Kururu Warurururu!!
The facilitypletely copsed
===============================================================
??Did the captain make it out?!
Its not the time to worry about the captain.Blue Roseand another coborator who went with them??.
Wait a minute, the ground is shaking?? We need to get farther away! Run!
Why are you telling us to move back? This distance should be safe enoug
Booooom!!
A sh of bright blue light erupted as the ground exploded beneath them.
Hudududuk. Hududuk.
Soil rained down from the sky, striking the ground like heavy droplets. Three figures crawled out of the massive crater left behind, their bodies caked with dirt.
??We survived.
??W-we survived. Lucky that worked.
They were alive.
Pure Knighty on the ground, gasping for air, her body aching. Relief washed over her, but an unsettling concern gnawed at the back of her mind.
What was Duke Redburn nning?
Theres a stark difference between merely turning a blind eye and not even pretending.
The fact that clear signs of traps and ck magic were found in areas where the Redburn familys magic reagents had been distributed was a serious enough offense to bring political consequences against the Duke.
Still, this wasnt a n meant to wipe everyone out. Even if things had gone disastrously wrong, Kim Ruru, having reached the Sublimation stage, would have certainly survived.
Which meant the information would inevitably make its way to the Capital Knight Order.
There were only two possibilities.
Either the Dukecked sufficient resources, or??.
He simply didnt care what happened next.
===============================================================
The chessboardy shattered. The ck knights were split in half, scattered in disarray, while the white queen stood tall and alone.
The Duke clenched his fist, reducing the queen to dust.
??Does this mean you have failed?
Yes, Mr. Noose.
????.
Duke Maximus Redburn frowned, though he quickly forced his expression to rx. There was clearly an unexpected variable at y.
While it was immensely frustrating that things hadnt gone ording to n, discovering a new variable in the process gave even this failure some value. And it wasnt a catastrophic defeat, either.
His preparations were already in ce.
He turned his gaze toward a sculpture made of pitch-ck metal. It felt ominous yet it exuded an unsettling sense of reverence. This was indeed the idol of the ck wizard.
Thepletion of Despairing Evil Gods Sculpture is near.
Schemes, politicsit was all futile.
In a world where humans could transcend their own limits, only power remained constant.
The four ck wizards each pursued their own twisted ideals, earning their nicknames through those dark philosophies.
Noose Engraving DespairMaximus Redburn was like a farmer. He carved the brand of very onto both the body and soul, keeping his victims underplete control. He craved their endless screams of despairunchanging, eternal.
It never shifts. Tomorrow is neither better nor worse. Just eternal drowning in dispair.
That was why he created environments that encouraged hypnosis, collecting sculptures to lure victims and extract their souls for Mana. For him, the value of Dominationwas everything.
The Evil God Sculpturean artifact of unspeakable darkness, born from the agony of countless soulswas the ultimate goal pursued by the four ck wizards.
Its power could even reach the Sublimation stage.
If the Evil God sculpture waspleted, Duke Redburns abilities would evolve to a new level. Even with just his current Metamorphosis, he already had the power to control the fate of otherswhat authority would he gain once the sculpture was finished?
The Duke chuckled softly. When the time came, he would be omnipotent.
??Corpse Flowerreported a problem, Lamb also said they needed more time untilpletion. So, aside from me, wasVirginthe closest to finishing?
Yes, Mr. Noose. That seems to be the case.
I hope those pieces of trash hurried up and finished. It is not easy to wait.
The Duke tapped his fingers impatiently on the armrest.
The other three ck wizards were also constructing their own Evil God Sculptures. When all their preparations wereplete, the Empire would face destruction on an unprecedented scale.
How could they possibly stand against it?
As long as no major unforeseen factor arose ?? They would be the onesughing in the end.
===============================================================
Pink-Haired Lesbian, you busy?
No, Mr.Crazy Wizard. What is the matter?
Well, nothing too major?? Ive got a Subus trapped in my mental barrier. Not a big one, just a small fry. Wanna go see?
I would love to. I shall quickly go bring some popcorn.
Chapter 168: The Great Mental Labyrinth - 1
This world was full of filthy Illusion Magic.
Turning love into hatred, manipting the brain to trigger uncontroble dopamine surges, distorting memories, turning lovers into enemies, amplifying personality ws, hypnosis, brainwashing, and all sorts of perverse applications??.
Among these, there were also cases where cunning tactics were used to bypass peoples Mental Barriers. A prime example of this was Senior Scarfaces Puppet spell, which worked by slipping past defenses with a Im not a threat, just harmless datalet me in type of tactic.
While researching these terrifying Illusion Magics for a TRPG, I suddenly became horrified by the realization that falling under a single spell could leave me like a brain trapped in a jar.
Who could predict if some deranged wizard might kidnap me, imprisoning me in an endless Illusion, or if some red-eyed ninja might cast a global Illusion Magic on everyone in the world?
Id rather be cooked to a crisp by a fireball than lose my sense of self to Illusion Magic. With that resolve, I poured all my energy into fortifying my Mental Barrier.
At first, I took the approach of adding modules piece by piece.
I installed a Backup-Retrieving Module to counter hypnosis and perception maniption, as well as a visual-audio maniption module with an artificial brain to process sensory data and so on.
As I added more and more, my mental barrier became like Howls Moving Castlea chaotic patchwork that asionally malfunctioned.
Ah, wasnt that the time when you broughtmb meat, and they freaked out like a cat in front of cucumber???
Yeah, the barrier misinterpreted themb as an illusion spell and triggered the Flying Spaghetti Monster filter to warn the master.
It took me a while to pinpoint which module had caused that glitch.
I needed to find a way to harmonize all these Illusion Magic defenses in my mind, and the breakthrough came from TRPG.
If I couldnt solve it with science, why not take a literary approach? So, I created an entire world in my mind where all the modules could function seamlessly.
I built a virtual world in my head, modeled after the modern map I knew best.
Though it wasnt my original intention, this structure turned out to be incredibly effective against entities that could cross between mental and physical realms.
-Please, let me out of here??, Im sorry??!!
And this was the result of that.
===============================================================
There was a cozy haven woven from the minds of those who had surrendered to pleasurea pce of indulgence nestled deep within the mind, known as the Subuss Paradise.
With a mere thought, they could drain energy from others, and no matter how much they indulged in bodily pleasures, they would never grow tired. But that wasnt all. Simply wandering through this pce would naturally replenish their strength and sharpen their abilities.
This was because the very act of experiencing the apex (O) of Mental Magic with their own body brought new realizations.
Who could possibly weave together human minds to craft such a world? What wizard could aplish this grand feat? Only the Queen. Their Queen, the sovereign of dreams, who was capable of toying with the minds of countless as she willed.
If someone grew tired of such boundless indulgence and sought a more intenseStimtion, all they had to do was bow their head before the Queen.
The pure white Queen would bestow upon them a pleasure so intense that a single second felt like decades of ecstasy.
Ah, ahah??!!
That was?? the pinnacle of unimaginable pleasure.
Subus Isabe, who had experienced the Queens grace with every fiber of her being, had lived every moment since then for the sole purpose of reliving that fleeting instant of bliss once again.
Love,ughter, fulfillment, orgasmsall of it was meaningless. After tasting the heights of pleasure beyond humanprehension, every form of happiness in reality seemed dull, colorless, and insignificant.
Isabe had be the perfect ve to pleasure.
One day, the revered Queen summoned Isabe. She crawled toward her, heart racing, her naked body prostrate on the ground. It was a level of submission lower than that of a dog, but none of it mattered.
You may raise your head.
Even her voice was exquisitely beautiful.
With overwhelming emotion, Isabe lifted her gaze. White. The Queens skin was like pure baster, and her silky, snow-white hair cascaded over her naked body.
The mere sight of her made Isabes brain throb, and a thin stream of blood trickled from her nose. Her mind flooded with chemicals of pure pleasure, as if it were on the verge of copse. She was happyso happy she could die.
Subus Isabe trembled, her eyes nearly rolling back in ecstasy, as she bowed deeply before the Queen.
I-Isabe?? humbly presents herself before you, my Master??!
I have a task for you at the academy. You are in agreement, arent you?
Of course, of course??! I was just thinking the same thing, actually??!
Eagerly nodding without even knowing what the task was, Isabe listened as the Queen exined her mission slowly.
Seduce the Third Prince and spread the drug throughout the Academy.
The academy was under the watch ofThe Corpse Flower that Consumes Fear, but she was more talented in brute strength rather than in plotting. Therefore, as always, a gentle push from behind was needed.
The Virgin that Drinks Pleasure had given her orders.
And so, Isabe was expelled from paradise and dispatched to the Academy.
===============================================================
Those with cracks in their minds were incredibly simple to manipte. Driven by a deep need to fill that emptiness, they would eagerly consume anything, even if it was a sweet poison.
Subus Isabe effortlessly seduced the Third Prince, Sledo Crown, and captured his heart.
From there, everything fell into ce. Operating in the shadows under his name, all she had to do was set up her traps and wait for them to spring.
One by one, people sumbed to their desires and took the drug. Once they did, mental connections formed, allowing the subus to slip into their minds and tempt them even further.
With that, she sessfully nted a number of Dark Mages throughout the academy, but then
How could that crazy bastard do such things to the students??!!
The Crazy Wizards Nightmare incident wiped out nearly all of them. Everything had been progressing smoothly, and thenit all fell apart, as sudden as lightning on a clear day.
If things kept going wrong like this, the Queens reward would slip through her fingers.
Consumed by a mix of fury and dread, Isabe chewed her nails, vowing bitter revenge on that Wizard from the Purple Magic Tower.
No matter how skilled this Illusionist was, he was still just a man.
Isabe stood in front of the mirror.
Her nude body, finely sculpted and graceful, stood in perfect bnce, with pink hair cascading down to her shoulders. Though her figure wasnt aggressively voluptuous, there was an undeniable allure about her.
With these arrogant eyes, how many men had she seduced and corrupted?
And after all, subi were creatures that moved seamlessly between illusion and reality. No matter how talented a wizard was, not one could rival her in when it came to Mental Magic.
Wasnt that the reason why using Divine Power to banish nightmares was moremon than relying on Illusion Magic? All she needed was a single opportunity.
If she could just invade that wizards mind once??!
I can hear a heartbeat from 30 meters away. I dont want to argue, so just tell me. Wheres my substitute yer?
It was here. Her opportunity had arrived.
The Wizard of the Purple Magic Tower had infiltrated the underground facility to rescue his student, and Isabe discreetly sprinkled a drug on his clothes.
The drug heightened sexual desire and stoked aggression, causing mental cracks to formperfect for a subus to invade. It was a concoction the Queen herself had created, infused with her own honey.
Unless he was eunuch?? no, even if he had sexual dysfunction, it would still work. Crazy Wizard would gradually be a lecher.
This was both a precursor to her mental invasion and a calcted attempt to ruin his reputation.
She waited patiently for the drug to take effect. And then
And today?? Isabe silently entered Crazy Wizards dream.
===============================================================
The human dreamscape is vague and amorphous. With the slightest stimulus, unrted memories could surface, bing intertwined in a chaotic, incoherent tangle. It was a realm of disorder.
Who among humans could fully control the workings of their mind? It was a natural imperfection.
That was why when someone invades the human mind?? they usually encounter a shadowy, mist-filled space. While the specifics may vary depending on the individuals Mental Barriers, this was generally the case
Subi often referred to this space as the Mental Realm.
Above it lies the conscious mind, and below, the submerged unconsciousness.
This was where Isabe would begin her operationdigging up hidden secrets, dredging up painful memories, and sinking pleasant ones deeper into the abyss.
She could imnt subtle suggestions into the unconscious, or enter dreams directly to seduce and drain her targets energy.
Most Mental Barriers take the form of physical structureswalls or locks, designed to block or conceal forbidden areas of the mind.
More aggressive Mental Barriers could manifest as traps. It would be designed tounch threatening attacks when a Subus triggered them.
That was the usual pattern, but this time??
BEEP BEEP-!!
Ah, crap. Hey, old man! Get a move on! Cant you see the lights red?
Who are you calling old man, huh! How old are you?!
No, the light is red. So step on the damn gas and just fucking go already! Are you some kind of outdated model?!
?????
Why was there a city she had never seen before in front of her?
Something was off. People were carrying around strange devices, rode unfamiliar vehicles, and there were tall buildings touching the sky everywhere.
And?? at the center of the city. There was arge, ck dome.
A pitch-ck hemisphere that seemed to devour the surrounding colors, towering ominously against the skyline. Just looking at it filled Isabe with a sense of foreboding.
Subus Isabe blinked, then pinched her own cheek, pulling at it. Her skin stretched like mochi, confirming this was, indeed, a dream.
She clenched her fist and extracted a surface memory. With some effort, she grabbed hold of a memory where the Crazy Wizard was resting his head on the Purple Magic Tower Mastersp.
Her powers worked here. This was undeniably the Mental Realm. But, no??
??It cant be.
How? How could a mere human construct an entire world within his mind?
Even Her Majesty needed to bind together the thoughts of hundreds to form such a world. How was this possible?
Even if he had the talent, his head would have exploded!
??No, no. Its fine.
It didnt matter. She had just been caught off guard. Isabes goal was to shatter the Crazy Wizards mind and control him. As long as her Mental Maniption worked, the appearance of the dreamscape wasnt important.
Isabe reached out with both hands to pull out the Crazy Wizards painful memories. She felt something within her grasp. Everything seemed to be going smoothly.
????.
Suddenly, a chill crept down her spine. So, she looked around.
The city had gonepletely silent. The roaring engines, the voices, the billboards ring s, the footstepsall of it had stopped, as if time itself had frozen.
Then, all at once, the people stopped moving and turned their heads toward Isabe.
??W-What is this? Whats going on?
.
D-Dont look at me like that! G-go away, wont you?!
It was terrifying. She felt like she had fallen into a nightmare. Hundredsno, thousandsof people stared at her, motionless, like wax statues.
Then, one of them opened its mouth.
Subus.
The word spread.
Its a Subus.
Its a Subus.
A Subus is inside.
The murmur spread like wildfire. As if confirming amongst themselves, the people chanted Subus over and over, all while staring straight at her. The city became deafening with their voices.
Wriggle.
Isabe, frozen in terror, nced down at her hand. What she had pulled out should have been the Crazy Wizards memory, but
A mouth had formed on the surface of the memory, whispering, Its a Subus.
Hee, heeee??!
Drop.
Isabe flung the memory away as if shaking off insects. The bundle of memories tumbled across the asphalt, continuing to mutter Subus as it rolled.
She had to run. Her instincts screamed at her. She had to run away right now!
Terrified, the poor Subus ran away in fear.
Chapter 169: The Great Mental Labyrinth - 2
The city was constructed like an intricatebyrinth.
Opening a window might lead to the sky, while stepping through a mall entrance could drop you into the sewers. This reflected the fluidity of the mind, where appearances held little significance.
Subus Isabe fled, driven by instinct, turning corners and feeling her way along the walls. But you couldnt escape thebyrinth by aimlessly wandering.
She was merely ying into the hands of the Mental Module.
Suddenly, an old mans face emerged from the wall, trying to tempt her.
Dream Demon, poor Dream Demon, I can sell you a map of this city right now. Just give me your data. I dont need muchjust a bit from your left pinky finge??.
Gogo away!
Hissss. A billboard flickered to life, disying a man in a suit who stared down at Isabe and spoke unintelligible words.
We have an insurance n perfect for you. Sign up today, and we guarantee a full refund of your principal data in 100 years. Termsandconditionsmayvarybasedonraceandotherfactors.
Stop saying weird things-!!
As Isabe sprinted away in fear, hands erupted from the ground, grabbing at her ankles. She managed to shake them off, but their nails scratched her delicate skin, leaving marks.
These were the devouring modules. Their sole purpose was to tear apart and expel any invasive data, while sending the remaining pieces to the control center for analysis.
The hands tasted the bits of flesh stuck under their nails and began to evaluate her. She was clearly an advanced subus, superior at least in her ability to enter dreams, even whenpared to Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Of course,paring her to Pink-Haired Lesbian, who had focused on her physical strength while ignoring her subus traits, might be somewhat of an unfairparison??.
Still, the fact that Isabe had survived this long in a space where any other mental invader wouldve been torn to shreds proved her strength.
But even so, she was like a rat caught in poison.
Temptations and threats came at her from every direction. If she didnt surrender her data, she would die. If she did, she might live. But, if she really did give up her data??.
Isabe shook her head violently, screaming.
They were all lies. She knew it. No matter how sweet the promises, they would all lead to her ruin. She had used the same tactics herself, after all.
This ce was hell. She needed to escape, and quickly.
Yes, yes!
There was no need to wander aimlessly. I just needed to escape from Crazy Wizards mind
Nopenopenopeyoucannotgetoutofherethinkaboutithehassurelymadeitsoyoucannotgetoutlookthedoorisblockedyouneedtofindthekeyandtheexit.
Yes, of course. There was no escape. She needed to find a key. A key.
With the malicious module now wrapped around her neck, whispering poisonous words in her ear, Isabe was dragged deeper into the city.
The cityughed.
===============================================================
Unlike the subus Isabe, who was now fully immersed in this cosmic horror, the modules were enjoying their hunt. How long had it been since they had real work to do?
Most of the time, they simply coborated with the external departments Sexual Desire Suppression team, helping to dampen libido. It had been ages since they had to deal with truly malicious data like this.
Under the extreme pressure of mortal danger, Isabe began to tap into the hidden strength she had kept buried. Instinctively, she made her way toward the most significant locationthe ck dome.
But the modules were unworried. No matter how much the Dream Demon struggled, the city was an impregnable fortress.
The modules exchanged information seamlessly.
Theirmunication was a rapid exchange of magical signals in 0s and 1s,sting mere moments. However, if we were to anthropomorphize this exchange, it might go something like this:
Good, if things continue like this, well have her soon.
Hold up. Orders just came down from above. They want to observe her for a bit longer. Dont kill herjust keep her running in circles and dull her cognitive functions. That should be enough, right?
Theres another module up ahead. If it takes control of her movement path, we should be all good.
Hey, wait?? I-is that the So What TV module?!
The infamous So What TV moduleofficially known as thePsychopath Module.
It was designed to activate when the user experienced severe mental trauma, in cases where immediate action was necessary even at the risk of some side effects.
The kind of trauma that mighte from witnessing the death of a loved one or experiencing an overwhelming surge of negative emotions from high-level Illusion Magic. The module imposed a powerful self-suggestion: Nothing matters except myself.
Since it was reserved for emergencies, it didnt normally trigger and had a mutually exclusive rtionship with other modules.
In other words, it was uncontroble.
Hey, sry Lupin! Make that Dream Demon change directions a little!
Not my job.
Hey, hey! Shes heading straight for the ck Box! Stop her!
Thats none of my business.
Fuck!
Thanks to the So What TV modules ster defense, the subus Isabe continued straight toward the ck dome at the heart of the city. The modules groaned in frustration.
We were told not to break her.
If wed caught her ourselves, we couldve at least salvaged the core data??.
surrounding the ck dome was aplete unknown, even to the modules and the Crazy Wizard himself. No one truly understood whaty inside. All they knew was that something, buried deep in his mind, was confined there.
However, they could guess based on past experience.
Data sent to the dome never returned intact.
===============================================================
The atmosphere shifted.
????.
The city ended abruptly, leaving behind a silent wastnd. At the center of this destion sat an enormous ck egg. The devilish whispers of the modules had fallen eerily silent.
It was quiet?? almost peaceful.
Step. Step.
Cautiously, the subus Isabe made her way toward the center.
With every step closer, the ck dome warped her sense of perspective, growingrger. What was this thing?
Was it something that stored the Crazy Wizards most precious memories?
Or perhaps it contained the core of his very personality?
It didnt matter. Whatever it was, it was clearly important. Especially if it was being guarded so carefully. A faint glimmer of hope sparked in Isabe. If she could seize the core of this, escaping from here would be a simple task.
But escaping might not be enough. She could even enve the Crazy Wizardpletely. If that were possible, she would pay back all this humiliation??.
Step. Step. Thud.
How long had she been walking?
The ck dome now loomed like an imprable wall, filling her entire vision. Her heart pounded heavily in her chest. Thump. Thump. It wasnt excitement or lust, but something was making her pulse race.
Isabe was confused by this inexplicable pounding. It was as though her heart was malfunctioning. Yet, her mind remained calm.
It was as if her body and mind had split. While her thoughts were serene, her body trembled as though it had sensed something ominous.
Beyond the ck wall, everything was shrouded in darkness?? it was impossible see through. But if she looked very carefully, she could make out something that was shining.
Scales???
As if entranced, she reached out to touch the ck surface.
It would be better if you didnt?? really. Im saying this for your sake. Cant you reconsider, just this once?
?????!
A gentle boys voice broke the silence.
Startled, Isabe turned to face the empty space, now upied by a boy with jet-ck hair fluttering around him.
The boy bore a smile as warm as the sun. His features bore a striking resemnce to the Crazy Wizards.
Instinctively, Isabe tensed, ready to defend herself, but soon rxed.
??Wh-Who, Are you?.
My name??circumstances forbid from sharing it. But if you need something to call me, you can call me Little Promise.
????.
As Isabe silently stared, he continued to speak gently.
I can understand how you feel, being chased?? Im sorry. But you cant go any further. This isnt a ce to escape to. Youll only be putting yourself in danger.
Bu-but. I need something to break through! I have to get out of here!
I want to get you out?? But I dont have such powers. I need to use all my strength to guard this, you see.
The boy looked genuinely sorry. He looked at Isabe as if gazing at a pitiful animal. Then he swept his hand through the air, left to right.
Isabe suddenly felt as though a thorn had been pulled from her mind. It was as if something had vanished, though she couldnt quite grasp what it was.
??What did you do?
I believe everyone deserves a second chance. Youve hurt many people, lost in the pursuit of pleasure. But with the right experiences and encounters?? I think you could have led a better life.
What?? what are you talking about??.
Ive removed the wedge that was lodged in your mind. Now you wont sacrifice every part of your life for another moment of fleeting pleasure. The rest?? is up to you. I hope that youll find some self-reflection.
What did you do to me, to my hea
????.
Blink.
When Isabe blinked, she found herself once again standing in the middle of the city.
It felt like she had just met someone but at the same time, it felt as though she hadnt.
Like a fleeting dream, the memory was slipping away. She had the sensation of having dozed off for just a moment. She tried to grasp at the fading fragments of what had just happened, but the memory stayed elusive, then dissolved entirely.
Isabe quickly realized that whatever had urred moments ago was now lost, forever beyond her reach.
The noise erupting from all around her suddenly dragged her back to the present.
There! The Subus!!
Subus! Subus!
????!!
Oh, right. I was being hunted.
The subus Isabe started running frantically. She didnt even spare a nce in the direction of the pitch-ck dome. In an instant, the modules began pursuing her.
Catch the Subus!
When we catch you, well tear you apa
Sorrow welled up in Isabe. This was her punishment, a consequence of her own sins! The Academy, the Queens ordersnone of it mattered anymore. She didnt even know why she had gotten involved in this in the first ce.
Mere pleasureit wasnt worth enduring all this chaos. It didnt matter whether she got it or not. With tears brimming in her eyes, Isabe cried out to the sky.
Pl-please get me out of here??, I was wrong??!!
===============================================================
Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was peering into my Mental Barrier through a magic screen, eximed in wonder and asked.
Do you always have this bullshit going on in your head?
No way. Thats a waste of resources. The trick is more like Step into a Door, Ascend into a World. You just have to gradually push someones beliefs to escte.
Communication between modules was more like a stripped-down exchange of 0s and 1s. It was closer to cells signaling you take this and you handle that than actual conversation.
Since subi exist on the border between illusion and reality, they tend to interpret things more literally. And, well, I did spice things up a little on purpose.
Pink-Haired Lesbian watched the now-bound subus, captured atst, with a look of satisfaction as she spoke.
Can I take this one with me? There are a few things I need to investigate.
Oh, go ahead. Ill even wrap it up for you.
Thanks.
Her satisfied nod and the gleam in her eyes were sharper than usual. For a moment, I thought she might use the captured Dream Demon as a dakimakura, but it seemed she had more serious interrogation ns in mind.
I reached into my mind, grabbed the subus, and shook her a bit before pulling her out. She tumbled to the ground from mid-air,nding with a thud. She was unconscious, but unharmed.
As Pink-Haired Lesbian and I tied the subus in a hexagonal bind, we casually chatted.
So, should I repay you with my body?
Who would that benefit? Well, I mean, it would be nice, but??.
Ill sneak in tomorrow night in my pajamas. Keep sure the bed is nice and warm.
I mentally checked my schedule, then shook my head.
Ah, Im a bit busy that night. I have an appointment.
??An appointment you say?
A question mark appeared above her head. Her expression seemed to say, You have appointments? Well, I did spend most of my academy years holed up in theb.
Even I have obligations from time to time.
Ah, yeah, I have a dinner reservation.
And what bitch are you having dinner with?
Its not a bitch??.
==============================================================
The hairy, one-eyed Viking raised his mug full of beer high.
Now, wee to the 21st Academy Professor Faculty Dinner! Lets kick things off with a mug of beer!
Hmph, no matter how much of a genius a wizard is, everyones tolerance differs. Im not bragging, but I, Alejandro, who has mastered elemental magic to the extreme, take pride in my livers health. And thanks to a drinking method I devised, the chances of getting drunk are reduced by 30%??.
I raised my own beer mug, feeling confused, and asked:
I thought this was an all-staff dinner. Why are there only three of us?
The female professors said itd be too boring. Anyway, its good for us men to bond. We can speak more freely this way, cant we! Uhahaha!
In charge of the subjectEverything About Close CombatAlexon.
In charge of the subject Introduction to Basic Elementsgreasy silver-haired wizard Alejandro.
In charge of the subject Anti-Illusion MagicCrazy Wizard, me.
Put us together, and you have the beginning of a truly dull faculty dinner, six balls total.
Chapter 170: The (Almost) All-Staff Gathering
The Academy had a limited number of professors, which was more because of the fact that there wasnt a need for many more.
Since students werent strictly separated by grade levels, their courses often ovepped, leaving little reason to divide them further.
The Academy was a ce of elites. Most nobles were already proficient in their familys traditional martial arts, so there wasnt much need for them to learn new techniques. Simrly, themoners had likely mastered a specialty in order to meet the Academys strict cut-offs.
By the time these students arrived at the Academy, they had already developed the foundations of their ownbat styles and techniques.
This is why courses like Lets Follow Along: A Fun and Easy Three-Strike Sword Techniquewere unnecessary.
So, what did the professors teach, then? They imparted experience. Their role was to make students aware of perspectives they hadnt yet considered. The Academys lessons were rooted in practical, real-world applications.
That was why Alexon, the professor ofEverything About Close Combat, could teach students across all years. One of his many nicknames was Weapon Master, due to his ability to wield any weapon at mastery.
He could single-handedly expose students to a range of experiencesdefeating them with a spear one day and an ax the next.
The same applied to Hardstuck-Silver, who taughtIntroduction to Basic Elements Although he was a wizard of the Gold Magic Tower, he could wield any magic at mastery as well.
One day, he would overwhelm students with fire, and the next, hed test them with water-based spells.
As for me, the one teaching Countermeasures to Illusion MagicI was no different. I was able to provide a wide range of experiences in Illusion Magic, like the Tentacle Maze or the Great Rhinoceros Escape??.
In other words.
The three powerful evil forces dominated multiple subjects and left little room for new professors to enter the scene.
In fact, we were also responsible for a number of resignations among the existing faculty. There was one particr incident before.
An old, retired knight named Jay, famous for his skill with a greatsword, joined the Academy as a professor. However, when it became apparent that Alexon was even more skilled with the greatsword, students flocked to Alexons lectures instead.
Furious, the retired knight challenged Alexon to a duel but was swiftly defeated, leading him to submit his resignation in shame.
I didnt say anything at the time, but I may have been the reason a few other professors left as well.
So?? needless to say, our reputation among the faculty was pretty bad. When livelihoods were at stake, tensions tend to rise quickly.
And the result of all this tension? This (not quite) all-staff gathering.
Nom nom, Alejandro, care for a game of arm wrestle?*
Before you ask,pare mypact, aesthetically refined muscles to that bulk of yours. My physique is more of an artistic masterpiece, designed for admiration rather than actual use. How about we try using our brain cells instead? Theres a new puzzle from the Magic Towerhow about we??.
Were a bunch of men drinking; who needs brains right now? Enough of that mind-numbing stuff. Youll just brag for half an hour anyway, and its already annoying just thinking about it.
I see. Youre intimidated by my superior intellect. But sometimes, learning from someone more brilliant than yourself can lead to personal growth, you know??.
And that was why this group of men, who didnt even get along, was sitting here drinking together. Alexon took another swig of his beer, clearly irritated by Hardstuck-Silvers condescending tone.
When Alexon didnt react, Hardstuck-Silver turned his attention toward me.
Ah, even though youre a wizard who still hasnt reached Metamorphosis yet?? you are still a wizard. Would you like to try solving the Gold Magic Towerstest problem?
Let me see.
Yes, hmhm If its too difficult, I can give you a hint. But remember, learning and growing independently is key to development, so Ill refuse twice before giving one. The third time, though, Ill drop a subtle cluejust enough to preserve the intellectual thrill.
I nced at the magic puzzle that Hardstuck-Silver had scribbled onto a parchment. I paused for about ten seconds. I had to at least pretend like I was thinking about it.
Struggling? If you start from the left corner, youll notice the magic circle resembles??.
Its a praying mantis. The answer.
??How dare you use ck Magic??!!
Hardstuck-Silver couldnt ept that his so-called unsolvable puzzle had been cracked in 10 seconds. He pulled out the Holy Emblem of Goddess then began waving it around.
But after failing to detect any trace of ck Magic, he sipped his beer with a gloomy face. He muttered how unfair it was that it had taken him a whole week to solve.
Meanwhile, Alexon roared withughter with a satisfied face.
This is priceless. Theres always someone better, my friend! Why were you so arrogant! Come on, lets have a drink to that
You must have suffered a lot.
You have no idea. Every time we drank, I was on the verge of losing my mind as he rambled on and on about his intellectual pleasure. I even considered splitting his head with my axe, but that didnt seem to work either. We just ended up fighting.
Ah, so they fought.
But now, Ive grown used to him! Lets just say Ive figured out how to handle him?? Watch this.
Alexon grinned mischievously, then turned to Alejandro.
You are the best wizard in the Academy!
????!!
Just kidding.
????.
How did his expression change so quickly? It was like flipping a switch. His sensitivity topliments was oddly low.
My suspicion that high-level wizards often had a few screws loose further solidified.
Youll hear about it soon, but apparently his personality ended up this way because he couldnt get over a heartbreak. Poor guy.
Heung, isnt it more tragic to have never experienced love at all?
????.
????.
A sad and bitter silence fell over the table. Both professors raised their sses, their eyes reflecting some old, deep wounds. It seemed like their lives had been far removed from any romance.
But wouldnt sess in life naturally lead to rtionships? Both of them were strong enough to be professors at the Academy??.
??When I was young, I lived for revenge! So I never paid attention to things like love or family. But now that Ive achieved everything, I find that it all feels empty??.
A wizards life is lonely. A constant struggle against the limits of your own research. There was a time when love bloomed for me too, but she left just as quickly as she came. Now, Im stuck, forever trapped in that beautiful season??.
Hes not saying she diedhe got dumped. He never moved on from his first love and ended up missing out on every other chance. Dont dwell on it too much.
I get it. Dating??is tough. I havent had any luck myself either.
I nodded in sympathy. In this life, I hadnt really experienced anything close to a real rtionship. At that, both Hardstuck-Silver and Alexons expressions turned a bit strange. Alexon leaned forward and asked.
Ive heard rumors youre always surrounded by women. Like that pink-haired woman in the suit.
Ah, shes a friend. Sure, we share a bed and sleep together sometimes, but we dont see each other romantically.
You, what about that other woman? People say theyve overheard you chatting in yourb with someone who has a cute voice. Said her voice was practically dripping with sweetness. What about that one???
Ah, well, things are a bit moreplicated with her. Sometimes it feels like something more, but its honestly closer to family???
Alexon fists began to clench as he asked.
Do you sleep with her too?
Yes, every night. But that doesnt mean were dating, right?
I found myself reflecting on the pastspecifically, on my ex-girlfriend, who had introduced me to TRPGs. We started dating because I thought turning her down would ruin my reputation in college, but looking back, it was exhausting.
Id rush to her side whenever she called, even in the middle of the night, carry her bags at the mall, and attend her friends gatherings so she could show me off as her boyfriend. it was just to boost her social status.
It was a really tiring thing. This thing called dating.
Spending time with Pink-Haired Lesbian and Yuna, though, was fun. With them, I didnt think dating would be such a chore. But was it really worth the risk of disrupting what we already have?
Quietly, I came to a conclusion.
Maybe its better to avoid dating altogether.
You fucking bastard.
Come outside!
I ended up taking a few hits.
===============================================================
As the drinks kepting, the mood lightened. With the alcohol kicking in, I could feel the tension melting from my body.
The conversation wandered from topic to topic. We debated over what the strongest weapon might be (Hardstuck-Silver and I ganged up on Alexon, advocating for the supremacy of magic theory), and we discussed who the prettiest professor at the Academy was (I nominated myself).
Then the subject shifted to students. Alexon grumbled as he crunched on walnuts.
Im getting old. I think its time I took on a sessor disciple.
Isnt it a bit early for that? That sounds more like a decision for someone in their sixties.
Well, wizards pass on knowledge through sight and speech. But for warriors like me, we have to ingrain our techniques into muscle. I thought Be would be my sessor??.
Right, Bet was Alexons disciple.
He had approached me after Alexon rmended me as a wizard skilled in killing. Thats how Be ended up getting into TRPG, and eventually, he became a Pdin.
Do I owe you an apology for that?
No, not at all. Be seems to have found his own path, thanks to you?? if anything, I should thank you. His sword no longer carries the weight of killing intent. Its just well, its a bit of a shame.
Why not just pick some big, brawny musclehead? Someone from the slums would probably be eager to learn.
Whats the point in passing on knowledge like that? Oh, by the way, Be writes to me from time to time. He mentioned getting caught up in some strange business.
Strange business?
Do you know anything about Hero?
Uh, a brave and righteous person, right?
Thats one interpretation, but it also refers to someone chosen by God. Heroes usually appear when some disaster befalls the world. Thest Hero appeared about a few hundred years ago, and??.
Apparently, Heroes are individuals selected by God during moments of crisis. They only appear in times of great danger, so they dont show up during peaceful periods like the present.
In the absence of a God-chosen Hero, the Church of the Goddess held their own Hero selection tournaments.
Bet is traveling with Saintess Tara, isnt he? The Church of the Goddess has a rule that the Saintess must join the Heros party. So, if things dont go his way, he could lose her to the Heros party.
What kind of bullshit is that?
My thoughts exactly. Thankfully, theres no Hero from the Church of the Goddess right now, but theyre holding a Hero selection tournament in the middle of the year. If Be doesnt want to lose Tara?? hell have to win that tournament and be the Hero himself.
Huh.
Be, you sure are living an eventful life.
Its surprising that Be sends updates like this to Alexon. Then again?? it wasnt like Be and I were ever particrly closeour friendship was always one-sided on my part.
Still, it left me feeling a little bitter. We had spent a lot of time together, after all.
If I had said it was Illusion Magic and not Dimensional Magic, he probably wouldve tried to split my head open with Guardians Dream. No, Bes head would be gone insteadTower Master did that, not me.
Maybe I should send him a message to check up on him. Last I heard, Be was headed to the Eastern Front, so theres a good chance he ran into ine too.
I was curious. All these stories seemed to be unfolding behind the scenes.
And the Church of the Goddess, huh??.
Something has always seemed off about them. I had been ignoring it because more pressing matters kept popping up, but it might be worth digging deeper. Could even make for good session material.
H.
While I was lost in thought, Hardstuck-Silver, his face flushed red, started hupping. If only he were a woman, I thought, hed make quite theedic heroine character.
Just then, Alexon abruptly stood up and hastily wrapped things up.
Well! I will be going now.
Huh? Youve still got beer in your ss.
I just remembered something urgent. Goodbye!
Whats up with him?
I stared at Alexons back like a fool as he fled in a hurry. I was a bit drunk myself, so my head wasnt working right. What was he up to?
You, this is a story from when I, Alejandro, was a young man?? h. There was this woman I really liked. What was her name again? Ah, yes, IsaIsabe. I met her at the Magic Tower.
Oh.
You this is a story from when I, Alejandro, was a young man h??.
?
Ah.
As I listened to Alejandros love story, which repeated like a broken record, I finally understood why Alexon had run away.
I tried to make my escape as well, but Hardstuck-Silver, this drunk-ass wizard, looked like he was about to burst into tears. I couldnt bear the thought of a middle-aged man breaking down in front of me, so I sat back down.
After hearing the same story for the third time, I was starting to feel dizzy and suffocated. I even considered using the Illusion Magic to knock him out and slip away. But the worst part was
Each time he retold the story, new details emerged. A multiyered drunken saga, huh? I couldnt resist the urge to unravel the puzzle and get to the heart of the matter, so I endured the tedious repetition.
By the time I began to suspect that Isabe might actually be the mastermind behind the Serial Killing of Ancestors Case and maybe even a Subus in disguise, I couldnt handle the alcohol any longer and cked out.
The mistake was thinking I could drink like I used to in my past life. This new body couldnt handle alcohol the same way.
As I drifted off, I vaguely felt someone carrying me somewhere.
===============================================================
The scent of alcohol lingered in the air.
Yuri Lanster walked along the moonlit street, the strong stench of liquor radiating from the person slumped over her back. A passed-out Crazy Wizard.
She hadbed through all the bars near the Academy, growing worried about howte it was getting. When she found him, he was face down, fast asleep, while Professor Alejandro was on his 35th retelling of his love story.
Yuri knocked Alejandro out with a quick punch to the head and dragged the Crazy Wizard out of the bar.
As she carried him, Yuri let out a deep sigh and scolded him.
Cant even hold your liquor, huh?
???I-I can. Im n-not drunk.
What kind of conversation had you drinking this much? Please tell me it was at least interesting.
D-dating?? about dating.
Dating, huh.
So, you were talking about wanting to date someone? Or something like that?
??Uh, more or less.
She felt a little mischievous. Since he was this drunk and answering everything so obediently, she thought this was the perfect opportunity to get some ckmail material. Yuri Lanster subtly asked.
How about me, as a dating partner?
Dating, I dont mi??.
Tuck.
Yuris steps faltered for a moment before she continued walking. His response was within expectations. It wasnt something to be surprised about.
They were coworkers, and had been friends for a while. Yuri herself had only asked as a joke. So, it wasnt a big deal. She wasnt shocked. Not at all.
Well, I get it. Makes sense. Im a Subus. Not exactly ideal dating material.
Dating?? I wish I could skip dating, and go straight to marriage??.
??What?
Tuck.
Yuri Lansters steps stopped once again. Her voice raised, slightly higher-pitched than normal, as it echoed into the night.
What do you mean by that???!
But there was no reply.
===============================================================
??My head is killing me.
Oh, you idiot. Ill make you some honey water, so hold on!
Okie.
I listened to Yunas words and obedientlyid down.
Chapter 171: A Lump of Sugar
Bubble bubble bubble.
The kettle boiled on a medieval fantasy-style induction cooktop, enchanted with a heating spell. Dripppp. The sound of liquid being poured echoed softly. Cling. The gentle clink of a teaspoon tapping against porcin followed.
The aroma spread in all directions, carrying its message to my brain. Soon, I would be able to enjoy sweet honey water.
I could already imagine the warm, sweet liquid sliding down my throat, its warmth spreading through my stomach. It was only moments away from bing reality. Anticipation turned into excitement.
My heart raced as I hid under the nket, waiting for the perfect moment.
I had made up my mindtoday, I felt like being a little childish. Whether it was the remnants of alcohol or just a sudden shift in my mood, I wasnt sure.
But there was no need to figure that out.
Step step.
Light footsteps approached.
Plop. Someone sat on the bed, and I felt the mattress dip slightly under their weight. I could sense her presence indirectly.
Clink. I heard her set the teacup down on the side table. This meant the target was now unarmed, the risk factor had been removedperfect for a prank.
She lightly tapped the nket as if knocking, then spoke gently.
What did you drink so much?
I am not the Crazy Wizard.
She chuckled softly at the philosophical denial of my existence. Herughter was stuck in her voice, like someone holding back giggles from being tickled.
??Then who are you?
Im the nket monster. Raaaaa
Still beneath the nket, I spread my arms and rose, then, like a flying squirrel, I pounced on Yuna, whose eyes widened in surprise. The nket monster had just swallowed the Tower Master.
Uaaaa.
Yuna let out a deted sound and rxed her body. Still holding her close, I pulled her under the nket with me, and it felt as though her warmth spread through my entire body.
Sometimes, Yuna felt like a flower. A beautiful bloom, closed in a tight bud, that blossomed when gently touched.
Just the smallest breath was enough.
I pressed my lips to the top of her head and smiled. Perhaps sensing the smile from the trembling of my lips, Yuna giggled softly.
She wriggled in my arms, briefly nuzzling the top of her head against my chin, then looked up at me quietly. It was as if she was asking what was going on.
I reassured her with my eyes that everything was fine.
She seemed suspicious. Both of us had a habit of clinging to each other whenever we were feeling down or troubled. Usually, we stay glued together all day when that happens.
Thats why she was convinced something was bothering me.
Last time, it had been Yuna who did that. After the attack by Roderus, once I regained consciousness, she had clung to me, whining constantly. Im sure my chest got wet several times.
She hadnt wanted to let go, even when I needed to bathe, so we ended up washing each others hair. We made a ton of bubbles with the shampoo and sculpted our hair into dragon shapes and stuff.
That day, Yuri Lanster had also acted unusually. Should I say she came at me three times stronger than usual? Rather than saying she almost crossed the line, it was more urate to say she had nearly bulldozed through it.
Thankfully, we were both the same kind of coward. So, there was no rush into anything. It was usually just a game of testing my patience.
As a result, my proficiency in Sexual Desire Suppression Magickept increasing with time.
To be honest, it wasnt a bad feeling. It was a little creepy, but wasnt knowing that someone cared enough to be that concerned about you extremely satisfying?
I dreamed.
Last night was one of those times when alcohol dredged up long-buried memories. But just as I was about to grasp that memory, like a fish on the line, it slipped away, leaving only its faint lingering scent behind.
It seems my past self had made a significant decision. For some great?? purpose. And in doing so, he had given up many things. It had certainly been a brave choice, but.
Looking back now, all I feel is an uneasy fear. Was the old me truly someone capable of making such a decision?
I dont want to let go of this happiness I have now. I want them both close, within reach. I dont want a story where someone has to sacrifice themselvesI want a story where everyone survives and lives happily.
You could call me selfish.
Yuna tapped on my chest.
The honey waters going to get cold, you know???
Its okay. We can always reheat it with the Tower Master.
??Youre nning something again, arent you.
Yes.
I slowly slid my hand down from Yunas waist.
As my fingers traced the curve of her spine, I heard her let out a soft hik as she sharply inhaled, her body stiffening.
By the time my fingers reached the top of her hip bone, her face was bright red, and she seemed unsure of how to react. I moved my fingers just a fraction lower and stopped.
It was a dangerous ce, where just a bit more movement would let me enter the ravine.
Yuna stopped breathing. Gently, I whispered to her.
Breathe.
????.
Tap. Yuna gave me a light tap with her fist. The gesture seemed to say that if she could breathe, she would have already done so. I debated moving my hand just a bit further but then decided against it.
In the long run, the n was to glide all the way down to her tailbone and back up, but if I did that now, Yuna might fall into a Qi Deviation.
With that, the human furnace wasplete.
If it had been Pink-Haired Lesbian, this type of touch wouldve quickly escted into a game of chicken, so I would have had to be careful. But with Yuna, it was differentshe didnt have the guts to counterattack.
In general, being able to unleash a flurry of one-sided attacks was pretty fun.
As I returned my hand to a neutral position, Yuna, having regained control of her body, threw a strong punch with an annoyed pout.
Mother fuc??!
Ow.
It didnt hurt, her punch as soft as cotton, but I exaggerated my reaction. We yed like that for a whileholding hands, pressing our foreheads together, and just being close.
We explored different ways to share each others body heat, one after another. Yuna seemed a bit shy at first but eventually became more assertive.
Like when she pulled my hand to her cheek.
In the end, the honey water did get cold.
===============================================================
The alcohol had fully worn off.
????.
????.
????.
The ufortable trio of silence filled my researchb. The tension was so thick that I had no idea how to cut through it. What just happened?
I nced over at the Tower Master.
??D-Dust piled up. On the table. Lets clean it, eung, cleaning is necessary.
She awkwardly shifted into cleaning mode.
Then I turned my gaze to Pink-Haired Lesbian.
??Tower Master, I think this part hasnt been cleaned properly.
She also suddenly slips into cleaning advice mode that she had never used before.
Themon factor between them was clearthey were both trying hard to avoid making eye contact with me. I could understand the Tower Masters behavior; I had a vague recollection of fondling her while messing around. But why was the Pink-Haired Lesbian acting like this???
Had I perhapsmitted some offense when I cked-out? Did my Sexual Desire Suppression Magicbreak down, and I blurted out some inappropriatements or something? No, that couldnt be it.
Even if I had said something like that, she wasnt the type to avoid eye contact. If anything, she would have teased me about it all day.
Hey, Pink-Haired Lesbian, did I maybe?? st night I???
Im getting an urgent call, so Ill have to go work outside.
Pink-Haired Lesbian made a swift exit, disappearing out of the researchb in an instant. I blinked and muttered to myself.
The crystal ball didnt even shine??.
Ah, ah! I need to make a call to Lorei, too, so dont look for me!
????.
And with that, the Tower Master disappeared with a poof. I sat there, feeling like a kid whose Christmas gift had just been snatched away, then slowly got up from my seat.
It seemed the two of them needed some time alone. In that case, I might as well enjoy some time to myself.
Izily threw on a robe and left the researchb.
The sun was shining brightly. The weather was also nice. I decided to wander aimlessly around the Academy grounds as I stocked up on some materials. Sometimes, it was important to take a break like this.
I nced up at the Academys Giant King Dragon, scanned the forbidden area at the heart of the Academy from a distance, and eventually drifted into themercial district.
Normally, it was a bustling ce since people were always buying or selling something, but today something was different. I could hear whispers from somewhere.
Who is?? that? I dont remember ever seeing her at the Academy.
Is that even a human? She looks more like arge monster in disguise?? How can someone??
Listening carefully, it seemed someone?? interesting was around. I casually made my way toward the source of the murmurs. At the end of it, I saw her.
A woman in a suit, elegantly devouring a mountain of Mont nc pastries.
I didnt know her name, but?? I had seen her before. She was the one always bustling around with documents next to Irid. I was fairly certain she was a Defense Bureau agent.
Something felt a bit off. If it was something concerning me, Pink-Haired Lesbian would have contacted me. And if it was just a personal break, she wouldnt be wearing such an obvious suit.
Maybe it had something to do with Pink-Haired Lesbian.
?????
As she continued to eat, piece by piece, the Mont nc seemed to vanish before my eyes. It wasnt as if she was eating in a hurry. In fact, she was clearly eating with restrained movements. Even still, it was fast.
Was she human or some kind of hippo?
As I watched her curiously, she seemed to sense my gaze and greeted me politely.
Code name, Mr. Crazy Wizard. This is our second meeting. I am the Second Princes attending secretary, C.
Sensing the conversation might drag on, I decided to give her a nickname to make things smoother.
Ah, nice to meet you Kirby.
Pardon? Ah, I recall that you said you had a disability. So that must be a kind of code name for me. What does it mean?
Thats a secret.
A secret??. Well then, please have a seat. The Mont nc here is exquisite.
A Defense Bureau agent and a close aide to the Second Prince? Could something have happened near the Academy? I epted her offer and took a seat across from Kirby.
??I couldnt even see her face because of the towering pile of Mont nc. I had to lean to the left just to talk.
So, what brings you to the Academy?
Something urgent came up??. Its ssified, but I believe it might involve Mr. Crazy Wizard as well. Once you hear about it, youll have to cooperate with us. Do you want to hear it?
No.
I declined instantly.
Its rted to agent Yuri Lanster as well.
??Tell me everything in detail. Dont leave out a single word.
=============================================================== [Imperial Defense Bureau - Dangerous Person Report]
Name: Unknown
Code Name: Virgin that Drinks Pleasure
Threat Level: Rank 1
Active Period: Lion Calendar Year ??? ~ 453 (Currently active)
Information in this report is based solely on the testimony of Witness C21, and thus requires further verification and cross-examination.
This individual leads a faction of subi with powerful charm abilities, and currently resides in a subspace that the Defense Bureau has been unable to pinpoint (hereafter referred to asNest). Most details about her remain hidden.
She has striking white hair and a seemingly innocent, holy appearance, but simply looking at her is said to cause mental seduction.
Most subi fall under her control, not out of voluntary loyalty but through brainwashing induced by her potent pheromoneslike worker ants drawn to sugar.
Because of this, there is a faction of subi in opposition to her rule, but the difference in power between them is overwhelmingly in her favor.
Hereafter, she will be referred to as theQueen.
The Queen and her subordinate subi pose a clear and direct threat to the Empire peoples spirit and souls, and use them to increase the Queens power.
It is rumored that she is also involved in the distribution of drugs on the ck market.
Under hermand are three subi who have reached the Metamorphosis Stage, and although the Queens personalbat capabilities are yet unknown, it is pessimistically assumed she may be at the Sublimation Stage.
Countermeasures against her charm abilities are urgently required.
Given the nature of the subi race, tracking or eliminating them is highly challenging. Extreme caution is advised when engaging.
+
Witness C21
Witness C21 is part of the faction that opposes theQueens rule. They were living in a human vige with their family, but after the Queen decimated the vige, C21 approached the Defense Bureau seeking revenge.
Witness C21 has developed a Metamorphosis ability that grants immunity to charm, likely due to their traumatic experience. They have shown strongmitment to the mission, so this report should be taken seriously.
+
A minion of the Queen has been apprehended at the Academy. This raises the possibility that there may be an entrance to the Queens Nest within the Academy grounds. Therefore, it is strongly rmended that a detailed investigation be conducted, with the deployment of field agents and the Extermination Squad??.
Chapter 172: Extermination Squad - 1
This is a story from the past.
There was once a time when the Committee to Get the Pink-Haired Lesbian to Wear Something Other Than Suits was formed. I served as the chair, while the Tower Master took on the role of president, and together, we rmended different outfits for her to try.
There was also a time when we stumbled upon Pink-Haired Lesbians ck.
The uniform was crafted from pitch-ck fabricpletely in, without a name tag, emblem, or any decorations of any kind. The only reason it was recognized as a uniform was because of its shape.
The Tower Master found it peculiar and asked her about it.
What are these clothes?
Ah??.
The awkward silence filled the dots.
How could I describe the moment? It was as if a prisoner, who had been living freely,ughing and enjoying life with fellow inmates, suddenly nced down and saw the chains around his ankles.
He finally realized that he had always been bound, even though he had tried to ignore it. In that instant, he was no longer free.
It was that kind of silenceone that suggested she had realized she had be aware she was still shackled by something.
Instead of prying further about the ck uniform, I shifted focus to our n to get Pink-Haired Lesbian to wear a miniskirt. It was out of respect for her. Yuri Lanster was a strong person, and I felt that pressing her for answers would be disrespectful.
I believed it was enough just to stay by her side, keeping her smiling and talking.
??Should I have dug a little deeper back then?
===============================================================
There was an entrance to the Nest hidden within the Academy.
The Nest was the pocket dimension where the Subus Queen resided, but until now, nothing concrete has been uncovered about it. The prevailing theory suggested it might function simrly to the Dimensional Gates on the Eastern Front.Thats why everyone said this was such a valuable?? opportunity.
Standing beside me, a powerful Illusion Wizard, was Yuri Lanster, an agent of the Defense Bureau and a Subus herself.
If we could determine the exact location of the Nest through this investigation, the Empire would be able to deploy the Boy Knight to take care of the matter. That would end the game.
The Subi would soon meet their beheaded queen in a few days??.
With Kirbys overconfidence in the Empires ultimate weapon. I couldnt help but to ask sarcastically:
??But, isnt that short knight a guy too? Wouldnt it be a disaster if he got seduced?
Sir Sword Saint is immune to all enemies.
What kind of terrifying statement was that?
Kirby fell silent, mming up after that ominous remark. Still, I understood one thingthis shota knight was well-prepared for any mental attacks. So, Illusion magic likely wouldnt work on him either.
Anyways.
Since this was the long-awaited chance to capture the Subus Queen after all these years of pursuit. Kirby, dispatched by the Defense Bureau, had called in the Extermination Squad for the investigation and tracking.
So, naturally, I had to ask.
Whats theExtermination Squad?
Its a subordinate department of the Homnd Security Division, didnt you know?
How was I supposed to know that? I practically became a human question mark, expressing my confusion with every possible gesture. Kirby cleared her throat before continuing.
I assumed you mightve heard, since Yuri Lanster used to be part of that division. But I guess not.
What exactly do they do?
Theyre an elite group with exceptionalbat skills, capable of carrying out solo missions. Theyre usually the first to be deployed for high-risk operations. I called in, so they should be arriving soon.
Oho.
It sounded like some kind of specialized task force. I mean, considering Pink-Haired Lesbian had gone through Metamorphosis, she wouldnt be assigned to just any ordinary unitthat would be a waste of her abilities.
I sat with Kirby, sipping tea as we waited. Eventually, I spotted a figure approaching from the southern gate of the Academy.
A simple, pitch-ck uniform.
Thick gray bangs hung over hollow, jet-ck eyes that seemed to roll beneath them. It felt less like a person and more like a shadow that had taken human form.
Her gaze lingered on me for a little too long.
ck.
She gave a sharp salute, her ponytail swaying in perfect sync with the movement. She had a whip hanging at her waist. Something about her overall movement seemed oddly familiar.
Seris, of the Imperial Defense Bureaus Extermination Squad. As of today, Ive been assigned to the Nest Tracking operation.
There was an eerie sense of dj vu.
This introductionit was identical to Pink-Haired Lesbians when we first met. The precise movements, her words and even the ent naturally slipping into her speech. That meant her next line would be??.
I love Senior Yuri. Nice to meet you.
This fucker.
I dont need you here, so leave, ck Lesbian.
You are not mymander, Crazy Wizard.
Tension sparked between us immediately. In that brief moment, we both understood something clearlywe were enemies.
Just as I was about to summon the Heavenly Demon and ck Lesbian reached for the handle of her whip, Kirby tapped the table twice, interrupting the rising hostility. He casually pushed a madeleine into his mouth, and said.
Lets eat first.
????.
????.
We sat down, wordlessly, without even shaking hands, continuing our silent standoff. It looked like this was going to be a long fight??.
===============================================================
Kirby admitted he wasnt equipped for fieldworkchasing down and subduing a Subus was beyond his abilities. He didnt have the physical strength for that.
So, in the end, it was just me and ck Lesbian that was assigned to investigate the Academy.
Kirby had suggested, You should definitely call in Yuri Lanster and work as a trio, but I had no intention of doing so.
Lets let Pink-Haired Lesbianuh, I mean, Yuri Lanster??rest.
What? But her abilities are crucial to this investigation.
Ive got those abilities too.
More than enough, in fact.
ording to Kirby, Pink-Haired Lesbian held a deep grudge against the Subus Queen for destroying her hometown. Whether that grudge had faded or not, I didnt see the point in reopening old wounds.
I didnt want to see her suffer, so before any of that could happen, I nned to resolve all the Subus-rted issues at the Academy myself.
When I stubbornly refused to involve Yuri, ck Lesbian simply turned on her heel and walked away without saying a word.
I watched her closely. She wore her hair in a ponytail, mimicking Pink-Haired Lesbian, but her slender, narrow hips and delicate frame couldnt replicate the violent body of Pink-Haired Lesbian.
There were certain realms that ck Lesbian would never be able to imitate with herck of curves.
I called out to her retreating figure.
Where are you going?
Im going to investigate.
Where, exactly?
Youre asking the obvious. Of course, well head somewhere that would attract a Subusa gloomy ce filled with the scent of lonely men.
Indeed, it was a reasonable approach.
After all, men who have been alone for extended periods are prime targets for a subuss temptation. So should we begin with the boys dormitory?
Or maybe I could make use of the Dark Wizards magic circle that I had stolen. Its original purpose was to amplify emotions, which might help me locate those most vulnerable to a Subuss charm.
As I mulled over these ideas, ck Lesbian confidently walked forward and eventually arrived at the front of a building.
The que on the door readProfessor Alexon.
?
Bang!
Without hesitation, ck Lesbian kicked the door open and stormed inside. Professor Alexon spun around, startled, mid-motion as he watered a nt.
Professor Alexon, Ive heard youve been single for over 40 years and have never held a womans hand even once before. That makes you a prime suspect. Prepare for inspection.
????!!
Alexon was deeply wounded by the sudden brutal verbal attack and stumbled. How could she so viciously cut straight to his heart like that!?
I hurried over to support Alexon, who looked as though he might copse. He coughed weakly, as if his very soul had been wounded.
Keuk?? cough cough.
Hm. This unventted room reeks of loneliness, its filthy, and your unkempt beard suggests apleteck of self-care. Its no surprise you havent had a rtionship.
Uhuhurgh!
Alexon, dont listen to her! Damn it, how can she say such heartless things??!! Sure, maybe there arent many women around you, and perhaps youre avoided by the female professors, but still! There are lines that shouldnt be crossed!
Youre worse than her, you fucker!
For the sin of being unable to resist and joining in on the attack, I shall plead guilty.
I got hit.
Alexon, visibly bruised by the insults, weakly asked what this was all about. I calmly exined that we were investigating a Subus preying on emotionally vulnerable individuals.
??If thats the case, then I must cooperate. Fine. Do whatever tests you need!
He was about to agree to the inspection without hesitation.
Alright. Then take off your pants.
?
A man seduced by a Subus would be regrly drained of his essence, which would lead to a noticeable decline in vitality. I need to verify that. And since you might try to alter the results, do it right here under my supervision.
????.
Only then did Kirbys advice make sense. The reason he insisted on bringing Pink-Haired Lesbian along wasnt just for her abilitiesit was to keep this wild ck Lesbian under control.
Alexon looked as though he was seriously considering grabbing his axe. Given the level of disrespect being thrown his way, he eventually seemed to conclude that using his axe would be justified in this situation.
Though was now spending his days teaching kids at the academy, Alexon used to be a well-known mercenary.
And among the packs of wolves who lived and died by the sword, jokes could be tolerated. Insults, however, could not.
.
I could say there was no sign at all.
In one smooth motion, still seated and watering his nts, Alexon hurled a hand axe without any apparent movement. To anyone without keen eyesight, it wouldve seemed like the axe had suddenly appeared in midair.
At that moment, ck Lesbian moved as well.
Her intent was clear. As the axe flew towards her, her bloodshot eyes gleamed with killing intent, as though she was prepared to sever one of his arms. Her whip snapped.
PAKANG-!!
The end of the whip flicked the axe upward, redirecting its path back toward Alexon. The whip moved like a living snake, its speed and trajectory seemingly unnatural.
Normally, when force is applied in the opposite direction, velocity decreases. But ck Lesbians whip retained its speed even after the sudden change in direction.
If something defied thews of physics, then it must be Metamorphosis(). Did her ability allow her to redirect kic energy without losing momentum?
Alexon didnt just defend himself with the axehe immediately prepared forbat as he saw the whiping at him. He drew both a dagger and a longsword from his waist.
Just before a sh between these Metamorphosis-level individuals was about to ignite
Combat Assistant : Heavenly Demon.
Kiiiiing!!
I quickly ran a mental simtion. A minor shockwave should be enough to diffuse the situation. With a snap of my fingers, a small explosion rippled through the air..
I disrupted the battles momentum.
????.
.
Both Alexon and ck Lesbian stopped their attacks and turned to look at me. I decided to lighten the mood as I spoke to Alexon.
It was just a joke. No need to take it this far.
It wasnt a joke.
I ignored herment.
Ah, really? Thats a relief. So, what kind of test do I need to take?
Just keep eye contact with me for a few seconds. Thats all I need.
There was noplicate things. Who am I? The brilliant genius of the Purple Magic Tower. It wouldnt take more than a nce for me to tell if someone was under a Subuss spell.
I calmly looked into Alexons eyes. There were no unusual signs. Everything checked out.
Hes clean. Were done here, ck Lesbian.
You are not mymander, Crazy Wizard.
Though she said that, she quietly left Alexons office. Did she actually respect my skills and expertise?
If she was going to respect me, she could at least show some respect to Professor Alexon too. Why does she always charge headfirst into every situation without thin??.
Ah!
Wait?? are you causing all this chaos just to tell us we need Yuri Lanster here to manage you? Is that what this is about?
??No, but.
Sorry, but your n ends here. Were wrapping up your Subus investigation right now.
I wasnt about to let her drag Yuri Lanster into this. Id do it myself.
Quickly, I began assembling a n in my mind. We didnt need to go searching for the Subus. I would make here to us.
I had all the data from the Subus I dissected, and Id already devised a form to lure them in.
By mixing my mana, I could release a special pheromone that would only affect Subi, triggering an uncontroble lust that wouldpel them to seek us out??a mass seduction spell.
Once we had the Subus, we could peacefully extract the information about their nest.
Sugar Lump.
Of course, Im not an idiot. I remembered Pink-Haired Lesbian was also a Subus. So, I programmed an exception into the magic, significantly reducing its potency against her.
As long as she didnt breathe in too much of the pheromone at close range, she should be safe.
Mr. Crazy Wizard, what are you doing in?? he, re?
Ah.
Ah.
It wasnt okay anymore.
Chapter 173: Extermination Squad - 2
Crazy Wizard, first undre?? No, lets get out of here firstno, wait, lets talk after we undress.
What are you talking about???!
This wasnt a jokeit was a threat to my chastity.
I could see the conflict between instinct and logic reflected Pink Haired Lesbians wide-open eyes. Her hand kept moving up and down, hesitating.
I could trace her internal strugglethe urge to pin me down, then pausing. The thought of binding my arms and legs, then stopping again. I shuddered at those threatening movements.
Calm down, Pink-Haired Lesbian. This is because of my magic??!!
Calm down, you say?? But it looks to me like things are just heating up.
Calm down!
Heat up, you say?
There was an unmistakable hunger radiating from her. And that expression.
Seeing what was pretty much her trademark apathetic, almost emotionless look being changed to a groggy one that seemed to say I want you unbearably.
Thump.
In the midst of this serious situation?? my foolish heart skipped a beat.
Did I ?? ever tell you that I like your eyes?
You didnt, but in this situation, its not necessary!
Please show me your tongue.
Why all of a sudden?? No, nope. I dont want to hear it. Hup.
I quickly covered my mouth.
There was always a teasing yfulness to her seductions, which had helped me fend her off until now. Thats why I had always been able to maintain some distance and hold the line.
Even in moments where we could have crossed the line and done this and that, I had managed to hold onto my sanity because it felt like a joke. We were friendsit was just banter, light touches without real weight behind them.
But now, I had to act.
Step. Step. Yuri Lanster was closing in.
I had to stop this. I cant do anything about the pheromones already in the air, but I could still release a neutralizer to counteract them. I just had to summon Heavenly Demon and buy myself some time.
Thats what I had to do.
????.
Her eyes locked on me.
Was I under the influence of a Mystic Eye? Or was this some kind of subus charm? My body wouldnt respond, frozen in ce after seeing her affectionate gaze. My head spun as if engulfed in mes.
Squish.
Her chest, the Pink-Haired Lesbians chest, pressed against mine. I stopped breathing altogether.
No. Even if things went this far. Even if one morning we woke up naked beside each other. It shouldnt happen like this.
Not under the influence of magic-induced arousal, I mean. Wasnt it pretty much like I had turned on some hypnosis app? Yes. Yuri Lanster wouldnt want this either. Perhaps, she might even resent me for it.
??Even though I kept telling myself to move, to act quickly.
A small voice in the back of my mind made a different suggestion. Iwith my high-performance brainwould never cast magic carelessly.
Inhaling arge dose of pheromones at close range would require her to practically bury her face in me. I hadnt intended for Yuri Lanster to be caught up in this, even as a possibility.
And before things escted, there had been a significant distance between Pink-Haired Lesbian and me. The effect of my magic would have been minimal at best.
That means its the same conclusion as before with the ck wizards Emotion Amplification Spell.
The magic circle, which only boosted emotions by 1%, had overwhelmed her because she was barely controlling her sexual urges.
So, this seductive behaviorit could be interpreted as an exaggeration of feelings she already had. In other words
Perhaps Yuri Lanster might have feelings for me after all
G-Get away Crazy Wizard! From my senior!
The shout came from ck Lesbian as she raised her whip. She had finallye to her senses now, after being shocked by the sight of her senior being seduced in real-time.
A flicker of sanity returned to both my eyes and Yuri Lansters.
And we both reached the same conclusion. If we didnt stop this now, wed cross an irreversible line. It had to end here right now!
Sexual Desire Suppression Level 3.
Metamorphosis, True Desire Restraint.
The incantations intertwined.
Sharurururruru!!
With the sound of metal scraping, iron chains wrapped around both me and Pink-Haired Lesbian, binding us tightly because we were extremely close to each other. Entangled by the chains, I could feel her voluptuous form with my whole body, but it meant nothing.
What was so strange about feeling embracing each other and feeling each others skin? In this world, wasnt itmon for people to live with their arms around one another?
My heart was calm and peaceful. Pink-Haired Lesbian also seemed equally at peace, having found post-nut rity provided by her Metamorphosis.
ck Lesbian was grunting, trying to remove the chains binding Pink-Haired Lesbian and me.
Crazy Wizard, you bastard??!! Get away from her!
Both Pink-Haired Lesbian and I, who had now attained enlightenment, tried to calm her with gentle voices.
Child, why must you be so jealous? We were merely sharing some warmth with each other.
Thats right, Seris. Theres no need to be so sensitive about a little physical contact. What meaning is there in the interactions of the material world? And it doesnt seem to be any of your business.
??????
Whether I mess around with other men or not, you, Seris, do not have the slightest right to interfere with that at all. Because you and I are nothing to each other.
Ah, there it was.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, who had reached a state of spiritual enlightenment, was now a machine of brutal honesty.
I do feel d to see a familiar face after so long. But your excessive interest has always been ufortable. Ill now offer my 37th rejection of your confession.
Buwaaaahhh??!!
ck Lesbian burst into tears, her crying oddly simr to an elephants trumpet. The sound was much cuter than Id expected. In any case, I thought that resolved everything. Because she had been rejected directly.
I figured that the evil ck Lesbians attempt to im Pink-Haired Lesbian had been crushed. But I soon learned that if there was a 37th rejection, there could easily be a 38th.
After she stopped crying, ck Lesbianposed herself, adjusted her clothes, and even fixed her bangs, trying to make herself look more prettier before saying,
But even so, I still like you, senior!
I do not.
Ugh??.
I could roughly guess the kind of rtionship they had. I couldnt help but be secretly relieved.
===============================================================
Pink-Haired Lesbian and I spoke while still bound by chains. From an outsiders perspective, it might have looked odd, but there wasnt much we could do until the spells duration ended.
Let me introduce you. This is Seris, a colleague from my previous department.
By previous department, you mean theExtermination Squadright? That?? ck uniform I saw in your closet.
Yes.
You kept the uniform, senior! I knew it. I always believed youde back to me!
The 38-times-rejected ck Lesbian was practically bouncing with excitement. I conjured an illusion of a hand with the middle finger raised, and without missing a beat, she returned the gesture with her own middle finger.
??So, what exactly did you do in the Extermination Squad to attract all these lesbians?
Well, its probably because Im such a charming, irresistible woman.
Well, that much is true.
??If you agree that quickly, its a bit embarrassing, Mr. Crazy Wizard.
????.
My heart skipped a beat, raising my pulse by 1.5 times. The honest Pink-Haired Lesbians attack power was extremely high. If I wasnt careful with my words, I might have to use Sexual Desire Suppression Level 4.
Well??I didnt really do anything special there. I just did the tasks I was given and quietly passed the time. I didnt try to seduce anyone.
Yes, Senior Yuri was a lone wolf of the Extermination Squad. With an almost perfect mission sess rate and her cold aura, she was admired by all the juniors!
A lone wolf?
Seris is exaggerating. Dont call me that.
I couldnt really picture it.
Wasnt Pink-Haired Lesbian the one who first cracked jokes with me when we met? So, I always figured she was the type to sexually harass her junior women.
But judging by the look in ck Lesbians eyes, filled with admiration, it seemed her image in the Extermination Squad was quite different.
So?? what exactly were you doing?
????.
I flinched and shuddered.
I still didnt want Pink-Haired Lesbian to know about this. It had been my decision alone, and I hadnt asked for her opinion, so it was egotistical. However
If she harbored any resentment, the moment she caught wind of a lead on the Subus Queens whereabouts?? I was afraid she would suddenly leave my side. That was why I didnt want to tell her.
I was about to make up an excuse.
Oh, its nothing much?? You know the subus we foundst time. They said there were some spies left, so for some cleanup and??.
Were tracking down the path to where Subus Queen is hiding, theNest, senior!
??Aha.
Right. Id forgotten ck Lesbian was still standing there.
Pink-Haired Lesbian nodded as if she understood everything, andfortably rested her chin on my shoulder. Then she spoke in a calm voice.
Were you trying to be considerate, Crazy Wizard?
Her voice carried a weight that suggested she saw through mepletely. I felt like a kid caught in a lie, suddenly flustered.
??Im sorry. I got greedy.
No, I understand. I would have done the same if I were in your shoes.
She understood?
If so?? would she stay by my side? Instead of seeking revenge, would she simply remain here, teasing and joking around with me?
But.
Her next words shattered my hopes.
This is really important to me.
????.
Living as a Defense Bureau Agent, instead of settling for a peaceful life, not neglecting my training Ive chosen this path for one reason.
Since the day the vige burned down.
??The days I spent with you were enjoyable. I wont deny that. Having what people call friends?? it was the first time for me. This day-to-day life we haveits precious to me. But
Then, with me??.
But still, you cant prioritize a hobby over your real work, can you?
????.
How should I express this?
I wasnt sure if I should call it stubbornness, betrayal, or a sense of loss, but I felt all of it at once.
Was she really going to leave?
When words are spoken with raw honesty, they carry a certain weight. Her deration hit me like a nail driven deep. Yuri Lanster was leaving.
From the documents Kirby handed me, it was clear that up until now, there had been no reliable way to track the Subus Queens hideout. It remained a very tightly hidden secret that wasnt discovered even when several subi were captured and interrogated.
So?? because nothing was progressing, it seemed like Pink-Haired Lesbian had been waiting for her opportunity for revenge while carrying out other missions.
Assigned to theExtermination Squad the group deployed for the most high-risk missions. Always waiting for the day to take revenge on the queen someday??.
She must have grown tired of waiting for a promise that never came.
Thats why she left theExtermination Squad and opted for a more standard field agent role. Eventually, she got shuffled around and ended up assigned to me by order of the Second Prince.
Thats rightit was me. I gave her that chance.
I created the opportunity to hunt down the Subus Queen.
Should I have just made that subus disappear instead of taking her alive? Could that have prevented all of this?
What if I had hidden the wing suit??.
Tap.
Yuris voice interrupted my thoughts.
I owe a debt to the Subus Queen. But Im not saying Ill leave forever, Mr.Wizard. Once Ive strangled the Queen to death, Ille back to you.
??You think Ill just take back someone who left once?
Yes. I know you will.
Yeah, I would take you back??.
If its already decided, then fine. Lets ept it. They say you cant rest easy until youve settled a score, right? Besides, Yuri Lanster is strong. Shell surely achieve her goal ande back.
And I can always help her. Yuna would help, too. If the two highest-ranking mages of the Purple Magic Tower teamed up, we could easily turn that queen or whatever into a pretzel.
Thats all it would take.
There was no need to worry.
Yuri Lanster smiled and said,
If you want me to finish my revenge quickly and return?? youll have to do your best to help. Isnt that right?
??Yeah. Ill have to do that.
I pulled myself together. I had to set aside the unease and regret, so that I could support her, just as she said. I reactivated the spell by weaving the technique once again. There was no need to tweak the power. Pink-Haired Lesbian was already in Metamorphosis.
Sugar Lump.
I cast the spell, expanding it to cover the entire academy. The magical pheromones dispersed again, and I waited for a reaction.
Mmm something smells delicious?? huh?
A subus appeared, lured in by the pheromones. She nced at methe source of the smellthen at the Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was tightly restrained in iron chains beside me back and forth.
Her gaze shifted to ck Lesbian, who was standing nearby with a whip in hand, ring at us.
??A trap? Looks like someones already been caught?
Right, it did look suspicious. She hade because of the delicious smell, but no matter how you looked at it, we were positioned like people trying to catch a subus.
On top of that, Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was also a subus, was bound in iron chains, so it wouldve been more surprising if she hadnt realized it was a trap.
At that moment, Pink-Haired Lesbian spoke calmly.
Yes, its a trap. So, are you noting?
Uh, uh?? no, I have toe.
The subus, already overwhelmed by the hypnosis app-level pheromones, couldnt resist her instincts.
The subus approached with an awkward gait and stuck right by my side. Then, Pink-Haired Lesbian moved the iron chains and bound her tightly as well.
Now the three of us were tied together.
What can I say?? in a way that felt like catching cockroaches with sticky traps, we had snared the subus. It wasnt pretty, but it worked.
After Pink-Haired Lesbians Metamorphosis wore off, we restrained the subus properly and extracted the information we needed. Finally, we had our next lead.
===============================================================
The path to theNest is hidden in the mind of the 3rd Prince, Sledo Crown?
More urately, one of the paths is there.
I know that too, you idiot.
Once again, we find ourselves tangled up with royalty. This would make it a triple crown achievement.
ck Lesbian, who had previously faced down Alexon and now seemed prepared to confront a prince, hadpleted her preparations. Armed with tools to sample and examine those bewitched by subi, she was ready.
Then lets charge in and examine??.
Its royal blood. Royal blood. No matter how reckless you are, this is one situation where you could easily lose your head if youre not careful. Think before you act, ck Lesbian!
As I scolded her, Pink-Haired Lesbian gently ced her hand on my shoulder and murmured quietly.
I dont think youre in any position to be saying that, Crazy Wizard. You know that, right?
????.
I couldnt say anything to that.
The Crazy Wizard who once charged ahead like a gigachad, shouting Hey, Wither Emperorhe was long gone. Now, I came up with wless ns where everyone could be safe and no one would get hurt.
A n that would keep us from being scolded until our tears dried up by the royal authoritiester.
Weve captured the subi, right?
Yes.
Then lets disguise ourselves as them and meet the 3rd Prince.
Sorry?
It was the perfect disguise.
Chapter 174: Extermination Squad - 3
The Empires Third Prince, Sledo Crown, was officially enrolled at the academy, though he rarely made an appearance for sses or events. This was because his reason for being there wasnt to grow or learn.
What he sought was survival. Compared to the First Princess, who left a bloody trail of enemies in her wake, and the Second Prince, who was quietly building a vastwork of powerful allies in the shadows Sledo just wanted to live.
So, he fled. But just running away wasnt enough.
Constantly fearing that either the First Princess or Second Prince might send assassins after him, he decided to ally himself with a faction of Dark Wizards who had approached him.
The Dark Wizards needed the weight of Sledos name, and in return, Sledo needed the strength to shield himself?? so it was a mutually advantageous arrangement.
Of course, now and then, his conscience would prick at him, questioning whether joining forces with Dark Wizards was the right path.
Still, he reassured himself that this single deal wouldnt bring disaster. After all, what harm could a prince, already sidelined from the struggle for the throne, possibly do?
Sledo, sir. A new professor has just been appointed to the academy. But he
In the end, Sledos paranoia proved justified.
I kn, I knew it??. I knew it would happen.
The Second Prince had used his influence to install a Purple Tower wizard as a professor at the academy. This professor had ruthlessly purged many Dark Wizards and taught students with an innovative method that no one had dared to try before.
But could that be the whole story? What if this professor had a secret mission from the Second Prince? Perhaps something like eliminating the Third Prince if there was an opportunity, ensuring no future threat to his power.
Had Sledo not allied himself with the Dark Wizards, he would likely have been killed in silence, without even realizing it. There were even whispers that this professor threw students into abyrinth full of tentacles, leaving them to suffer before killing them.
It was clear thenjoining forces with the Dark Wizards had been the right decision. He had no other choice if he wished to survive. Ah, if only he hadnt been born into this cursed bloodline. If only he had been born amoner, living a simple life, tilling thend for a living.
Sledo Crown curled up beneath his nket. He hated being awake. The present was filled with nothing but dread, and it seemed that his other senses had dulledfear was the only thing he could feel.
So he tried to slip back into the world of dreams, squeezing his eyes shut. But his body refused; it had already had its fill of rest.
No matter how hard he tried to unlock the door to the dream world, it remained sealed shut.
So, he pretended to be asleep, hoping to deceive himself.
Pulling the nket over his head, he squeezed his eyes tight, trying to convince himself that the darkness under his eyelids was the entirety of the world. Staying like this would at least calm down his fear a little.
????.
But maybe today wasnt his day.
He heard a sound outside. It came from beyond the window. In that direction, someone was speaking to the guards at the front gate. Who could it be so early in the morning? And why?
Even though Sledo tried to ignore it, his thoughts kept drifting back. Dark, unsettling ideas continued to creep into his mind. In that case hed just have to see it for himself. Then, maybe he could fall back asleep.
Sledo Crown crawled over and slightly parted the curtain, peering through the narrow opening
Three beautiful women stood there.
He recognized two of them. They were subi who regrly visited the mansion where Sledo lived.
They were the ones who helped people like Sledo, those who struggled with sleep or longed for deep, unbroken rest. They were good people who gave him sleep therapy from time to time.
Though each session left him feeling utterly drained, Sledo didnt mind. In fact, he preferred it that wayit made it easier to slip into sleep afterward.
But the third womanwas she a subus too? It was hard to tell from afar, but her long ck hair cascaded down to her waist, and her red eyes stood out.
The guard who had been speaking to her suddenly erupted into loudughter, Wahahaha!
It was the first time Sledo had ever seen himugh. That guard was usually strict and stubborn, an arrogant man whose intimidating presence could make others feel small. Who knew he couldugh like that?
What could they be talking about?
Curiosity got the better of Sledo, and he pulled the curtain back a bit more. In that moment, his eyes locked with the woman below. Her cunning red eyes gleamed.
She smiled softly and slowly closed one eye in a wink.
????!!
Sledo hurriedly shut the curtains and ducked out of sight.
His heart pounded in his chest. Why? It was just a wink. He had just made eye contact, then why?? did it feel like his heart had dropped?
Creaak. The sound of the main gate opening reached his ears.
Was the subus paying him a visit? Was she entering the mansion now? Was he about to meet her face to face?
Sledo stumbled to the mirror, hastily trying to fix his hair. He didnt even know why he was doing itit was as if he had no control over his actions. It was just, he just felt like he had to.
The young man in the mirror had a face that was flushed red.
===============================================================
After quickly distracting the guards and breaching the front gate, we sessfully sneaked into the mansion.
The residence where the Third Prince was staying was tucked away in a shady, secluded area. It would have been difficult to find unless we had known its exact location. Even while living at the Academy, it was unlikely anyone would stumble upon it.
It didnt seem like people frequented the mansion often. It wasnt meticulously maintained, but it wasnt particrly run-down eitherjust adequate. Most of the rooms appeared unused.
From casually talking to the guards and subtly guiding the conversation, we gathered that the Third Prince was on the second floor.
I didnt press for more specific details, like exactly where on the second floor, since I thought that might have aroused his suspicion. But luckily, I managed to catch a glimpse of him through a window.
Perfect. Now, all we had to do was go up and take him downit would be as easy as stealing candy from a child.
As I went up the stairs with my heels clicking, Pink-Haired Lesbian asked curiously:
??How did you do it?
What?
The guy on the second floor. With his golden hair, he must be the Third Prince. He looked like he was about to die from just one of Mr. Crazy Wizards winks?? did you use magic?
This isnt magicits a secret technique, but??.
While I paused, it wasnt Pink-Haired Lesbian who reacted; it was ck Lesbian who was squirming. She was incredibly curious too.
With a elegant flick of my hair, I began my How to Seduce Someone masterss.
Where do you think nobilityes from?
Isnt it passed down through noble blood?
Gics do y a role. If youre born with noble features, you get a bonus. But no matter how noble you look, if you act like amoner, youll juste off as vulgar.
Then?
It alles down to information.
When your movements suggest, I am in control or Imand others with just a gesture, thats when you appear noble.
When your bodynguage says, Im excited or I desire you, thats when you seem seductive.
If, on the other hand, I can manipte those nonverbal cues and imbue them with my own intent it means I can shape any atmosphere I wanted.
And I am the master of such information.
His pale skin shows that he doesnt get much sunlight, so he likely doesnt go outside often. His overall demeanor is timid, and since he was peeking out from only part of the curtain, thats a defensive stance.
In other words, he was practically a hikikomori.
The incident at Pagoda Pce, the First Prince Case. It had inflicted severe psychological damage on the current royal generation. That was probably why, despite his noble status, the Third Prince had be so reclusive.
Pink-Haired Lesbian and ck-Lesbian had disguised themselves as the subi we captured to blend in, and seeing the two of them seemed to reassure the Third Prince.
This implied that subi likely visited the mansion regrly and??.
A young man in his prime having frequent visits from subi? Id bet hes enjoying a lifestyle where the bedframe doesntst long. By now, hes probably numb to sexual stimtion. Based on that deduction
I categorized him as a ssic case of a spoiled, neurotic noble.
Iyered warmth and harmlessness into my behaviora gentle expression that suggested Id be there if he needed me. I took that from the pre-corruption Niolle.
Then, I added a sense of familial affection, like I could pick him up in aforting embrace and spin him around three times. I took that from First Princess ine.
I lowered his guard with these subtleties.
Next, I added the pride of an arrogant noble, just enough to make him feel I wasnt someone he could easily trifle with. This one came from Roderus.
Finally, I topped it all off with the most intoxicating gaze I had ever encountered. I took the hunger from Pink-Haired Lesbians eyes earlier, refined it, and added it as the final touch.
And then, I unleashed it.
Thats how I becamethe woman who usually seems warm and dependable, but also distant and asionally making you keenly aware of her power and allure in an irresistible way.
I conveyed all of that information through the art ofTalking with Eyes.
This was the secret to mastering the Heart.
????.
Why is your face like that, ck-Lesbian?
??I just feel ufortable. Watching a man try so hard to seduce another man is??.
The character?? is separate from the yer! It wasnt me, it was Subus Lize who did it, buddy!
ck Lesbian looked even more confused.
Isnt this all just pretend?
It waspletely different. Obviously different!
Thinking like that would be the same as saying Im dating the Second Prince because I y Centra, or that Im Namgung Seung-ah with feelings for Namgung Chunghwi, or that Im best friends with Roderus just because Im Oh Hye-in.
Of course, thats not true. Just because I create and control these characters doesnt mean I be them.
Ah, right
Ah shit??!
Of course, how could a sparrow understand the ambitions of a phoenix? But Pink-Haired Lesbian shouldve understood. I nced over, hoping shed back me up.
But what came out of Pink-Haired Lesbians mouth was more damage rather than help.
Was my gaze really the most seductive?
??Stop pretending like you didnt hear the rest and confirm it yourself!
I grumbled as I turned my head away. Seriously, she couldnt control her yful nature.
Pink-Haired Lesbian smiled at me as if I was being cute, then hooked her arm through mine. Although Illusion Magic cloaked her appearance, since I was the one who cast it, I could still see her normally.
At first, I thought it was her usual physical attack, but it was a little different this time.
Yuri Lanster entwined her fingers with mine, softly brushing the back of my hand with a gentle touch.
More than feeling her chest press against me, my attention was drawn to her fingers. The light, ticklish sensation made me keep aposed expression as I asked casually:
??What are you doing?
I thought Id try acting a bit.
Acting how?
Like Im madly in love with you. Something like that.
Her teasing was more intense than usual. While she often made lighthearted jabs like this, this one felt more serious and more assertive than usual.
I looked at her and was about to tell her that this breached our pact.
But her eyes glimmered with a mix of yfulness and regret. As if she were saying, Im leaving soon, so its okay to go this far, right?
Instead of calling her out, I shifted the topic.
??Youve learned well, just from my exnation. Talking with Eyes
Are you really not going to fight back?
????.
Yuri leaned in closer, pressing herself against me. It was a taunt. Even though my heart sped up from how close she was?? I was a little sad.
Was that it? Maybe she wanted to y a little more??.
Because soon, she would leave. She was preparing for a long journey to take revenge on the Subus Queen. Even if I joined her party to help, her priorities would be different by then.
In the quiet moments, thered be no more ying and joking around like this. Shed be too consumed by her vengeance.
It felt like when a close friend was about to transfer to another school, and you tried to savor everyst moment, trying to stave off the sadness of parting. Maybe she just wanted to cherish this time together to the fullest.
Then??.
A head-to-head fight it is, Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Just for today, I wont hold back. I will match you gaze for gaze, just like that first day we met in the carriage. Nopromises.
I raised our sped hands and gently kissed the back of hers, then said.
So, were acting, right? Whats the setting?
Were in a forbidden love. Subi usually feed on the essence of the opposite sex, so in a same-sex rtionship, its wasteful. We cant gain energy from one another. But despite that, Im still in love with you.
It was a euphemistic metaphor.
All this time, the time we spent joking around at the Academy had been a waste for her. It had no direct impact on her goal for revenge. But even so, she was saying that those moments were precious to her.
I responded in kind.
Im a skillful subus capable of stealing the hearts of many, but Ive never known real love. Every affection Ive shown was nothing but an act, a performance. But when Im with you?? I feel something different. I started to notice you.
It was easy to push NPCs into intense emotions. After all, I had created them, and at times, I had even acted as them myself. But those emotions always remained just one step away.
As I mentioned before, even though Centra loved Irid in my story, that didnt mean I would have feelings for the Second Prince.
But my feelings for Yuna and Yuri Lanster, though not as passionate, were definitely genuine. They were my own emotions.
Our faces moved closer to each other.
It seems our roles are set, mdy.
So, shall we see how this ys out? The scene ends when?? we leave this mansion. How does that sound?
Agreed. Lets make it so intense that when we meet again, well feel embarrassed by it. That is, if you dont run away??.
I may have been on the losing side until now, but today will be different??.
Her face drew closer, slowly, until I could feel her breath. Our noses were almost touching.
Memories of the past shed in my mind. How had it been in the carriage?
I didnt want to lose. I didnt want to be defeated by the evil Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was trying to take Yuna away. Back then, I think it was all about the thrill and tension of the contest.
But now?
Now, I found myself eagerly anticipating what might happen in the next few seconds.
????.
????.
This wont be a joke if we go through with it? Yuris eyes seemed to say.
Exactly, I replied with my gaze.
Just before our lips could meet, we both pulled away at the same time. Then, with arms linked, we started walking. Our destination: the Third Princes room.
ck Lesbian silently trailed behind us.
She didntin this time, didnt whine about staying apart or clinging to her senior. She understood it too. Once this little game was over, Yuri Lanster would return to the Extermination Squad.
That thought only fueled mypetitive spirit. How dare she act so confident? What if I managed topletely seduce Pink-Haired Lesbian, so much that I would shatter her acting?
????Eu, euwawa.
Or maybe she wasnt acting confident at all. Maybe she was just struggling to keep up.
Alright then, time to begin. My n was to dazzle the Third Prince and get the information we needed, all while facing off against Pink-Haired Lesbian. The condition for victory was?? I wasnt sure. It wasnt that important in the first ce.
I adjusted my tone, and in response, Pink-Haired Lesbians normally expressionless face softened into a gentle smile. My heart started to race when I saw that sight. She spoke gently.
Shall we go in together, mdy.
Who wouldve thought she could sound like this?
I squeezed her hand a little tighter and whispered back.
Eung. Hold my hand tight. Dont let me trip or get swept away by the wind, Yuri.
Of course. I will be here, like a tangled tree root.
Sheughed.
Huhu.
Me and Yuri Lanster.
The curtain rose on our own private masquerade.
===============================================================
3 hours until Third Prince Sledo Crown bes an enthusiastic Yuri supporter.
Chapter 175: S3.5. Lily Ball & Extermination Squad - 4
Knock, knock, knock.
Along with the rapping on the door, the voices of women echoed through the hall.
Your Highness, we have arrived. As always, we bring you what is familiar, but today we offer something new as well.
Something new. That must mean herthe woman with whom he had briefly locked eyes from the window. Even that brief moment had made his heart pound.
Prince Sledo, the Third Prince, tensed his entire body. He was anxious.
If just eye contact at a distance could do that to him, what would happen once he saw her up close? Would he be able to hold onto his rational reasoning?
Beneath the nervous excitement, a faint trace of fear stirred within him.
But he couldnt keep the women waiting outside. He needed them if he wanted to sleep. Forcing himself to calm his trembling voice, Sledo called out,
??Come in.
As soon as he responded, the door swung open abruptly with a creak.
A subus entered, bowing low in a respectful greeting. But this gesture was not for him. It was to honor the woman following behindthe one with the long, ck hair.
The woman epted the reverence with effortless grace, as though she were ustomed to such worship. Her ck hair seemed to drink in the light, and every movement of hers captured Sledos full attention.
How could one even begin to describe such a presence?
Her gaze, her walkeverything about her radiated beauty, elegance, and allure. She ignited a mans instincts without ever crossing the line into vulgarity. She was like a masterpiece sculpted by the hands of a master artist.
It was as though he was gazing upon a being from another world.
Her lips, barely curved into a smile, parted, and a voice as sweet as a songbirds melody flowed out.
Its a pleasure to meet you, Third Prince. You may call me Princess.
??Pri-princess.
Only then did Sledo fully grasp that the woman he had seen from a distance was now standing before him.
His eyes widened further as he noticed a strange, silent exchange between the subus and Gongnyeo.
Mydy, this is the Third Prince, Sledo.
I was too eager?? I should have waited for your introduction. Will you forgive me for taking your part, Yuri?
Of course, mydy, as long as you allow me to serve you more in the future.
Thats something Id be more than happy about.
The way the two of themplemented each other was like watching a masterpiecee to life. That was how it felt.
=============================================================== Now it was the time for the lead to step in.
The purpose of this scene was clearextract information from the Third Prince, and if necessary subdue him.
I could easily knock him out with a chair and force the information out of him?? but I have a soft spot for ine and Irid. If possible, Id rather twist his mind back into shape and leave him intact.
Alright, lets get the conversation going.
Pink-Haired Lesbian and ck Lesbian, who had disguised themselves as subi familiar to the Third Prince, and I, who had turned on the TS illusion magic.
The reason I was ying the role of a Subus Princess was to use the guise of a first meeting as a buffer, to avoid any awkwardness that might arise during the conversation.
For example, something like this:
I heard the esteemed prince of the empire was staying with us, and my curiosity got the better of me, so I had toe find you. I hope my visit isnt an inconvenience?
N-no, not at all. Its not an inconvenience?? you all have been helping me regrly, after all.
The prince stammered as he replied, then nced around the room before his eyesnded on the neatly arranged teacups in the cab.
It seemed like he was debating whether or not he should take it out himself. I had expected him to be more arrogant, considering that he was involved in drug dealings. Maybe he was more modest than I thought.
Ah?? and what kind of help is that?
Ive been receiving sleep therapy. Ive had trouble falling asleep, so??.
If a subus who visited regrly were to ask, Your Highness, what do we do now?, it would be suspicious no matter how you looked at itno one would forget their routine, unless they had dementia or something.
But by presenting a new face like this, it made it that much easier.
Yuri Lanster chimed in from the side.
Weve been working diligently to ensure His Highness enjoys pleasant dreams. After all, sleep is truly essential for beautiful skin.
Oh, is that so? Then, Yuri, do you have trouble with sleepwalking?
Well, Princess, since I think about you even in my dreams, perhaps its not so different from sleepwalking.
Does that mean weve been sharing the same dream each night?
We exchanged light banter.
I let my eyes wander briefly around the room. There was a table and a chair. As I approached, Yuri quickly pulled out the chair for me.
With her assistance, I sat down elegantly and gazed at the prince with eyes full of curiosity.
Shall we sit and talk? There are many stories Id love to hear, like the truth behind all the rumors surrounding the Third Prince.
The Princess doesnt go out much, so shes very curious about everything. Please understand, Your Highness.
It was Yuris assist. She was building a bridge between the hikkimori prince and me, to subtly build rapport. Clever.
I-is that so? I see. Its the same with me??.
Wow, it really is! Even our skin tones are quite simr. Look, if we ce them side by side??.
I reached out, gently grasping the princes hand and pulling it closer to mine. With a subtle cast of illusion magic, I made our skin tones match even more closely.
Yo-youre right. They do look the same.
Oh, I see you have a mole on your chest. I have one too. That makes two things we share already, doesnt it?
????.
Who knows, we might have even more inmon. We already seem so alike, dont we? If youre not too busy, Id love to get to know you a little better.
I tightened my grip slightly on his hand, pulling it closer. The Third Prince froze in ce, like a mouse caught in a hawks talons, unsure of how to react.
At that moment, Yuri gently ced her hand on mine and pulled it away. A flicker of jealousy passed briefly in her eyes, and she whispered quietly.
Mydy, youre making the prince ufortable, holding his hand like that.
Ah, Im sorry. I got a bit excited??.
I smiled sheepishly, as though secretly delighted by her jealousy. I put on a mischievous glint in my eyes.
I lightly tickled her palm with my finger, and asked subtly.
Youre right, holding hands like that is only for those who have a really close rtionship, isnt it???
Yes, mydy. Only those who are as close as lovers.
Hmmm??.
I slid my fingers between Yuris, intecing them so naturally it seemed like they were meant to be entwined. I squeezed her hand firmly and shook it.
As if asking: In that case, are we lovers?
Yuriughed shyly, as if embarrassed. It was because her setting was that she had a one-sided crush.
I held her hand for a long time even from an outsiders perspective, then released it as delicately as a butterflys wings brushing past. But I allowed the faintest hint of regret to linger in the final graze of our fingers.
People desire things more fiercely when theyre given a taste and then have it taken away.
The situation had been carefully stageda beautiful young woman showing interest in him, only to have Yuri step in and steal that attention away.
This was meant to sow a seed of displeasure towards Yuri in the prince, pushing him further toward me. Yuri, after all, was disguised as the subus he usually met.
By creating friction between him and the established subus faction.
If I gave him the impression that Im different from them, the Third Prince would likely be more immersed with the character I was ying.
Yuri and I coordinated this wlessly, without uttering a single word. I tapped her thigh lightly under the table in a gesture that meant: Not bad, huh?
In response, she lightly kicked my shoe, as if to say: Its nothing.
Now, lets see how the Third Prince reacts. If his hatred for Yuri has increased, well exploit that fracture in his heart. If hes fallen for mepletely, well coax out his true feelings??.
????.
Whats this?
That bastards expression is strange. What kind of emotion is that?
The Third Princes face was ambiguous.
I couldnt figure it out. It looked favorable, but there was no longing in his eyes. It was confusing. I needed more information.
Yuri Lanster, also seemingly unsure in her judgment, leaned in close and quietly whispered in my ear.
What do you think, Crazy Wizard?
Im not sure either?? Hohoho, Yuri, really. You dont need permission for things like that. Yes, style it nicely, something that would make anyone fall for you.
Alright. Ill style it beautifully enough that even Ill fall for you. Your hair.
Yes, Id like that.
Yuri began adjusting my hair to match the line that I had suddenly thrown out. Touches filled with affection always tend to carry something intimate, a kind of unspoken desire in each movement.
I giggled and shivered slightly as if trying to say that tickles. Yuri responded by stroking my hair with deliberate motions.
Hey, that tickles.
You like being tickled, dont you, mydy?
I know you like tickling too. Ill forgive you, so feel free to continue as much as you want.
With that, I nced at the Third Prince. His expression was?? simr to Yuna cheering for on a couple from the sidelines. Yuri seems to have noticed that too.
Shall we push it further? Why not.
As Yuri trailed her fingers down my neckline, teasingly, I let out a soft, deliberate sighjust enough to send a clearer signal.
????.
Why?? why does he seem more interested in Yuri and me being lovey-dovey more?
I felt a little bit annoyed. I had created such a beautiful young female character and shown him all kinds of skills, but why wasnt this man interested in my character and instead focused on the yuri??!!
Calm down. Its not entirely unreasonable. Its like when someone hesitates to confess their feelings to the most popr girl in schoolmaybe my intense persona created an invisible barrier.
Instead of thinking, I need to get rid of her friend and have her for myself, he mightve given up from the start, thinking, This is quite nice to watch from afar??
Or maybe he just liked yuri from birth.
Whats done is done. In that case, seduction isnt the right approach. Well need to pivot and focus more on creating a sense of familiarity and closeness, and steer the conversation from there.
Your Highness, what do you usually enjoy doing?
I tend to?? to sleep.
??Is that it?
????.
Remorse, sadness, frustration. The Third Prince looked defeated by his own circumstances. From what Id heard, it sounded like he was spending most of his days cooped up in his room, asleep.
Time to toss out a hook.
Well, thats yet another thing we have inmon.
??P-Princess, you sleep a lot too?
Yes. I have so much to do in the dream world. You could say Im required to be there?? So outings like this are a rare asion for me.
Mydy??.
Yuri made a sorrowful face. Perfectly timed support. Bolstered by her assist, I made sure to appearposed but added a trace of resignation in my eyesjust enough to seem pitiful.
When two people set a somber tone, the third is almost bound to be infected.
I subtly suggested I had many responsibilities but crafted it in a way that read as though I was half-confined. The character of this Princesswas unable to properly enjoy life due to some tragic circumstances.
This context alone was enough to set the stage. The Third Princes imagination would fill in the rest. What mattered most was what came next.
??And you, Your Highness? Are you also burdened by something?
Im. Well??.
It was a gentle nudge, urging him to share since I had opened up. However, my expression conveyed the opposite, consideration and kindness indicating it was okay not to talk if it was ufortable.
When you bnced that unspoken push with empathy, people usually opened up.
??Im cursed. Nothing works out for me, no matter how hard I try. Thats why I sleep.
Life really sucks. For both of us
????.
We havent known each other long, but?? how about bing friends? Fortunately for me, I have Yuri by my side, but Your Highness seems so lonely.
Ive even made an offer of friendship. The Third Prince sniffled, as if recalling lost time, and nodded.
The door was open. Now, all I had to do was gently coax the rest out. Hed likely start sharing everythingfrom painful memories to current frustrations. His heart was more fragile than I had anticipated. Too easy.
ck Lesbian who had been awkwardly standing behind, mumbled:
??Did you two n this without telli??
Yuri discreetly kicked ck Lesbians shin under the table, where it couldnt be seen. Crisis management, handled.
=============================================================== He eventually brought the teacups himself, brewing and serving the tea using Magic Tools. He prepared four cups, meaning even Yuri and ck Lesbianwho were nearly in a servant-like positionwere being offered tea.
It was curious. Considering Irids personality only improved after going through the session, perhaps the Third Prince always had a kind nature from the beginning.
And then, he began to speak.
The life of the Third Prince, as he told it, was a string of relentless, manufactured misfortunes.
On the day he had an audience with the Emperor, Prince Sledo could sense the genuine concern in his fathers words and steeled himself with determination. He made a decision then and there.
He needed to be powerful. If he could transform into someone who could ovee any obstacle, he would no longer have to lose the people he cared about.
He vowed to be superhuman and to restore the happiness his family once had. That was his resolve.
Thus he became a training addict, to the point where every waking moment was dedicated to bing stronger.
However, from the moment he arrived at the Academy, things began to be strange.
No matter what he did, nothing went right. The person he loved left him in a miserable manner, and those who once supported him gradually distanced themselves one by one. His sparring sessions led to unexpected injuries, and his abilities stagnated, refusing to improve.
It was as if fate itself had conspired against him, punishing him at every turn.
It was a continuation of the same misfortunes that had gued him as a child in the Pagoda Pce, an unbroken chain of suffering. It was that kind of feeling.
Eventually, he locked himself away, trapped by a sense of learned helplessness. No matter how hard he tried, nothing ever went his way. He could no longer achieve anything. When hard work yields no results, people inevitably break.
Listening to his story, I couldnt help but recall the contents of the report from the Second Prince.
The raid on Duke Redburns secret facility, where Roderus, Envers, and Kim Ruru were deployed. They had described an overwhelming sense of fateful misfortune from that ce.
ording to Magical Girl Oh Dae-soos theory, the Red vor Dukes Metamorphosis could manipte fate itself. If the ck wizard faction had deliberately targeted the Third Prince specifically, the story started to make sense.
This was the same group that created hypnotic brainwashing statues, so they undoubtedly knew how to torment a mind using illusion magic.
After unsettling his mind by deploying subi.
Then bombarding him with endless misfortunes, manipted by fate.
Finally, they fueled his despair through the Academys magical circleone that had functioned perfectly before my arrival.
It was a deliberate chain of attacks to deliberately ruin a single persons life.
??I felt that it resembled an unpleasant TRPG run by a GM bent on torturing their yer out of spite.
=============================================================== The Third Prince muttered in a dejected tone.
??I-I just wanted my family to get along well. But ine and Irid are fighting over the throne, and theyre even after me. Since its a hopeless dream, all I can do is sleep??.
That must have been very hard for you??.
Tha-thats why. Seeing people get along with each other makes me feel envious. Youre lucky?? to have someone like that.
????.
I see. Was it a more of an admiration for people who shared a close bond? Then maybe he wasnt particrly fond of yuri, but was looking at it as a sibling-like connection.
If thats the case. This situation could easily be turned in our favor.
Alright, lets flip it.
??Your Highness. What if all of this?? was part of someones scheme?
Mydy! Thats??!!
The moment I spoke, Yuri jumped in, immediately understanding the angle I was taking. The Third Princes expression shifted, startled and confused.
??W-what do you mean by that?
My Lady, no! No matter how much you sympathize with the Third Prince, this would be a betrayal of the Queen ??!!
But Yuri, this isnt right. Mother is heading down the wrong path. You realize that too, dont you???
Seriously, what in the world are you even talkinow
This time I kicked ck Lesbians shin.
It was an impromptu setting.
I was the daughter of the Subus Queen, and although I had been cooperating with her, I was unknowingly being used for her evil deeds. Or perhaps I had known all along but chose to turn a blind eye towards it.
But now, after seeing the Third Princes plight and feeling a growing sense of kinship, I realized this couldnt continue. So, I decided to be a whistleblower.
??Listen closely, Your Highness. The First Princess and Second Prince?? have reconciled. They never sent assassins after you, nor do they bear any grudge.
Wh-Wha???
Its the truth. I learned this by peeking into dreams. There are no lies.
My Lady??.
Yuri clung desperately to my arm. She knew it too. What fate awaited those who defied the Subus Queen.
But, because she loved the Princess, even if the Princess was on a dangerous path, she couldnt bring herself to stop her?? She can only watch in torment. That was the setting.
Yuris face was filled with turmoil. Meanwhile, I hardened my gaze with firm resolve. And I added a touch of innocence too, to make me appear trustworthy.
The Third Prince, having witnessed the back-and-forth, seemed to have grasped the gravity of the situationthough none of it was real.
??Was I, was I being deceived all along. But, why would you tell me this??.
Our meeting may have been short, but?? I understand the torment of being trapped in endless dreams. I know how unbearable that is.
????.
??Dont let yourself be a pawn, Your Highness. The time hase to wake up from this nightmare.
Surely the Third Prince felt it too. Why else are ck wizards called ck wizards? They were violent bastards who literally crushed peoples souls for their own use.
He mustve known there was absolutely no reason for them to help him out of genuine kindness. He simply chose to ignore it.
??T-then. What should I do?
Ill help you get out of here. Afterward, you must seek out the Defense Bureauthere are agents currently stationed at the Academy?? Find them and make contact.
B-but. What if by some chance, ine and Irid??
Please trust me. They?? really have no desire to harm you. Now, stand up!
I grabbed the Third Princes hand and pulled him to his feet. Though he hesitated and staggered, he allowed himself to be guided in the direction I was leading him. I needed to take advantage of this momentum and whisk him away.
I hammer the nail in with the atmosphere??someone who is doing the right thing, despite the tension and fear. Yes, I borrowed that look from Niolle during her early days and used it.
Determination is like fire; once ignited, it spreads to those nearby. The Third Prince, too, seemed to have mustered his courage, and began walking on his own partway through.
As I tried to guide him out of the mansion, a guard blocked our path.
Stop! Why are you dragging out the Third Prince?
He needs an urgent surgery?? This mansion doesnt have the proper facilities. We need to take him somewhere better equipped.
What? But earlier, you said the mansion had everything?? He-hey!
Without hesitation, I shoved the guard aside and yelled to the Third Prince.
Run away! Head for the professor!
??B-but. What about you!
Im mothers, the Queens daughter. Ill probably get scolded badly, but they wont kill me. Dont worry, hurry!
What the Treachery! The Third Prince is escaping!
Kyaa!
The guard shoved me back, but in that moment, the Third Prince hesitated briefly, then turned and ran. It was a chance created by the brave subus who sacrificed herselfhe wasnt going to waste it.
The Third Prince found his courage. He could have remained trapped in his miserable life, but someone followed the call of their conscience and saved him.
So even though his body was severely weakened from being cooped up in his room without moving, he ran with all his might. And as he did, he shouted:
Bring people dont worry! Ill people!
????.
Ah, I see. Was he saying hell call for reinforcements ande rescue us? That thought made me inwardly satisfied. He was the kind of person who repaid kindness when he received it.
Hearing his shouts, the guard yelled loudly:
Chase him!
I cant let you do that! Direction Loss!
I cast an illusion spell on the guards patrolling the mansion. They immediately became disoriented, scattering in all directions,pletely confused. The guard who had pushed me earlier drew his sword, his face flushed with anger.
Yuri threw her arms around me, almost as if she were shielding me.
??My Lady.
??Yuri, Im sorry. This is all because of my stubbornness. But I couldnt just stand by and watch.
No. Its my fault. I know your personality all too wellI should have stopped you. When you begged to go see the outside, I should have tly refused??.
Take me away, Yuri. I acted alone, so theres no need for you to be punished.
Weforted each other mournfully. Powerless justice always ends in heartbreak. Guilt weighed heavy on my heart, clouding my eyes with sadness.
But Yuri caressed me gently, as if telling me it was okay.
??Cut?
Cut.
The scene came to an end.
What are you two babbling abou Kuck, aargh!
I tripped the guards leg, sending him off bnce, and Pink-Haired Lesbian drove a left straight into the gap in his defenses.
Seeing this, ck Lesbian pulled out her whip with a look of exasperation.
??Are we done with the acting?
Yeah, its over.
Crazy Wizard. To meet the Third Prince in your original appearance?? Shouldnt we wrap this up quickly and beat him to theb?
Right. We need to quickly take care of this.
stretched as I reversed my transformation. The beautiful woman vanished, reced by my true form: a gloomy, ck-haired, red-eyed male figure. The guard, still reeling from the blow to his sr plexus, looked utterly dumbfounded.
He wouldnt have made such an expression even if the sky suddenly copsed.
Its a shame we couldnt shoot the kiss scene, Mr.Crazy Wizard.
You expect me to kiss you when the Third Prince is the lead? We both knew it was just a tease that wasnt going anywhere, right?
I knew, but even if it didnt fit the story, I still wouldve liked it.
You really have a way with words, dont you.
Its a shame, but I had mixed feelings about it.
I smacked my lips and looked around. The soldiers disoriented by the illusion magic were starting to regain their senses. A few of them began preparing to extract soulsit seemed they were ck wizards.
Time to finish this quickly. I decided to go all in from the start.
Except for Stygian Arrow of Mind Destructionafter the Heavenly Demon Self Destruction incident, I reserved that for the right moment.
With a flick of my finger, I gave themand.
Come forth from the sea of information,Heavenly Demon / Evil God
===============================================================
Crash!
I-Iam?? Huff. I am the Empires Third Prince, Sledo Crown. I-I need help!
After his desperate run, the Third Prince was gasping for air, his face pale as he called for reinforcements. He had to save the benefactor who rescued him.
Codename Crazy Wizard, his hood covering his face, responded calmly,
The Third Prince?? Ive heard about you from the Second Prince. His Highness mentioned that should you request for help, I was to provide it, and Id be generouslypensated for doing so. Whats the problem?
So it was true. Irid really was worried about him. The one who sent the assassin wasnt him. What those women had told him was trueshe really was his savior.
In that case.
The Third Prince squeezed his chest and barely managed to squeeze out the words.
The-the women?? who helped me escape?? theyre in danger. I have to save th-them???
Catching his breath, the Third Prince nced at the wizard and the woman in a suit standing beside him.
Both of them were drenched in sweat and panting, as if they had just run a marathon
Before the Third Prince could even ask, the two of them started making excuses.
??Ah, its just a bit hot. Please, dont worry about it.
??Yes. We normally sweat quite a bit.
The three of them ran back toward the mansion.
Chapter 176: Extermination Squad - 5
The wizards and Defense Bureau agents dispatched to the mansion where the Third Prince had been imprisoned found the ce in ruins, bearing signs of an intense battle.
It seemed that the subus ally who had helped Third Prince escape had been captured by the Dark Wizards and had most likely met a tragic end.
Outraged, the Third Prince fully cooperated with the efforts to track down the Subus Queen. He revealed everything he knew and even willingly submitted to a full-body inspection.
Through a meticulous investigation led by the Illusion Magix advisor, codenamedCrazy Wizard, the Defense Bureau obtained highly valuable intelligence.
Theres a massive gate linked to the Nestlocated on the Western Imperial estate of Elmest.
Wasnt the entrance to the Nestinside the Third Princes mind?
Yes, but the transmission speed and capacity are limited?? basically, its a narrow passageway, and it can only allow a single subus to pass through about once a week.
Since only a few subi needed to infiltrate the Academy, this narrow gateway had been sufficient. The limited bandwidth also slowed potential attacks, making it easier to defend.
This limitation had served as a protective measure for the subus faction, ensuring they wouldnt suffer major losses even if the Third Prince were captured. Normally, extracting critical information through this narrow passageway would have been impossible, but.
Crazy Wizard had outmaneuvered them. He used the information capacity of one subus to pinpoint the location of therger gate.
A giant gate??why would they build such a thing? Do you have any idea, Senior?
Subi are strange creatures that shift between the realms of information and reality. But this transition isnt instant, like flipping a switch. Pink-Haired Lesbian probably understands this??theres a dy, and theyre vulnerable during the shift.
I was asking my Senior but
Its like pulling out a USB mid-transfer and corrupting the data, Crazy Wizard responded with a strange iprehensible analogy.
That was why, for subi living in the information-based world of the Nest , a well-constructed passage was necessary to safely cross into reality.
Moreover, such a gateway would be required to transport physical objects back into the Nest.
It would take an entire day to transmit a persons soul through the narrow entrance. The subus must fragment and extract the essence to bring it to the Nest, which means they would have an entrance for that.
Either way, its an important facility.
Just destroying it would cripple them. Its like sealing the entrance to a beehivetheyd take years to make another way out.
With this intelligence, Second Prince Irid ordered the Defense Bureaus paramilitary unit, the Extermination Squad, to the Elmest estate. Their mission: close the massive gate.
As part of the operation, a veteran field agent, renowned for her strong resistance to charm and outstanding performance in anti-subus missions, was reassigned to the Extermination Squad
Thus began Operation Close Nest Entrance.
===============================================================
Yuna and I stood by the Academys South Gate to see Pink-Haired Lesbian off. Yuna sucked on a lollipop shed bought from a nearby street vendor, but despite the sugar going in, she still looked downcast.
I probably looked just like Yuna at that momentdepressed, as if a storm cloud was hovering over me.
The weather matched our moodgloomy.
It felt different from when the two of them left to assist Roderus. This time, there was no telling when Pink-Haired Lesbian would return, and??.
We had offered to go with her, but she firmly refused. Yuna and I were both a little hurt. Wouldnt it have been better if we all went together?
She exined that Operation Close Nest Entrancewas a straightforward mission and didnt involve any direct confrontation with the Subus Queen. She promised to ask for help if things got dangerous, but not yet.
Despite her reasoning, I had a feeling that wasnt the whole truth. It seemed more like?? she didnt want us to see something. That was the kind of emotion.
See what?
I couldnt say. What were we, anyway? We knew each others measurements, scents, probably knew more about each other than what we didnt.
ck. ck.
The sound of heels echoed. I turned toward it, ready to crack a joke.
????.
A pitch-ck uniform.
Pink-Haired Lesbian?? no, Yuri Lanster. She was dressed in apletely ck uniform, with no decorations. Her shirt, her gloveseverything was ck.
She wasnt wearing the tight, form-fitting suit. This uniform was loose, designed for freedom of movementmore practical than stylish.
And her face. Her face was?? different from her usual nk expression. Those calm yellow eyes now looked like they were carrying the quiet menace of a wolf eyeing an injured deer.
I couldnt find the words.
I had never imagined shed look so good in that uniform. Right now, she looked like someone who could end lives without hesitation. I could almost smell blood.
She spoke lightly. But her voice was different. It was sharp.
Have you been waiting?
Ah, eueung??. We waited! To say goodbye?? uh, quick, you say something??!
Yuna iled her arms, pping my thigh in a panic. She also seemed panicked by this unfamiliar side of Yuri.
Desperately, I blurted out a joke.
You look good, Pink-Haired Lesbian. Is this your Lone Wolf mode?
Thank you for thepliment.
????.
Id expected her to fire back, maybe with a yful retort, or something like, Are you mydy of fantasy?
But Yuri Lanster didnt take the bait.
H. Yuna started to hup. She seemed unsettled by Yuris strangely cold tone. I wished I could hup too.
Then Yuri Lanster drew a clear line.
Now, Ill get going.
??Ah, okay.
Her words were sharp. I abandoned the idea of asking her to staythere was no point in saying something like, Dont go, Pink-Haired Lesbian, or suggesting onest meal together.
It felt like she already knew everything I wanted to say, and cut me off on purpose.
She walked past us without looking back. All Yuna and I could do was stand there and watch her leave.
But then.
V
Without turning around, Yuri raised a peace sign, and casually waved it. Only then did the tension break, and Yuna and I rxed, our shoulders slumping in relief.
We bid farewell to her retreating figure, after ridiculously scaring us.
??Come back soon, Pink-Haired Lesbian. Well be waiting.
Y-yeah! If you donte back, I might go looking for you??!!
Swing Swing.
Her ponytail swayed gently.
Her pink hair, flickering like a candle me, grew smaller and smaller until it disappeared.
Even long after she vanished from sight, I found myself staring at the spot where she had stood, my heart feeling strangely hollow. Maybe I really should have hidden that damn ck uniform
Drip, Drip
Ah, its raining.
??Of course. On a day like this.
A raindropnded on my nose. For a second, I wondered if I had cried, but thankfully, it was just the rain. Dark clouds were rolling in from the west.
Are you crying for me, dear sky?
If so, I wanted to tell the sky it didnt need to. It wasnt that sad. It wasnt like wed be apart forever. Right? She was definitelying back.
Yeah, I needed to stay positive. Just like The Little Prince saidwaiting would fill me with a sense of excitement, and the joy of reunion would be even greater.
So, I decided to think of this sadness as happiness in disguise.
===============================================================
There are only two kinds of people truly prepared to face death.
Those burdened with a mission heavier than death itself, or those for whom life feels lighter than death. Since it was rare to find people brave enough to risk their lives even while fully understanding the value of life, thetter group tends to be far moremon.
And the Extermination Squad was made up entirely of people who found their own lives utterly meaningless.
They had lost everything. No matter how long they continued to live, they saw no hope of finding happiness. So instead, they chose to dedicate their lives to revenge. They wanted to throw away their lives to strangle the neck of the one who had taken everything from them.
That was why they were able to gamble with their lives so easily. That was why they could walk into the jaws of death without a second thought.
They didnt care whether they died today or tomorrow. In this ce where only such broken souls gathered, a unique bond formeda sense of belonging.
A bond shared by those living wretched lives.
That was why?? someone who had left theExtermination Squad, only to return now was
Someone who had once lived fully, only toe back and im to be hurt as well, joining the ranks of the Extermination Squad again? He hated her. He could never ept her as arade. The boy thought it that way.
He vented his frustration to his fellow squad members.
Leaving the Extermination Squad means you gave up the will to die! And now youreing back? How does that even make sense?!
Hey, kid. Im warning?? no, giving you some advice. Dont mess with Pink-Haired Lanster.
The one-eyed old man of the Extermination Squad muttered this while staring into the campfire. But the boy, blinded by his anger, ignored the wisdom of someone who remembered the past.
Sure, I get it. I know she was a big deal back in the day. I understand she has to be part of this mission. But she couldve just joined as a regr agent instead ofing back as an Extermination Squad member! Why are we letting a coward who ran back to her life??e back?!
To the boy, it felt like she was tarnishing the name of the Extermination Squad.
Rumor had it that, during her time as a Defense Bureau Field Agent, she had been flirting with other women.
And now, she was returning to the Extermination Squad with that kind of attitude?
He couldnt ept it. It felt wrong. How could someone who had tasted happiness, someone who had held joy in her hands, now im the title of the Extermination Squad, his only source of pride?
Jealousy boiled in his mind. Then, he wrapped that jealousy in a shroud of honor. The boy stood up, ready to confront her.
Yuri Lanster sat silently on a tree stump with her head lowered.
For some reason, the air around her felt heavy. A chill ran down the boys spine before he even realized it. His body instinctively sensed danger, as if warning himdont do it. Dont poke this hos nest.
But his immature anger overpowered his instincts, and he finally stood in front of her, releasing all the rage he had bottled up.
??Get out of Extermination Squad!
????.
If she asked why, he was ready to list every one of her faults. Since she had left like a coward, he was going to demand that she should stay gone for good.
But she silently stood up without uttering a word.
G-get out??!! Y-you have no, no right! Someone like you, who ran away to cling to life, has no ce here! This is the Extermination Squad! Its not for people whove enjoyed happiness??!!
Right? Im not wrong, am I?
The boy looked around, seeking validation from the others. Some of the newer recruits nodded, sharing in his anger.
But the veterans, the ones who remembered Yuri Lanster?? looked at the boy with pity. They were looking at him as if he was a pathetic person..
Why?
The answer came, not in words, but physically.
Grab.
??Kek?!
He was grabbed by the throat in an instant, his feet lifted off the ground. The force of her grip tightened as his own weight pressed down, cutting off his breath. He gasped, struggling desperately for air.
Was she going to overpower him? Absolutely. He knew she had reached Metamorphosis. But this wasnt about raw strength. He wasnt going to submit??!
That was what the boy told himself, ring at her with defiance. However, he had severely miscalcted.
Wham!
It felt like a shbang detonated inside his skull. A fist. He was hit by a fist, and it felt like a siege hammer smashing into his face. His cheek split open, and his teeth shattered.
I will not yield to this violence.
Smack! Wham!
Her fists kepting. He was thrown to the ground, and a dress shoe mmed into him. Blood spurted and bones cracked. The boy tried to fight back, his hand reaching for the dagger to kill her. But it was useless.
Skill, strengthnothing was enough.
He was being crushed, his body literally turning to mush. Yet her blows did not slow. They came methodically, with mechanical precision, like a machine with no intention of stopping.
In his agony, a single thought flickered through his mind. Why?? wont she stop? At this rate, Im going to die. I will die???
Through swollen eyes, he peered up at the source of his suffering. Cold yellow eyes gleamed in the darkness.
Only then did the boy finally understand.
The Extermination Squad wasnt just about throwing away life.
Life no longer mattered so they could do anything. That was the important part.
To Yuri Lanster, he was simply an obstacle. His outbursts could undermine her position within the squad, jeopardizing the sess of the mission. Therefore, he had to be eliminated.
She didnt hesitate to beat him to death.
The usations that she was a spy for the Subi, that she was useless with her lewd and slow body, that she wouldnt be capable of anything with just sharpened martial arts skill??.
All those words, she silenced with her fists. There was no trace ofpassion.
Though she had been away from the squad until now
After deserting the Extermination Squad with Cs help, she spent her days doing odd jobs, joking with others, hanging out with the Wizard. But every single moment, her simmering hatred never truly left her.
Re-adapting was easy. All she had to do was let that rage rise back to the surface.
S-sp?? spare m-m-??.
Only after his faint, broken plea did her fistsfinally stop.
The boy understood then. The reason her violence had stopped wasnt due to mercy?? it was because she calcted it was more useful to keep another meatshield.
Yuri Lanster wiped her bloodied hands on the boys uniform, and then gave hermand.
Seris.
Yes, Senior!
Clean this up.
Understood! Ill move him to the medical unit. If hes useless, Ill leave him behind!
With a grin teetering on euphoria, Seris eagerly began cleaning up the blood-soaked mess. She had returned. The senior she had worshiped for so long was back atst.
Around them, the other members of the Extermination Squad began to grin, their faces bright with weing smiles.
She hadnt changed. She hadnt disappeared.
The Mad Dog of the Extermination Squad had returned.
Chapter 177: Extermination Squad - 6
Knights and soldiersy strewn across the grounds surrounding the mansion, where part of the formation had crumbled. Figures dressed in ck uniforms stood like grim reapers.
At the heart of the chaos stood the terrified lord.
As part ofOperation Close Nest Entrance, the Extermination Squad confronted the lord, who ruled over the Elmest territory, questioning him about the strange urrences and the presence of subi in his domain. After a violent scuffle, they won.
Now backed into a corner, the lord tly denied every usation and adamantly refused the Extermination Squads request for a full investigation of his territory.
Even when presented with a warrant bearing the Second Princes seal, he shook his head, iming it could easily be a forgery. He insisted that he would only believe it if the prince himself came to deliver it in person.
It was nothing more than stubborn defiance.
Cold sweat trickled down the lords spine as he felt the crushing pressure from the Extermination Squad members stationed on either side of him.
Given his stubbornness, there was a strong likelihood that he was colluding with the subi. After all, they were almost certain90% at leastespecially after he dared to attack the squad.
Yet without solid proof, it remained only a possibility. The opponent was a noble, and the Extermination Squad operated with limited authority. Pushing further without evidence would cause problems.
Seris quietly asked:
What should we do?? senior?
We need someone to act on their own initiative. Any volunteers?
At Yuri Lansters words, a few members of the Extermination Squad raised their hands. Among them was the one-eyed old man who had given advice to the boy.
Yuri singled him out.
Rat. Are you ready to retire?
Yeah, I have already aplished everything so it was starting to get boring. And Im tired of mentoring the rookies as a hobby. Its about time to leave.
The one-eyed elder unsheathed his dagger and stepped forward.
He had lost his family to a brutal serial killer, only finding peace after avenging them a decade ago. With his lifes missionplete, all that remained for him was a long, heavy existence without the loved ones he had lost.
He no longer had the strength to build new rtionships or rediscover happiness. A fire burned to ashes cannot reignite. The old man was worn out.
But no matter how long the sufferingsts, everything eventuallyes to an end. It seemed his time had finally arrived. He approached the lord of Elmest while some advice to his junior.
Pink-haired Lanster.
Yes, Rat.
You?? left the Extermination Squad once. It shocked me. At the fact that the most venomous bitch of us all could escape this ce?? I felt joy.
Her leaving had given them all a glimmer of hope.
If someone as ruthless as Yuri Lanster?? could leave and pursue a peaceful, happier life, then maybe there was a chance for the rest of them, too.
It suggested that even those who had given up on themselves for the sake of revenge?? if they were given one more chance, maybe they could still reim the parts of themselves they had abandoned. That they could still find happiness.
But?? you came back. Why did youe back?
Because the opportunity arose.
You shouldnt have returned. Seeing your face again made me lose my will to live.
I wont apologize for it. Everyone, turn around.
Shick.
All the ck-uniformed figures turned their backs simultaneously. The group now looked like a thick, ck curtain.
Behind that dark veil, the one-eyed old man began his spontaneous individual action.
W-What are you nning to do???!
Unless you confess everything you know and surrender all authority, until you be that free of your burden, you wont find peace in the afterlife. Lets start with your fingers.
How dare youy a hand on a n-noble! S-Stop him! Stop this bastard! This out-of-sight, out-of-mind nonsense is outrageous!!
A scream tore through the air.
While the rest of the Extermination Squad took a break in a defenseless manner, before they could possibly notice the former Extermination Squad member, the one-eyed man had brutally murdered the lord of Elmest.
By the time the Extermination Squad reached the scene, there was blood sttered everywhere.
Why did you do it?
I just hate these noble bastards that much.
He let out a cacklingugh.
The one-eyed old man confessed, iming that his crime was driven by sheer hatred for nobles, and voluntarily turned himself in. The Extermination Squad arrested him and ced him in temporary custody.
Evidence that the Elmest lord had been closely conspiring with groups of ck wizards was rapidly uncovered. Whether this would justify the killing remained uncertain.
The nobility might rally together to condemn this incident, using it as an excuse to weaken imperial authority, even if just by a little. They could easily express outrage, saying that the fact that swords were drawn without a proper investigation was a grievous insult to their status.
If the controversy escted, with arguments about who should take responsibility, the old man would be hanged. He would face death with his eyes peacefully closed.
This was the Extermination Squads way of cutting loose ends.
===============================================================
Unrestricted by ethics or protocol, the Extermination Squad moved swiftly.
Through the torture of the lord, they learned that the entrance to theNesty beneath the Elmest Goddess Religion Church. Without dy, the squad stormed the building.
They pushed through startled nuns and worshippers and quickly subdued the priest, who was waving his hands with a confused face.
Wh-what do you think youre doing?? The Goddess is watchingugh!
Squad 1, interrogate. Squad 2, follow me. Were breaking through.
Yes maam!
Thump. Yuri Lanster mmed her foot against the ground, heightening her senses to the extreme. She felt the vibrations resonate with the space beneath them. The entrance was hidden below the statue of the goddess.
There had to be a secret mechanismmaybe a candlestick turned the right way would reveal the underground passage. But there was a simpler method.
Prepare to detonate.
Preparing to detonate!.
Several squad members detached self-destruct scrolls they carried and affixed them to the statue of the goddess. There was no hesitation in destroying it.
By now, the residents, stunned by the sudden invasion of the ck-uniformed squad, started feeling a strong sense of danger around that point and started fleeing.
After counting down, they activated the scrolls.
Boom-!!
The goddess benevolent face shattered into dozens of fragments, scattering across the floor. Some of the more delicate nuns even fainted from the shocking disy of sacrilege.
Yuri Lanster kicked away the remaining debris from the statue and stomped her foot once more. With a crack, the hidden passage below was revealed. She frowned at the musty smell that tickled her nose.
They descended.
They walked down the dark staircase without the need for a single torch, relying on their sharpened senses. This was a critical facility for ck wizards and subi, and they were well aware of how powerful a wizard could be in a space carefully prepared for them.
Even Crazy Wizard had exhibited near-godlike omnipotence in hisboratory where he had constructed his own world. Yuri Lanster still remembered that virtual world vividly.
Despite his inexperience, he had managed to deceive ine Crown, a being who had reached theter stage of Metamorphosis. If his intentions had been malicious, she wouldnt have stood a chance.
This ce would be no different. There were likely dozens of traps and dangers lurking ahead.
A long, brick-lined corridor stretched out before them.
Senior, Im detecting a reaction from an artifact. Its a high-level trap that we cant disarm with our equipment.
Is that so.
Yuri Lanster turned her gaze toward the boy who she had beaten to a pulp earlier. Wrapped in bandages from head to toe, the boy trembled with the fear embedded deep in his bones.
Shemunicated silently with her eyes.
If you despise cowards who cling to their lives, now is your chance to prove that you are not one of them.
????.
The boys breathing became ragged. She was essentially ordering him to walk into the corridor where traps had been detectedshe was sending him on a suicide mission.
His body shook like a leaf in the wind, and a paralyzing fear crawled up his spine. To the trembling boy, Yuri asked quietly.
Have you lost your courage?
??I-I-I am??.
Seeing this, Seris became furious. After all that talk, he now valued his life? Her voice dripped with venom as she snapped.
To hesitate now aftering so far, how utterly pathetic. You had the nerve to challenge the senior, and now?? Senior, should I just toss him in?
Yuri raised her hand to silence Seris and spoke with indifference.
Take off your uniform and head back up. My friend once said everyone deserves a second chance.
The meaning was clear. If you cannot go through with it, leave the Extermination Squad.
Uh, uuuu?? Aaaaaargh-!!
Driven by a mixture of wounded pride, fear, and desperation, the boy stopped thinking and charged into the corridor.
He barely managed a few steps before the magic circle engraved in the floor activated, emitting a red glow. The magic infiltrated his mind, and trapped in its grip, he began to thrash wildly, as if he were dancing.
The mental barrier artifact strapped to his wrist pulsed with light continuously. Even with its protection, the power of the trap was overwhelming, indicating its strength.
The members of the Extermination Squad stood by, watching and analyzing the scene.
Frenzy and lust amplification?? these seem to be primarily mental traps, Senior.
No physical traps have been observed. Perhaps they wanted to avoid any chance of this facility being destroyed?
Seems fitting for a subusir.
Their analysis concluded that the traps were mostly mental-type. In that case, the solution was simple. They could proceed safely if she took the lead.
Yuri Lanster began to steep her soul in emotion, recalling memories from her past.
That daythe day when the vigers, who had been living together happily and harmoniously, ughtered each other whileughing. That day when a small curiosity led toplete devastation.
Amidst the carnage, where everyone died in a twisted form of pleasure, she made a vow.
Suppress it.
Suppress all feelings. Do not feel sorrow, do not feel joy. Bind your dreams with iron chains, weighed down by their corpses, and bury them deep in your heart.
Until the day she would finally kill the queen??.
Metamorphosis- True Desire Restraint () : Forey(ǰ)
Charerereru??
The chains coiled leisurely around Yuri Lansters heart. The emotions that had been swirling within her mind slowly submerged, and theke became clear without a single ripple.
She continued forward.
Magic circles red to life around her, viciously attacking Yuris mind, attempting to distort and unsettle her.
They muddled her thoughts, tugging at her guilt. You used that boy to uncover the traps. How is that any different from what the queen does? You have no right to judge anyone, Yuri Lanster.
She pushed it down.
The traps stirred her lust, taunting her with whispers. We know your deepest secrets, your hidden urges. You want to fuck, dont you? Why resist? Give in to your instincts, Yuri Lanster.
She suppressed it.
Each step forward, she took the traps head-on. The chains tightened, winding around her arms and legs like serpents, constricting until her blood could barely circte.
And so, the Extermination Squad finally reached the altar.
Before them, hundreds of peopley on therge stone tform, asleep and dreaming, smiling happily with their eyes gently closed.
At the center of the altar hovered the entrance to theNest, shimmering like an illusiona rift in the fabric of space. Through it, a paradise of swirling pink hues was visible.
Subi with faces full of ecstasy soared through the air, each one carrying a human. They frolicked in the sky, weaving through geometric structures that seemed to defy the veryws of reality.
That rift led to the dream realm. It was the gap that connected dreams and reality.
Were they opening the entrance by stitching together the dreams of the sleepers? Those people surely werent just lying there for no reason; their minds were being used to fuel the subis magic.
There was only one clear and effective course of action. Yuri Lanster made her decision. Her voice was cold as steel as shemanded.
Ill block the entrance, everyone. Kill all the sleeping attachments.
Oh my?? Theyre just innocent people, but you still n to ughter them all, Yuri.
????.
Tension flooded Yuris body as a new voice filled the space. It was as if smooth marbles had been poured onto a tray, or sticky honey had dripped directly into her ears.
She slowly turned, pivoting on her heels.
Perched atop Seris, who had fallen onto all fours at some point, sat a snow-white woman with crossed legs. Just looking at her sent a pulse of heat through Yuris core, tightening her abdomen.
If you asked whether Yuri was surprised by her appearance?? no.
After all, this operation targeted the subis most important facility. Only a fool would think the Queen wouldnt show herself.
Thats why they had prepared. Every member of the Extermination Squad, including the boy, had been equipped with mental barrier artifacts.
Huff, haah, huuuk??.
Panting sounds began leaking out from the squad members, one by one.
The very sight of the snow-white woman had rendered most of the Extermination Squad useless. Only a few, including Yuri Lanster, still clung to their sanity.
Squeeze.
Yuri tightened the chains around her heart a little more, binding herself so she wouldnt be swept away by the rising tide of temptation.
The Subus Queen, as if finding Yuris pitiful resistance cute, smiled sweetly, like a flower in bloom. With an intimate tone, as if speaking to her closest friend, she said warmly.
I thought Yuri had forgotten all about me.
??I havent forgotten you for a single moment.
Oh my. But Yuri?? you havente to visit for so long?
Because you were hiding in a ce like this.
Hiding, the Queen repeated with a nod, acknowledging it. She gently patted Seriss head, who was drooling profusely, then spoke.
Yuri Lanster clenched her fist tightly, searching for an opening to attack. However, an opening wouldnt show itself. There was an intense pressure radiating from around the Queen, to a strange degree.
Something was wrong.
Her Metamorphosis?? True Desire Restraint()was supposed to be the perfect counter to the Queen.
A Metamorphosis that allowed her to resist all mental magic. For subi who had almost no physical strength, and almost entirely relied on mental maniption to attack, it should have made Yuri invincible.
If she fought now, she could snap the Queens neck in less than a minute.
So why was she hesitating???
A cold sweat trickled down Yuris face, slipping off her jaw. Thats when she noticed itthe ck-stained statue cradled in the Queens arms.
How had she failed to see such an obvious object before? The Queens body waspletely white, so if she was holding a ck statue, it should have been the first thing Yuri noticed.
??Th-thats.
Suddenly, she understood.
It wasnt that the Queen had hidden it with illusion magic. No, Yuris own instincts had been suppressing her awareness of that ominous statue. Like an ostrich burying its head in the sand to avoid danger, she had subconsciously ignored it.
She had been running from the overwhelming sense of dread it brought.
The Queen continued.
You see, Ive been making an interesting object. Its so magnificent and beautiful?? Im sure Yuri will like it too.
????.
Evil Gods Sculpture of Pleasure, one of the four faces of the Evil God. Hohoho?? With this, I can finally be a person, not just a puppet. I can escape from fate.
The Queen caressed the statue with a look of pure ecstasy. Was it not just a powerful artifact, but something with?? a more important meaning?
Move. You have to move, Yuri Lanster.
You must move.
Before the Queen can use that artifact, you need to stop her. Theres no time to freeze up.
You have lived for this moment. You gave up happiness for this very moment. You left your friends side for this. What are you hesitating for?
Considering the sacrifices youve made, even if it is out of regret. You cannot hesitate now.
Quickly!
Uuh?? kuh, uwaaaaaa!!
Yuri poured her spirit into her attack. But just as she did, the Queen murmured softly.
Inherited Sublimation(^NA) -Cogwheel: Heroine
Click.
Something massive meshed and turned.
Chapter 178: 『Heroine』
A strange sensation washed over her, as if her awareness had expanded.
It was like standing on a towering cliff, looking down at the ground below where countless, ant-like beings scurried about, struggling to live.
She also felt as though dozens of arms, legs, and unknown appendages had suddenly sprouted from her body.
The Subus Queen, bewildered by this surreal and otherworldly sensation, instinctively moved her hand, narrowly avoiding the sluggish fist aimed at her face.
?????!
Yuri Lansters pupils spun wildly, and the trajectory of her fist abruptly veered off course in an unexpected direction.
Oh my, what just happened? What ability did I just use?
There was no physical force involved. Instead, it was a maniption of Yuri Lansters mind. Somehow, the Queen had prated through those thick, terrifying mental chains and seized control of her movements.
Yuris Metamorphosis True Desire Restraint()was supposed to be an unbreakable defense against Queen. Even the pheromones she had previously emitted had no effect on her.
Lets lets try this again.
Lets see how it works against this fearsome, chain-bound beast.
The Queen lightly lifted a finger. Kneel, Yuri.
Heup!
tterrrrr, woooosh!!
Ignoring the Queensmand, the chainsshed out like a whip, sweeping violently across the ground. In a quick reaction, the Queen used Seriswhom she had been using as a chairas a shield to block the.
Wham-!
The chains smashed into both Seris and the Queen.
Crunch.
A sickening sound followed as her right arm twisted unnaturally, sending her flying.
This isnt how it works?? Its not some sort of absolutemand ability. It seems to be more nuanced than that.
Lets keep experimenting. Im not sure what it will do, but lets find out. With a yful smile, like a child discovering a new toy, Queen unleashed her power in every direction.
nk nk nk.
The sound of gears interlocking echoed again.
Yuri Lansters pupils flickered frantically from side to side, her chaotic vision forcing her to close her eyes.
Even relying purely on instinct, she swung her chains with sharp precision, aiming for the Queen. Her movements, however, were noticeably slower than when her eyes had been open.
The Queen continued to use Seris as a shield, calmly thinking to herself,
Good, I can manipte?? I can influence her vision. Then, what about this?
The Queen painted the air with something that looked like a brush.
Chararararack-!! Yuri Lanstershed out with even more chains than before. Five strands coiled around each arm, resembling the ws of some metallic beast.
It seemed that Yuris Metamorphosis was getting stronger??.
Craaaaack, kwagagwa-!!
The chains tore through the ground, churning up the soil. With her visionpromised, Yuri appeared to have switched to a wide-area attack, trying to increase her chances ofnding a hit.
The chains swung with the force to split the very earth itself??.
??Crazy Wizard???!
Mid-swing, the chains trajectory suddenly twisted, distorted by the hallucination Yuri saw.
CRUNCH-!!
To Queen, whocked physical strength, the chains were a serious threat. A single strand coiled around her and flung her through the air like an insect caught by a swatter.
But despite this, the Queen wasughing. She felt no fear. This?? didnt feel like danger. And it wasnt.
Now, she understood.
This power?? she finally grasped the nature ofCogwheel : Heroine.
tterrrrrrr!!
The number of chains encircling Yuri increased even more, resembling a lions mane or?? waves of heat shimmering in the air. Crunch, crunchominous creaks emanated from her arms.
She was pushing herself past her limits. Forcing her body to endure more than it could handle in order to amplify the power of her Metamorphosis. It was as though she was on the verge of crushing herself, like an overripe fruit about to burst.
Lets call it?? an Overclock(^ؓ) of Metamorphosis.
It was an unsustainable approach. Once the Metamorphosis ended, the bacsh would be catastrophic. It would be nothing short of arge-scale self-destruction.
If the Queen got caught in that whirlwind of chains, there wouldnt even be a trace of her left. Shed be shredded to pieces, ground to dust by the relentless grinding.
But.
But could you?? really destroy even the one you love with that?
Chararack. Kwagagagagagwa!!
As the torrent of chains surged toward her, the Queen gently pushed the gears. They began to turn.
nk.
She closed her eyes. If she had miscalcted her power, she would die. In that case, shed vanish with not a shred of regret.
Now, lets see what happens.
It came closer. Closer. Closer. Closer and??!
The storm of chains, tearing everything apart as it approached, suddenly stopped just before reaching her.
The Queen slowly opened her eyes. The chains were so close they nearly grazed her eyelids.
Heu, uhuhu?? huhuhuhut?? .
She couldnt help butugh. The sound slipped from her lips without her even noticing.
The Queen trembled, consumed by the intoxicating thrill of omnipotence. Her entire body quivered with excitement, and her mouth went dry from sheer exhration, unable to contain the overwhelming surge of emotion.
Yuri Lansters face twisted in bewilderment, unable to grasp why her attack had stopped. It seemed beyond her understanding.
Shall I tell you? Why?? you cant attack me?
????.
Its because I am your Heroine.
She had captured Yuris eyes. She couldnt look away now.
Yuri was mesmerized. In a fleeting instant, love bloomed, each second more intense than thest.
Her heart started racing, and she was at a loss for words. Her eyes were drawn irresistibly to the Queen, and before she knew it, fate had intertwined their paths.
The birds chirped as if in celebration, the sunlight felt like a blessing, and the breeze was refreshing. The world suddenly started looking beautiful, as if she was looking at everything through rose-tinted sses.
All of this was contained within the Queens gears. This?? was Metamorphosis, designed to create someones heroine.
The stage was set. The characters appeared, and the roles were assigned. The ywright became the heroine herself, weaving justification into every act and scene.
Thats why she couldnt attack.
This power, which captivated the very world, this was ultimate Seduction,!
Of course, you wouldnt understand. Neither would I. Both Metamorphosis and Sublimation were essentially random. The form of a soul was so diverse that intentionally manifesting a specific ability was impossible.
Even Noose Engraving Despair hadnt specifically aimed for Materialization of Magic when he created the Anti-Mage Assassin.
Therefore, it was impossible??.
The birth of such a perfectly aligned set of abilities, all orchestrated for a singr purpose, was impossible. She couldnt imagine any other exnation.
The Queen recalled something Lamb had said in passing.
Its been said that the Evil God, who vanished from this era, had the power to manipte fate without anyone noticing. He entertained himself by creating heroes, tragedies, disasters, oredies, all forfun.
Such an idea defiedmon sense?? it was a story from a distant realm of thought. To move the world, toying with countless lives like mere puppets in a grand y?
Obscuring awareness, leading them to immerse fully in their role as the protagonist, setting up believable trials, perfectly timing events, introducing characters, determining victories and defeats, evokingughter and tears, and finally concluding the story.
How manyyers of Metamorphosis would need to ovep to achieve such power?
So the abilities of the Evil God, pursued by us Dark Wizards, must not be a singr grand power, but rather a refined collection of many abilities. If we were to give it a name
-We shall call this, Gods Toolbox??.
Aha.
Indeed this truly was the Gods Toolbox.
Bullshit!!
Crunch. Yuri Lanster wrapped herself even tighter in her chains. Her skin tore, and blood dripped down. She moved forward, inch by inch. Creaaaaaaak.
Tuk. Yuris fist touched the Queens left eyelid.
??Ahha, oh no. Are you resisting??? You couldnt possibly withstand this potent power. Perhaps I was a bit?? sloppy.
Eu, gh, aaht??!!
Apologies, Yuri. Ill make it easy for you soon.
The Queen recognized her own limitations. Fully wielding the power of Heroine was beyond her current abilities.
So she epted this truth humbly. She would use only one aspect. If she narrowed her focus, if she concentrated on a single tool, she might be able to control it better.
The name of this power was
Heroine : Poison That Melts the Mind.
===============================================================
Ah, has it started? Yes?? it has. Its been activated.
Listen closely. Yes.
You were consumed by hatred, pouring out relentless attacks against the enemy before you. But they were ineffective. It wasnt because the opponent was too strong,
No, your attacks failed because you were too weak.
Once, we were close. We spent happy times together. You used to call me sister and follow me everywhere. Perhaps, deep down, some trace of that affection still remains within you.
Memories from the past kept resurfacing?? and an undeniable affection towards the Queen clouded your vision, even as your heart boiled with rage toward her.
Thud. Thud.
Your fists, once brimming with unrivaled strength, now felt as weak as a newborn. Each blownded with a soft, lifeless thud.
Instead of causing damage, all you managed to do was smear your blood onto the Queen of Pure White.
These blows werent real.
Even as you tried to steel your heart, the pull of love dragged you in the opposite direction. Yes?? you wished, didnt you? How wonderful it would be to return to those days.
Could it have been a misunderstanding?
Maybe you were wrong??. Why would the kind, gentle white sister who once treated you so kindly?? destroy your vige?
Isnt it a reasonable doubt?
Stop feeding me this bullshit??!!
Then why? Why was there no force behind your punches?
Even with your eyes closed, your gaze was fixed solely on me. You sensed me with every fiber of your being, and everything else faded into the background. It was as if you were lost.
Each punch brushed against myshes, and with every movement of your joints, you inhaled deeply, drawing in my scent.
No. This isnt my feeling. I, I despise you??.
Tears of blood streamed down her face.
I never denied your hatred, Yuri. I simply smothered it with love.
Theres a word for thatambivalence. Of love and hate.
Yuri, the truth is?? you could have killed me. Isnt that strange?
I always imagined the Evil Gods Sublimation would be more directlike a giantser beam or cursing others with eternal death.
But instead, the Evil Gods Sculpture of Pleasure granted me a far more intricate power. A power to nurture emotions. It had no physical strength, no definitive absoluteness.
Had your mind been truly fortified with truth, it might have never worked on you.
Yes, the fault lies with you. It was yourck of resolve, yourck of effort, yourck of heart that allowed this to happen.
You told yourself you threw it away, that you threw away everything but
You didnt. You merely buried it deep inside because you couldnt bear to truly let go. And it was that shallow pretense that led to your downfall.
If your Metamorphosis had been erasing emotion.
If there had been no hatred, no rage. If your heart had been truly hollow, then I would have met my death in your hands.
But no matter how hard you tried?? to suppress your feelings, they lingered, shimmering in the depths like a cold, blue light at the bottom of the loch within you.
I merely drew them to the surface and amplified them, then captured them.
????.
You have lost all strength now. You must have reached the time limit on your Metamorphosis.
Now, sink.
Sink atst. Into that loch of emotions where you had chained down all your feelings. Its finally time for you to dip your feet into those waters.
Slowly step in. When you dip the tip of your toe, you might feel a chilling sensation of coldness that would be enough to send shivers down your spine.
But dont worry.
.
Just sink.
Sink.
????.
Youre sinking. It feels so peaceful, doesnt it?
Be a drowned corpse, sinking with all the emotions you had submerged. Swing gently?? in regret. Back and forth. Back and forth.
Forever.
===============================================================
Her legs gave out, and with a dull thud, Yuri Lanster copsed like a marite whose strings had been severed.
The Subus Queen cradled the Evil Gods Sculpture standing motionless, and stared at her like a predator inspecting the lifeless corpse of its prey. Once she confirmed that Yuri was unable to fight any more.
Hu, heuheu??.
Sheughed.
Heu, haha?? ahahahahat, hat, ahahaha??!!
It was delightful. So utterly delightful.
If anyone were to ask what part of it she found so enjoyable?? she would say that the entire process of manipting Yuri Lanster like a puppet, was thrillingly enjoyable. Watching her , the one who had raged with fury moments before, crumble under an overwhelming tide of love was a thrill.
Though her mastery of the power wasnt yet wless, and she couldnt fully unleash the Evil Gods Sculpture without restrictions, for now, it was enough. She had used it to buy time, long enough for Yuri to get tangled under the bacsh of her own Metamorphosis.
Next time, she would make it even more entertaining. She already had several ideas.
This time, she had merely stolen the love Yuri Lanster harbored for someone else?? and redirected it toward herself.
Given enough time, Yuri would eventually fall hopelessly in love with the Queen. Then, she would turn her into a devoted knight who would serve her faithfully.
Every night, Yuri would burn with a fierce desire to kill the Queen, consumed by her hatred, and yet, she would be utterly lost, tormented by the overwhelming love that clouded her judgment.
Or perhaps, she would make Yuri fall in love with a filthy pig rolling in the mud.
That would definitely be fun! Watching her struggle to understand why she was drawn to such a repulsive creature, filled with disgust yet helpless to resist her feelings?? loving in such an absurd, ridiculous way!
Oh my. How far can I go? There were an endless amount of things to do.
She could torment more and more.
There were more people she could break, more ways to y with them, each more cruel and twisted than thest.
The Queen summoned her servants from the Nest. They hauled away the remaining members of the Extermination Squad, engraved hypnosis into their minds and turned them into mana batteries.
Meanwhile, the Queen gave the unconscious Yuri Lanster ap pillow, gently stroking her hair as she extracted the information she needed.
How they had discovered the entrance toNest, and how they had managed to make it this far. She needed to carefully check every detail.
??Oh my?
She stumbled upon something interesting in her memories. The Purple Magic Tower Master staying at the Academy, that three students had already achieved Metamorphosis
And
The Illusion Wizard from the Purple Magic Tower who was staying at the academy.
The Queen dug deeper into Yuris memories, growing more curious by the moment. Then, she learned about this game called TRPG. Although she couldnt fully grasp everything from the second-hand memories
?? thepleted version was right there.
She shivered. This was it. This was how it was supposed to be done.
Crazy Wizards stories seemed like a perfect guide to wielding Evil Gods Sublimation. The skill with which he wove narratives so subtly that his victims never realized?? that they were being manipted!
Greed stirred within her.
What if she could pry open that Wizards mind and consume all of his knowledge? Then, she had a feeling she could master Evil Gods Sublimation more skillfully than anyone.
The Queen gently patted Yuris head as she whispered softly.
Yuri, I?? was originally nning to use you as a test subject. To see if I could make someone fall in love with inanimate objects or change their desires. I had all sorts of torments nned for you, but
They had been close, the Wizard and Yuri Lanster.
Lets set a trap. She would carefully nt it deep within Yuris mind and deliver it as a gift to the Wizard. Kindly, of course.
And when the Wizard inevitably dove into his friends mind to save her, she would?? ensnare his mind. Capture, daze, then crush and consume. Devouring everyst shred of knowledge until it was all hers.
Lets set the perfect trap.
Since he seemed to enjoy building his stories, it would be nice to set up a trap the same way.
Yes. It was an unfamiliar word, this was probably the way it was used.
This is a session?? Ive prepared. Uhuhu.
The Subus Queen began preparing her masterpiece.
===============================================================
??Pink-Haired Lesbian?
When I saw her again a few dayster, she was asleep. As if she would never wake up again.
Chapter 179: Trust - 1
The sky had been overcast ever since Pink-Haired Lesbians departure, and for the past few days, and it had been raining steadily. At times like this, I found myself appreciating the convenience of magic once again.
In my previous life, I would have been helplessly waiting for a break in the weather to dry myundry. Damp clothes hanging from the rack would only end up with a musty odor.
But things were different now. There was no need for an expensive dryerone spell was all it took.
??So, you called me here just to dryundry, Professor?
Thats right.
If you werent a professor?? Sigh.
Selvier, my reluctant human dryer, let out a long sigh before muttering a spell. mes flickered at her fingertips.
I also asked her to remove the humidity from theb while she was at it. In response, she nearly broke my shins. If it hadnt been for my fancy footwork, it would have damaged me enough to have gotten a bruise.
Ziiing.
I watched as theundry dried in real-time. The mes that had efficiently fluffed and dried my underwear and long johns now focused their attention on Pink-Haired Lesbians underwear.
????Tsk.
Selvier, noticing the fearsome size from the shape and volume of the underwear, clicked her tongue in frustration. She herself was certainly not quite as well-endowed.
For reference, the volume was probablyrger than an apple??
Shall I make your eyes nice and dry too?
Ill have to pass.
I averted my gaze and raised up both hands. It was a pose of surrender and capittion.
Tududuk.
A light breeze sent a few raindrops tapping against theb window a couple of times before sliding down. As if asking to be let in.
I red at the annoying raindrops. Youre not the one who should be knockingits my pink-haired friend, the one who was good at sexual harassment.
No matter how easily I get lonely, do you really think I would let in raindrops? If you want toe in, bring Pink-Haired Lesbian. If you bring her, Ill dly open this door.
??Are you having a staring contest with the rain or something?
My silent exchange with the raindrops must have seemed odd to Selvier. She spoke to me while drying Yunas somewhat skimpy underwear.
I replied inly.
Im negotiating.
What kind of negotiation can you have with those numbskulls from the Blue Tower? They dont understand a word you say. All they do is act aloof while frozen solid.
Youre talking as if mes understand what you say???
Theymunicate very well. They never freeze, evaporate, or shift in form unexpectedly, and they have clear preferences. If they dislike something, they burn it.
It made sense, I suppose, but it didnt resonate with me.
A me friend, huh. Sounds like a greedy guy that would spread everywhere if given the slightest chance, It would probably be tricky to keep him happy. A rock friend, on the other hand, would probably be too reserved.
Even with these trivial thoughts, I couldnt shake the nagging unease in my mind.
Has?? something bad happened recently?
Im a bit anxious because I havent heard from my friend.
Ah, the pink-haired miss. Its true, its been a while since Ist saw her?? Is that whats got you moping around like a me toad after eating fire?
What kind of idiom is that?
Her stubbornness to use anything rted to water, even in idioms, really showed just how deep her rivalry with the Blue Towers Snow White?
The real issue with the emotion called anxiety wasnt the feeling itself.
The problem lied in what anxiety attached itself to. If I didnt care about Pink-Haired Lesbian, the anxiety wouldnt have gained any hold over me. Its like having already secured early admissionyou wouldnt care if you bombed the college entrance exam.
So, to get rid of the anxiety, you must get rid of its source.
Its like when chewing gum gets stuck in your hair. Even after removing the big chunks, that stubborn residue clinged on to you no matter how many times you wash it.
In the end, the only option left was to cut off the tangled portion of hair.
What kind of stupid thought is that this time?
??Why?
My childhood friend once told me that emotions should be epted for what they are, not buried or cut away.
??Quite a marvelous statement.
Selviers words felt like they struck a chord deep within me. It felt like a part of me that I had been avoiding seemed suddenly exposed, leaving me feeling slightly embarrassed.
Selvier seemed to like this childhood friend of hers very much. Happiness filled her face whenever she talked of him. She was like someone sneaking out a slice of cake from the fridge.
She spoke on behalf of her childhood friend.
Just because you were rejected by someone you loved, if you deny those feelings by pretending they never existed?? How could you ever trust love that finds you again in the future?
????.
Emotions are proof, he said. Its because the professor is very close to that person?? that youre feeling this anxious right? He said its okay to be happy about thatit just means you care about them as much as your anxiety tells you.
If a building is tall, its shadow will stretch just as far.
So, instead of cowering in its shadow or getting angry enough to want to tear the building down, was he suggesting you climb to the top and admire the view?
??If it were that simple, I wouldnt be having this heartache.
Honestly, it is a bit much. Still isnt it a cool thing to say? It feels like the right principle.
It was an idealistic perspective.
Thanks forforting me, Selvier. Should I spill the contents of the next performance evaluation for you?
No thanks. I said it because were in the same boat. Ive been waiting for that childhood friend for over 10 years too.
Ive dried everything, so Im going to head out, saying that, she waved her hand and left theb. Her red hair swayed as she walked away, disappearing from sight. Over 10 years???
Ten years, ten years, huh.
I tried to imagine a dark and unsettling scenarioone where Pink-Haired Lesbian had vanished, leaving me to wait, without a promise she would return, for 10 long years. I was going to run a simtion in my head, but I stopped myself.
They say words carry immense power. What if merely imagining such a possibility made it a reality? That thought alone sent a chill through me.
I didnt have the courage to face such a loss.
I dont want to lose them.
I couldnt afford to lose either the Tower Master or Pink-Haired Lesbian. Not in any way. For instance, what if I revealed some of my more questionable thoughts and was met with Ugh, dating is a little?? lets just stay friends.
Or if I ended up with one of them, and the other said, So, you didnt choose me? Then I wont choose you either, and left.
Paralyzed by fear of these hypothetical situationsones that hadnt even happenedI found myself unable to move forward or backward.
I think all three of us probably felt the same way.
Yuna, who never crossed the line, swallowed her jealousy and kept our rtionship undefined because she also didnt want to lose anything.
And Yuri Lanster, who drew clear boundaries in our rtionship yet still approached, all while knowing shed leave someday to seek her revenge.
What about bing lovers? That one question was buried deep in my heart, as I tried to soothe the cold emptiness inside with meaningless touches.
But just because we pressed our bodies together, it doesnt mean such a convenient urrence of our hearts aligning would happen.
In truth, I wished for it.
I longed for a?? deeper rtionship. One that will never break. I wanted us to be a family.
????.
??Maybe I should talk to them about it.
When Yuri Lanster returns, the three of us could sit down and have a conversation. I could carefully bring it up. Honestly tell them that I wanted to get a little closer to both of them.
That I wanted us to open up more, to share our innermost thoughts, and let our hearts connect more deeply.
Of course, opening up could lead to conflict. Our personalities might sh, voices might be raised, and we could end up arguing. But even risking all that
We could adjust with each other, step beyond the boundaries we had drawn. I wanted to ask if they wanted to try bing a little more intimate.
Thats why I wanted them to tell me.
For Yuna to exin what the symbol on her witch hat means, and why she sometimes cries softly to herself. What happened back then at the Purple Tower
And for Yuri to tell me the incident that ignited her desire for revenge. Just what happened in her past that led her to manifest such a Metamorphosis?
I wanted them to let me help them solve their problems. And if I couldnt fix them, then I wanted them to at least let mefort and soothe them.
Yeah.
Thats what Ill do.
When Pink-Haired Lesbianes back from her trip, lets find the courage to talk about it. Maybe Ill prepare a few jokes in case things get tense. Maybe I should even write up a script and practice it in front of a mirror.
Was that all? What woulde after that?
Maybe a trip? Like a real family, we could go on a long journey to the southern part of the continent. I heard there were beautiful beaches there, and we could enjoy sshing in the water
For that?? First, should I use the wish coupon I got from Irid? Ill ask him to assign Pink-Haired Lesbian as my exclusive attendant so she wont have to rush off on missions. Yeah, that sounds like a n.
The rain was still falling. With each raindrop, my anticipation for the reunion grew.
If everything went well, maybe wed be?? happier and have more fun. So please,e back safe and sound.
As I was quietly hoping for that.
m.
The door swung open.
I turned eagerly, hoping it might be Pink-Haired Lesbian arriving at the perfect moment. Instead, it was Yuna, drenched from the rain like a soaked rat.
????.
??Wh-whats the matter, Tower Master? With that expression, in that state??.
I stammered without realizing, the sight of her shadowed face and her tightly clenched fists filling me with unease. I was terrified of what they meant.
In the middle of the fear gnawing at my mind, I kept trying to reassure myself. Its nothing. It cant be anything serious. Please, let it be nothing.
But reality was always cruel.
??Yuri is unconscious.
????.
With heavy breaths, I froze, locked in ce like a taxidermied butterfly, suspended in time.
===============================================================
Yuri Lanster was asleep.
She had been found by a passing academy student, who reported finding her abandoned in an alleyway.
An agent from the Defense Bureau stationed at the Academy confirmed her identity and handed her over to a priest. After the priests grim diagnosis of incurable,
They reached out for my assistance. That was the story.
Shey there, asleep, so peaceful that I felt annoyed just looking at her. I softly called out to her tightly closed eyes.
??Pink-Haired Lesbian?
Not even a twitch.
Why wasnt she responding?
Maybe she secretly hated the nickname? Right?? it could have sounded offensive. After all, it was a name I initially used to mock her.
Then, though it was a bit embarrassing, Id try using her actual name
??Yuri. Are you asleep?
No response.
Something wasnt right.
After what felt like an eternity of silence, I finally epted the reality: Yuri Lanster was practically in a vegetative state.
Tick.
As my stress spiked, thePsychopath Modulein my head kicked in.
Right. Its no big deal. Just?? a half-dead subus. No need to make a scene or be overwhelmed.
Theres no reason to be upset either. She was just a stranger, someone who barely mattered to me. Just like a random ant crushed underfoothow many people would even blink at that?
Her intentions were probably impure from the start anyway. She was, after all, sent by the Second Prince to monitor me. She mustve been nning to gather information while ttering me.
Its just that a vixen, who had tried to seduce me, has now been taken out of the equation. This was a gain. With no one watching me, I was free at the academy. Right? Yeah.
Thats why, thats why its not a big de??.
Youre wrong.
Smack.
I channeled Mana into my hand and pped my cheek, hard. The Psychopath Module shattered, along with a few other innocent modules next to it.
I shook my head roughly, clearing away the intrusive thoughts. She wasnt dead. This could be reversed. If it was a mental problem, I could fix it.
I spread out a magic circle, letting Mana flow, creating whatever spells were needed on the spot. I carefully examined Yuri Lansters mind, but I felt resistance.
There were traces of artificial Mana.
I searched through my memories. This was the same as the magic imnted in the Third Princes head. It was the Subus Queens doing. But there was something else?? something like a, intricate enough that I couldnt touch it.
Yuri Lanster was trapped in her own mind by the Queens magic. In other words, she was wandering through a dungeon inside her head.
I could sense it. She was likely experiencing a living nightmare. Dark wizards inflict suffering to drain Mana, wounding the soul in the process. She must be suffering, even now.
Could this be removed with external treatment?
Impossible. The Queens magic was full of ws, sure, I could tear it to shreds. But the strange?? tar-like thing supporting the magicthat was another story. It was too clever, too sinister.
It was like an iron maiden, riddled with spikes. If I tried to force it open, it would pierce hundreds of holes through Yuris mind.
I could sense that the magical craftsmanship behind it rivaled my own.
The Purple Tower Master who was examining her alongside me said.
??There seems to be aplex Sublimation ability attached. I thought I might be able to erase it withSubtraction, but its impossible. Yuri would be caught up in it too??.
????.
Anxiety gnawed at me. I was getting more and more restless. Was there really no other way? Were we really supposed to just leave her like this? No. No way. I couldnt ept that.
There was an entrance. I found an entrance.
The trap in Yuris mind had a weak spot, vulnerable from the inside. There was a cleverly hidden shortcut for infiltration. This wasnt an oversightI could sense the creators intention behind it.
It was inviting us. If we wanted to save her, we had toe inside.
It was a trap.
Rational reasoning screamed at me. It was a carefullyid trap, built with a terrifyingly sophisticated sublimation that god knows where they had picked up from. It was dangerouslike a mini dungeon had been built inside her head.
If I detached my consciousness and infiltrated, like in a session?? Id be as vulnerable as a yer participating in my session.
So what?
That didnt matter. I struggled to contain my boiling anger and sadness, not letting them disrupt my magic, gritting my teeth as I prepared to enter.
At that moment, Yuna grabbed my sleeve, pulling hard. Her warning was clearshe stood firmly in my way.
??Even if its you?? you could die. You know that???!
I know.
No, no. You dont know??!! Even that ine, with her fully matured Metamorphosis, was tricked by you. Even I?? with my half-baked sublimation, struggled! Theres that much of a gap between a prepared wizard and one whos not!
She was right.
That was true. Now that traces of Sublimation had been discovered, the danger had skyrocketed. But still?? I couldnt just leave her like this.
Listen, you dont need to rush. Okay? We might still have time. At least slow down. Dont jump in recklessly. Im telling you, its dangerous.
But we might not have time. Right now, Yuri Lanster could be dying. No, she was dying.
Ill try harder. Ill gather everyone from the Purple Tower to help. We can do this, we wont be toote. So please?? just wait!!
I couldnt endure the anxiety. Gathering everyone from the tower and evaluating the situation would take timetime we didnt have. Would she be able to hold on until then?
If I went in now and managed to save Yuri Lanster, everything would be fine. The future Id been holding onto in my heart would remain intact.
I could do it. I could pull it off. Im a genius after all, right?
Lets go. Lets save her.
Did Yuna read my thoughts from my expression? Her face twisted, and she began to sob. Her eyes turned red, tears spilling over.
What about me? What about me then?!
????.
I froze.
While I stood there, speechless, Yuna unleashed her pain. It was heartbreaking. Of course, it was devastating that Yuri Lanster had ended up like this. But still
If you recklessly charge in there and end up like her?? How am I supposed to live with that???
I??.
When I couldnt respond, unable to find the words to say.
I wont let it happen. You cant go. I dont want you to-!!
Her shout, closer to a scream, caused water droplets to rise from around her and the tips of her fingers. A sign of her magic.
Huuuu.
I was pushed back. No, the space between Yuris bed and me was expanding rapidly. It was Yunas illusion magic.
Ill reply in turn??!!
Illusion Destruction, Spatial Coordinate Pandemonium, Deception??!
I countered her Mana with opposite wavelengths, shattering the illusion magic. We mutually destroyed each others spells.
Then, I shifted to prevent her from locking onto me and unleashed illusions to keep her off bnce.
What I blocked in that first wave was only the prelude. A bigger attack followed as I heard Yunas chant. It was longdefinitely a high-level spell!
Snuff out the light, close your eyesckout!
Suddenly, everything went dark. All my senses were scrambled. I couldnt process what was happening.
But before the lights went out, I caught a glimpse of a soap bubble, slowly filling with a ck liquid, floating up from Yunas chest. I knew that spell.
Violetiriss Concentrated Memory Mana Crystal Explosion
She was nning to blow me away with raw power. If she finished casting, Id lose. I had to disrupt it before her casting was done. I slipped away from ckout, and tried to attack in an attempt to disrupt thepletion of the magic.
Spell Dispersion, Reassemble, Texture Dismantlement??!!
But I couldnt focus. My head was spinning. Her desperate expression was circling in my head. My efforts to fight back were just instinctual. And then.
Nobody, I wont let anybody in here, I wont let anyone go die. Including you??!!
.
An explosion of information.
??Uu, uhh.
I couldnt differentiate between up and down. It felt like my leg was attached to my head, or maybe my eyes were on my foot. After rolling around in confusion for what seemed like forever, I finally regained my senses in front of theboratory.
Somehow, Id been kicked out. I tried to go back inside, but the door wouldnt budge. Yuna was clearly blocking it.
I knocked on the door and tried to open it for a long while. Eventually, I just slumped against the door and sat down.
????.
My head hurt.
===============================================================
After a while, my mind began to clear.
I could see it now.
I understood. I wouldve done the same. If Yuna?? had gone berserk, insisting she had to dive into Yuris mind right this instant, swearing shed save Pink-Haired Lesbian even at the cost of her life Ironically, I would have stopped her too.
Does that mean were supposed to just let Yuri Lanster go?
No, I cant ept that. We had a chance, even if it wasnt certain. It was only dangerousdangerous enough that Yuna, who cares for Yuri Lanster just as much as I do, had thrown everything she had into stopping me.
Wasting time pondering this was pointless, but I couldnt bring myself to force my way past Yuna. The Purple Tower Master was powerful, and I couldnt go all out against her either.
I was stuck. Neither choice felt right.
I felt lost, swaying between decisions. Desperately, I wished someone would just give me the answer. I thought my head had cooled down, but it was like a fire that had only been dialed back from zing to simmering.
I wandered aimlessly for a long time??.
??Thats why you just walked through the pouring rain and came all the way to the female dormitory?
??Yeah.
I wasnt sure why, but on instinct, I ended up looking for Selvier.
Are you an idiot?
I think I am.
Chapter 180: Trust - 2
tter
A steaming cup of milk was ced in front of me. As expected of the Red Towers Wizard, she had heated it in an instant with just a swipe of her hand.
Here.
Ah, thank you.
Its hot, so make sure to cool it down before drinking.
Eueum??.
Selvier wasnt some inexperienced Wizard who couldnt control the strength of her magic. If she wanted to, she could have heated it to the perfect temperature right away. The fact that she deliberately made it too hot meant there was some intention behind it.
Was it like cing a floating leaf on water?
I gently blew on it and took a cautious sip. It seemed cool enough, but it was still slightly too hot, and I felt the brief sting of my tongue being scalded. I had misjudged it.
Hot, hot, hot.
As I stuck my tongue out to cool it down, a scolding came flying in from Selvier.
I told you to let it cool down first, didnt I?
I thought it had cooled.
Everyone bes like that when its their own problem. When its someone elses business they can see perfectly clearly, but when its their own they end up making simple mistakeslike not even being able to tell if its hot or cold.
????.
I felt a weird sensation, and I nced at Selvier.
That tone of speech It was a style that I used often.
It was the same way I often talkedstarting with some unrted, absurd topic and then steering it toward the real issue I wanted to talk about. It was extremely familiar.
I hadnt spoken much with her, so that meant she hadnt picked it up from me?? Maybe she got it from her childhood friend. Or so I thought.
Take your time and let it cool down. Then you can tell me. What happened, and whats bothering you?
What was bothering me? It wasnt something I could easily put into a neat exnation.
I wanted to save Yuri Lanster, who was in danger. But Yuna was concerned about me when I became like that. Should I give up? Should I choose Yuri, or should I choose Yuna?
When I tried weighing it in my heart, both sides felt equally heavy. So, I spilled everything to Selvier, without holding anything back.
She listened quietly, and then?? suddenlyunched a personal attack.
Are you an idiot?
What is it this time??.
I shrank back at the 2-hit being-called-stupidbo. Was my indecision really that pathetic to look at?
Selvier looked at me, drenched in my own confusion, crossed her arms, and said bluntly.
Youre focusing on the wrong thing.
?????
Theres no absolute right or wrong when ites to following your heart. If you want to save her, then save her. If you want to protect what youre sure will stay, then do that. If you want to do both, then go ahead. Whos going to stop you?
People hold different values. Some choose to save, others to protect. In the realm of value judgments, theres no incorrect choice. Thats what she and her childhood friend believed.
However.
There are right and wrong answers when ites to your approach. Trying to enter a dungeon filled with traps without any preparation? Are you out of your mind?
Ah.
A wizard anticipates, ns, prepares, and equips themselves to deal with the traps before ever setting foot inside. Your dilemma isnt the issue. The problem is that youre rushing in recklessly, head in the clouds, without thinking.
Ahh??.
The temperature of the milk was entirely your choiceyou could drink it cold or warm, but drinking it while its still boiling was definitely the wrong answer. So
Selviers eyes seemed to say: Let it cool before you drink.
Selvier rested her chin on her hand, her gaze drifting upward as if recalling an old memory, and continued speaking.
You know, before Envers left for his family estate?? he used to go around saying something. That even if he failed, he would at the very least make sure to leave without regrets.
Thats right. Namgung Cheonghwi, who had grown so much throughout that session, had spoken those words to himself as he gathered his resolve.
To live without regrets, you have to give your all andplete the task perfectly. If you had dived in as you were, you would have regretted itter. Youd definitely be thinking, I wish I had been better prepared before going in.
????.
Just running ahead with enthusiasm doesnt mean youre doing your best. How badly did you screw up that even Im trying to stop you, of all people?
What is that supposed to mean?
Youre a genius. Even though were around the same age, youre a professor, and your illusion magic skills are so good that you could practically toy with all the Academy students at onceNiolle, Be, Envers, all of them. When your namees up, their expressions be strange.
??For example, how?
Its as if they believe you can do anything. I can sense that kind of faith from them, especially from those who know you well. So, if even they were trying to stop you, it must have been because you appeared that unstable.
Was that true?
Had I really made Yuna feel that uneasy?
Did I seem like someone on the verge of dying, to the point where her past trauma resurfaced and she kept casting illusion magic at me?
Selvier stood up and strode toward me. She grasped my cheeks in both hands, her fiery eyes locking onto mine, and said.
It felt like she was imparting age-old wisdom.
Keep your heart fiery, but your head cool. Use your emotions to fuel you, but never let them take control.
????.
Go. Go devise a proper n and convince your fellow wizard, who is barricading herself in theb. If youe up with a decent n, she will trust you again.
Is that so? Yes.
Even now, my chest tightened with anxiety. Every time I thought of what the Pink-Haired Lesbian might be enduring, my hands trembled, and my heart raced with worry.
But Selvier was right. Anxiety is inevitable. In fact, this very unease is proof of how much I care about Yuri Lanster. But I must not be controlled by it.
It was because I let my emotions control me that I made Yuna feel anxious as well. If I had kept myposure?? if I hadnt wavered. She likely wouldnt have fallen into such a deep panic.
I have to ept my emotions, confront them, and ovee them.
As I gathered my resolve, even if only slightly, Selvier smiled like a mischievous child and spoke.
When you manage to pull it off ande back?? you can brag all you want about that glorious victory to me. Then, Ill take back calling you an idiot.
Should I say that she looked like the sun at that moment?
Had Selvier always been this good looking? I found myself speaking, almost in a daze.
??Can I please call you Noona?
Ew, what are you saying to your student as a professor???!
Selvier Noona.
Gross! Get out! Go and just do what you have to do!
I was kicked out with a bang.
For the second time today, I was thrown out of Selviers dorm room amidst a flurry of swats and kicks.
But my mood was theplete opposite this time.
It was as if her me had sparked something within me, like a candle being lit. I had been lost in the dark, but now I could see a path ahead. Yes. I knew what I had to do.
I stood outside the door, piecing my thoughts together.
????.
I recalled the clues, arranging them one by one in my mind.
Soon, I hade up with a feasible rescue operation and sprinted toward theb Yuna had holed herself in. There was a way.
There was a way to beat the Subus Queen!
===============================================================
Back in the room, after the Crazy Wizard had left, Selvier, now alone, rested her chin on her hand and murmured to herself.
??Were we always this close?
No, not really. There was no reason to feel close to a womanizer juggling two women at once.
She had learned a lot in his sses, but had also suffered plenty of headaches, so overall, it bnced out to zero.
Maybe it was his familiar ck hair, or because his drenched appearance looked pitiful??.
Or perhaps it was because they both shared amon desireto reim what was precious to themthat she felt a sense of belonging.
Selviers eyes wandered to the mug of milk the Crazy Wizard had left behind, lingering on the spot where his lips had touched, and then she snapped out of it, pping her cheeks repeatedly.
What on earth am I thinking??!
She pulled open a thick grimoire. Focus. Study hard. She had to meet her childhood friend again, didnt she?
Selvier scribbled down some magic. She had given all the advice she could, so her part in this was over now.
Yet, she found herself asionally wishing the Crazy Wizard good luck. She didnt want anyone in this world to lose a precious person.
===============================================================
I knocked on the tightly shut door of theboratory, then spoke in a calm tone.
Tower Master, are you in there?
????.
I could sense someones presence. It wasnt hard to picture Yuna, quietly listening from the other side. I thought for a moment, then whispered.
??Hail Hydra.
??Hmp.
There was a sound ofughter being suppressed.
Could you open the door? Ivee up with a brilliant n that would even make Irid p his knee in approval. I think youll be quite impressed when you hear it.
????.
The door creaked open just a little. As I carefully stepped inside, I saw Yuna, her face still painted with anxiety, looking up at me.
She was clearly on guard, wary of when I might try another reckless stunt. I raised my hands, signaling no ill intentions, then hugged her tightly.
First, hear me out. And if?? after hearing everything, Yuna still opposes it, I wont go. How does that sound?
Yuna nodded while still in my arms. I awkwardly patted her back. What I had shown her earlier was too pathetic.
Im sorry for what happened before.
??Me too, Im sorry.
I was so desperate that I couldnt see the bigger picture. I acted too rashly. Thank you for stopping me, Yuna.
??Next time, dont do that. I was?? really scared.
In that short moment, we made up. The tension in her body began to dissolve, and it seemed her mood had lightened, even if just a little.
I moistened my lips and began exining the n.
Alright, listen. No matter how I look at it, the main goal here seems to be either to consume me or the Tower Master, right???
That was the critical point. Theres always a vulnerability in whatever the enemy desired the most. I whispered the details of the n to assassinate the Subus Queen??.
Yuna hesitated for a moment, then seemed to ept that there was a chance of sess and nodded in agreement.
===============================================================
Together, Yuna and I ced the Pink-Haired Lesbian on the magic circle, and began our in-depth analysis. Before entering, we would gather every piece of data we could from the outside.
Working within the boundaries that wouldnt harm her, we carefully used our techniques. We threaded a camera through the gaps in the Queens magic, or we shot out mana and read the echoes that bounced back.
It looks like a multi-floor structure, right?
Eung. First floor is a modified version of Yuris mental barrier, and her inner self is on the second floor??.
And in the second basement, theres likely a wedge connected to the Nest.
??Just like withStep into a Door, Ascend into a World,the Subus Queen is probably manipting things remotely.
Exactly. That was the most dangerous part.
Yuna sketched a rough diagram on a sheet of paper, illustrating the structure.
The outline of the operation was simple.
I would detach only my consciousness and infiltrate alone, while Yuna would manage the emergency escape system from the outside. This system was the linchpin of the entire operation.
It was like tying a lifeline to a diver. When I gave the signal, Yuna would pull on the rope and extract me.
She promised to trigger it without dy in case of any danger.
My n was to carry information bombs to dismantle the Subus Queens traps from the inside. I would nt these bombs at key points and detonate them, targeting only the parts that didnt belong to Yuri Lanster.
At the same time, I would protect Yuri Lansters mind, which was currently under siege.
As I carried out these tasks, I would pierce through the firstyer of consciousness and descend to the second.
Surely, there would be an entrance to theNestembedded there. Our mission was to sever that connectionensuring no one coulde in or escape.
Once that passage was cut off, the operation would essentially be a sess.
With the Subus Queens interference gone, even if the traps were left behind by her great-grandfather, it wouldnt be scary. We could dismantle them with time.
I finished my preparations for entry. Iy down on the magic circle drawn beside Pink-Haired Lesbian. Yuna gazed down at me, her face etched with worry.
Full of worry, but also?? full with the same amount of trust. Trust that if anyone could pull this off, it was me.
??You have toe back. Understand?
Of course. Ille back with Yuri who ran away, so dont worry.
Ill begin.
Tak.
Yuna snapped her fingers.
Light red from the magic circle, and I felt my consciousness sink as though melting into the ground. As I detached my consciousness to infiltrate, I applied the TRPG technique, wondering whether this was how TRPG yers felt during their sessions.
I plunged deep into the swirling sea of the unconscious and arrived at the point where I could see Yuri Lansters mental barrier.
I observed from above before infiltrating. And I was surprised.
The structure was simr to a session. In fact, calling it a session wouldnt be an exaggeration. A world had been constructed from Yuri Lansters memories, with some storyline being woven through it.
The stage was?? the Imperial Defense Bureau, Extermination Squad. It was a memory from when Pink-Haired Lesbian had just joined the Extermination Squadher younger days.
But something was off. It wasnt exactly the same as the original version. Parts of it had been twisted, maliciously altered. Especially the characterssomeone had been deliberately erased from the memory.
Thats actually even better. I would infiltrate that nk space.
I braced myself and touched the shell of the mental barrier.
The Queens magic, which had polluted and taken control of the barrier, as well as the strange foreign object, instantly sucked me in as if weing my intrusion. There was no resistance.
While I managed to gain entry without difficulty, it seemed the foreign magic didnt like my lifeline.
It kept trying to sever my emergency extraction system?? my lifeline. However, the Arch Wizard of the Purple Magic Tower was reinforcing it in real time from outside.
There was almost no chance of it being cut.
I had entered easily. Now, it was time to begin
Time to awaken the princess, cursed by the Queen, from her deep slumber.
Chapter 181: S4. A Succubus Dream / The Extermination Squad of the Year 440 - 1
At the beginning of the session, I blurred the participants consciousness deliberately, keeping it ambiguous.
When a session starts, theres a process where the participants consciousness detaches and synchronizes with the avatar in the session, but if the consciousness is too clear at that moment, it could cause issues.
Its like when you visit an escape room cafdont they cover your eyes when you first step in? Now imagine entering with the blindfold slightly loosened.
Id guess the yer would feel like they were floating, observing the world like a ghost or experiencing an out-of-body sensation before they came back in.
During this phase, the yer might unintentionally stumble upon details that could break their immersion in the game.
For instance, if they identally caught a glimpse of foreshadowing I had carefully hidden away, or stumbled on secret event triggers?? I would have to quickly change the genre to a regression or a time-loop story.
Conversely speaking.
From my current perspectivewhere I needed to do whatever it took to save Yuri Lansterit was crucial that I maintained as much control over my consciousness as possible to resist the Queens interference and gain an advantage.
Infiltrating Yuri Lansters mental barrier, I had no physical body. I hadnt even been assigned an avatar yet. So, I quickly enveloped my consciousness in a protective shield and began gathering information about this world.
The setting was the year 440, around the time when Yuna had be the Purple Magic Tower Master, and I was just a nine-year-old kid in my hometown vige.
The past, huh???
I probed deeper into the data. The information was encrypted to prevent spoilers, but I effortlessly broke through. The scene was set a few years after Yuri Lanster had joined the Extermination Squad.
Click, click, click.
The sound of something meshing and turning echoed loudly, followed by a mounting pressure from all directions. A voice seemed to say, Close your eyes right now. Stop peeking.
I quickly tried to see which one of us was stronger.
Creeeeak. I was pushed back.
As expected, there was a significant difference in strength when it was the opponents homeground. My eyes were being forced shut under immense pressure. Unable to resist, I gave in and closed them.
But instead of surrendering, I opened a third eye on my forehead .
Click, click???
There was a brief hesitation in the sound of the gears turning. Surprise maybe? The pressure then further intensified, trying to shut my third eye.
So, I opened an eye on the sole of my foot. Then one on the back of my hand. It became a game of improvised whack-a-mole.
Consciousness is a strange, ambiguous concept. Its neither a soul nor a tangible entity. Many aspects of it remain unexined. However, one principle was epted as the truth: the form of consciousness mirrors the self.
Meaning, a fishs consciousness would take the shape of a fish, and Pink-Haired Lesbians consciousness was likely shaped like Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Thats why it was caught off guard. It was probably wondering if I was secretly a Cyclops. Or maybe it suspected that my self-image just had a few extra eyes.
The trick was simple. The version of me that had infiltrated wasnt pure consciousness.
I had borrowed the characteristics of the lovely 7%, giving me a magically enhanced autonomy?? in other words, I was closer to a half-spirit, or an avatar. It had a bit more fluidity.
Time to delve deeper.
I scanned the distribution of information in this world. Overall, the structure was sloppy. The highest concentration of information was centered around Yuri Lanster herself.
Additionally, the key to descending to the next level also seemed to be linked to Yuri Lanster. This confirmed what I needed to doreach her. Understood.
Along the way, I also picked up some misceneous information. Things like how this city was famous for its wine, or that the local lord was bald.
As I kept pulling tricks with my eyes and stealing information, the Queen finally gave up on cost-effectiveness. Instead, she applied brute force, as if she was going to bind the entire world and forcibly grant me a physical form within it.
I could have fought back, but I didnt.
This was a delicate game of tug-of-war. I had to preserve my strength, using only what was necessary, while forcing the Queen to expend her power. This tactic would open up a critical opportunityter on.
My viewpoint rapidly plummeted.
It seemed the Queen had prepared a character for me. I saw the figure of a man standing in a corner of some attic. It looked like she was trying to put me into that body.
I pretended to enter obediently, then veered off course at thest second. I needed to disable any potential traps embedded in that form.
And sure enough, it was riddled with them.
I purged something that looked like a spiritual wiretap, dismantled thought inducers and motion inhibitors. With a moment to spare, I realized I could fix one more thing.
The physical attributes of this body were abysmalsnail-like agility, sluggish and bloated with fat, and above all?? ugly. I couldnt even tell if this body was human or orc.
It was a character dripping with malice.
Youre telling me to meet Pink-Haired Lesbian looking like this???
Upgrade physical stats to human-like levels VS Increase appearance stat.
After a fierce match, I opted for thetter. I deleted the excess fat data and refined the appearance. ck hair, red eyes in other words?? to my appearance.
??Maybe I should adjust the nose bridge a little higher?
No. This was fine. My original appearance would be enough. With those resources, I could increase my strength a little instead. But if the nose bridge was just a little higher, it would??.
Click, click, click!
Fine, I get it. Im going in now, okay?
And thats how Ipleted my character creation.
===============================================================
I opened my eyes.
My body groaned in protest. While my original body wasnt particrly good to begin with, this one felt so frail it seemed more like a ss sculpture than a human. Maybe I should have increased my strength instead of my nose bridge after all???
No.
Just like how you cant beat a Tyrannosaurus no matter how high your strength stat was, it wouldnt mean much in a situation where the game master was hell-bent on crushing me.
If 300 sword masters were summoned, could I resist just because my strength was slightly higher?
Moreover in worlds like this, the power bnce was determined by the amount of information and skills. I was an outstanding illusion wizard, and the Queen was also the same.
Even if she conjured up an armored dinosaur, if its data was wed, I could easily dismantle it, reducing it to nothing in an instant. This was the kind of battle we were fighting.
Surprisingly, usibility also yed a significant role here.
Despite the Queens interference, this world ultimately existed inside Yuri Lansters mind. There was a huge difference between what she believed in and what she didnt. This difference acted as a correction.
Even if an army of sword masters was sent after me, if it felt too ridiculous or dreamlike, Yuri Lannister would be suspicious of this world.
The power the Queen would then need to suppress that doubt would skyrocket.
This meant the battle wasnt as impossible as youd expect.
Moreover, since the key information to break through to the next level was confirmed to be in Yuri Lansters consciousness, this meeting would likely involvemunication rather than extracting information through force.
So it was right to take care of my appearance rather than physical strength.
Earlier, when I scanned the area, I had already pinpointed Pink-Haired Lesbians location. Based on the proximity of this physical form, she was practically next doora neighbor, so to speak.
Lets cut to the chase and make contact. I opened the attics trapdoor and went down.
I descended the stairs, opened the door, and walked into a city built from past memories. The year was 440. This wasnt Crownhall, though. It was a city I didnt recognize.
I took a breath.
Despite being in an enemysir, riddled with traps, I couldnt help but smile at the thought of meeting Pink-Haired Lesbian soon. It had only been a few days since Ist saw her, hadnt it?
My heart quickened with undisguisable delight.
Yes, let me see you again?? not as a lifeless, sleeping figure, but alive and moving. I stood in front of the neighboring houses door, took a moment to catch my breath, and knocked gently with the back of my hand.
Knock, knock, knock.
After I waited for a moment, the door opened slightly.
I opened my eyes wide in surprise. Standing before me was a?? much younger version of Pink-Haired Lesbian than I had anticipated. Judging by her looks, she might have been around the age of a high school student, perhaps?
She was short, her development far different from the version I knew. No sses, no ponytail. Petite overall, but the potential for that destructive figure was still present.
Her bright yellow eyes stared up at me, filled with unmistakable caution.
??Who are you?
I had to choose my next words carefully.
Who are you? meant she had no memory of me. It implied her memories only stretched back to the distant past, maybe up to the year 440?? or so I assumed.
The younger version of her hadnt yet transferred from the Extermination Squad to the Defense Bureau. She didnt wear sses and hadnt met me. To her, this was our first meeting.
Talking to her as a stranger hurt my heart a little, but at the same time, it was thrilling. I had the chance to see what Pink-Haired Lesbian was like in her younger days.
Alright then, lets choose our words carefully. I needed to frame the conversation in a way that could help us be friends with this younger version of her. Maybe?? I could imitate Selviers childhood friend?
Yes, that seemed like a good idea. Lets greet her with kindness, gently. Lets build a rapport with this young Pink-Haired Lesbian and eventually coax that adorable smile from her. Ready, set go.
Hello, nice to meet you. Im the person that just moved in next door??.
Click, click, click.
Young Pink-Haired Lesbian, youre so cute.
????.
The speech bubble changed. Queen, you bitch??!!
m!
The door closed.
===============================================================
Knock, knock, knock.
After strengthening my control over thenguage, I knocked again.
No, wait! I misspoke earlier?? Just hear me out for a second. I can exin everything. Im the person who moved in next door.
Im warning you. If you dont want to see blood, get lost.
I dont mind seeing blood, just give me five minutes. Please.
You think I havent seen men like you before?
Hmph. A scornful huff could be heard through the door. Sounding utterly exhausted by the conversation, the younger Pink-Haired Lesbian spat her words like venom.
I bet youve heard the rumorsthat Im a subus. And now you think we can do each other a favor, right? Cut the crap and get lost. That was your second warning, and I wont give a third.
What kind of bastard would spread that nonsense??.
You were probably nning to spout that nonsense yourself. Or were you nning to tell me youre different from other men?? Was that what you were thinking? Even the ones who said that always turned out the same.
????.
Her distrust of men was extremely high, as was her suspicion toward outsiders.
I was confident I could be friends with her if we could just keep the conversation going. I roughly knew what she liked and what kind of person she was. I just needed to find a way to make the first connection.
Time to change tactics. If I didnt, no matter what I said, I wouldnt be able to shake off the image of a horny man who came to try and seduce her somehow.
Start by throwing her off bnce.
Im impotent.
??Pardon me?
And Im really good at crossdressing.
??Im sorry?
I could practically picture Pink-Haired Lesbians face behind the door, with a question mark floating above her head. That confusion would soon shift to So what do you want me to do about it? soon.
I needed to exin myself before she reached that pointgive her a reason to talk.
I revealed my secret so suddenly because it would be ufortable if there were misunderstandings between us. You see, Im not here to get friendly with my neighbor??Im here on business.
Business, you say.
Youre Yuri Lanster from the Extermination Squad, right? Im an agent dispatched from the Defense Bureau. Can you guess why someone from the higher-ups would be dispatched at a time like this?
This implied that I didnt know the exact reason myself, so it was on her to understand it and tell me. Pink-Haired Lesbian was silent for a moment, then murmured quietly through the door.
??It must be for an inspection.
Thats right. My, arent you a perceptive one?
I immediately agreed. I was, after all, an inspector, and my mission from this point on was to was, after all, an inspector, and my mission from this point on was to inspect the Extermination Squad.
Ah, no need to be too on edge. Im fully aware of how the Extermination Squad operates?? and I know that a bit of flexibility tends to boost performance in any organization.
While it was true I was here to evaluate the squad, I had no intention of nitpicking every little detail. After all, wasnt that how her organization usually functioned?
To be honest, Im just here on vacation. This ce is famous for its wine, isnt it?
I added this detail, utilizing the random bits of information I had picked up earlier.
And, coincidentally, my amodation was set here as well?? because theres an Extermination Squad member next door. I figured I might as well pretend to do some inspecting, so I knocked on your door.
??I understand, but I have no reason to go along with yourziness.
Aha. But I dont think thats entirely true???
A reason. I needed toe up with oneand fast.
Something connected to Pink-Haired Lesbian, something she might desire around this time?? If this was during her childhood, it likely hadnt been long since her hometown was wiped out.
Even as an adult, her thirst for revenge had been intense, so back in her younger days, it mustve been burning like moltenva. If that were the case, I could leverage information about the Subus Queen to strike a deal.
Ive been assigned the case. The investigation about theQueen.
????.
Hut, heard a sharp intake of breath.
That slight gasp alone hinted at how deeply this past event had scarred her. I felt a twinge of guilt for exploiting that, but I couldnt think of any other excuse.
And really, there was no better justification than this either. I infused my voice with genuine apology and extended my final words to her.
Im sorry for dragging up painful memories?? but I need your help to catch theQueen Is it alright if I stop by from time to time to hear your story?
??Yes. If its to catch that bitch who deserves to be ripped apart, then yes. But donte to me for anything personal, outside of the case. Unless you want to see blood.
Scary?? Ill keep that in mind. Until next time, then.
There was no response.
Sighing deeply, I retreated. At least Id managed to establish a connection for nwo.
My impression of the young Yuri Lanster was that she was like a hedgehog with all its quills raised. My task now was to gently lower those spikes, get close, and gather the information I needed to reach the underground second floor.
It wouldnt be too difficult. Just watch me.
===============================================================
Bang bang bang.
Yuri, I cant open my eyes! I got shampoo in them!
Sometimes, you just have to push through with humor.
Chapter 182: S4. A Succubus Dream / The Extermination Squad of the Year 440 - 2
She had apetitive spirit bubbling inside her - I had known this since long ago.
Even when we first met face to face, we ended up bumping lips in the carriage while having an intense war of nerves. Fundamentally, she was just a verypetitive person.
Its not that sheckedpassion either. When Selvier changed the Doki Doki Maid Cafe experience into Cthulhu, wasnt she beside herself trying to stop it?
Going further back, even when I met Selvier in our hometown vige, she would subtly show concern. She clearly had a kind heart.
And her hatred was great enough to burn away such inherent naturepletely.
Competitive spirit andpassion.
Keeping these aspects in mind and pushing forward, we could be close quickly. I knocked loudly on Yuris door and gave my all in acting.
Yuri, I got shampoo in my eyes and cant open them!
Details are important in acting. So I really did wash my hair. It was also true that I couldnt open my eyes because shampoo got in them.
Then Yuri opened the door panting, with an expression suggesting high blood pressure, and shouted Ack! at me. Young Yuri was quite expressive with her emotions.
How many times is this now, just go die in a hole or something!!
Yesterday when you got crushed at chess you said youd give me one free pass! Im using that now, so quickly bring me a bucket of water!!
I never said anything like that, though?!
It was written in small print on the contract!
Thats a fraudulent contract!
You should have read the contract carefully, then.
It wasnt a serious contract. I goaded her into signing something full of u mad bro? uses like youre fucking terrible at chess and whoever loses here bes a dog.
If it had been the adult Pink-Haired Lesbian, she would have turned around three times and barked realistically without an ounce of shame, but Yuri trembled with embarrassment and just muttered Woof.
It was cute.
Even Pink-Haired Lesbian was fun to tease, huh. I felt such a strange impression. And I still do now.
Though she was huffing and puffing greatly, instead of turning me away at the door, she spoke.
Ah, really. You! I shall fetch water in a bucket so wait!
If I go blind like this will I never be able to see you again?
I said Im getting water now!
Crash Bang. I heard her hurriedly going inside. I could also hear her muttering to herself Bucket, wheres the bucket
Living as her neighbor for several days, I approached her in a friendly manner while simultaneously proving that I had excellent control over my sexual desires.
Not that I had dropped my pants or anything to verify it.
A subus can tell at a nce whether a person is sexually aroused or not. In a way, its only natural. Isnt it a necessary ability for choosing prey?
Yuri naturally had this ability too. Thanks to that, things became easier.
My heart was consistently calm and quiet every time we met due to the Sexual Desire Suppression Magic. As such, she began to open up little by little.
I wedged myself into that opening and pressed in with my whole body, and this is the result.
Ssh!!
Cold water pours down like a waterfall, targeting my head. I wiped off the shampoo foam quickly. After she poured all the water, Yuri asked.
Should I fetch another bucket?
Ah, Im kinda clean now. Though having about half a bucket more would be nice.
If youre somewhat clean, then do the rest yourself!
Yuri threw the wooden bucket. I caught the bucket while staggering, then followed behind her with small steps while making conversation.
Aiyaa, why so cold again. Do you have a towel at home?
Are you nning to steal it again?
I didnt steal it, I just borrowed it temporarily to wash and dry it properly before returning it. And now my upper body is all wet and damp. What if I catch a cold from not drying off?
Thats your problem!
Though she says that, theres no sign shes going to chase me out. Running it through the Tsundere Trantor, it means I can use a towel.
I walked into Yuris house with a bright smile. As a result of infiltrating like this whenever I had the chance, I had roughly figured out the internalyout.
The dry towels should be around here, right? I think they were stacked near the bathroom.
Found them. I grabbed one and shook my head vigorously. While doing so, I could hear Yuri shouting from far away in the kitchen.
Put it properly in theundry basket! And dont think about stealing it this time!
I wasnt nning to steal it this time. Since I already had secured a reason to visit her home by returning towels, I didnt need two towels.
When I went to put the used towel in theundry basket, there was already a visitor inside.
in underwear made of poor quality cheap fabric, with no design or aesthetics. It was pitiful.
Unable to contain the regret welling up from the depths of my soul, I ended up running to the kitchen while holding the underwear.
Yuri seemed to be preparing to make stew. She was wearing an apron. I denounced her while holding the underwear.
Oh you girl, you, how can you wear underwear like this?
Ah, aah!! Wh-What are you holding, what are you doing?!
Yuri made a nk expression like someone hit on the head with a hammer, then her face turned bright red and she lit both fuses. An expression of trying to somehow package overwhelming embarrassment as anger.
But Im angry too. How can someone be so careless about their attire?
Fashion is onlyplete when you pay attention to the unseen parts, but how can someone who earns decent money buy and wear something like this!
P-Put that down right now. Ill kill you, you hear me?! Ill really kill you-!
Im confident Ill die from heartache before you can kill me. Hey, youre just wasting that pretty face of yours. Before even talking about liking or disliking men, this is a matter of wastefulness Ow! That hurts! Seriously, that hurts!
Put it, put it down! I said put it back right now!!
Yuri silenced my opinion with force by unleashing a barrage of strong punches. With this extremely vulnerable avatar, Heavenly Demon-Movement is difficult. I cannot resist.
I had no choice but to surrender to external pressure and put the underwear back.
Even thinking about functionality, those rags are no good. I understand not wanting to dress up, but at least pay attention to quality? Thefort itself is different, you know?
Aish, seriously-!!
I got hit one more time in the midst of my grumbling.
Its mealtime. Yuri ced the roughly made stew in the middle of the table, and we ate it bydling it into wooden bowls with a soupdle.
I took a big spoonful and tasted it, then gave a cold evaluation.
It would have been better with about 2.5 pinches more salt.
Then you make it! You!
Alright. Tomorrow morning, Im the stew chef. Leave it to me.
If its not tasty, youll have to pay for the ingredients!
Good.
With this, Ive secured a reason to visit tomorrow too. This is how the unstoppable wheel of bing closer keeps rolling. Ive sufficiently appealed my character, and though Yuri grumbles, she seems quite d for my presence.
They say humans are social animals, dont they?
In a life surrounded by thugs always asking for a fight, having an acquaintance you canfortably joke around and talk with must be quite positive.
If we just steadily umte time like this, restoring our original rtionship isnt just a dream.
Completely narrowing this remaining awkward distance, we can be friends again. However
That alone is not enough.
Its not that Ive forgotten my purpose. I kept reminding myself constantly. Im here to save Pink-Haired Lesbian, and I need to obtain clues to reach the second basement floor.
This worlds first basement floor is reconstructed by modifying Pink-Haired Lesbians mental barrier. Its no different from a tightly closed castle gate, trying to stop those heading towards the deeper parts of the mind, the second basement.
So I guessed that permission might be the important point.
Perhaps it works in a way where Young Yuri, the gatekeeper, needs to trust and acknowledge me, and open the path to the second basement. Thats why Ive been building intimacy like this.
I could also find evidence supporting this guess. The existence of the Key that Yuri always wears around her neck. It dangles suspended on a string.
Its an object with a suspiciouslyrge amount of information. And it felt extremely artificial. This must be where the Queens hand touched.
Once, when I asked her Whats that key?:
You dont need to know.
Young Yuri showed an extremely defensive attitude. It was twice as strong as the wariness she showed me when we first met.
As a result of very gradually and carefully extracting rted information, I found that she has an obsessivepulsion to protect this Key, and memories have been imnted of all sorts of people trying to steal or pilfer the Key.
I even heard a story about how she ended up cutting ties with a somewhat close friend from the Extermination Squad because they tried to steal her Key.
At that moment, I felt it. If I tried to approach the key any further, the rtionship I had built up wouldpletely crumble. So Ive been pretending not to be interested. But
I had never heard Pink-Haired Lesbian talk about such an important key ne. Though she tended to hide her past theres a difference between having some clues and having no clues at all.
I check my memories. Pink-Haired Lesbian showed no signs of having worn a ne in her behavior, habits, fashion, in any aspect.
So, this is an object deliberately created by the Queen.
Instead of scattering clues throughout various parts of the world, the Queen seems to have concentrated the clear conditions in a single symbol called the Key.
Therefore, to go down to the second basement floor, I need to obtain that Key.
This proposition seems very true.
While I was observing Yuri with a smile, organizing my thoughts at the same time. She must have felt my gaze, as she looked up at me with a nk expression and blurted out.
What are you looking at?
You look pretty when you eat.
Her face turns bright red in a sh. Young Yuris defense stats are as low as the Tower Master. She gripped her spoon like a knife and pointed it at me, hiding her embarrassment by pretending to be angry.
You, are you really impotent?!
Want me to show you?
When I made a gesture of taking off my pants, she quickly turned her head away.
I felt a joy of victory rising from deep in my chest. I won. Im dominating Pink-Haired Lesbian!!
After being the one getting beaten all the time, bing the winning side feels satisfying.
Well
While getting her trust steadily and having her hand over the Key would be the best scenario, Im also considering physically stealing it if the situation doesnt allow for that.
So, after sufficiently lowering her guard, I will attack at a decisive moment and get the key.
In that case Young Yuri would surely be hurt, but even so. Mustnt I do it? Because I need to save her.
Should I call it a sound strategy? I hid my dark intentions behind a smile and continued casual conversation.
How are thingstely? I heard the Extermination Squad work gotplicated. You were tracking a group of ck Wizards, right?
It is troublesome. We raided a location that the Defense Bureau told us was their base with my seniors, but there were only small fry. We only got one piece of information. Do your job properly, Defense Bureau.
Our guys probably tried their best too. Still, its good that you got some information, what is it?
Information about the hidden bases of the ck Wizard group Red Regeneration and their coborators.
I heard that the group called Red Regeneration that the 440s Extermination Squad was tracking aimed to obtain new and healthy bodies by sacrificing people.
They mainly approach nobles, tempting them with attractive conditions like fixing their ugly faces or changing their weak bodies into muscr ones, and get sponsorship.
Since the documents are encrypted, my seniors are working day and night but once the analysis isplete, we should be able to achieve results.
Theres going to be a bloodbath.
Its a justified bloodbath.
Yuri showed her hatred for the ck Wizard group with a sharp statement. As if she would tear them in half just for appearing before her.
I was resting my chin on my hand when suddenly. Something shed through my mind.
Why? What is it?
No, I just remembered something I had forgotten. I need to send a report to the Imperial Family.Are you crazy? Hurry! Hurry and go send it!
After making that excuse to Yuri, I left for now.
I had been constantly feeling uneasy about the suspiciously quiet Queen.
Though attempts to keep me in check were stilling now, like reversing my vision or suddenly feeling burning pain How should I put it There wasnt anything substantially severe, I guess?
The asional pain that prated my defense was something I could just take and endure. The Queen must know that too.
She could have chosen any other period, but there must be a clear intention in specifically choosing this point in the Year 440. She probably nned to use events that urred during this period.
In that sense, I suspect the ck Wizard group Red Regeneration matter is, so to speak, the main scenario.
I had been guessing that she might be trying to make Yuri despair through this scenario
Did this fucker pull some clever trick?
After checking on Yuri and returning, I thoroughly searched this bodys spawn location, the house, like looking for lice. I lifted the carpet, pried open the attic floorboards.
And in a secret space that appeared when pushing aside a cab in a corner of the house, I found ritual tools used in ck Magic and a petition paper with a red handprint.
I looked at my palm. When Ipared it to the petition, it matched exactly.
This means that the identity of this avatar, which the Queen prepared to mess with me is a member of the ck Wizard group Red Regeneration. The one Yuri is tracking.
Ah, okay. So, this is how you want to y it?
Fine. You mean to entangle me in an antagonistic rtionship with Yuri, right? Then I just need to take the stance of a reformed viin. After all, this version of me that dropped here hasnt hurt anyone.
Ill set the mood right and then say I got carried away wanting to fix my sickly body. But seeing you made me repent. Im sorry. But since I haventmitted any crimes yet, give me a chance. Ill cooperate.
If I approach it this way
Wait.
Wait a minute.
I that is modified the ugly appearance. Beforeing in.
I modified the avatars modeling, but didnt overwrite the setting of this world itself. In other words, I became a young man who suddenly became handsome after being a fat pig of an orc.
That, from the outside, looks like I desperately rubbed up against Red Regeneration, sacrificed people, and finally changed my appearance.
I got caught in my own trap!
If I change the information, even if it is only now!!
Not a chance. As if having properly caught her opportunity, the Queen was holding tight to the rted information and taking a defensive stance. She ns to paint me as the viin like this. This motherfucking bitch.
Ive suddenly be a viin obsessed with a hero (who in some sense protects the citys security)!
The Queen watching all this from the Nest finally rxed and smiled. In her thought process, he seemed to have no way out.
His techniques that surpassed human capabilities made her break out in cold sweat, but
It was a situation where he must obtain the Key to enter the second basement floor, the deep part of the mind. However, he was now tagged with the setting of being a Red Regeneration minion, and Yuri Lanster preciously guards her key.
Click click click.
Fate will flow towards a future where his identity being exposed. Because the Queen will make it so.
Be cornered, Wizard. Be thoroughly anxious and struggle desperately. And at the end when driven to a dead end, shout that its for Yuri Lansters sake and snatch the key from her.
At that moment. When Yuris consciousness, her mental barrier, defines the wizard as an enemy, due to experiencing extreme betrayal
The moment this small world bes hostile to him. That will be when the Queen reveals her ws to hunt him, tear him to pieces, and devour him.
Chapter 183: S4. A Succubus Dream / The Extermination Squad of the Year 440 - 3
The bastard had arrived.
At this very moment, he was just outside the door.
I had no idea who he was. He couldve been a newspaper vendor, a horny guy trying to hit on Yuri, or maybe even a colleague from the Extermination Squad.
Whoever he was, his presence was a threat to me. The newspaper might contain information that could reveal my identity, and if it were a colleague, they might suddenly use me on the spot, saying something like, That guys a ck wizard!
So, the only safe choice was to keep him out. Luckily, the systems in this world were sloppy, and the Queens NPC creation skills were not sophisticated.
I set up an information bomb on the entrance doorknob to Yuris mansion. Yes, I had taken off and used a small piece of the information bomb I had brought with me.
He was right in front of the door. I could feel his presence. A small grin crept onto my face, as if I was a hunter watching his trap.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
The bastard knocked. Yuri noticed immediately.
??Someones at the door? I wasnt expecting any visitors, so then??.
Is it the guy who was trying to hit on you? Should I go chase him away?
Dont bother. How are you going to scare anyone off with that weak and frail body of yours? Maybe its an urgent message?? and if its some horny womanizer, Ill turn him into one of your friends.
Was she implying she would perform a primitive external shock treatment surgery to castrate him? Undeterred, I calmly added.
Its not that I dont have oneit just doesnt go up.
??I didnt ask! Seriously, I didnt ask!!
With a slight provocation, Yuri flinched. The moment her focus shifted to me, I flicked my finger. I triggered the information bomb.
Tick.
With a soft explosion, malicious information flooded out.
To anyone watching, it would look like grotesque thorns shooting out from the doorknob, stabbing the intruder. The victim would twist in agony, crumble to dust, and disappear without a trace.
Yuri cautiously opened the door, muttering to herself, only to find no one there. Nothing but a few specks of dust scattered on the ground. She blinked in surprise.
Im sure I heard a knock.
Maybe it was just a neighborhood kid messing around? Knocking and running away?
??Even the neighborhood kids think Im a joke now?
When I added that offhandedly, Yuri sighed, looking slightly depressed. No, that wasnt my intention. I quickly reassured her.
Do you think kids think that deeply? No, Yuri. It was probably just a gust of wind. Lets not overthink it, eung?
??Do you really think so?
Eung, I really do. Now,e on??lets get back and finish what we were doing. Are you going to use this as an excuse to run away? We still have a Jenga tower to finish.
You were the one losing until just now!
Yuri spun on her heel and headed back into the house. I nced at the remaining dust that had once been an NPC, then quietly shut the door.
With this, it was already the sixteenth time.
Once again, I had regained a moment of peace.
How had this fight continued for so long? To exin, one key fact needed to be made clear.
The core of this world was Yuri. Though she was under the Queens maniption??
Everything Yuri found strange or imusible was hit with a debuff, while anything she epted without hesitation was buffed.
So, within her perception, there were rules and order. Setting and usibility had to be maintained, and if they werent, there would be consequences.
If it had been some ipetent wizard who had infiltrated here, it might have turned out differently.
But I had the skill to twist those slight demerits and use them to make her eat shit. So, no matter how hard the Queen tried to slip away, as long as I was here, the minimum conditions for a contest were established.
The Queen knew this too. Becausest time when she tried forcibly framing me as the culprit, it had backfired spectacrly.
Thats why both the Queen and I developed the story with Yuri at the centerjust like the NPC knocking on the mansion door a moment ago.
Heres a quick summary.
Id been saddled with the negative setting of being aRed Regenerationcooperator. Eventually, the Queen intended to use this setting to turn Yuri against me.
So, I needed to either defuse this time bomb before it went offor strengthen my bond with Yuri enough that shed think, Theres no way this person would do something like that.
I could try a few different tactics. Maybe role-y as a ck wizard who infiltratedRed Regenerationas a double agent for revenge, like I did with Bets story.
Or I could try the Hong Gil-dong role-y Meta, presentingRed Regenerations techniques as tools for goodusing the lives of death row inmates to cure the disabilities of good people??.
I could pull it off, but.
Personally, I thought the risks were far too high.
The one steering the story was the GM. So, the one who controlled this space was the Queen. Even if I resisted with every trick I had, I couldnt dictate the worlds flow.
To be precise?? I could do it for a moment, but it would consume too much energy and wasnt sustainable.
Did you brush your teeth? Washed your face and fixed your hair? Did you stretch before bed?
Mind your own business.
Just like it would take considerable effort for me to convince Yuri to care about her appearance.
In any case.
No matter how much I tried to convince her that I was a double agent or the good guy, the Queen couldpletely unravel my work by summoning three NPCs.
Victim 1: A young girl, designed to remind Yuri of her own past, who uses me of destroying her entire vige and dies.
Coborator 1: A coworker from Yuris Extermination Squad. Presents all sorts of evidence and proves that this bastard is a really bad person.
Viin 1: A brute who storms in, beats Yuri to a pulp, and, upon seeing me, says something like So you finally showed up, brother. Still with this bad hobby. Trying to act nice and build a rtionship with this kid before killing her.
If the world itself was trying to fuck me over, all my fancy footwork wouldnt amount to much. So, my conclusion was:
I had to go on the offensive.
A strategy that would counter Yuris awareness of the pesticideand at the same time, dismantle the Queens attempts to strengthen her position over me.
To undermine me with usible justifications, the Queen had already startedying the groundwork. Shed nted incriminating items in my house in advance and?? one more thing.
This is information about the hidden bases of the ck wizard group Red Regeneration and their coborators.
Since its an encrypted document, our seniors have been working day and night?? but I think well be able to achieve good results once the analysis isplete.
The encrypted documents that Yuri had mentioned before. It was quite a threatening move.
Since Yuri had recognized it, these documents would actually exist somewhere in the world. Even if it didnt, it would be easier to create it by gathering information.
Eventually, it would be delivered to Yuri through an NPC.
Should I say it was like a bomb that got stronger and stronger as time passed?
Documents that were solved in just 2 hours might be suspicious in their authenticity, but youd think that the documents that took a week to barely solve would be thought to have a high probability of being true, right?
So even now, the danger was escting.
I needed to prepare a countermeasure. The best scenario for me would be?? to be right next to Yuri when she checks the documents.
If I could manipte the information in real-time and frame myself as innocent, the situation would greatly tilt in my favor.
So if possible, I needed to stick close to Yuri and?? act together.
??Are you not going to head home soon?
Cant I sleep over?
Do you really think Id say yes?
I guess not.
I obediently packed my things and retreated. There was no reason to create unnecessary trouble when we had just gotten closer. Before leaving, I waved my hand with a smile.
See you tomorrow!
Donte!
Her mouth said harsh words, but her eyes said otherwise. Should I say they were like a puppys eyes pretending not to be interested? I could clearly see that she wanted to y more.
So that meant, pleasee back tomorrow too. I returned to my house with a wicked smile. Then I went up to the attic and concentrated.
I twisted and modeled the information. To avoid the Queens eyes, I created a thin, long tube and moved it carefully. The tube created this way reached the inside of Yuris house.
Applying the trick that was done to me in the Capital Knight Orders interrogation room before, I was?? wiretapping.
This timing, when I was separated from her, was the prime time for the Queen to pull some tricks. Until the morning brightens, and I can return to Yuris side, Ill wait like this.
And I checked the progress in my mind.
50
Over the past few days, the information bomb instation percentage had reached 50%.
There had been minor interferences in the process, but they hadnt been a big problem.
I had figured out that this world was narrower than I thought. Like a game where the map loading was iplete, beyond certain sections of the city it was pitch-ck void.
I created a map in my head marking the locations of key strongholds. I had investigated and recorded mainly the locations rted to the Extermination Squad and the Defense Bureau.
My lifeline was still strong. The Queen had persistentlyunched attacks, but it wasnt enough to break through the backup of the Purple Tower Master.
Once the information bomb instation wasplete, I would have the option of shattering and entering instead of receiving theKeyfrom Yuri.
I wonder if I could be close enough to her before that.
Id say about 3 hours had passed?
Crackle. Crackle.
Suspicious sounds came through the tube, so I opened my half-closed eyes and concentrated. I read the information. Themunication-use Crystal Ball was shing, and Yuri, who had woken up from sleep, received the call in a half-asleep state.
-Decryption is almostplete. For security reasons, Extermination Squad members should immediately receive the information directly at hatch 4.
??This is Yuri, roger that.
Yuri did a big yawn and moved to wash her face to drive away the sleepiness. I jumped up from my seat.
The Queen chose today as the day huh.
The decrypted materials were at hatch 4. If I could?? reach there before Yuri and switch them before she checked them. I could neutralize the Queens offensive this time.
I silently climbed out the window and ran. I knew the location of hatch 4 through constant information gathering. Lets go. Lets hurry.
I dashed through the night under the fake moon.
I said that within Yuris field of vision, there were rules and order, right? Because her perception affected the power and cost-effectiveness in this space.
If you thought about it the other way.
It meant that outside of Yuris field of vision, it was okay for all sorts of strange things to happen.
Puhaaaaak-!!
The wall burst open, and a monstrous life form that looked like a mixture of dozens of ogres and orcs bared its teeth. I pulled out wings from my back and dodged by maneuvering.
The ground tilted and folded in half. Shooting stars fell from the sky. NPCs who had been human twisted into the shape of spears and were shot at me.
The ground that had been fine just moments ago instantly became bubblingva.
As soon as I started moving towards hatch 4, the Queen moved the world andunched a major offensive.
She staged quite the aggressive nightmare, reminiscent of Inception. It was a scene that looked like the whole world hated me and was trying to kill me.
I wasnt scared. Although the visuals were impressive, the amount of information contained in them wasnt much. The movements were crude too. I could easily break through things of that level.
The Queen knew that too. This was to hold me back.
So that Yuri would arrive at hatch 4 and check the materials before me.
I became an eagle and a butterfly as I ran through the nightmare. When the ground stretched like gum to widen the distance, I punched holes in space to fold it and ran.
At some point, the Queens attacks became passive.
It seemed Yuri had left her house and was on the move. If she saw the world folding in half or beams shooting from the moon, she would find it strange. In that case, lets hurry a bit more.
I reached hatch 4, oveing all sorts of interferences.
===============================================================
The Queen humbly admitted it. That was a monster.
At first?? she hadnt intended to kill him or split him in half. Because she needed to eat. Because she needed to devour all the information in that head without leaving anything behind.
To absorb everything without loss, she couldnt leave anyrge wounds. She needed to melt him and eat slowly.
If she shattered him to pieces, how sad would it be if precious knowledge were to fly away?
Thats why?? she thought she should deal with him gently, going easy on him.
Because he was just a human. Even if he was a wizard from the Purple Tower, the illusion wizards the Queen had seen so far were inferior to her. There was a huge gap in perception from a subus who was an information life form from birth.
Because he was young. Because he had only lived for a few decades at most. She thought there would be an immense gap between him and the Queen, who had been manipting dreams and minds for over a hundred years.
When he entered, the whole opening eyes all over the body?? was dizzying for a moment. Even still. Even still she thought she would have the upper hand.
She was wrong.
At first, she thought she should lightly drain his strength. The human wouldnt have ever imagined a situation?? where the ground suddenly turned into a monster and swallowed him up. Was what she thought, but.
It was easily broken through.Instead, she even took a hit.
Oh yeah? Is this what you want? Then its okay if some information is lost. Ill crush you and make you docile, she decided. She summoned an iprehensible ancient giant that would make humans feel indescribable terror and attacked.
A fake Cthulhu, huh.
He didnt even flinch.
After that, she gave up on information. With the mindset that it would be fine even if he was shattered to pieces, sheunched a full-scale offensive. She squeezed out her creativity to the limit in an attempt to catch him off guard.
But he was nonchnt, as if he had known about all of these things already. Does that mean he had already experienced the sight of the world distorting and folding in half?
Even when she attacked with all her might, moving the world, he didnt budge. She couldnt understand how that could be. This was supposed to be the realm she dominated???
So. She admitted it.
That Crazy Wizard can do things I cant do. Once she admitted it, she could see a path. Lets assume hes reading all my intentions. Then Ill just set a trap one step ahead.
Youve probably already figured out about the encrypted documents, and are wary of it right?
Well, Ill secretly contact Yuri Ranster. Ill tell her toe to hatch 4. To my senses and magic?? it looks like you, the Crazy Wizard, are just meditating in a room.
It seems like youre not taking any measures, but.
No, that cant be it. You must be watching Yuri through means that I dont know. Certainly. If I twist and hide information like this, and contact Yuri through a Crystal Ball.
Youll notice this for certain.
Yes, youre going to hatch 4. I knew it.
Ill pretend to be slightly flustered, like a child caught doing something they shouldnt. Ill hesitate for a moment and start attacking. As if I was trying to buy time somehow.
But thats not it. I want you to arrive at hatch 4. Now.
Its now time to turn the tide. Lets turn thisedy into a tragedy, and return this amusing spring dream to its original nightmare. The Queen satisfactorily stroked her red lips with a faint smile as she thought this.
With this, Ill be one step ahead.
===============================================================
Creak.
I opened the door of a dpidated warehouse and entered. This was hatch 4. There was an NPC belonging to the Extermination Squad guarding inside, so I eliminated it with an information bomb.
There was a door inside, with a high-strength ck box around it. And information was held there with all its might.
Even if you beat me to death, I wont let you delete this information. It was reinforced to hell and back with that kind of feeling.
Beyond the door must be where encrypted documents whatever whatever was. They reinforced it to make sure Yuri would see it somehow.
I checked Yuris position. It seemed she would arrive here in about 10 minutes. 10 minutes might be a bit tight to erase the documents.
In that case, rather than destroying the information, it would be more cost-effective to steal it as is and hide it somewhere that could never be found. I opened the door to retrieve the documents
Whoosh.
Thud-!
I was sucked in. My body was drawn in by a sudden gravitational force,and was pulled into the room. At the same time, the door mmed shut.
I got up, soothing my aching body, and grabbed the doorknob. It wouldnt open. Even when I tried to dpose the information, it was held so tightly that it was difficult to shatter in a short time.
I was stuck. It was a trap.
But what could be achieved by tying my feet in such a small room??.
??Hahaha, take a look at this fucker??.
I looked around the room. There was a corpse of an Extermination Squad member covered in blood, one heavily damaged document modeling, and my fingerprints smeared all over the ce.
No matter how you looked at it, it would appear that I had snuck in to destroy evidence.This situation.
Oh right, Yuri wasing here. It was a trick that was attempting to show her this suspicious situation and greatly increase her suspicion of me.
Could I manipte everything before she arrived?
Impossible. All of these were reinforced information, objects that would take quite some time to disassemble.
What about escaping from this ce? Time was also the problem for that. I felt the Queens gaze. I could clearly imagine her clinging to my pant leg if I tried to leave.
Hah??.
10 minutes until Yuri misunderstands me for a Red Regenerationspy.
Chapter 184: S4. A Succubus Dream / The Extermination Squad of the Year 440 - 4
This scenario had been foreseen a long time ago.
I would use the emergency escape system.
The external escape mechanism that Yuna operated worked, in a way, like a straw that could absorbrge quantities of data instantly. The moment Yuna pulled from her end, Id feel myself being swiftly lifted and taken outside.
The systems primary design was to extract my consciousness in emergencies to protect my life, but I had also prepared another feature. It could use the propulsion of Yunas pull itself like an elevator.
Once this body was disassembled into data andpactly bundled, the system would activate with calcted force. I would beunched upward, breaking free from Yuris mental barrier, then re-enter once I was clear.
In short, it was a respawn.
This chance existed because of the Queens negligence in guarding against exits, or maybe it was her confidence that no one could escape once they entered.
I tugged on the line linking me to Yuna, signaling her. Once the casting waspleted, I told her to only pull me halfway.
-Okay, got it. Ill contact you as soon as the process is done?!_
Seu seu seu seu.
Click click click.
As my bodys transmission began, I felt the Queen urgently reaching out to stop me. Yuna was pulling me upward, while the Queen was trying to drag me downa literal tug-of-war where I was the rope.
I assisted in blocking off the Queens interference. With Yunas strengthbining with my own skills, even the formidable Queen could only try and grab us at our ankles.
For now, my task was simple?? buy time until the castingpleted.
I pressed my ear to the door, listening closely. Soon, I heard footsteps approaching. Judging by the steady rhythm, it was Yuri. She was here.
Excuse me, Ivee to gather information??.
I licked my lower lips. It was time for my mouth to work its magic.
Just before Yuri opened the door. I faked an obscene moan. One dripping with lewdness.
?????!
Huat, she gasped, clearly flustered.
I alternated between moans, switching between a mans and a womans voice, giving Yuri the impression of something scandalous happening inside. As I expected, Yuri hesitated outside, unsure of how to react??.
But then, she froze, sensing something strange.
She must have realized that the moans never ovepped simultaneously. Despite her quick deduction, this wasnt just about buying timeit was meant to rattle her mind.
In a strained voice, Yuri asked,
Whos?? in there?
Me? Its me.
I replied casually, using my normal voice. Yuri was so visibly startled that her voice quivered as she asked more questions.
Why? why are you here??? More importantly? how?
Why do you think Im here?
This is the base of the Extermination Squad. No matter how high your rank is in the Defense Bureau?? I believe youck respect. Wheres the assigned officer? They should be here.
I havent seen him. Maybe he left for the dayitste, after all??.
I replied in a way that anybody would think Im suspicious.
From here on, the Queen would certainly suspect me, directing her usations at me like arrows. So Iid the groundwork, and aimed toe across as someone attempting to frame another person.
That was why I had started the conversation with the ridiculous moaning sounds.
I was creating the impression that there might be someone who could mimic multiple voices behind that door.
In case she actually understood what was happening and said, Oh, it was you? Iming in, I needed to keep her wary.
I moved my hand to create a faint breeze, allowing the scent of blood to drift under the door. Yuri caught a hint of the ominous smell, and, as intended, her wariness spiked.
Who are you, you??.
Its me. Your neighbor. Remember we met earlier today? We yed chess, didnt we?
Chess was two days ago.
Ah, right, right. Two days ago. Memory starts slipping as you get older, you know?
That should be convincing enough.
-Its ready! Ill pull you up as soon as you signal!
The timing couldnt have been more perfect. The respawn sequence wasplete. Just as I was about to make a parting remark and escape, Yuri speaks again.
Her voice was filled with hesitation and doubt.
??Hey, please. Tell me. Are you? him? No, right???
There was a slight pause before she said him.
In that moment, it seemed she realized she didnt even know my name. That small realization seemed to heighten her anxiety, and her voice began to tremble.
She was still young.
Yuri, on the other side of the door, was young. She couldnt control her emotions, and was asking with almost childlike honesty about the identity of someone who might be a monster. Even though she knew the answer wouldnt be the truth.
She wanted to believe it wasnt true. She didnt want her funny next-door neighbor to turn out to be someone she might have to confront. She wanted to deny it, since he was a friend she had unintentionally made in her loneliness.
In a life filled with subi driven by their need fulfill their sexual desires, Yuri had thought shed finally found someone she could connect with?? maybe even more.
So? now, I had to give her an answer.
All I had to do was what Id always done: deceive her.
Id lied before, and I could lie now. I needed to nt the idea that someone was impersonating me to frame me for their crimes.
I would have to concoct a usible story, act a bit, and fool Yuri. It was a very simple task. I just needed to respond in a mysterious way.
But my tongue froze.
????.
What was happening? Was the Queen attacking me or something? No, she was too preupied, still battling with Yuna.
Pinching myself, a thought hit me.
??Was it really okay to do this?
What, the lying? Get a grip. This was all to save Yuri. If I could get through this, Id earn her trust and secure the key.
??But did saving Yuri make it right to toy with her feelings like this?
No, this was different. It was to protect her. Besides, this Yurishe was just a fragment of her consciousness from her childhood, not even the real Yuri. Everything was proceeding ording to n, and there was no need to create variables when everything was under control.
I shook my head, brushing away the young boys voice ringing in my mind. Dont let doubt take hold; these thoughts are just distractions.
Even then, I found myself unable to answer Yuris question. Instead, I tugged on the wire and remained silent as I felt my body lift, watching as the ground got further and further away.
Wait, answer m??!!
Yuri bursted through the door, but no one was there.
Only a corpse, shredded documents, and the traces of blood remained.
===============================================================
Since that day, things between the Queen and me have been rtively quiet.
She still threw a few jabs my way, but nothing as borate as before. It seemed as if she was testing the waters.
By now, she must have realized that devouring me was impossible without first neutralizing the emergency escape system.
To keep her guessing, I made frequent reentries.
I moved from one end of the map to the othereven venturing into a room where I couldnt leave until she caught me a few times. The Queens irritation was clear; I could hear her clicks growing sharper and more irritable.
I could sense her hunger now. The more I disyed my abilities, the more her desperation to consume me intensified.
Id had to push myself hard to keep up this performance, but it seemed my act was still convincing?? no cracks in the facade just yet.
Everything was flowing smoothly.
All was going ording to n. Except for one thing.
??I couldnt quite understand my feelings. Stray thoughts kept crossing my mind. Had I been too hard on Bets trio? Should I write a handwritten letter to Irid to make up for it?
Maybe it was time to seriously consider proposing to Yuna so I wouldnt be toote? Thoughts like these kept surfacing.
And then there was the guilt I felt about Yuri.
I understood what was behind these sudden shifts in my thoughts. I was a separated consciousness, currently inside Yuris mental world. This had created a gapboth physically and magicallybetween me and some things in my head.
In theory, I should have been less influenced by it at the moment.
Consequently, my conscience, which had been somewhat suppressed, seemed to have awakened suddenly. And now, I was wasting time on needless worries, even in the midst of such an important situation??.
I forced myself to shake off these intrusive thoughts clouding my mind.
Stick to the n. If I just stayed on track, I could do this. Dont do anything I would regret. I need to save her, right? Lets get back to the task. Focus.
I suspected that the Queen had a purpose for staging events in the year 440 and that the group called Red Regeneration was a key part of it.
Since I knew that Queen couldnt create narratives from scratch, it was likely that future events would be based on actual history, but with some modifications.
This meant that if I could decipher what had actually happened back then, I would basically have the power to see the future.
I needed someone who was familiar with Yuri Lanster and knew her circumstances during the year 440?? and there was someone at the Academy who fit the bill: Irids special agent, Kirby.
I send a signal by tugging on the wire.
CSo you want me to investigate??? Eung, I know where she is. Ill send a butterfly to ask her, then Ill report back.
Thanks. Ill stay close to Yuri in the meantime.
-Eueung, so. Cheer up??!
Were nearly therelets both give it our best.
And with that, themunication ended.
===============================================================
Here, themand order.
I handed Yuri the imperialmand document, recreating the paperwork Id used to cover up the magic sword incident when I first arrived at the academy.
The document authorized me to join the Extermination Squad as a supporter specifically assigned to Yuri.
I figured that staying close to her and minimizing any time apart would work to my advantage.
Yuri carefully reviewed the document, then gave a small nod.
??There are no issues here. So, does this mean well be working together?
Exaaactly. I may not be a field agent, so Im a bit clumsy, but Im pretty confident with my sharp eyes so?? I might be helpful.
Yeah, Im sure you will be. But?? what were you doingst night?
I had a deep sleep. Why?
When I returned her question, Yuri shook her head.
Its nothing. Just?? nothing.
Though she seemed suspicious aboutst nights events, there was also a lot of confusion. It was human nature to feel skeptical when things seem too easy to believe.
If I were the culprit, there was no way I would have confessed outright like that?? at least, thats what shed be thinking.
But above all, she probably didnt want to believe I was involved.
Yuri kept probing, hoping for an answer that would clear her doubts. She seemed to be searching for a solid alibi from me, something that would set her mind at ease.
If I had been able to leave concrete evidence of my whereabouts, I wouldve. But using teleportation to leave a trace on a nearby NPC? That would be pointless since the Queen could erase such evidence with a wave of her hand.
Yuri hesitated for a moment.
?? Now that I think about it, I dont think I know your name.
She was clearly asking, but I hesitated. Giving her my real name wasnt an option, and even a fake name couldnd me in trouble.
Why not just call me you?
Well, is it?? ssified information or something?
Nothing like that, but.
If my name got out, Queen would have a new tool to use against me. She could just p my name on suspicious documents, which would be risky enough on its own. It was safer to keep my name hidden.
So, I was about to brush off the question, but then she spoke again.
Uh, theres?? a small partying up for the Extermination Squad. I heard its for celebrating the act ofmunion. Do you know about it? Ah, of course you would. Youre also a Defense Bureau agent too so??.
??And?
Uhm, if you are free, I was wondering if youd go with me. Together??.
I studied Yuris eyes closely. This wasnt a date invitation. Nor was it some expression of love or affection. There was no reason for her to ask this so intensely.
Her eyes carried a loneliness she couldnt fully mask.
Ah. The reason behind it was easy to guess.
Despite her role in the Extermination Squad, she lived in istion, as if she were locked away in some distant mansion. The thorny attitude Id encountered when we first met. And her timid demeanor right now.
??Was she being bullied?
The leader of the Extermination Squad, ck Lesbian?? she always acted as if she admired Yuri. I thought that meant Yuri was doing well. But maybe things were different in the past, or perhaps the Extermination Squad itself wasnt as I had imagined.
Right now, she looked like a kid whod been left out of her ss, nervously inviting the only friend she had from another ss to a party.
Maybe she just wanted to feel a little less alone.
My heart grew somber.
Quickly, I came up with a reason to attend this Extermination Squads party.
It was obvious that the story would revolve around the Extermination Squad. I needed to learn more about its members and their dynamics.
So far, I had kept some distance from her. But Ive already yed the card to join the Extermination Squad, havent I? So I nodded confidently.
It just so happens Im free that day.
??I havent even told you the date yet.
Oops. I scratched my head awkwardly as I avoided her gaze. Yuri chuckled softly, like a flower bud blooming in spring.
Then, she asked one more thing.
??Youll have to write your name in the partys guestbook.
????.
That was when it struck me that this could all be part of Queens trap. How convenient was it that this party just happened to be at this moment? Should I hold off until I could hear from Yuna and?? confirm whether the party was even real?
Answering after verifying its safety would make sense. I could tell Yuri I wasnt sure about my schedule and promise to let her know.
But that would undoubtedly disappoint her. I had already said I would go. If I took it back now, her face would likely darken with sadness.
Besides, this was the past. Even if I could make young Yuri smile here and now, it wouldnt change anything in her future. It was like building a sandcastle only to watch it being washed away by the waves.
So, I should probably take it back and??.
Would you call me Mima?
??Mima?
Yes. Someone who looked just like you once called me Crazy Wizard. I shortened it to two letters.
Im surely insane.
Yuri repeated the name softly, trying it out. It felt strange, hearing her call me by any name at all.
Even if it was a fake, it was the first time shed called me by my name.
And, in truth, it had been so long since anyone had called me anything that I couldnt even recall thest time I heard it. If my life were only what I could remember, this might be the first time Id ever had a name.
Yuri smiled as she spoke.
I see. You, so?? Mima, youre quite the entric and unpredictable person. So this person you said looked like me she mustve had a hard time putting up with you.
It was actually the opposite. I was the one taking care of her.
?? Did she beat you up? What kind of person is she?
First of all, her chest was big.
Yuri red at me for a moment, as if she was saying that I was not gay. And so, with that, I became young Yuris promised partner for the party.
Chapter 185: S4. A Succubus Dream / The Extermination Squad of the Year 440 - 5
A party??
What should I wear? A tuxedo? Or maybe the gloomy hood thats considered a wizards formal attire? Should I dress up as an impossibly dashing gentleman to boost Yuris spirits?
I know next to nothing about the parties held in the Extermination Squad, and it would feel awkward to rush over to Yuri now to ask. So, I decided to y it by ear.
Wouldnt it be enough to check what Yuri is wearing and go from there? Pairing is important, after all.
Even if we didnt match the partys general dress code, maintaining some uniformity with your partner would always look better. I opened my Third Eye to nce at the house next door.
Hmmmm
Yuri was making pained sounds as she intensely examined the few outfits hanging in her closet.
She had been like that for thest thirty minutes.
Thanks to that, I had also been stuck here for thirty minutes.
Calcting the time her gaze lingered on each piece of clothing and expressing it statistically, she spent 51.2% of her time on her usual formal wear and 48.7% on a flowing dress. It seems she was still torn between looking refined and feminine.
A dress??
Come to think of it, though Pink-Haired Lesbian used to tease me endlessly, I dont remember her ever changing outfits. Well, apart from when she stripped to talk about seal release.
So, I was very interested in seeing Yuris new costume. I had a feeling it would suit her but might also look a bit unfamiliar. Given the original, she could probably pull off anything.
While I was pondering, Yunas voice floated down along the lifeline from high above.
-Hey, shouldnt you be installing the Information Bombs???
Right. But hold on a moment, Yuri seems like shes about to decide. Look, shes finally reaching out for something.
-I cant see that?? and you said the same thing ten minutes ago. Instead of waiting for Yuri, wouldnt it be better to do what you need to???
She had a point.
I got up and prepared to leave. The Extermination Squad party started around sunset, and it was still midday with the sun high in the sky. So, there was plenty of time left.
Since Yuri will probably stay in her house, preparing for the party, now was the best chance to move if I was going to.
I nned to finish installing the Information Bombs.
The Queen had been unusually quiettely. It would be nice to think she had grown tired of this battle of offense and defense?? but that was just wishful thinking. Realitys rarely that kind.
She was likely working on her next move somewhere outside my sight. So I too had to keep moving, without rest. If she was gathering her strength, then I needed to gather mine too.
If I just followed through steadily and carefully, I coulde out on top. Thats what I judged.
As much as the Queen was observing me, I was also observing her. Since entering this ce, I have been gathering traces, analyzing her actions and behavior patterns.
The Queen was lighter than I had expected.
That is?? in terms of informational density. Since subi are half information-based life forms, I had expected that someone at the level of the Queen of Subi would hold a staggering amount of information.
After all, she had subdued Yuri Lanster. Just as I feel intimidated by Yunas sheer mana quantity, I expected the Queen to wield a simrlyrge amount of information, like a server.
Instead, she was far lighter than the figures I had expected.
There were several exnations. Maybe she was?? amander type, something like a queen bee.
Her strength might lie in her ability to give orders to the various subi under her. If that was the case, it would easily exin why her individual capabilities werecking.
Under this assumption, her method of subduing Yuri Lanster may have relied on sheer numbers. Since her mission was the Nest Entrance Closure Operation, it would have been like fighting at thergest entrance of a beehive.
Yuri getting captured after fighting endless waves of attacking subiit was a usible hypothesis. As far as I knew, she didnt have any area-of-effect skills.
I gathered my belongings and left the mansion. After nting Information Bombs throughout the world, I would meet Yuri at the party in the afternoon.
If the Queen remained as quiet as she has been until now
Click click click!
BOOM!!
Why are you acting up today of all days, damn it!
I muttered, watching a building copse. The resistance today was unusually fierce. It wasnt even a critical moment, and I dont think my actions had been especially aggressive.
It was hardly a crucial moment, yet the Queen was suddenlying at me with everything she had. I was flustered.
Lets think positively. If shes voluntarily expending her own power, it was an advantage.
But how long was she nning to keep up with this?
The attacks were relentless. From the scattered fragments of information, I could sense the Queens fatigue. She had been bending the world around us for hours, so it was understandable.
Naturally, pushing herself this far was creating weaknesses. Tiny fragments of information had been drifting in the air for a while now. If I could carefully collect them, I would be able to learn more about the Queen who maniptes this world.
Like the fact that she has dark gray hair.
If this reckless offensive keeps up?? Maybe, just maybe?? I just might be able to pinpoint the Queens location andunch a counterattack.
Locate the control room, attack it, and seize GM privileges. I happened to still have Information Bombs I hadnt installed yet. I had enough weapons.
While I was rejoicing at the opportunity.
A small worry began gnawing at the corner of my heart. The setting sun grated on my nerves. The party would start soon. I might be a littlete, or perhaps miss it altogether.
Was the Queen trying to prevent me from attending the party? Why?? would she do that?
Was there a reason she needed to obstruct my involvement this much? Even so, if she got herself caught, the game was over. No matter how I thought about it, it didnt make any sense.
I wandered, unable to read the Queens intentions.
Time raced on. The sun slipped toward the horizon. Locked in this struggle between offense and defense, I was presented with two choices.
Should I go to strike the Queens neck like this?
Or keep my promise with Yuri?
Either could be a trap, or neither might be. With everything left uncertain?? I had to choose.
===============================================================
Yuri ultimately decided on her formal wear.
She had briefly considered wearing a dress, and had even tried it on?? but each time she saw her reflection and cringed at the skirts swaying, she abandoned the idea.
That man, Mima, would surely find endless reasons to tease her. She couldnt allow that.
Although she did want to embrace the festival atmosphere and dress up, wasnt he someone questionable below the waist? She thought he would prefer her usual attire.
Besides?? she didnt want to hear malicious gossip. That was another reason.
What would they say if she showed up in a dress with a man? She could already hear their whispers in her mind. They would probably use her of seducing an agent because she couldnt adapt to the Extermination Squad?? that she couldnt hide her true nature.
In her formal wear, she could at least defend herself. That he was just a friend. That all their dirty thoughts were just groundless lies.
Only by responding that way would they snicker and acknowledge her somewhat. After all, they were the type who thought the weak didnt belong in the Extermination Squad.
The Extermination Squad was a gathering of spiteful souls.
Its a n of vengeful spirits.
Words came after fists, and sympathy was scarce. Rather than empathizing with arades pain, they would soonerugh at it.
That was why the words Extermination Squad Party felt so unfamiliar.
Yet she could vaguely understand its necessity. The purpose behind holding a party for a group like this was clear. Since most of them were wolves with their eyes rolled back, driven by personal vengeance, they clearly needed a leash to bind them together.
A bare minimum of bonds was necessary for them to operate as a unit.
Bonds of the unkind sort, ones Yuri herself was quite reluctant to ept.
In truth, Yuri was an outsider in the Extermination Squad.
They had their reasons for saying so. Because she was a woman, because subi were dismissed as apletely useless race, because it was clear she would leave crying soon, because her hair was pink.
The exact reason didnt matter. But somehow, she understood that they?? derived half their amusement from tormenting her.
It would surely be the same at the party too. As soon as she arrived, theyd throw their usual harsh words. But this time, it didnt matter. This time, she would be okay. Because Mima would be by her side.
Though she didnt know why, he seemed to genuinely like her?? perhaps her only ally in this world.
Surely, they could have fun together.
Gathering her courage, Yuri stepped outside and knocked on Mimas mansion door. Knock knock knock. There was no response.
Thinking he might be asleep, she knocked a little louder.
Still no answer. Pressing her ear against the door, she couldnt sense any presence inside. Had he left the mansion? Maybe, something hade up unexpectedly.
Getting slightly anxious, Yuri clenched her fist.
No. Its fine. He was often scatterbrained, so just like how he forgot about the letter he had to send to the Imperial Familyst time?? hed probably just gotten sidetracked by some trivial matter and stepped out for a moment.
He hadnt forgotten about her.
After all, they had made a promise. He even told her his nickname. He woulde.
When they meet at the party, they would walk around together and talk. And shell proudly show off to the Extermination Squad members. That even without them, she had managed to find a friend like this.
Should she link arms with him? Maybe that would silence those who liked to pick on her. Would that be rude to Mima? No, he probably wouldnt mind too much.
Such thoughts lingered in her mind for quite a while.
Though they called it a party, it wasnt anything fancy or morous. Just several bonfires scattered around an empty lot, with hunted deer meat roasting over them.
A makeshift fence encircled the lot, with a single guard at the entrancea middle-aged man with quite some experience in the Extermination Squad. His name was surely??
??Rat?
A subus.
His brusque, clipped tone was rather wee. Most Squad members added plenty of unnecessary, so she was actually d to get such short responses.
He motioned to the guest book. Yuri took the feather pen beside it and firmly wrote her name?? and Mimas.
Rat asked tly.
An outsider?
Hes not an outsider. He came with orders stamped by the Imperial seal, stating he would work with the Extermination Squad for some time.
I havent heard about such an official document but since youre not a fool, it must be true.
Yuri inwardly let out a sigh of relief. She had been briefly tense, worried they might chase her away saying they couldnt let her into the party.
Then, she lingered by the entrance.
She was reluctant to go in alone. She nned to wait at the entrance until Mima came. Noticing this, Rat frowned and said,
Still havent adapted?
Adapt, you say.
Although Yuri instinctively hunched at his seemingly reproachful words, she mustered her courage and red at Rat. His eyes were unreadable as she spoke.
Youll have to throw it away. You cant chase after two rabbits.
What are you telling me to throw away?
Your heart, your future, your lifeeverything but revenge.
Not reproach?? but advice?
Those who have lost everything can recognize those who still have something left. Because we can smell it. Thats why everyone hates you. Like starving beggars hating the rich.
??I, Ive lost too. My family, my vige. So what do you mean when you say I still have???!
If you dont understand, then leave the Extermination Squad. Its painful to watch.
Rat clicked his tongue, saying nothing more as he entered the empty lot. What was he saying? I too had lost many things and hade here for revenge.
Wasnt this just an excuse? Just because they didnt trust the subus race, werent they simply rejecting her with vague justifications?
The sound ofughter and chatter could be heard from inside.
A cold wind stung her chest. She couldnt seem to belong to any group. She couldnt blend in among humans. Because they were wary of her.
She couldnt blend in with subi either. The Queen had burned her entire family, and Yuri despised the Queen with every fiber of her being.
Even the Extermination Squad, a gathering of people who shared the same wounds people who had lost something, wouldnt ept her.
She had been holding on, enduring even as they mocked her relentlessly. But sometimes it was piercingly lonely. She longed for the happiness of her past, one that she could never return to.
When she faced the reality that she herself had shattered that paradise, the weight of it became unbearably painful.
But next to him?? she could forget such sadness, even if it was just for a while.
??When are youing?
Yuri muttered without realizing. Quite some time had passed already. Since she had notified him of the location of the party in advance, he shouldnt have gotten lost.
Did he perhaps enter through the back door? Maybe theyd just missed each other and he was looking for her somewhere inside the party? Yes, why didnt I think of that?
The thought made her heart pound. Suppressing her fear with anticipation, Yuri walked toward the empty lot.
Yes, he wouldnt break his promise. He had looked too excited when he heard about the party.
She searched for Mima among theughing and chattering Extermination Squad members. Since he was sociable, maybe he had already made friends with someone and was mingling witht the others. She scanned the crowd.
But he wasnt there. She couldnt find him.
No. I just havent found him yet. She desperately tried to quiet the disappointment weighing heavier on her heart. Deliberately ignoring the mocking nces, she kept searching.
Swish.
??Mima?
Someone ced their hand on Yuris waist. She turned around with a hopeful smile, but there was only an Extermination Squad member with a lecherous smile. He was heavily drunk, adn the smell of alcohol filled the air around him.
He was someone who often made suggestivements at Yuri. His words slurred as he spoke.
Who might you be looking for? If youre looking for a man to have a solid meal with tonight, Im right here in front of you. Hmm?
??Dont put your hands on me!
She jerked away in shock.
No. It felt horrible, like a cockroach crawling inside her clothes. She was powerless, and could only tremble. But no one would help her. She knew that too well. It was frustrating and sad.
The most terrible thing was?? that she was still secretly hoping.
Maybe, just maybe Mima was hiding nearby and watching. That he hadnt forgotten their promise and gone somewhere else. That he was just trying to y a little mischievous prank.
??
Should I have given up earlier?
Should I not have expected anything from the start?
Am I too weak, feeling hurt and surprised by such petty harassment?
Should I be someone who doesnt yield to anyone and doesnt waver emotionally? Someone who returns mockery with mockery, who doesnt flinch when poked at or shows the slightest weaknessa person who has buried her heart in stone.
But if I were to be that, to be an iron-hearted person who never shows tears or screams, it seems like that would be too?? painful??
===============================================================
??Was I toote?
The party was already over.
Chapter 186: S4. A Succubus Dream / The Extermination Squad of the Year 440 - 6
The Desert caf within the Academy.
Agent C from the Imperial Defense Bureau responded to Yuna Yurensto Violetiris, Master of the Purple Magic Tower. She ced a cup of coffee on the table before beginning their conversation.
Are we discussing what happened in the year 440?
Eung. Even if its outside the year 440, as long as its about Yuri, thats fine.
I heard that she was unconscious, but?? what exactly is her current condition?
The session?? eueueum. Shes trapped in a nightmare that reconstructs memories. So, I need information that might help to break her free from it.
C seemed to understand. Her gaze turned distant, as though she were reaching back into her past. Observing Cs tone and the nk expression on her face, Yuna suddenly noticed how strikingly simr Yuri and C were.
Even their preference for formal suits.
Although their hair color, eye color, and build were different, they couldnt be mistaken as rtives by blood, but??.
As Yunas round, violet eyes scanned Cs appearance about three times, C finally spoke, beginning her story.
That was?? during the time I was living together with Yuri.
Living together?!
Well, I should say as an assigned investigator. She was a key witness in exposing the Subus Queens true identity. Since her circumstances were unfortunate, she stayed under protectionin my mansion.
Aha??.
So that was it!
Yuna did think it was weird. How could Yuri, a freshly recruited baby chick struggling to fit in the Extermination Squad, afford to live in a mansion?
Her vige had been destroyed, so it was unlikely she had any property or wealth left. She wasnt the type to go around seducing men for their money, either.
The Extermination Squad didnt seem like the kind of organization that would pay well. People who only had revenge on their minds tended to work for lesspensation. Because they had a clear purpose driving them.
Just like how the Violet Tower had limited research grants?? yet everyone remained loyal and didnt leave.
They certainly wouldnt have paid enough for her to?? live in a mansion!
Before entering, Yuna and Crazy Wizard had sensed a single persons worth of empty space. The Queen had deliberately erased data on one individual, and that person had to be C.
If C was Yuris guardian, it would make sense for the Queen to erase her as a means to strip Yuri of her pir of support.
Luckily, it seemed Crazy Wizard had smoothly stepped into that role, but??.
Perhaps Yuris rigid mannerisms and formal style were influenced by her time with C. Retracing a friends childhood was interesting for Yuna, so she leaned forward, resting her chin on both hands as she asked:
Yuri??couldnt adapt to the Extermination Squad?
Yes. Theyre like wild dogs, so they tend to attack anyone who looks weak. She faced some severe harassment.
Oh no??.
I tried to help her find alternatives to the Extermination Squad for her own well-being, but I couldnt deny that joining them offered her the best shot at revenge, so
The most promising path to vengeancey in climbing through the ranks, eventually reaching a position of authoritya position where she could lead like C.
However, it would be difficult to take revenge with her own hands. Even if C had ever requested to bring down the Subus Queen herself, Irid would likely have denied the request, given how valuable every skilled member was.
However, the Extermination Squad deeply valued each individuals personal quest for revenge, so she might get the chance to drive a de into the Queens heart directly.
That notion seemed to have attracted Yuri, said C.
She would oftene back injured. Determined to make those dog-like bastards recognize her, she would pick fights with adults, only to get beaten up and carriedhome.
??Huh, so she was tougher than I thought?
Well, resentment was something that could ignite fiercely when stoked. Imagining its strength, especially when sparked at such a young age, wasnt that hard.
Even looking at the incident at the Benstone Estate, where she was with Magical Girl Pure Knight.
Yuri Lanster had been so furious at merely seeing traces of the Subus Queen that she needed a long time to calm herself down with steady breaths.
She endured the pain. She didnt like the bastards of the Extermination Squad. But if it meant tearing the Queen apart with her own hands, she could bear it. That much was clear.
Mm-hmm.
ording to Crazy Wizard, young Yuri seemed rather fragile. Did the Queen perhaps slightly temper her aggression???
As Yuna tilted her head in slight confusion, C continued.
But in hindsight, it was because of that harassment that she was able to awaken her Metamorphosis. Perhaps we should consider it a blessing in disguise.*
Ah, that chain-winding thing? That?? when did she gain it? Dream-world Yuri cant use it yet.
That chain-winding-?? yes. As far as I remember, it happened when she made a mistake when she was chasing after a Dark Mage group called Red Regeneration. It was probably a mistake. Should I call it a mistake or simply unfit behavior for the Extermination Squad
Kindness.
She had shown kindness to a child suspected of being associated with Red Regeneration. The child was indeed an associate, and as a result, her kindness was repaid with a knife to her body, causing her to awaken Metamorphosis on the spot.
It bound her tightly in chains and pulled her undera Metamorphosis so sorrowful that even the onlookers felt sadness.
But in terms of timing, it was a fortune.
A fortune???
Later, during the Red Regeneration raid, she yed a pivotal role in dismantling the enemys Illusion Magics. After reviewing thebat logs, we concluded that, without Yuris Metamorphosis, victory would have been impossible.
Better a scar on your heart than death, right? C said with augh. Yuna replied with an ambiguous smile, neither agreeing nor denying it.
Meanwhile, Crazy Wizards progress in setting up the information bomb continued steadily.
When all of them detonated simultaneously, the session would be forcibly cleared. No need for keys or other toolsCrazy Wizard would be able to move directly to the second floor.
So?? even if the Queen tried to stall for time, the story would end around the events of theRed Regeneration raid. It wouldnt go beyond that.
The Queen probably knew about this, of course. Perhaps that was why she clung so desperately to stall things. Did that mean she wanted to set up the Red Regeneration raid as the main event? Was she looking for the final showdown there?.
If that were the case, it was probably best for dream-world Yuri to?? endure a bit longer.
The battle that would have been lost without Yuris Metamorphosis. While Crazy Wizard was present inside to utilize his physical abilities and wits to secure victory?? there would undoubtedly be some casualties.
But if it had been a victory from the start, the losses could be minimized.
Since dream-world Yuri hadnt yet awakened her Metamorphosis, we would need to wait until she made a mistake or perhaps push her emotions a bit, to draw out her Metamorphosis.
I felt some twinge of guilt.
After all, we were leading Yuri toward suffering, even if it was ultimately to save herpain was still pain, and a wound remains a wound.
But.
This had been the n from the beginning. As long as Crazy Wizard could conserve his resources until a certain point, this battle was definitely winnable.
Yuna shared all this with Crazy Wizard.
===============================================================
I thought about it.
I kept thinking about it, even after getting the information from Yuna.
Eventually, I reached a decision. The Queens intent was clear.
Lets think.
The Queen and I were sitting at the same table, locked in a game of chess. Looking closer, I caught glimpses of her expression hidden in the shadows. I could just barely make it out.
The Queens focus had always been on Yuris Wounds.
Yes.
From her attempt to trap me in the body of that pig necromancer, to her attempt to create misunderstandings, setting the stage in the year 440, and luring me away when I tried to attend the festival with Yuri.
And even excluding Kirby, who acted as an ally for Yuri, from the story.
It was as if she wanted young Yuri to suffer more. Was she trying to extract mana by making her suffer this much? Or was it to make her resent me and make her turn on me?
I didnt fully understand her intentions, but.
But in the end, trying to help Yuri had been the right call.
Every action I took contradicted the Queens n. I talked to Yuri, went to the festival with her, and weughed and talked.
Yet I couldnt feel purely grateful for this unexpected luck, because my decision had been fueled by emotion rather than reason.
This was?? a kind of greed.
Yuris tragic past had gripped and shaken my heart. Witnessing someone I cared about endure so much pain made my emotions spiral out of control.
So.
I wanted Yuri to experience happiness, even if only in her dreams. This wasnt time travel; it was just a dream, and changing things here wouldnt magically rewrite the past.
Still, memories would remain even after the dream was over. So, I wanted her to remember this memory and think of me. Even if it wasnt real, I wanted her to feel as if Mima, her imaginary friend, had been there beside her.
By helping her let go of the intense anger and need for revenge, maybe she would let go of the impulse to face things alone.
And maybe, she might ask me to walk with her. These were the thoughts I held onto.
So, why did I keep hesitating?
Everything was going smoothly. I was following the path the Queen was so intent on hiding. I just needed to brush off this bait and enjoy the festival with Yuri.
Make her happy until the storys end, get the key from her, and move on to the second fight.
But?? there was still something that nagged at me.
I had to investigate it. I couldnt ignore this feeling. It was a hunch.
I chose the path that would lead me straight to the Queens throat as she revealed herself.
????.
The sky itself turned against me, crashing down in a chaotic blur of textures. Switching to view only the informational structure made everything much clearer.
A wave of data crashed toward me, and now it was far easier to process.
I reached out to a passing NPC. It seemed to be only a hollow shell, but it would be enough as the material. I folded its information and sharpened it with contamination.
I stuffed it with arithmetic problems??a puzzle Bomb??forcing the targets processor to run calctions on contact with the model. I threw three of them at once.
Bzzzz. Bzzzzz.
It stuttered because of theg caused by the wave of data.
This gave me a moment to counterattack. I shredded my spells into tiny fragments, transforming them into rats, and released them in every direction. They scampered away, gnawing at buildings, thend, and even the sky, burrowing deep.
Once inside, the corrupted magic spread through the internal data, replicating itself. It was simr to a virus. I could exert temporary control over the infected data.
I clenched my fist.
B-BOOM-!!
The explosion burst outward from within. The buildings textures shattered, leaving ck voids, while cracks splintered out in every direction.
I felt like I had be a Demon Lord who was destroying the world. After all, destroying a nightmare wasnt so different from destroying a world.
I was dominating.
Despite the unfavorable odds, the Queen showed no sign of retreat. The veil of data surrounding her fractured bit by bit, and I finally caught a glimpse of her silhouette. It looked familiar.
Even in the middle of this, my greed kept urging me.
Youre ying into Queens hands But Yuris face kept shing in my mind. It had already been a while. She was probably waiting for me.
She must be wondering why Mima wasnting.
Drilling Rig.
Giiiiiiing!!
A massive drill burst from the ground. Its end was equipped with a brutal, jagged spike designed to tear through the very fabric of this world with a few thrusts.
*Riip. *It started to drill. The barrier of information shattered, and with every sound of explosion, it revealed more and more of the Queen. I almost caught her.
If I caught her, it would all be over.
Crack. Fragments flew as her left eye appeared. It was a dark, empty eye. She struggled fiercely to resist, but I was in control.
By now, Yuri would have gone back.
She would have gone home. She wouldnt wait around foolishly, or something like that. Seeing I waste, shed understand something hade up?? and understand.
Shed have gone home, grumbling and ready to ask why I hadnt shown up. She would be rehearsing theints shed give meter. Thats what she would do.
She wouldnt be waiting.
Riiip. Rip.
I gather up my anxiety and worry?? andshed out the information like a whip. It struck, distorting people and everything else caught in its path. The sky trembled.
The Queen had her hair in a ponytail. It didnt suit her at all.
The chaos of our information battle had tangled day and night in this ce, distorting time itself. But outside, the moon must have risen.
Shadows beneath our feet, peeking through the gap??.
As I was preparing my final attack to shatter Queens barrier??
The fractured space flickered like a mirror, showing me a distant image of Yuri. It was a dark night with clouds covering the moon.
Yuri stood alone in a barren field beside a dead campfire. And yet??
Again and again, shed start to turn away, but each time she stopped, unable to lift her feet from where they were nted. Her expression was a wreck. There was?? a mixture of hope and disappointment entangled like snakes, leaving traces of dry tear stains across her face.
????.
My heart felt like it had dropped to the depths. Thump.
I hadnt anticipated shed be this hurt. Saying excuses like it was unexpected wouldnt change anything nowit was something that had already happened. But
It still wasnt toote. She was waiting. Still.
I knew it would take longer to finish things herepletely. And during that time, Yuri would continue to slowly wither away. Even now, she was hurting.
I check on the Queens condition.
She had exhausted her power, and was now barely clinging to the barrier and panting. There was no risk of a strong counterattackshe was barely holding on.
But I gave in to my own heart.
??Damn it, Step into a Door, Ascend into a World (̤TN)!
I bound her. I wrapped the entire barrier tightly around the Queen, delicate but unbreakable. No one could undo it unless Queens grandfather himself showed up.
I woulde backter to end this cleanly.
Then, I folded space and ran. To where Yuri was waiting. To gather the shattered pieces of her heart.
===============================================================
And so?? he bound the fake Queen tightly, then dashed off in search of his love.
The seal he left was sturdyreally. So secure that even if someone discovered it, breaking it wouldnt be easy. Hed even arranged for a signal to alert him if anyone tampered with it, so a brief moment of calm wouldnt have been a big problem.
But?? because of that brief moment ofposure, he missed the chance to uncover the true identity of the fake Queen, the one rival he had sparred with throughout this story.
Perhaps he could have pieced it together from the clues scattered along the way. He was truly brilliant and more than capable, after all.
Yet, he didnt. Because?? he wasnt interested in it. To him, the Queen was merely the wolf lurking near Yuri, the one he cherished so dearly.
It wasnt impossible to know. Jealousy could reduce even the wisest to fools.
A member of Extermination Squad, a pitiable child brainwashed by the Evil Gods Sculpture, my living throne, and now Queens stand-in within the dream world. He had called her by a funny nickname, ck Lesbian. Such a cheap name, wasnt it???
Her name was Seris.
===============================================================
As I traveled, Yuna whispered to me.
-Hey, Was it?? okay to do that?
????.
Honestly, it wasnt. But that look on her face?? I felt I had to erase it, even at a cost, even if it meant taking a risk.
It was already toote. No, it wasnt toote.
-You, know??.
Yunas voice faded as I approached the barren field. Perhaps she had stepped away to give me a moment alone with Yuri.
She was still there, waiting.
I deliberately rustled a branch underfoot, and Yuris small body flinched, a spark of hope shing in her. Yet, she didnt turn around.
She must have been afraid of being tricked once again.
How many times had the faintest soundslike the sound of wind or a birds wingslifted her spirits, only to disappoint her each time she turned? How many times had she looked back, only to find nothing but leaves dancing in the air.
Using victory and efficiency as excuses, I couldnt let myself continue like this.
So, I
??Was I toote?
With these words, I announced my arrival, determined to take back all the disappointments shed endured.
Yes. Damn it, I would take everything back, not missing a single one. Rather than seeing the main character reaching a happy ending only after going through all the pain, I would reshape it into a slice-of-life story full of happiness.
And in the end, I would end this story with the sound ofughter.
Chapter 187: S4. A Succubus Dream / The Extermination Squad of the Year 440 - 7
The clever rabbit always digs more than one burrow.
Whether he liked Yuri or not didnt particrly matter to me. But, I thought it would be far more entertaining if he did have feelings for her. So this was quite a fortunate oue.
An overflow of emotion. It would serve as proof that the Evil Gods Sublimation had taken effect, wouldnt it?
===============================================================
Click click click.
In the heavy, muted silence, I caught a glimpse of her back, faintly illuminated by the clouds moonlight. Her emotions seemed to tremble, radiating from her silhouette form.
??Mima.
Yuri murmured, her back still turned, not looking at me. I deliberately moved forward, letting my footsteps announce my approach. I stepped on a bush tinged with the nights deep blue tones.
Crunch.
And I continued to move toward her.
With each step I took, the distance between us closed, and her body quivered like a candles me flickering in the wind. It felt as if she was barely holding herself together.
What should I say? What words could bridge this silence? What words did I need to choose for them to be the right thing to say?
Maybe shed be angry with me, I thought. No, surely?? she would be angry. Should I start by giving her some space to vent her feelings?
Or maybe I could invite her to dance, to show her that the party wasnt over and that every moment with her was a celebration.
??Wasnt this strange? My heart was pounding too fast.
No, it wasnt strange at all. Look closely, take in every detail. She was beautiful, even in her hurt and vulnerable state. You wouldnt leave her here, trembling in loneliness, right?
A grating noise scraped my ears. A few damaged modules were malfunctioning, sending error messages.
But I could feel it.
I could feel Yuris heart. After living alongside her, I could feel the warmth in her gaze and the tenderness in her gestures. It was hard to put into words, but her feelings carried a taste and her scent reminded me of peaches.
If I could just touch her, I might feel it even more clearly.
With a quiet thrill, I reached out and gently took her hand as if it were fragile ss. She flinched briefly, but didnt pull away.
I could sense it. The information passing through my skin confirmed, no matter how many times I cross-checked it, that this was Yuris genuine emotion. Her essence was clear.
Youre??te.
Sorry. Something very important came up??but, I was fighting for you. That much, I can tell you.
Fighting for me, yet leaving me behind?
I realize now how foolish that was. Im sorry for beingte.
Really.
Yuri murmured softly, but I took it as forgiveness. A sense of relief washed over me, vibrating as a warm tremor within.
Id never felt this way before. To be precise, Id never felt anything this strongly. Of course, spending time with her always made me happy, but tonight felt even more extraordinary.
Because now, I understood. I had looked into my own heart and seen where it was pointed??straight at Yuri.
She spun around, a hint of a pout on her face, with faint traces of tears at the corners of her lowered eyes. A pang of sadness rose at the sight of her tear tracks, but the affection in her gaze lifted my heart all over again.
It felt like I was swinging between Heaven and Hell in just a few seconds.
Even in this brief moment, I could sense it. We seemed to be sharing the same thoughts. Since I had beente, I felt I should punish myself in some way, so I gathered the courage to speak first.
You know, I never understood what love was?? but now I think I do.
Yuris eyes widened in surprise and joy.
===============================================================
The trick was to transnt Yuris feelings of love.
I had lived a long life and witnessed countless forms of love, yet I have never truly experienced it myself. But with this wonderful opportunity?? I decided to transfer her emotions into my own heart.
So, naturally, I wouldnt know in a dazed state. My actions might only be an act, but my emotions were genuine.
And?? here, in the year 440, there was no one around Yuri who would notice even if my behavior deviated from hers. There was no one to question or correct me.
Love???
What a strange feeling. Just a light touch filled me with ticklish joy, and even those cliched lines somehow sounded charming.
You, too, must be feeling the same emotions from deep down. After all, they were your own, true feelings.
Are you listening, Yuri?
===============================================================
Click click click.
My heart was in chaos. It was like a little devil had taken hold of my reason, steering me now and then in directions contrary to my own self-interest.
How could I possibly resist the whispers of this little devil? The heart, after all, was truly me. To suppress and deny my own heart would ultimately mean rejecting myself.
Now, I think I understand.
After suppressing my emotions with every spell imaginable, I finally broke free from that bleak, colorless world and remembered a promise from long ago.
I had once told Yuna I was searching for a story with happiness.
It was absurd to say that while I had my heart tightly bound. I had to embrace this wildly beating heart.
Yuris eyes darted around nervously before she nced down shyly.
Confirmed.
??Is this a confession?
Its not an official confession.
What does that even mean?
Because this isnt reality. No matter how many confessions are whispered in dreams that fade upon waking, none of them could everpare to a single one in the real world.
Yuri looked bewildered, thinking my words were some kind of metaphor. I smiled gently, took her hand, and led her into a dance positiona clumsy attempt to ask her to dance.
With that simple gesture, Yuri seemed to understand my intention. Her face flushed as she shyly followed my lead, one hand in mine and the other resting lightly on my waist.
Then one, two. Simple steps, a gentle sway to a silent rhythm.
And that alone made it feel like a celebration. I was so overjoyed I couldnt help butugh aloud. Yuri joined me,ughing too.
Right. There was still something I needed to ask.
After dancing with her for a while, I carefully brought up the words.
I want to?? ask for that key.
????.
I know others have tried to steal it from you. Even if I promised Id make you happy with it, youd still have doubts. But you know?? I want you to trust me.
??Are you trying to ckmail me with the atmosphere here?
Yuri clutched the key hanging around her neck tightly. She hesitated. It was only natural. But, to my delight?? her hesitation was somehow sweet.
More than the wound of betrayal, she seemed worried that I might leave once I had it.
I couldnt take it by force. Doing so would shatter her heart?? and mine along with it.
Yuri thought deeply for a long time.
??Sure.
Are you trusting me???
You are?? Mima. My only friend. And if you were just trying to charm me with your looks again, you wouldnt have made such a vulnerable face. And besides??.
Her gaze. It was as though it could see through me.
?? I dont think someone with those kinds of eyes, would be able to betray me.
????.
That was the truth.
Yuri gently pulled me closer, wrapping me in her arms. This version of Yuri was slightly smaller, so much like Yuna, I could hold her fully within my embrace.
Even until the end, Yuri hesitated. She clutched the key tightly in both hands, worrying about every possible doubt, and then, with a burst of courage, she spoke.
??I have something to say too. How was I today?
You were beautiful. Especially today.
Is that, so?? it makes me happy. That word.
Yuri smiled, pure and innocent. Her happiness was clear from that smile. But, there was also a faint touch of mischief hidden with that lily-white innocence.
Then, with both hands, she pressed the key into my grasp.
So, does that mean I have quite the talent for acting?
??Uh.
A shiver of unease ran up my spine.
But why? I was right here with Yuri. Why would I feel a sense of danger? There was no danger here. Right?
The key was buried deep in my chest, but??.
Click click click click.
The grinding sound of interlocking gears echoed throughout the world. How had I missed such an obvious noise?
The Key, an object that oddly contained arge amount of information. It didnt just unlock the next level, but was also packed with malicious data.
My lifeline was severed.
In front of me, as I stood dazed, Yuri?? no.
The Queen in Yuris shell spun around, almost proudly. Her dark hair turned white, and her suit transformed into a flowing, white dress. I was now face-to-face with the Subus Queen.
Then, with a seductive smile that seemed to embody the worlds allure, she spoke.
Uhuhu?? How do I look? Dont I make the perfectHeroine??
My mind short-circuited under a torrent of emotions. Regret, shock, anger, sadnessall these emotions surged for one moment and then faded, leaving me with one bitter realization.
Had I been? toocent???
Ahha, ahhaha, ahhahahahaha!!
nk. The door to the lower level creaked open, and as I stood paralyzed, I fell.
The Queens mockingughter echoed in my ears as I plummeted into the depths of my own consciousness.
===============================================================
Euheuheut, heuheu?? AHHAHAHAHAT!!
The Second Underground Floor.
The Queen, who had just sent the Crazy Wizard spiraling into his deep consciousness,ughed for a long time. Sheughed andughed, until tears ran down her face.
Her heart felt as if it were splitting in two. The Queen was experiencing emotional pain. And it amused her.
Thanks to the fragments of Yuris feelings she had imnted within her for the act, she could feel the sting of having betrayed someone she loved and driving him into a corner!
Aheuheu?? It was a such a unique experience. Ah ah, I never imagined a day woulde when I would cry over a man.
Below her was the perfectly crafted Intestine
Yuri, who had fallen long before, and now Mr. Mima who had just followed, would both slowly dissolve back into raw data. Wounded by the effects of the Key and severed from his lifeline, Mr. Mima had no means of escape.
I won.
The Queen celebrated her victory, her heart caught somewhere between joy and sorrow.
===============================================================
I opened my eyes. Everything was pitch ck.
A thick darkness surrounded me. Viscous ck tar dripped from above, and the ground beneath was so sticky it felt as if I could be swallowed by it.
My skin burned. These ck substances werent just acidic in a physical sensethey were eating away at my essence, dissolving the data thatposed my very being. I was being devoured.
Well, lets check.
The Queen is son of a bitch
Good. My idealism was intact. Now, what about love?
I really like Yuri.
That was still there too. Maybe the Queen had stirred it up, but it was still my own emotion. The small spark of affection still pulsed quietly in my heart. But
That affection was?? buried in a corner, drowned out by anger and the will to survive. I could control it. Alright.
Honestly, why havent I had a proper rtionship before?
A love I had never felt before hadpletely thrown me off bnce, making me obsess over a past version of Yuri Id only spent a few days with??.
Is that who I am? The type to fall head over heels and lose control the moment I fall for someone???
Alright, calm down. Lets keep checking.
That annoying fucking clicking noise? I dont hear it. Good.
Rate of decay? With strong defenses, I couldst about three days.
Lifeline? Severed long ago, shredded beyond any hope of repair.
With all this information?? I took a cold, hard look at reality.
I was fucked. I epted it peacefully.
I was trapped inside the Subus Queens insides with no lifeline. But did that mean I was going to sit here and wait to dissolve until I die? No. I had no thoughts about giving up.
Yes, I had been outyed by the Queen from the moment I entered, but this fight wasnt over. In the worst case, I could even try Random Metamorphosis Gacha.
Then, why exactly was I fucked?
????.
????.
Pink-Haired Lesbian staring at me from across the room looked all too realneither an illusion nor some act.
Please, dont be real.
Please let this be the Queen running it down with attempt 2. If she was truly this thorough, escaping might be even harder, but Id rather take that than face this reality. Please. Dear god.
But God was cruel. Pink-Haired Lesbian, who was dissolving into the ck tar, calmly opened her mouth.
Did you enjoy my youthful charms, Mr. Fucking-Crazy Wizard?
????.
Ah fuck.
You know, I never understood love before?? but now I think I do.
AAAAACK-!!
I covered my ears with my hand and rolled around. If I was going to die here, it was going to be out of sheer embarrassment. And it would be at the hands of the Pink-Haired Lesbian, not the Queen.
Our reunion was rather?? ugly.
Chapter 188: S4. The Succubus’ Stomach ／ The Pitch-Black Swamp - 1
In this pitch-ck space, we crouched side by side, barely a fists width apart. Thick ck tar seeped around us wherever we looked, creating a disorienting realm where up and down seemed indistinguishable.
Even breathing didnt feel real. I felt like I was dissolving, bit by bit, so it was no wonder.
This ck stuff was designed to break down tightly bound information and absorb it. It felt as if my defenses were constantly being chipped away, and I was taking DOT(damage over time).
I had a universal defense in ce byyering useless information over my skin. But, what was Pink-Haired Lesbians situation?
As a senior of being consumed by this space longer than I had, Pink-Haired Lesbian was like over-fermented kimchiher data had softened and degraded. When I first saw her, she could barely hold a form and didnt even have two legs.
So Id at least reconstructed her appearance. I gathered her data to form legs and optimized it a bit.
In reality, manipting someone elses data would have been nearly impossible. But here, in this mental world, with Pink-Haired Lesbians data already so degraded, it was doable.
At this point, I could probably even force a TS transformation on her.
Lost in such pointless thoughts, Pink-Haired Lesbian suddenly scoffed.
Why did youe to save me? Like an idiot?
??If I came to rescue you, the least you could do is thank me instead of calling me an idiot.
It wouldve been impressive if you had actually saved me, but you got caught trying. Plus, showing me every embarrassing side of you?? you know, until now, Ive never really known what love was
If you say that one more time, Ill hit you with a confession attack-!!
I rolled around and fired a few warning shots, clearly triggered.
I knew. Reacting so strongly would only encourage the teaser. Ideally, ignoring and brushing it off without showing any interest was the only real defense.
But that line in particr?? the embarrassment was unbearable. What was I even thinking?
Fortunately, my threat of a confession attack made Pink-Haired Lesbian take a breath and avert her gaze. We were in a momentary ceasefire.
On any other day, she wouldve probably scoffed at something as silly as a confession threat. But right now, it was doing its job as a potent anti-Pink-Haired Lesbian weapon.
Because we were connected.
The emotion Queen had stolen from Pink-Haired Lesbian was still affecting its original owner. She was in a state of loving me. And so was I.
The thought filled me with unexpected joy. The moment I met her gaze, I felt the emotions connecting us like an invisible thread. As my heart pounded, a surge of excitement rose within me
This cant be happening.
p p. I pped my face, trying to silence the inner romantic poet desperate to escape.
Pink-Haired Lesbian chuckled at the sight.
You look like youre about to write me a poem, Mr. Crazy Wizard. Or maybe a long love letter.
Shit, stop teasing me!
But?? Mr. Mima? In this situation, shouldnt you be asking me to tease you?
What are you even saying?
I nced up at her, squirming in embarrassment after her sudden Mima attack, only to find myself caught with that expression. How to describe it? Like a pink volcano, bubbling just beneath the surface.
Her expression was wrapped in yfulness, barely contained by her own restraint. Her face was definitely turned on. She groaned.
Im a subus, dazed by you, trapped in a room with no escape until we melt away, waiting for death.
And, as is often the case with most beings, they tend to experience a surge in primal breeding instincts right before death. I thought for a moment that there might be some benefit to doing it before I died.
Then, reality hit me coldly: wasting time on something like that might actually get us killed here. I gave in at once.
Please tease me, Miss Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Good boy. Keep up the good attitude and?? do you have a n?
I think we just need to hold out a little longer. You see this ck tar? I might be able to hack it and turn it against itself. These things are designed to consume information, right? So, if I feed it the right data, I could possibly make it form a magic circle or something??.
Driiiip, st!
Pffap.
Arge glob of sticky ck goo plopped right onto my head.
Refilled with pitch-ck tar, even though I hadnt exactly ordered one, and it was a version that seemed to have patched the very vulnerability Id just mentionedas if the Queen had heard every word. I nced up with a bitter expression on my face.
Queen, you sneaky bastard, you were listening, werent you?
Were inside the Queens stomach. She can probably detect it when her prey starts muttering about ns to escape.
Well then, we?? cant even have a strategy meeting here? Hey, if that bitch is watching us, maybe we should just go for a deep, passionate kiss.
Pardon?
Pink-Haired Lesbian looked at me with a confused face..
It wasnt a look that screamed, Are you insane? or even a firm No. Rather it was more a look of, You realize youre risking your life with this, right? with a pure face of worry.
But there was something I needed to find out.
When Queen blindsided me earlier, I had caught a glimpse of sadness and pain in her eyes. Wasnt that strange?
An entire line of thought branched off from that clue I forced myself to stop. No thinking, no voicing it. We were in the Queens stomach, where shed know if anything slipped out.
I spat out without letting myself think.
What would it be like for one subus to watch another having a meal.
Theyd probably think, Looks delicious?? or something?
Exactly. And up until a moment ago, Queen was enjoying a pseudo-romantic y with me. Ill stir up her appetite and?? tempt her to go out for a midnight snack. That should create an opening.
Just admit you want a kiss before you die, Mr. Crazy Wizard. Dont bother with this kind of nonsense.
I put on my best impression as the Crazy Wizard, desperate and grabbing at any possibility for survival. It was like frantically scratching at wallpaper in an escape room, just throwing anything to find a hint.
Did she get it?
Would she be able to tell?? that I wasnt acting out of recklessness? That I was stubbornly pursuing something that I needed to confirm?
Let me know if you cant breathe.
What are you talking about?
Pink-Haired Lesbian held my shoulders firmly like a hawk. Her grip was so strong that it hurt a little. Her face was inches away.
You figured it out, right???
She was so close I could feel her breath mixing with mine. My heart hammered like like crazy. Maybe I should have thought of a different approach. But this seemed the best way to find out.
W-wait, stop?? umph!
.
So.
The sword technique wasposed of two primary movements: shing and thrusting. The way these actions werebined and developed was what set apart techniques like the Three Powers Sword from Namgung Zhaos Boundless Firmament Sword Technique
Atoms that formed all matter relied on precisebinations of protons, neutrons, and electrons to alter their nature. Just like that, all skills originated from basic techniques.
Who wouldve thought that something as simple as the trio of bite, suck, and lick could bloom into something so intricate?
What had started as a hesitant flutter, like the wings of a butterfly, evolved into a full-blown storm as I grew used to it.
Turns out, the practice she mentionedtying knots with cherry stemshadnt been for nothing after all. Good for her.
And this girl? She never closed her eyes while kissing. Each time I peeked, hers were still open.
She gazed at me like a wildcat, as if daring me not to retreat. I was frozen, like a rabbit staring into Medusas eyes??.
For the sake of my dignity, lets end the details here.
What felt like an hour-long kiss was, in reality, only five minutes, and was interrupted with a ssh of tar from the jealous Queen. Yes, jealousy. That was clear. This was exactly what I wanted to confirm.
Queen still had Yuris feelings of affection.
I had just won a critical piece toward victory, but at the same time?? I had also lost something akin to my virginity. I feltpletely drained.
===============================================================
Drenched in ck tar, Pink-Haired Lesbian dabbed her saliva-stained lips with her sleeve, then looked at me with a bright-eyed, mischievous gaze.
Thank you for the meal. The rain in the middle interrupted my feast, but?? it seems the main course is ready, so may I continue?
??Hey! You cant just toy with people like that! Go away, you pervert!
You did ask for it yourself. So, how was it? Did you enjoy it?
Youre not supposed to ask that without any sense of mood!
Watching me back away, disheveled, she came to her own conclusion.
Seems like you enjoyed it. Got it. Ill do it again once we get out of here.
????.
I couldnt deny it. Nor did I want to.
Id love to take things to the next level, but its about time.
Time for what?
This stomach. Besides the ck tar, it has another digestive systemit calls forth nightmares from the past.
Her yful mood vanishedpletely. Nightmares, huh?
When fresh prey full of energy entered the stomach, it required a more aggressive digestion than slow dissolution. As I watched Pink-Haired Lesbian prepare for battle, I forced my sluggish, creaky body to stand.
Ever since that Key struck me, my condition had been deteriorating.
It felt as though my stats had dropped to a quarter of their usual levels. I was lucky to have survived even one surprise attack, but the bitter aftertaste still lingered.
Bubble bubble bubble.
Bubbles rose and swelled in the pitch-ck tar, and shadowy figures began to emerge.
Old men, children, a young man holding a rakethey looked like vigers from a rural, mountain town, based on their clothing and tools.
Pink-Haired Lesbian gave a bittersweet smile as she introduced the dark shadows.
Theyre people from my hometown.
??Hometown, then.
The ce erased by the Queen.
Yes. The subi who opposed Queen were often forced into the human world, far from her domain. My mother told me they had to wander a lot at first.
Even if a group of subi dered, We want to live peacefully among you, they wouldnt have been weed so easily. And even if they were epted, it wouldnt have been out of pure goodwill.
Eventually, they found a quiet vige.
It was a small, nameless vige. It was a ce where we had to be self-sufficient for food and survival, tucked away high in the mountains, where visitors were a rare sight.
Initially, the vigers were wary of the subi, and the subi, in turn, struggled to trust humans due to long persecution.
But then, one of the subi fell in love at first sight with the vige chiefs son, and somehow, they all found a way to live together.
Was it?? Romeo and Juliet? It was just like that. But unlike that tragedy, our story had a different ending. Thanks to their overwhelming love, humans and subi ended up living together.
Surprisingly, it actually went well. The subi stopped seeing humans as mere prey, and the humans no longer saw the subi as monsters.
I still remember that ce. The man who gave me an apple when I was a child, the friends I yed with. In those memories, I was epted.
At least?? until the Queen arrived.
Gegegek. Splunch. Splunch.
The ominous sounds pulled her out of her reminiscence and back to harsh reality. Figures resembling vigers shuffled toward us, their bodies pitch-ck.
They werent exactly intent on killing, but they were hostile. Queen had reanimated these figures from Pink-Haired Lesbians memories, turning them into puppet soldiersa kind of informational necromancy.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, hardened by having faced this horror countless times, showed little emotion as she destroyed the figures of her hometown vigers by swinging her fist.
Hmm, it was popr to y hide-the-branches back then. Nicole, Elliot, Seniathey especially always yed together.
She kicked away what looked like a child no older than ten, obliterating it. Its head separated with a st.
That man ran the forge, though he wasnt very good at sharpening des. He was insulted by people a lot.
A bearded middle-aged figure swung a rusty sickle. Pink-Haired Lesbian dodged and destroyed it.
????.
She pretended to be fine, but that would be impossible. Being forced to kill shadows of her family, friends, and neighbors over and over?? it had to be excruciating.
She probably hesitated the first few times.
While Id been up there, fixated on young Yuri, Pink-Haired Lesbian had been down here, engulfed in darkness, fighting endlessly against her own revived memories.
It was necessary to fight and get rid of them. After all, information shaped in their likeness was attacking us.
However, watching Pink-Haired Lesbian handle this alone felt?? far too cruel. I pped my hands as I stepped forward.
Step aside.
????.
Ill take over from here. Leave these invaders to the genius wizard, and take a break for a moment.
You dont look in a good condition. Are you sure I can trust you with this?
Of course. Who does she think I am? I threw myself into battle without hesitation.
===============================================================
Huff??.
I barely managed to destroy thest Shadow Human. I almost fucking died??!
The drop in my stats was worse than expected. To make things worse, this ce put me at a huge disadvantagethere just werent enough resources for me to tap into.
Casting magic by using my own data would speed up my digestion, which was a loss I couldnt afford.
Trying to cast magic with the ck tar would only make the Queen patch the bug, which would be another loss.
So this was what I got for trying to avoid losses. A prolonged, hand-to-hand battle against the vigers, fighting them only with martial arts.
Of course, a wizard trying to fight like a warrior was a near-suicidal approach. I muttered, gasping for breath.
I should, I should have exercised?? regrly??.
Ill help you with a full-body workout once were out of here. In bed.
At the training grounds, please. At the training grounds??.
Pink-Haired Lesbian ced her hand gently on my head. It felt like a silent message, as if to say Id done enough, and she appreciated the effort, but there was no need for more.
??No, it was easy. Ill keep handling the vigers.
Men always act tough in front of women they like. Is this supposed to be the power of love or something?
Yeah. Id rather go through the trouble than see you in pain.
Puck. Pink-Haired Lesbian gave me a light smack on the back. It seemed like my counterattack worked.
Nows not the time to show off. The next wave ising.
No, I can take three?? no, two?? well, I can handle this wave at least.
Theyre not vigers, Mr. Crazy Wizard. More than one person has been digested in thisStomach
????.
Right. If it pulled out vigers from Pink-Haired Lesbians memories, then it would eventually use my data to create the next enemy.
Bubble bubble bubble.
The bubbles grewrger andrger until they burst.
A pitch-ck, super-awakened, dual-wielding swordsman Bet at the Metamorphosis level showed himself.
??Why, is that thing holding two swords?
Uh. I thought itd be useful in a session, so I yed around with Bes data a little and?? customized him to be a version with about ten more years of training.
Pink-Haired Lesbian raised her voice, veins standing out on her neck.
Why did you bring that data with you to rescue me?!
I was going to fold it up and use it as a magic bullet! Hey, the knives areingfirst attacks a barrage pattern, duck!!
My own karma started throwing knives at me.
Chapter 189: S4. The Succubus’ Stomach ／ The Pitch-Black Swamp - 2
Previously.
To rescue Pink-Haired Lesbian, I had plunged into her mental realm, which was entirely under the control of the Subus Queen.
But, the Queen I had been fighting turned out to be fake. The real Queen had hid within young Yuri, waiting for the perfect moment to strikeand shended a devastating blow just when I dropped my guard.
With both my body and mind shattered, I was pulled deeper into this mental world. It was the Subus Queens stomach, a space designed to digest her captured prey. The real Pink-Haired Lesbian, who had been captured earlier, was already trapped there as well.
Would I be able to escape from th??.
Stop standing around and fight!
I was scolded for zoning out mid-shback.
===============================================================
Bts Metamorphosis, Guardians Dream, was?? a boring ability.
The fact that it couldnt break as long as ones will remained unshaken made it extremely situational. I dont know if it was arger shield but.
Maybe it would be useful if you found yourself in a copsing mine shaft that could be held up by a single sword or were under a star-destroying attack focused down to a des edge.
Otherwise, it was essentially just an incredibly durable sword with a built-in subspace storage function. This was why, lying in bed and tucked under a nket, I asionally thought about ways to improve it.
What if I built a railgununcher that could fire unbreakable ammo using Guardians Dream? With summoning and unsummoning mechanics, retrieving it would be simple as well.
Or maybe I could gift him a book on throwing sword techniques. But really, wouldnt it =be more urate to use bullets instead of a sword?
This concept evolved into what I called?? Combine Metamorphosis.
Metamorphosis transformations generallye with weakened or modified abilities. For example, ines burst attacks were adapted into something more versatile, and Roderuss ability to materialize mana was also reduced.
But what if someone could retain their original Metamorphosis?? whileyering another on top? And what if thosebined powers created a new synergy?
This train of thought led me to a hypothetical question:
What if Taras soul could coexist within Bets body, allowing them to activate their Metamorphoses simultaneously?
The result would be abination of Guardians Dreams indestructibility, and Thorns of Laments energy absorption ability.
Kang, Kaang!
Shadow Bet struck both swords together, each sh producing bright sparks that ignited a dark, me-like mana.
Using Thorns of Lament, Guardians Dream absorbed power until it nearly shattered. But since Guardians Dream would never break as long as the users will held strong??
It would spew out infinite power until his mind finally broke downGuardians Dream of Lament.
It was the creation of a Demonic Sword with infinite energy.
Whooosh!!
When Shadow Bet swung his de, the ck mes red outward, scorching a 30-meter radius. I rolled across the ground to dodge.
Pink-Haired Lesbian, also ttened against the floor, listened to my n and then asked.
??Nice theory. So how do we deal with him?
Call Yuna.
Overwhelming firepower was the standard approach to dealing with enemies that were like perpetual motion machine. Dragging the fight out would only be torture.
Shes not here.
Shes not??.
But that didnt mean we couldnt win. This was still just a replica. If we werent stuck in this ck tar, dissolving and having all our data stolen, we would have defeated him by now.
With her weakened, Pink-Haired Lesbian couldnt take on Shadow Bet alone.
And neither could I, in my current state.
Wed have tobine our strength.
??I have an idea. But it might be a little?? unpleasant.
It has to be better than dying, right? Just get on with it.
This might be worse than getting caught by the Queen out of sheer overconfidence, you know.
??you know, until now, Ive never really known what love was.
The fact that she immediately tried to get under my skin, it seemed like a sign of approval. It would look a bit awkward but??Itched onto her back, wrapping my legs around her to secure my grip.
Since falling into this world, I had reconstructed Pink-Haired Lesbians legless body.
Here, in this mental world, Pink-Haired Lesbian was like a well-cooked piece of meat, and this allowed me to meld with her.
In short, we were merging.
??Isnt this, dangerous?
Dont talk to me.
Of course it was dangerous.
Merging meant risking the fusion of our consciousnesses, with no guarantee we could separate again. If the process went too far, we would have to call ourselves Crazy Yuri Lanster Wizard.
So, we needed just the right amount of connection, and I was setting the framework carefully.
Swoosh-!
Shadow Bet unleashed a devastating wave of fire in an arc, leaving no path for escape.
Taat. Tat.
Pink-Haired Lesbian carried me on her back, moving nimbly through the sticky swamp. She moved like a panther, fully tapping into her physical abilities.
While she bought us time, I extended our bond, reaching beyond flesh and bone, down to the very soul inside her heart.
I transformed, bing a ck cape, wrapping her in darkness. I melted into her, and the merge waspleted in moments.
It was the appearance of the dark-haired, golden-eyed mysterious woman, Crazy Pink-Haired Lesbian
??Euheueut.
Pink-Haired Lesbian let out a sound as if she was creeped out, like a shiver, as if ice water had been poured down her spine. I maintained the connection, keeping her stable when she lost control a little.
Touch.
I guided her movements from inside.
Pink-Haired Lesbian must have sensed her body move against her will. She extended her arm, stepped forward, and pressed her palm against the scorching edge of Bets sword and??deflected it.
Since this was a mental space, the mes zing from his sword were also just clusters of data. So if I concentrated, I could manipte their flow and reduce the impact.
And?? uh oh.
This body doesnt move that way. You need to adjust the center of gravity, keeping in mind the?? two big lumps of fat on the chest.
I was already focused on keeping us from fully merging and lessening the damage, so my mind didnt exactly have room to consider that. Well, if youve got the feel for it, then go ahead.
Fine. Just tell me the patterns and keep the buffsing?? thinking about my younger days at a time like thisshould I take that as you wanting to get scolded?
All right. The link was stable.
This was teamwork based on seamless, instantmunication. Pink-Haired Lesbian would move in response to what I noticed, and I would adapt to her instincts.
It took us a moment to find our rhythm, but once we did, we worked well together.
After fighting for quite a long time, we finally managed to ram Guardians Dream into Shadow Bets mouth, putting an end to the battle.
Shadow Bet reached toward us, as if grasping for his younger sister, before vanishing.
===============================================================
Some time passed. We were worn out but still holding our ground.
We had fought the Heavenly Demon (she struggled to recreate it urately) and had taken down Namgoong Cheonghwi with rtive ease. With each battle, our synergy grew, and we improved.
We refined this?? merged state a bit more, forming a tail from Pink-Haired Lesbians backside that connected with my own, essentially creating a link between us to share information.
A full merge was far too risky.
Greetings, Mr. Crazy Wizard?.
Yeah. Although this link had the side effect of random thoughts slipping through to each other, the benefits forbat were undeniable, so we decided to keep it.
Since it wasnt verbalmunication, we didnt have to worry about the Queen catching on either.
We spent our time in this connected statetalking as we melted down, fighting the respawning shadow enemies as they appeared, and slipping back into idle conversation.
And we waited for the right moment.
If anyone would notice my lifeline was severed, it would be Yuna. Shed wait for a while, get anxious, n a rescue, and eventually rain down bombardments.
There was a connection to Nest left within the Third Princes mind.
The first strike woulde through that route, and if the situation still looked grim.
Shed release the seal on my body in the real world, letting the Thing in my head spill into Nest. That was the promise we had made.
?????
I dont know exactly what that is, but isnt that incredibly dangerous? Pink-Haired Lesbian conveyed her thoughts through our link.
It was. But isnt it better than dying here? This was our failsafea self-destruct button in case we were stuck without any hope of escape.
Ideally, that Thing would cleanly obliterate the Subus Queen. Best case, wed be able to recover it, but?? things rarely go ording to n. It might slip free into the world.
And if it did, I had no idea what would happen. But given 7% Evil God-chans nature, it wouldnt be a pleasant oue for either the world or me.
So, what was our top priority?
We had to escape the moment Archmage of Purple Tower, Yuna Violetiris, began raining down her full-scale assault on the Nest.
If we failed to escape, something dark and terrifying would be unleashed on the world.
If her headquarters was being bombarded with merciless fire, even the Queen would be too overwhelmed to act rationally. Since we wont be at full strength either, it would be a tough fight, but??.
How would we set it up? How would we lure her out, and would we attack? We formed ns, analyzed them, broke them down, restructured, and repeated the process over and over.
Mr. Crazy Wizard.
Eung?
Pink-Haired Lesbian, with parts of her body now partially melted, quietly said.
Being connected like this, I can barely sense it. This might sound odd, but?? it feels like you already have Metamorphosis.
If I did, Id be using it by now.
Well, it feels like theres only half of it. Iplete, I suppose?
Iplete?
I scratched my chin thoughtfully with my melted, merged index and middle fingers.
The manifestation of Metamorphosis involves imprinting ones soul with an emotional shade. Ande to think of it, Id been experiencing intense emotional swings like a person doing intense jump ropes.
I loved young Yuri, only to be savagely betrayed.
It was as if Id be one of my students, immersed in a session only toe out right now.
And yet, if I couldnt manifest?? maybe. Maybe there was an issue lying somewhere elseperhaps within my own soul, hidden in that enigmatic ck box inside me. Something.
If she was right, this was bad news. Id been counting on triggering the manifestation of Metamorphosis by firing the Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction into my head. But if the issue was rooted in my soul itself, then even the most intense emotionsdozens of times over the thresholdwouldnt make a difference.
No wonder I hadnt been able to manifest it.
Then, Pink-Haired Lesbian suggested a wild idea.
And said, My soul is still fine.
????.
She hadnt yet reached Sublimation, nor was she in a state of constant change. Her souls color would only alter upon her own Metamorphosis activation.
And right now, she and I were so closely linked, our boundaries so blurred, that a small nudge would be enough to merge us fully.
So, what if I infused her soul with my emotions?? could that potentially create a unique Metamorphosis, or trigger her own Metamorphosis in a different way?
In other words, Metamorphosis Alternation??.
Lets call it Fusion Metamorphosis and keep it simple.
Pink-Haired Lesbian grinned after saying that, and I couldnt help but grin back. We were joking, but the thrill and danger were real.
We were absolutely on the brink of death, and it was entirely possible we could actually die here.
But we just chose not to think about that.
St. Pink-Haired Lesbian leaned her head on my shoulder. It felt sticky and gooey. We were both covered in that ck tar. I pretended to be annoyed, even though I liked it.
??Youre sticky.
Youre no better.
Looking back.
Since reincarnating into this world, I hadnt really?? given much thought to emotions. No, I had never faced them at all.
What did I do when I felt sexual urges? I just suppressed them with a Sexual Desire Suppression module.
Anxiety, angerI had prepared countermeasures through all sorts of modules.
Love, well?? The three of us just skirted around it.
I ignored my own desires and paid little mind to the emotions of others.
It wasnt until I stood face-to-face with death, with my modules breaking down and my ns crumbling, only then did I recall a question that had been popr in my previous life.
If I were to die tomorrow.
So tell me, Crazy Wizard. If, this time tomorrow, you were given final notice that your life would endand if you knew that to be true with every fiber of your being
What should I do now?
Se-??.
Ugh, idiot.
I smacked my forehead, trying to get back to serious thoughts.
????.
Swoosh!
Pink-Haired Lesbian quickly backed away from me, a good distance. Her face was bright red. I slowly pieced it together and understood.
The way she kept talking about wanting to devour me but holding back, and then backing away.
Did that mean that all of her boldness was just an act?
I just?? didnt realize. I was confused because I had been seeing everything from my own perspective, but if she hadnt made a move, despite being a subus with a man right next to her
It meant she was scared.
??Im not scared.
??Thene over here.
Keep a safe distance.
This was a battle I would win if I just pushed a little harder!
I made a bitter smile at this discovery of Pink-Haired Lesbians weakness. I was d to learn about it, but it was a shame to think there might not be much time left to tease her about it.
I looked up at the sky. Though it looked like a ck, unsettling pool of liquid, if I thought about it positively, it could almost pass for a starless night sky.
If I narrowed my eyes and blurred my vision, I could easily recall constetions from memory, sketching one star after another onto that dark canvass.
The patterns of those stars werent the same as I remembered.
In my early days in this world, I used to remember Earths constetions from Earth, like the Big Dipper, Arcturus, Spica, Deneb, which formed the Spring Triangle, and the sparkling Regulus and etcetera.
But the stars I was thinking of right now were not from Earth. They belonged to this world the ones I had seen while I was researching at the Magic Tower and during quiet evenings at the Academy, sipping tea under the open sky.
It might sound a little weird, but
In this moment, I could distinctly feel the divide between my past and present selves.
The calm before the storm. Preparing for a battle we might not survive, I quietly suggested to Pink-Haired Lesbian.
Just in case?? lets leave somest words, Yuri Lanster.
Last words, you say? Here we are, barely clinging to life and practically picking out our grave sites, and you want to leavest words? For who, exactly?
For each other.
It felt like something deep was waking up within me, almost tickling as it awakened. This act wasnt a sad farewell. It was something I needed to trulyplete me.
This was a chance to be truly honestwith myself, who hid my emotions behind magic, and with Yuri Lanster, who suppressed hers through Metamorphosis.
Chapter 190: S4. The Succubus’ Stomach ／ The Pitch-Black Swamp - 3
Yuri Lansters childhood vige had a secluded hill where flowers bloomed beautifully. Young Yuri loved ying there.
Neither the vigers nor Yuris friends knew of this lovely hill. It was like a secret hideout just for her.
She would spend time there, breathing in the scent of flowers and weaving them into crowns to y with.
One day, a pure white woman appeared on the hill. Yuri was initially afraid but quickly opened her heart to the womans gentle smile and kind voice.
I called her Unni and followed her around.
The pure white woman told her heartbreaking love stories from the outside world, while Yuri told her about small, everyday stories about things that happened in the vige.
The woman would light up like a child even at trivial stories like those of little kids ying soldier. She didnt dismiss Yuri as a child but listened with genuine attentiveness.
She asked Yuri to keep her existence a secret, and sheplied. She was Yuris secret friend.
A hidden friend in a secret hideoutit was enough to thrill a young heart.
Yet, she was, surprisingly, a subus from outside. The vige elders had always warned that any outsider subus was dangerous and had to be reported immediately. But
They never really exined why everyone had to do that. And to Yuri, she didnt seem like a bad person.
The pale woman exined that she, too, had been persecuted and cast out, driven away even by other subi. She cried, saying she was only searching for a ce to stay.
Yuri said her vige would wee her. That it was a good ce where humans and Dream Demons lived in harmony.
Then she
She asked if I could introduce her to the vigers.
But she was scared they might not ept her and asked if she could meet them in their dreams.
Dream visits werent strange to Yuri and her friends. They would often enter each others dreams, sharing little secrets like, Mom made too many mashed potatoes today, soe get some.
So
Yuri lit the candle she had received from the pure white woman had given her and left her window open.
The vigers collective mental barriercreated with all their might to protect against the Subus Queens pursuitbecame defenseless against a door opened from within.
What happened next was obvious.
The vige was wiped out in an instant.
The memory of that days horrors flickered in Yuri Lansters eyes, as she alone survived and watched the viges destruction under the Queens schemes.
A deep red hatred burned in her heart.
The Queen had sent the viges subi into a frenzy. She had kept their consciousness perfectly aware, and had shattered their restraints, leaving them unable to suppress their natural sexual desires.
Neighbors vited each other, friends turned on friends, those who were exploited died and the subi who ended up killing vigers with their own hands, took their own lives in despair.
But the Queen left Yuri untouched.
With a chilling Thank you for inviting me, she made sure she remained unscathed, driving in a mental wedge to keep her from ending her life.
When she screamed, demanding to know why, the Queens response was far too light.
I heard there were subi coexisting with humans in some remote mountain vige. Isnt that strange? That beings like me could have hearts So, I decided to test it a little.
Saying that even with a simple enchantment, it had turned out like this. She gently mocked Yuri, suggesting that Dream Demons should just live as Dream Demons.
So dont worry about trivial things like having a heart, and live by instinct, okay? And devour as many people as you please.
AAAAAHHH!!
Right then, young Yuri made a vow.
If everyone died because of me, and I couldnt even follow them in death.
Then I would use this sinful life that destroyed my vige to butcher the Queen. Even if it costs me everything, Ill kill her. If I cant even aplish that, I wont have the face to meet my friends and family again
===============================================================
Yuri Lanster, sinking into darkness and dying, spoke calmly.
I chose to focus solely on revenge. And one day, I realized that carrying a heart was too burdensome. So I decided to let it sink.
Lets look away. Lets tear out every needless emotion blooming within and throw it down into thatke below.
Happiness and affection, friendship and belonging, ethics and moralityall those good things down below too. Because I dont deserve to feel them.
Pain and sadness, loneliness and guiltlet them sink as well. I dont have time to be held back by those.
Ill make anger my only guide.
So, her Metamorphosis wont just sink anger alone.
Still, when you met me, you were joking around, even a bit rxed.
That was thanks to C. She seemed to want me to let go of revenge. She said the Queen is elusive and impossible to catch. Unless a genius appears and invents wide-range detection magic, tracking and killing the Queen would be incredibly difficult thats what she said.
And it was true. The Defense Bureau collected information on the Queen tirelessly, but nothing substantial ever came from it. It was unclear whether she was even alive for a long time.
Therefore, C urged Yuri to think like this:
If revenge was doomed from the start, wouldnt it be better to find another way to atone for the vigers? Mayhe, by living a happy life.
Gradually very gradually, the tired Yuri Lanster began to soften.
She left the Extermination Squad to be a field agent for the Defense Bureau, shed her fierce wolfs exterior, and, bit by bit, allowed her anger to fade.
She reminisced.
Maybe I was only looking for an excuse to escape my guilt. If I were truly strong-hearted, I wouldnt have given up on revenge no matter what.
Dont say that. It hurts.
Well, we are connected now. I apologize.
No, it would have hurt even without this pipe between us. And, that wasnt your fault.
With a soft Thank you, Yuri smiled, as if grateful just for that feeling.
What reignited Yuri Lansters slowly cooling rage was information about the Queeninformation that I brought.
A genius wizard had emerged, capable of facing the Queen in a battle of information.
By eliminating the ck Wizard and unnecessarily capturing and handing over subi, Yuri Lanster finally found her opportunity for revenge.
The reason she had abandoned revenge was because it seemed impossible. But, now that it had be possible, she had nowhere left to run. Yuri had to make her choice, and so
Perhaps sensing my guilt, Yuri dismissed it sharply. Saying it wasnt my fault.
You didnt push me into this, Mr. Crazy Wizard. This was my choice.
Still, I should have realized sooner.
I should have kept the Queens agent hidden, so that not even a trace leaked out, and handled it alone No. Had I done that, I might have ended up like Yuri, diving into this on my own.
There was a real chance of winning. Its only because that crazy bitch brought something strange.
Saying that even after getting wrecked
You got wrecked too, gawking when she took my form.
Well, if youre going to bring that up, then dont look so damn pretty!
=============================================================== "Then, what about you?"
Me?
Yuri Lanster nodded. Not entirely understanding what she was asking, I tilted my head and looked at her quietly.
As much as I was curious about her past and why she had chosen revenge over me She seemed to have something to say to me too.
Why dont you ept the Tower Masters heart?
What
I instinctively recoiled, feeling her words pierce deep into my heart. Yet, perhaps because my life was hanging by a thread, I felt a strange release of tension.
When youre close to death, theres no reason to hold back words.
While I tried tofort myself, Yuri began to voice her thoughtsher own doubts about the person she saw as the Crazy Wizard.
I can understand. Being from the Dream Demon race, spending only a little time together, feeling more like friends than lovers. But the Tower Master is different, isnt she?
Not pretending not to know, and making it obvious that you do. While keeping the Tower Master in your heart why dont you move forward with her?
I could answer that I dont understand love.
From someone whos so skilled at seducing men when disguised as a woman? If you truly didnt know love, Id believe you were a subus from birth.
Thats why I teased you. That confession wasnt just cheesyit was full of lies.
It wasnt a lie. But it wasnt entirely the truth, either. It would be absurd for someone who mimics love at every opportunity to im ignorance of its workings.
Caring for each other, feeling those emotions, the need to restrain sexual desire, the worry when shes gonewhat else could this be? I know it. I always knew.
But I blocked it out.
Its not ack of ability, and the circumstances arent the issue. If its not that you dont care for the Tower Master then what is it? ying the field?
No.
Or is there something you prioritize over emotions? But thats odd too. Didnt youe to save me, putting everything else aside? Even risking your life?
I did.
If you think I disregard emotions, then Im the type easily swayed by them. Yet, even then, I do everything I can to suppress them. Its understandable why that would seem strange.
The reason I restrained myself so much is simple.
Because I was crazy.
=============================================================== It''s a chronic illness that apanies the phenomenon of not being able to remember names.
Let me be honest. I really like seeing people suffer. It brings a spine-tingling, almost euphoric satisfactiona deep-seated malignancy within me.
I like stories of lovers torn apart by tragic fate.
I like stories where characters must confront the ghosts of their past wounds.
I like stories about characters losing their way, burdened by the weight of their own sense of justice.
I like stories of awakenings thate only after loved ones are lost.
I like stories of characters regretting their past actions.
I like stories of losing precious friends after fierce battles.
Ive woven tragedy into most stories I tell. I dressed it up as adversity and hardship are always necessary but the form didnt always have to be permanent loss. But I still chose it.
They didnt need to believe the story was real. But I made them believe it, just so I could see their pain when they were thoroughly immersed.
I examined the depths of peoples hearts, stabbing at their vulnerable spots, then offered a remedy, acting as if I were being generous. I would say:
Ovee it.
This trial was for your sake.
But deep down, I knew the truth. I just did it because it was fun. I enjoyed it enough to develop deep attachments to yers I had only just met.
There is a demon who watches the suffering of others,ughing and talking gleefully.
That terrified me. I was afraid of my own heart. Even though I could genuinely love, respect, and empathize with others I couldnt stand this frightening duality thatughed at those very things.
It felt as if something sinister had fused with my desires. No matter how much I denied it, I couldnt ignore that it had be a part of me.
I did it to princes and princesses with power. I did it to students I was supposed to teach. Maybe I was anxious, because I sensed I couldnt control this impulse.
NoI felt threatened.
Threatened that someday these arrows might be aimed at the people I cared about.
That one day, I might break Yuna, who loved me, with my own handsandugh while doing it!
In an old notebook, I find it packed with pages full of twisted ideas, all scrawled in my handwriting. Ideas that subtly hinted, What if we turned these fleeting fantasies into reality?
Encouraging rivalry among students, sharpening their minds with idental events, betting on the exact moment they would shatter.
And, and
Once, as Yunay sleeping with her head on myp, I stared at her neck, imaginingno, obsessingabout slightly cutting the carotid artery.
I imagined the expression she would make as she woke up, startled, while I gently patted her cheek, watching her die as she looked into my eyes.
How could I let things end like that!
I hesitated. I struggled. I tried to pacify the darkness within, to craft tragedies that could somehow be beautiful, so we could allugh when the curtain closed.
I sometimes tried to suppress my wickedness, trying to exclude it considerably.
I tried finding breakthroughs by giving the NPCs in my stories noble beliefs, watching as they found ways to ovee darkness.
But lookI havent changed!
So I suppressed it. I tried to feel nothing. I bottled it up, fitting a whole citys worth of chaos inside my head. Yet still, Im thinking about another session.
Since reincarnating into this world, I dont think Ive deeply thought about emotions. Or rather, I havent faced them. And this was why.
I was afraid that if I faced it, I would confirm the darkness inside me.
Afraid that twisted thing in my head might actually be me.
What Pink-Haired Lesbian says. And what many others have said.
It was why I epted rather than denied the title of Crazy Wizard.
===============================================================
ck liquid seeped from my ruined face. I couldnt tell if they were tears or fragments of melted information. I didnt want to find out. I confessed while frantically scratching my skin.
As I crouched there, hands tangled in my hair, Yuri Lanster cautiously spoke up. Her tone was half-teasing.
So, you must be enjoying thisthat the person you like melting away beside you.
Honestly, its a bit arousing.
Even the great Pink-Haired Lesbian made a somewhat disgusted expression at this. I know. Maybe it wouldve been better not to say that. I regret it a little.
Maybe it would have been better to end things without revealing this uglier part of me.
But, maybe because death was close, because it felt like ast confession, I just needed to let it out.
After a very long silence, Yuri
It might be okay.
Using all of you as toys?
Of course not, I hate that. But what I mean is, even with your madness, Crazy Wizard, you managed to hold it together. After all, every one of your stories had a happy ending.
Better than herself, she implied, who let revenge consume me and caused so much trouble. Yuri Lanster gave a self-deprecating smile, and I patted her back, telling her that it wasnt true.
In the end, we two we were both walking tightropes. You teetered between good and evil; I, between revenge and ordinary life. Thats probably why we got so close.
They say losers smile just by looking at each others faces.
If this is ast confession, so be it. Since weve managed to clear the air, we can enter our graves with unburdened hearts is what Id say.
Well, is this really the end?
Yuri Lanster had a calm, almost prim expression, as if questioning it.
If wed truly been defeated, unable to resist we could let things end here. But we were preparing for our final battle with the Queen.
If somehow we win that disadvantageous battle. If we return to the outside world.
Well need whates next. We demanded promises of each other.
You, value us more than revenge. Let us be a greater joy than any sense of loss.
And youll have to properly confront that demon inside. Well stand as the wall to keep you from straying. The Tower Master would certainly do that too if she were here.
This doesnt sound like ast confession.
Lets think of it as the Queensst will. She wont have the chance to leave her own.
=============================================================== ...Was she willing to be that epting? Even a crazy wizard whose head isn''t quite right?
Then, if thats the case
Though Ive gazed into the dark well, fearing Id be swallowed, that the monster lurking there would drag me under if you say youll be there to hold me
How about I face it? This heart Ive only ever run from.
I looked back on my story. And all the stories Id woven along the way.
Chapter 191: The Path the Heart Takes - 4
In Retrospect ()
What have my previous steps been like?
===============================================================
#1: The Prince, The Flower, And The Resistance
The Empires Second Prince, Irid Crown.
He fell deeply and passionately for Centra, a woman from the Resistance whom he met by chance.
In less than a week, they had shared love, conversations, tragedies, and farewells. His feelings burned with passion. And in the end, he brought the story to a close.
Watching him immerse himself sopletely brought me immense enjoyment. There was a thrill in the risk of toying with an Imperial Prince and a surge of dopamine from seeing him savor my story to its fullest.
Although I outwardly denied it, I couldnt ignore the dark, almost wicked satisfaction I felt in seeing how peoples emotions twisted and turned under my control
It was also the first moment I realized my n for an Otherworld TRPG was on the right track.
This is it, I thoughtthis is too fun.
What if he had immersed himself a little less, yed a little less engagingly? Even then I would have quietly pursued this path, though perhaps I might have been somewhat more passive.
But would that really have been the case? Would I have been obsessed with TRPG even then?
Hmm.
Reflecting on that first story, I now saw aspects that I had overlooked at the time.
Irid Crown was a man of resolve.
Isnt he? He threw himself fully into rescuing to save the person he loved. Though he was swept up in emotions, he wasnt irrational.
He didnt impulsively call the think tank in a panic. Instead, he weighed the cost of his actions and love, epted those burdens, and came to his conclusion.
Hadnt he even invited ine, whom he had bad rtions with at the time? Even though all the charges against her turned out to be misunderstandings, from Irids perspective at the time, it was a huge decision.
Because she was seen not only as a rival in the race for session but as a cold-hearted woman who was willing to kill her own family for power.
And in the end he saved her.
He saved her without even using Metamorphosis.
He wasnt overpowered by his emotions, nor did he stain his soul.
Even in that moment, facing a 100-year divide, letting regret and frustration slip through his tears he ultimately overcame it. He moved forward, holding onto the fragrance of rosemary that lingered in his heart.
He promised he would offer a peaceful empire 100 years into the future, as a gift to her future self.
It wasnt until I, too, faced the fear of losing Yuri Lanster and getting backstabbed by the Queen that I finally understood his strength.
And what about me? If I had to part from someone forever, with no chance to meet or share warmth its clear. I would likely shatter, like a broken te.
Or let myself be swept away, turning pitch ck.
To quietly bear ones burdens requires a strong heart.
In him, I saw the Way of the King ().
===============================================================
#2: A 400 Kilometers Escape Journey
The Empires First Princess, ine Crown.
In the wastnd, she met a young boy but she didnt fall in love. There wasnt even a friendship. Her inner struggle was her owna remnant of that very strange incident in the Imperial Pce.
Now I understand that whatever dwells in the First Prince also exists in me. If two such strange forces exist in this world, that would be a darker revtion.
I wanted to talk about the story of the session, but honestly, there wasnt much to say. She didnt even nce at what I had prepared. Both Pero and whoever else just ended up as travelpanions.
On the other hand this meant that neither the joys nor the trials I had prepared were any obstacles for her. So it wasnt fun. Because she didnt suffer that much.
ine Crown was a strong woman.
She overcame that childhood tragedy, driven by the belief that she had to do it herself. With just a slight prick to her wounded heart, she reexamined and adjusted her resolve.
While even Roderus retained his original abilities, and stopped at adding new functions, ine went further, removing the self-destructive element from Metamorphosis entirely
Probably she had been reflecting on it all along. Thats why her resolve could change with only a subtle push. Among those Ive encountered, she came the closest to embodying iron will.
If it had been her, could she have conquered it with her mind intact?
The strength of the heart to break through and persevere.
In her, I saw the Way of the Hegemon (҆).
===============================================================
#3: Resentment Wished Upon The Stars
ck Wizard Bet Hilton.
He found himself in a dark city, overrun by cultists preparing for the Evil Gods descent. He fought through countless dangers alongside his friends and ultimately saved the world.
This brief world was one filled with suffering. I designed it that way. I felt a sense of regret for the three people who faced my malice so directly.
But I had to admit, I enjoyed it immensely.
Yuna likely sensed this malice as well. She, who always worried about my corruption, was watching my every move.
doubt it was a mere coincidence that Yuna initiated her operation to remove That at that particr moment. Setting aside how she was inexperienced in leading a story if she hadnt gone forward with her n
How much more would I have tormented those three?
Well. Maybe it would have been like Isaac who was nning on riding a skeletal horse wearing Abrahams head or requiring someone to be sacrificed to save the world.
Two peoples hearts crumbled, but one held it together. He acknowledged his faults, epted his desires, and decided to move forward after preparing himself. He refused to lose himself.
I think its remarkable how he held it together. ording to the session data, he received no support from any NPCs.
After one point, he went out to explore dungeons. Did he perhaps meet a helper or great being then?
People are creatures of habit. If you deceive yourself long enough, it bes your reality. Breaking free from that inertia, stopping, and then turning toward the right path
I could vaguely feel it. Havent I, too, been drifting in the routines of daily life, turning a blind eye like an ostrich, just going with the flow?
Could I, too, steer toward the right path as he did?
The strength of heart to gather oneself and move forward despite anguish.
In him, I saw the Way of Returnal (ص).
===============================================================
#4: Does A Butterfly Dream Of A Magical Girl
Assassin Roderus Redburn.
He got caught up into an unexpected situation and transformed into a Magical Girl. At first, he did it only as a means to escape the situation, but eventually, he realized the preciousness of ordinary life with friends and, in the end, saved the world as a Magical Girl.
No matter how one tries to control peoples hearts with strange, indoctrinating brainwashing, no poison was more lethal to the heart than true happiness. He was shaken to the core, his beliefs challenged as much as he was tested.
It was like the disorientation of changing genders or the gap between happy dreams and an unhappy reality.
Had he stubbornly clung to his misguided beliefs until the end, the darkness within me would have been fully satisfied. Because I had prepared a finale for such a foolish person.
I would have had him ruin his own happinessforcing him to pierce Kim Rurus heart with his own rapier and painfully realize how his obstinance had destroyed a future where everyone could have found happiness. That would have been perfect.
But fortunately, he was kinder than I had expected. I could only be grateful for that. Had he refused to change and the story ended in tragedy, wouldnt the malice inside me have bloomed fully?
But I have no regrets.
I wasnt soft enough to sympathize with someone who was once wildly trying to take my life. Rather, he should feel indebted to me.
After all, didnt I save his life, get him a strong and sessful girlfriend, make him TS, open his eyes to different sexual orientations, and do countless favors for him?
So, were even.
But in that final moment. The sight of him pulling himself together despite his crumbling spirit and ultimately standing up for his friendI was moved by that sight.
If someone like him were ced in my circumstances, would he find the strength to ovee for the sake of his friends?
The strength of heart to rise again even after falling.
In him, I saw the Way of Righteousness ().
===============================================================
#Extra: Murim Travelogue
This story was the product of my own struggle, caution, and guilt. I suppressed myself thoroughly. As a result, no allies were lost here.
I only slightly touched Envers heart.
Yet, some regrets linger. Had Namgung Myeong died, it might have be a better story. Or if I had ignored his connection with Luna and pushed Namgung Seungah as the primary love interest
But in truth, what changed him wasnt my story but the friends who gathered around him.
Honestly, how can I sugarcoat it? Despite going easy on him for so long, there was a reason why Namgung Cheonghwi simply cracked his head even though he struggled against Shadow Bet.
Through this, I learned that people change through the influence of others.
===============================================================
Alright.
Everyone reaches a moment when they choose the course their heart will take.
The lingering is over, and now I needed a path forward.
The protagonists I created each found their own way. Even ced in different scenarios, they ultimately acted the same: shouldering burdens, breaking through obstacles, turning back when needed, and rising again.
Could I walk along their paths?
Or should I forge a new one, following their trajectories as examples?
I could see countless branching paths before my eyes. These are the paths I must tread, and I must choose one of them. I look at them intently with open eyes.
To the left is the path that glows with pure white.
It is the way ofpassion () and empathy (z). A path of recognizing peoples pain and regrets, valuing others above oneself, and radiating a warm, benevolent light like the suns.
On this path, faint footprints suggest someone has walked ahead.
This might sound a bit strange but this is the path I have walked. Thats how it feels. Although I havent yet chosen any path, a faint feeling like dj vu lingered around it.
To the far right, there is a sticky ck path.
This is the way of self-righteousness () and self-interest (Լ)a path of observing peoples joys and sufferings from a safe distance, of caring more for oneself than for others, and thoroughly enjoying this beautiful world as if it were a carefully crafted garden of chess pieces.
And on that path, broken dragon scales ([) are strewn along the way.
And somehow, I knew that tremendous pleasurey at the end of this path. It would undoubtedly be days full of power and exhration, ying with the world as if it was a toy.
But I
Disliked both this and that.
I wanted to live in a bright world, surrounded by those I love. But, I wanted to utterly crush anyone who would harm them.
I wanted to live happily and joyfully, by any means necessary. However, I want to retain the bare essence that makes me human.
I want to be a good person. However, I dont want to be shackled by such crude things.
I want to enjoy games. However, I want to live in reality.
Ive been confused all along.
I couldnt judge what to ept or reject. If I pursue my desires openly and love one person, Id also bepelled to listen to the darker voice that wants to control and break others.
If I renounce all my desires to follow a higher cause, loving everything in the world, then I wouldnt be able to give anyone my fullest love, and I would have to put down my own lifes joy.
A boy holding dice, with angels and demons whispering in turns.
This was me. This was the image of myself that I saw.
Be good, be evil. Between those painful whispers.
After all, all your stories had happy endings, didnt they?
Yuris words echoed faintly.
I realized the answer might be closer than I thought.
===============================================================
All the paths I considered converge at a single point.
They faced their hearts, fought and won.
Even through pain, they pursued what they believed was right.
I gazed at the dice in my hand, and in that moment, I vaguely understood something. My hobbysimple ifbeled as such, shy if you call it shywould be my discipline.
Roll. I rolled it.
As it rolled, its path became both a line and a journey.
With that line as the axis, realityy to the left, and games to the right.
I wont deny my urges. I have desires. Inside me is a nasty, mean-spirited bastard who wants to torment and toy with people. I ept that.
But that will just be a game. I will bind it.
I will embrace my impulses. I have desires. Within me is a spoiled child who wants to love those I love and dreams of paradise. I ept that too.
But that will be my reality. I will achieve it.
I am weak. Weak enough to make a fuss at small emotional fluctuations. I know Ill likely stumble, waver, or lose my way along this path Ive chosen. Many times, in fact. But I ept this.
And Ive decided. Imitted myself. I decided to try.
If any of my urges be a source of pain for me, I will ept and metamorphose it, like a caterpir enduring to emerge as a butterfly.
If any of my desires cause pain for others, I would let it sublimate beautifully. Just like I have cautiously done until now.
===============================================================
The colors of my heart ripple in my grasp.
White and ck alternate, merging into a shade of gray. Because there was no soul for it to dye, it was just wavering in emptiness.
This is my Metamorphosis or perhaps how it is meant to be.
Because for now, It could only be installed on the souls of others to reverse their Metamorphosis. Maybe should I call it something like a Metamorphosis Extra Module?
A new techniqueone that amplifies Metamorphosiss aggression when used in pitch ck and increases its supportive qualities when used in pure white.
How will this change True Desire Restraint?
Yuri and I intuitively knew its effect.
If we dye Yuri Lansters Metamorphosis ck and use it, we could deliver a fatal blow to the Subus Queen. However, to do so, we would have to give up one thing.
Its alright.
Yuri smiled, saying it was fine. Although I hesitated briefly, I nodded.
We would lose something, but we could surely get it back. So, lets do this. Lets strengthen our resolve for a happy ending.
Well kill the White Queen.
With this, Ill construct a scenarioa session in which two yers, trapped in a strange mental space, defeat the Queen and escape outside.
The title is the Love Of A Subus.
Chapter 192: S4. The Succubus’ Stomach ／ The Love Of A Succubus - 5
The Arch Wizard of the Purple Magic Tower, Violetiris, made her move
===============================================================
The Subus Queens realm, the hedonistic paradise of the information lifeforms, known asNest.
All who resided within the Nestwere intoxicated by pleasure, eagerly awaiting the day their white queen would bestow upon them their next pleasurelike addicts shackled by brokers to their next fix.
But then, something unexpected urred. A chilling sensation descended.
Chill.
The subi, who had been panting under their Queens control while draining mana from human souls, looked to the sky, sensing something they hadnt felt in ages.
At first, they were bewildered. It had been so long since they had experienced such a feeling.
What was this?
What was this sensation that made their hearts pound, sweat pour, bodies tense, and tremble?
Some, in their confusion, confused it for an orgasm. But it was not; it was something simr yet fundamentally different. This was something extremely horrifying that shook them to their very cores.
Crack. Crack.
The sound of the sky fracturing echoed.
A massive crack appeared in the shell of their world, crafted from countless minds. Startled, the Dream Demons screamed and took flight.
But where could they escape to? The sky was copsing.
Beyond the rift, an eye.
A colossal, violet eye filled with swirling dark emotions slowly peered into their artificial paradise.
Very slowly.
Every Dream Demon that met that relentless gaze felt unable even to breathe.
Give it back.
The being beyond the shattered shell spoke softly, yet loud enough for everyone to hear.
Give it back, give it back??.
Grind, grind. Apanied by the sound of grinding teeth, the gradually escting cry shook theNest. Dark emotions flowed, piling up like liquid in a ss bottle.
Cold sweat ran down the Dream Demons skin as they curled up, trying to hide from the sight of that eye. But they knew they couldnt escape??.
They knew. Finally, they understood. The feeling that gripped them was none other than fear.
Even though their stupid brains had more or less melted from the excessive pleasure, they could feel it. Red lights and sirens went off in every corner of their awareness, broadcasting the undeniable threat of death.
Everyone felt it. The apocalypse was near.
They knew that the moment the fragile dam of ss shattered, that beings wrath would engulf the Nest. They had to stop it. But how?
Anything. Well give you anything. What does this monster want? In their panic, the Dream Demons offered their most prized possessions.
They extracted the souls of the humans they were torturing and lifted them reverently to the sky. They severed precious rings along with their fingers, presenting them in desperationa desperate struggle born of extreme fear.
However, the disappointment in the eye showed no sign of disappearing. And then, suddenly, a crack appeared.
The giant burst into tears and began to scream.
Aaaaahh?? Give it back give it back give it back!!
Crash, BOOOOM!!
Pirs of light shed and descended from the sky, scorching the corrupted world below. Hundreds of beams of Subtraction rained down from above, obliterating everythingground, buildings, sky, and souls alikewithout distinction.
Ah-aaaaaahhh!!
Its gone, its gone! Something disappeared!
I-I dont know how to move. Someone, take me too??!
Information scattered and dissolved. Many Dream Demons perished as the very data thatprised their bodies was erased and copsed. TheNestitself fractured and ruptured, disintegrating piece by piece into nothingness.
In about ten seconds
The Purple Arch Wizards full-scale information bombardment, using the entrance into the Nest inside the Third Princes mind as a backdoor, had erased out nearly 40% of the Nest.
The Queen let out a strainedugh.
Ha, haha?? So, was this?? was this monster what you trusted in, kind Mr. Mima?
Having dedicated around 90% of her focus into devouring Yuri and the Crazy Wizard, the Queen hurriedly adjusted her attention to the catastrophe ravaging her domain.
She split her focus fifty-fifty.
Then, squeezing the human souls she had hoarded, she hastily invoked magic, channeling the power of the Evil God statue to fend off the disaster . Shururururu??.
From the ground of the Nest, bubbling pools of ck tar burst forth and exploded. ck pirs erupted like geysers, struggling to counter the destructive Subtraction beams.
At the same time, she closed the Nest. She sealed every entrance, mended the fractured sky, and forced out the invading Purple Arch Wizard.
As she was doing this
The infiltration team dropped into theNestthrough the rift in the sky,nding with a ssh.
They quickly rose to their feet. A girl with goat horns crossed her arms and grumbled. She really didnt like this.
??Really, just who do you think I am? Just because you ordered me to save the Crazy Wizard, you thought Id just go along with it? Just what about that crazy bastard would everpel me to save him?
The fragment of the Evil God7% something, Espoir-whatevermonly nicknamed Evil God-chan, casually strolled through the informational hell whereSubtractionandHeroinehad shed.
As she moved, she casually devoured a few fleeing subi and considered taking a nibble of some wandering human souls?? but held back. She knew all too well the consequences if she were caught.
The Crazy Wizard had warned her that if she made another major mistake, her sense of chastity would be shattered.
Not that she was scared or anything.
For the sake of maintaining thest shred of her dignity, she was willing to ept negotiation terms. Besides, she wasnt here to save the Crazy Wizard. She hade to torment the Subus Queen.
It just so happened that her actions might also coincidentally help the Crazy Wizard escape.
Tap tap tap. She approached with light steps. She had a perfect view of the white Queen, struggling to fend off the Arch Wizard with her mana.
The fragment of the Evil God offered a light greeting.
Its been a really long time since we met?? right?
Oh my, what a beautiful visitor. But we dont seem to have met before?? Perhaps youre an acquaintance of Mr.Mima? I suppose youvee to help him escape?
Mima?? ugh. You? dont tell me?? you like that guy? I think Im going to go insane.
Evil God-chan, who made it her job to torment intelligent life forms, noticed the Queens abnormal behavior with her still sharp experience she had gained on the job.
That one was supposed to be designed not to have unnecessary emotions.
Tsk.
She had briefly hoped. The possibility that when backed into a corner, the Crazy Wizard might release the Evil Gods true form in a desperate attempt for survival.
But that hope was entirely crushed. She didnt know what had happened, but against an idiot who so tantly unted their weakness?? the oue was obvious. The Crazy Wizard would win.
Whatever. Im the retard for expecting anything.
?????
It makes sense that you dont recognize me. Theres some foreign matter mixed into the data you know??? But dont worry. I devoured quite a few on my way here, so Ive got plenty of resources.
She should be able to partially restore her original form.
Even though her true body was sealed inside the Crazy Wizards mind, her powers source still existed in the outside world. The proof of this was that the dark wizards could channel the Evil Gods power through things like Evil God statues.
Then, even as a fragment, Evil God-chan was still the Evil God herself. Of course, she would be able to draw on her own power. She reached out and tapped into it.
Grind, grind grind.
Dragon scales emerged on Evil God-chans skin. Though the transformation stopped at her arms, the Queens eyes widened in shock at the gleam of those pitch-ck scales.
She understood. That girl was??a part of the Evil God, the very being those dark wizards had pursued with such desperation! But how had such a mighty entity ended up in this state?
The Queen pped her hands with a bright smile on her face.
Aha?? it seems the shadow of my fate still clings to me. Howughable, a fragment of the Evil God. In such a pathetically fallen state!
Shut up, whore.
Im no longer the same as before. I have gained the power you left behind, and I wont be controlled or swayed anymore. Now that youve be so weak, Ill thoroughly toy with you before I devour you.
Big talk from a crude prototype.
Chahahahachak!
Words were useless. The two demons only wanted to mock and insult each other, so any further talk would be nothing but personal attacks. The dragon scales aligned, their edges scraping together like des.
The power within Evil God-chans dragon scales was brute strength.
It was power that greatly amplified her calction and casting speed. Although the Evil Gods arsenal included all manner of bizarre abilities, wasnt it ultimately the wielders skill that handled those tools?
If you just had sheer physical power, there was no need for any weird Metamorphosis. That was why the Crazy Wizard was stronghe was like a mutant.
As Evil God-chans fragment unleashed a threatening aura, the Queen split her consciousness once again. Five portions to deal with the Arch Wizard, two for the Evil Gods fragment, and three for devouring the Crazy Wizard.
Evil God-chan grinned.
Here was someone who entered enemy territory riddled with traps, empty-handed, and still held her ground. Just tipping the scales with this slight bnce shift would be enough. The Crazy Wizard would handle the rest.
Before their battle began, the two thoroughly mocked each other.
Constructed toys should act like toys and obey their master. Now die.
I wonder what an Evil God tastes like I cant wait to find out Ufufu??.
Tap. They charged in. And.
Kagagagagagk!!
Scales and cogwheels shed.
===============================================================
It shook. The ck swamp shook.
Control slipped, and I felt that the pressure on me had decreased noticeably. The opportunity we had been waiting for had arrivednot a second too soon, as we were close to melting away.
I prepared the extra modules and loosened up. Yuri Lanster stretched, then got into a battle stance.
Is your heart ready for this?
Yes, its pounding strongly.
??Good. When we get out of here, youll live for yourself and for us. Im going to use the Second Princes wish ticket to hire you as my exclusive maid.
Dont worry, Ill prepare three meals and even help with your baths. Just be ready with your confession lines.
I was already prepared. There were plenty of people I needed to discipline with confessions, starting with punishing the Subus Queen .
The ck swamp we were trapped in was the Queens stomacha prison that made escape impossible. But now?? with her attention scattered due to the external attack things were different.
Even with minimal resources, we could break through.
But we didnt even have that bare minimum right now.
I didnt want to use it, but we were thoroughly exhausted and nearly melted, so there was no choice. With all our bullets depleted and nothing left, something had to be sacrificed to gather the minimum capital for this gamble.
Just as I prepared to burn low-priority memories, like the Murim session or something, to secure resources
Mr. Wizard.
Yeah.
From the sky, plop. A scale fell.
It felt strangely familiar. When I picked it up and carefully sniffed, it carried the scent of our dear Espoir de Eternal Dark.
The scale held densely packed information. Judging by its structure, it seemed like a worker subus had beenpressed under intense pressure.
Did Hee-young Hyun join the Crazy Wizard rescue operation too? And?? did she manage to find a way to send data here for me to use through a connection to theNest?
This bastard, why is she doing something so cute that she would usually never do?
Right. When I get out of here, Ill repay her with the favor of getting rid of that asional meow-meow speech of hers. I crushed the scale in my hand, and a portion of my melted form began to recover.
The information of a single demon wouldnt fully restore me, but it was more than enough to get the job done. Besides, I had the reliable Pink-Haired Lesbian by my side too.
I stepped on a certain point in the swamp.
Then, diving in to flip it in one motion the world rotated a half turn clockwise. The sky became ground, the ground became sky, and the sticky ck rain that had been falling from above now shot up from below.
Since it was flipped, naturally we fell with the rain.
If you opened your eyes during a moments dream.
Yuri and I are standing in a pure white space stretching to the horizon. And before us was the QueenVirgin Who Drinks Pleasure.
My, youre in tatters.
Darling, Im out. Did you wait long?
Fufu?? Is that perhaps, a honey trap?
I wonder, maybe its sincere. Because you were the young Yuri that I loved. Im a bit confused.
I was not confused at all. As if I could love a woman like that.
Of course it was empty words, and both the Queen and I knew it. Still, there was meaning in saying it. To use the opponents ability.
I heard from Pink-Haired Lesbian. Session Sublimation, Gear : Heroine.
If it works in a way that makes the whole world a stage, then from the point the Queen left the GMs seat and became an actor, she should also be affected.
So she must still have the affection for Yuri Lanster who was merely a weakness. Because the Queen was a heroine!
Therefore, I should act gentlemanly. To be a male lead that satisfies the theater audience.
??Let us go, Queen! I dont want to fight you. I know, you dont want to fight either, right?
????.
The Queens expression subtly changed. It sank. She seemed to feel something unsettling. She closed her eyes briefly, opened them, and smiled.
Im a bit confused right now. I heard from the Evil Gods fragment. That its?? in your head. It was quite interesting.
Hmm.
I dont understand this behavior either, Mima. If I could calmly think about it over a cup of tea?? I might figure out your aim. But you wont give me that time, right? Since youre a genius.
That was why.
The Queen resolved to attack.
Im busy and dont have time now. So Ill focus on sinking you all again. Please dont be too sad, alright Mima?
Here ites, Pink-Haired Lesbian!
Session Sublimation - Gear : Heroine.
*Click.
Clickclickclick!*
Seized at once. Arge hand grasped this very space itself, and a massive gravitational force pushed our backs. The first thing that hits was the gaze disruptionmand.
With a whoosh, my vision flipped. Eyeballs moved on their own. Attention was drawn to strange ces.
I cover that with omnidirectional information gathering.
Go ahead and do what you want. Make my eyes look down all you want. But if I can read the Queens movements by seeing the dust and shadows shaking beneath my feet. Then that was enough, wasnt it?
Tat, tadadat.
Yuri and I ran simultaneously. Since Im sharing information with Yuri in real-time through the tail, she can urately target the Queen even with eyes closed.
While approaching, the second wave came.
Heroine : Mind-Melting Poison.
The authority to melt peoples hearts and shake them thoroughly. The technique that turned Yuri Lanster into a sleeping beauty.
??This is the first demonstration, Pink-Haired Lesbian! Its abination technique!
Stop chattering excitedly and just activate it first!
I know already.
Make the heart, white.
And that heart, to Yuri.
Dye her soul. Changes in the soul manifest in the flesh as well. A white dot appears in the center of Yuri Lansters eyes. Eyes were a window to the soul after all.
Sharurururururi!!
Sounds of a chain were heard.
But it was the opposite. Not the sound of binding chains, but of releasing them. Mutation Metamorphosis that blocks mental interference by fully unleashing suppressed feelings with that repulsive force.
White : True Desire Liberation!
Swoosh!
Anger, joy, sadness, all emotions swell up. There are limits to the emotions humans can feel. Once the heart was full, there was no room for fake love to squeeze in!
??Hmm?
Boiling love brushed past. But we broke through. There was no time to be yed by such fakes!
Now, the distance to the Queen was less than ten steps away.
I was able to obtain the information in advance up to this point. From here on, its impromptu. If the Queen has no more moves left, Ill knock her down with this and the battle will be over. But.
Well then, shall we move on to the next step?
Ah, it cant be that easy.
Heroine : Wedding March.
??The third wave wasing!
Chapter 193: S4. The Succubus’ Stomach ／ The Love Of A Succubus - 6
When two lovers, blinded to each other at first sight, were swept into a daze and falling hard for one anotherwhat could be the next step in their rtionship beyond mere partnership?
Boong- bong-!
Ah, you could hear the sounds of a holy bell ringing.
White petals drifted down like soft rain, a breeze filled with blessings whispered, as if asking them if they were ready to seal their love with a kiss.
It asked if their souls were prepared to intertwine, promising to gaze into each others eyes for all eternity.
Amidst the beautiful music of the ceremony?? a creeping tragedy slowly approached them.
===============================================================
A wave of information, intermingled with white petals, radiated outward from the Queens core. I sent out an information fragment to probe it, but it passed right through, unaffected. This radial wave wasnt something that could be blocked.
I had no idea what kind of fucked up ability this was.
I knew that it was a Sublimation ability inspired by a wedding ritual, but its specific function was a mystery. Until I got hit by it, there was no way I could predict its exact function.
Who would expect a wedding to devolve into a sword fight or an NTR scenario straight out of Queens imagination? Her mind was as malleable as y, reshaped by her every whim.
But there was one thing I knew.
Whatever this ability wasand whatever followed itthere would inevitably be a deadly attack aimed at the heads of those in love.
Because tragic endings made for the sweetest stories.
A crazy mind like hers could only be understood by another man who was just as crazy.
Woong-!
The wave brushed past me, and all my movements, amplified by True Desire Liberation, began to distort, rapidly transforming into feelings of affection. It was a kind of virus.
Since she wouldnt be able to add more stuff to an already-full warehouse, her tactic was to fuck everything up, letting it rot to create space.
I knew this wave would get through. The simple truth was that while we had Metamorphosis, she had Sublimation. Without precisely countering the activation mechanism, we would obviously be outmatched.
My decision was instant. I would tank it.
Ill cover yougo get her!
Got it!
Using my superior capacity to process information, I would buy time while Pink-Haired Lesbisn aimed for the Queens head.
Through our connected tails, I absorbed the portion that had hit Pink-Haired Lesbian. It elerated; my emotions were warped, turning into affection. I found myself falling for the Queen.
Making me fall in love, huh? Alright, fine. If you think you can handle my love, lets see how far you can take it.
I awakened my malignancy() and activated the obsessive-love module. This would be a wedding drenched in blood.
Come here and give me your carotid artery, you fucker!
??Oh my? Mima, was your taste always this aggressive???
The Queen looked genuinely surprised. Pink-Haired Lesbians right hook shot towards her face.
I had heard that the Subus Queen was a support ss with no formalbat training. This should end quickly
Thud.
But then, a shadowy figure emerged to block Pink-Haired Lesbians punch. A hairy, muscr, middle-aged man. The ck shadow of the Heavenly Demon.
It wasnt a full-fledged Heavenly Demon, but it had managed to steal some portion of his martial power. That alone wouldnt be a problem. If it was just a copy of a skilled martial artist, my support should allow Yuri to win.
However?? the Queen waspensating for the gaps in the iplete shadow Heavenly Demons skills with psychological tactics.
Eueung, its scary when you only aim for my face like that, Yuri?? are you jealous? Afraid youll only be loved if you look like your younger self?
No. I just want to smash your face to pieces!
The Queen, hiding behind the Heavenly Demon, shed a radiant smile. Every movement she made was calcted to inme Yuris emotions and provoke her reaction.
She was luring us, slowly setting a trap.
Bong.
With a chime of the bell, the Heavenly Demons low kick swept Yuri off bnce.
The Queen wasted no time exploiting the opening, sending a Shadow de from the ground, aimed to slice into Yuris stomachbut I intercepted just in time.
ng-!
I snapped my fingers, unleashing a burst of data to shatter the de. The Queens gaze turned toward me
Creating something this terrifying as your frontline guardits truly impressive. Do you mind if I keep it? Forever?
??Give it back, babe!
If you lick my toes and beg on your knees, Ill consider it.
Shut your filthy mouth and die!
Whoosh-!
Pink-Haired Lesbians fist tore through the air with a sound like ripping wind.
As she shed in hand-to-handbat with the shadow Heavenly Demon, the Queen continued to release pheromones, trying to distract me. Even though it was a two-on-one battle, we were evenly matched.
I felt dazed about one in every ten moves. Bluffs, meant to suggest Yuris demise asionally made me hesitate. However
Yuris relentless assault was turning the tide of the battle.
Even when her strikes were deflected or she took a brutal counter from the Heavenly Demon, she bore it head-on. With blood trickling down, she continued to attack ferociously.
Her sheer tenacity seemed to intimidate the Queen.
Throwing her entire body into each move, Yuris relentless offense began to push the shadow Heavenly Demon back.
This wasnt reckless nor was it a suicide mission. It was rooted in trusttrust in me, connected through her tail??.
If you dont want to watch me die, then repair me already!
????.
She counted on my high-performance information repair module. I shaped data into a knife and hurled it at the Queen as I processed my corrupted, yandere-like feelings of love, all while repairing Yuris injuries from the Heavenly Demon Punch..
If Id had a physical form, my head would have been burning up from the strain.
We had done it. The momentum was now on our side. And yet? the fourth wave hadnte. Why hadnt Queen made a move to turn things around?
Bong.
The faint ringing of the bell continued. Maybe?
Wedding March, the sublimation attack?? was it still in effect? Wasnt the feeling of love that filled me its only purpose?
Shiver. It felt like I was poured with bucket of ice water
The Queen seized this moment to intensify her assault, as if taunting, Focus on me, or Yuri might die.
That move confirmed my suspicions.
The bells ringing was like a ticking bomb. Whatever was about to happen, I sensed that it was tied to this overwhelming feeling of love within me. I needed to purge it, and quickly.
Hologram!
I hastily generated a gender-swapped clone of myself, offloading the excess love into it. Data loss was a necessary price. And my instincts were right.
Bloat
Bloat, bloat, bloat.
The clones chest swelled grotesquely, as if thousands of balloons were inting inside it. An explosion was imminentId been just a fraction too slow.
BOOOOM!!
The excess love detonated, a st fueled by internalized love. Although I had offloaded 80% of the emotions to minimize the damage taken
I still had 20% of emotions still within me and the resulting explosion cost me my right arm and a little more. I spat up blood-like data as I rolled across the ground.
It hurt like hell.
Mr. Wizard?!
Cough, cough?? Im, Im fine, so focus on your side, damn it!
If she was done casting, the fourth wave wasing!
My grim instincts proved right. The Queen, slightly fatigued from overusing her Sublimation, prepared her next power.
Shall we, end this now??? Heroine : Once Again in Afterlife.
The red string trembled.
My skin prickled, and my survival instincts screamed.
The Queens abilities grew deadlier with each use. If herst move caused her target to explode from within, this time it wouldnt be surprising if she unleashed a conditional instant-kill ability.
Disying a sliver of confidence, the Queen casually spoiled the oue if she won.
If, by some miracle, you survive this time as well?? huhu. Then maybe Ill push myself a bit more to capture you both alive. And how about having you embrace different lovers? What do you think?
You bastaaard??.
This was itthe moment to make our decisive move.
While the Queen was channeling a massive power to finally end this drawn-out battle.
She had no defenses up and was focused entirely on her attack.
She couldnt pull any stunts since she was in the middle of casting.
I was badly wounded and her aggro wasnt on me anymore.
And now
Yuri and I were both fullymitted.
I prepared myself to sacrifice something.
===============================================================
Did the Queen believe she could dodge or counter it? She tried to move the red string, summoning some unknown power. But the Wizards will was quicker.
As soon as the pitch-ck arrow shot forth, it struck its target. It pierced through the Queens heart as if maically drawn, leaving a trail of darkness in its wake.
Ah??gek??.
The Queens face twisted. Yuri Lanster, forcing back the faltering Heavenly Demon with her shoulder and stepped forward toward that white nightmare.
It was close.
And then, a cold, stirring emotion snaked through her tail.
Crazy Wizards emotions enveloped her soul once more. A white light washed over her, so tranquil that it lulled her for a fleeting moment. But then
A pitch-ck surge of vicious emotion awakened her malice and fury. Her vision darkened, her heart aze with hatred, and everything seemed insignificant, even love.
A dark speck appeared in her eye.
tterrrr.
The sound of violent chains filled the .
So this is the malignancy(). She marveled that she hadnt lost her mindpletely. Yuri Lanster now understood the Wizards torment a little bit better.
Right now, she felt as though she could discard her love without a second thought, as easily as throwing out garbage.
But it couldnt end that way.
Because it was a cherished feeling, she needed to let it go with regret, with sorrow, with a desperate reluctance. She had to face it fully.
The Wizard had managed to make up his mind, carrying a monstrous burden far bigger than this one. She couldnt be overwhelmed by something so much smaller.
Chararararack!
ck chains coiled from Yuris right arm, winding like a serpent. One chain stretched from her wrist and linked directly to the Queens heart.
Yuri could feel it. Both her own love and the love the Queen had stolen from her
The pulse of that shared mind.
Yuri Lanster drew in her arm, taking a steady breath, then smirked.
I understand. He may be a bit entric but he is an interesting person. Its no wonder a woman whos been alone for centuries would fall for him.
??Yu??riii!
So, Queen?? how does it feel to be struck by such?? pitiful emotions?
There was no answer. She probably couldnt. She was hit by Stygian Arrow of Mind Destruction, and was drowning in the countless waves of emotions.
Yuri rxed, her body steady, as if she were undisturbed waters.
It felt like she hade to the end of a long journey.
From losing her homnd and thrashing out like a wild dog, to finally finding a home beside the Wizard, so many emotions had risen and subsided.
A final mark was near.
She could be satisfied in her vengeance, mock and curse the Queen, insulting her as much as possible. Then she could decorate the end like that but.
No, She didnt want to end it that way.
Charererereck!!
Tick, tidick.
The chain sparked, igniting her love. The mes fed on her emotions, transforming into a vast ze of mana that raced along the chain.
The chains around her fist burned with pink fire, as though her love itself was the fuel. The Queens expression while looking at that sight?? it was envy.
So thats how it was??.
Yuri gathered her remaining strength, tightening every muscle fiber to its limit in preparation.
It was a pity. Theyd been so close. Even if this love had been a mere imitation created by the Queens maniptions, it might have eventually be real. Such a hard-won expression, and yet it had to burn.
But, it was fine.
She knew the Wizard was a surprisingly tenacious man. He would fight to win her love again.
She trusted him.
Still, she couldnt help but feel a little?? insecure.
Yuri Lanster, the one who loved the Crazy Wizard, whispered a final message to her future lover.
When we return, make me fall in love with you all over againproperly.
YURIIIIIIIIT-!!
As the Queen screamed again, sensing her ending, Yuris fist surged forward, fueled by raw emotion. It elerated with such force that it shattered the mental ne itself. With crackling, splintering sounds, crack, crack.
As the love the Queen had stolen erupted, her chest exploded with the me.
ck() : True Desire Incineration(ɢ).
Crunch. Cruuuuch.
BOOOOM!!
The Queens upper body shattered in the explosion, engulfing the entire area. With the caster gone, the mental realm disintegrated, ending the long nightmare instantly.
As Yuri Lansters mind stabilized, her consciousness expelled every foreign presence in self-preservation.
Crazy Wizard was kicked out of her mind
===============================================================
Afterwards, the situation was more or less resolved.
The Nest had been obliterated, with the subus forces scattered, lost, or dead. Though the Queen seemed dead, it wasnt confirmed. The Evil Gods Sculpture of Pleasure was safely in the Crazy Wizards possession.
Roughly 90% of the captured Extermination Squad members had been rescued.
The modern eras most powerful Illusion Wizard, Yuna the Violet Magic Tower Master, was in an exceptionally bad mood.
Yuri Lanster, the Defense Bureaus field agent, remained in aa. However, she was expected to wake up within a week.
And today was the end of that week.
Crazy Wizard entered her hospital room with an overflowing bouquet, and luckily, Yuri Lanster was awake from her long sleep just in time.
With her hair untied and no sses on, Yuri seemed refreshing. Wizard stared at her for a long time.
It was Yuri who spoke first. She stretched, yawned and then greeted him as usual.
Youre here?
I am. Hows your body, any memory gaps?
Go back to sleep. Take another week off.
So, no memory loss.
Crazy Wizard set the bouquet by her bed, studying her intently as he gentlybed his fingers through her hair. Aside from the need to rebuild her mental barriers, she seemed fine.
Given that she had fought a Sublimation-level subus in her mind, it was a miracle she hadnt been reduced to a hollow shell and be an idiot.
Even after checking her physical state, he examined her thoroughly and noted No significant issues on her chart.
??Well, rest up. Dont try to strain yourself for a week.
Understood. Ill use this chance toze around for a month.
Good thinking. And?? no, actually, never mind. Ill get going now babe; I need tofort Yuna.
Ok, take care. Mr. husband.
From that short exchange, the Crazy Wizard?? had hoped for even a small hint of love in her expression. He studied Yuri Lansters eyes closely, but there was nothing.
????.
Wizard left the hospital room depressingly and visibly disappointed.
Once he was gone??.
Yuri Lanster pulled the nket over her head, letting out a breath shed been holding. Her ears were bright red.
There were still burnt remnants of love.
And that was enough for even a subus to recognize love.
Chapter 194: After Story : The Distance Between Hearts
It was an emergency.
I was suffering from a severe deficiency of physical touch. This condition urs when one has been indulging in ample skin contact, only to have the supply abruptly cut off.
The primary symptoms included anxiety, restlessness, and hypersensitivity.
Why did the supply cut ?
?? Im not ying with you.
Heuck.
I was really worried and sad, but all you did was get all lovey-dovey with Yuri in there. Im not ying with a dummy like that anymore-!!
Heuuuuck.
My main supplier, CEO Yu of Violet Magic Tower Co., had suspended all exchanges over a minor misunderstanding. Honestly, it felt unfair.
Sure, things got a bit lovey-dovey inside, but it was a brutal fight! Did I really do anything so awful to warrant this level of resentment?
Besides, I had even exined that Yuris feelings had been scorched to the point of being as brittle as overcooked green onions due to unique circumstances. I even demonstrated it in front of her!
Look, Tower Master. Whenever I try to hold Yuris hand like this.
????.
Shashashack
Pink-Haired Lesbian slipped away and avoided my touch. We had be people who couldnt even hold hands.
I would need to gradually bridge the distance between us again. But since we had surged forward with such intense affection before, I couldnt quite grasp a normal pace.
Thinking back, we had even kissed the first time we met. Did we need to start there again?
No way.
honestly couldnt think of anything before the hand-holding stage??. Just as I was sinking deeper into these thoughts, Yuna puffed her cheeks in frustration.
ALL OF YOU GET OUT!!
She was swinging her Yuna Punch (really painful when it was fully charged with mana) and chased me out.
Why did she explode like that?
Was it really so heartbreaking to her that growing distant from me???
For two weeks now?? Ive been unable to have any form of skinship with anyone.
I used to be surrounded by warmth, clinging, hugging, sharing all kinds of close contact with others. Now, all of that had suddenly vanished, as if it had never existed. The withdrawal was killing me. The warmth, where is the warmth???
I was walking through a winter right now??.
===============================================================
I needed someone to get advice from. A way out of this mess wasnt something I could figure out on my own. I had to seek advice from a master of love.
I wandered around the Academy.
They say if you walk with three people, one will be your teacher. Surely, in this vast academy brimming with all sorts of people, there would be at least one dating expert, right?
Then I bumped into a one-eyed viking.
Anchovy! Havent seen you aroundtely but I did now. Im meeting Alejandro for drinks at the barter, wanna join?
I swear, I would rather do a one day druid tryouts than seek advice from him. Asking a nearby patch of grass. How to grab a girl.
The sound of rustling leaves would be more productive than an advice given by a forever-alone.
Disqualified.
???
At my disqualification statement, Alexon stared at me as if I was crazy, but then remembered that Ive always been missing a screw in my head and nodded.
He thinking whether to smack my head and walk pass, or exin himself further as a fellow male professorrade. As a man of strong friendship, he chose thetter.
The Skrk Bar revamped their waitress outfits with some advanced Crownhall culture. Were going to check it out right now.
Then I?? am not going.
I was hit by a wave of memory, reminiscing the time when I made a truce with Pink-Haired Lesbian to visit bar with short-skirts. If we were still close, we could have gone and saw renewal waitress outfit together??.
After looking at my face, Alexon asked in a worried tone.
Your face ispletely rotten. Whats the problem?
Its a love problem.
Ah, so disqualified?? you fucker.
Bonk.
I ended getting a hit.
===============================================================
I bumped into Lil Red Tower while I was passing by. When I gave her a long stare, Selvier crossed her arms and drew a firm line.
Im not going to dryundry for you, Professor.
Thats fine but??.
Selvier had a talent to be an advisor. Last time, she even helped me calm down during my panic attack. Maybe she could???
But then, her concept of romance was very linear, too dreamy and sugar-coated.
She was waiting for her childhood friend who was like prince from the fairytales even now at this age. In short, she had no experience with dating whatsoever. Come to think of it, asking about girls mind?? no, I probably knew more about girls minds than she does.
While I was sunk in thought while looking at her, she suddenly stared back at me with a curious expression. Then asked out of nowhere.
??Professor, did you do a make up?
?
? Why are you trying to seduce me?
Ugh, shi??! Its nothing like that, I was just asking. Your face looks fresh today so
Do you not see the sadness and pain etched across my face Selvier, you heartless creature??!!
I knew it the moment you swapped sses to Cthulhu. How could she look at this weary, gloomy face of mine and make ament like that?
Maybe she was raising a malignancy too. Laughing when looking at someone with a sad face.
??Wait.
On the topic of malignancy, I suddenly realized that I didnt have any bad thoughts.
More specifically, my inner demon was feeling somewhat subdued by my inner angel. It felt like it was walking in eggshells.
I asked just in case.
You havent achieved Metamorphosis yet, right?
Are you making fun of me?
Oh yeah, if you got Metamorphosis, you wouldve already challenged that Blue Tower witch to a duel. Then it wouldnt be mental stability-kind of Metamorphosis??.
Dont even mention Snow White in front of me!
That meant it wasnt Selvier, it was a reaction of something within me. Was, there some kind of connection between us? No, of course there was.
We grew up in the same hometown. It was just that we dont remember it.
Past??huh.
If I determined myself to face my inner demons, then perhaps it was time to dig through my past too. How did such strange thingse to take root in my mind?
Selvier, lets catch upter.
??No thanks.
With that, I letted her be for now and backed off.
After all, digging through my past wasnt an urgent matter as closing the distance with two people.
===============================================================
In the end, I couldnt find any advisors.
Luna the grad school candidate only muttered stasis quo, so when I was trying to ask Princess White Purity, I got lost because her fan club told me to get lost.
Apparently, despite our Princess White Purity being a love expert and knew the answer to every problem under the sun, but that the princess was also a pure maiden, and it would be sphemy to ask her such a questionor so her followers insisted.
??Please, everybody. Please stop??.
Dont worry Princess, we could do this all day!
Be gone evil professor! Be gone!
The sight of the poor Princess White Purity caught in her fans relentless admiration was oddly memorable.
It was nice seeing such loyalty among factions, but being treated like the gue sparked apetitive streak in me.
So, I dropped an argument-starting bomb, Make Princess White Purity forever unmarried VS. Understand even if the husband is a little bit weird, then I slipped away.
The fan club erupted into chaos as they splited into two sides and the entire Academy rang with their arguing voices.
Then.
Eventually, I found myself slouched on a bench in the Academy and staring nkly at the sky as evening fell and edge of the night came in. And the stars covered by the sunlight began to appear.
Huh!
Stars.
Now thinking about it, there was actually ?? one person I knew who could give me some clear advice. Bet, the one who was living a happy life, juggling two girlfriends!
But then Bet wasnt in the Academy. Then I could just write a letter to him. He and I had a history of ying in session together, I was sure he would give me thoughtful response if I took the time to write him a sincere letter.
I started scribbling on the letter in the spot.
Starting with one spoon of ttery ?? Greetings, Hero who saved the world.
Then, as I was about to go into the real topic?? hm, it shouldnt be done with nothing given to him. I would need to pay advisor fee. I had a high level of closeness with Bet, but he wouldnt be the same with me.
Finding his sisters body was a session reward, so I didnt want to touch that. I knew it was efficient to just shake his mind using his weak point, but that was protected by the sacred treaty of TRPG.
Then what could I offer him? First, as a meaning to dont worry about it
I wrote that we took down Virgin that Drinks Pleasure. That with such a famous Dark Mage beheaded, we would be able to get Corpse Flower that Consumes Fearas well. And that he could ease his mind.
I wanted to give that kind of vibe.
And after that, I went into my topic. I exined some of the situation and asked how I could get along well. Asked him if Niolle and Tara were doing well. Asked if he could give me some dating advice??.
No.
I wrote it too direct.
Even to me with metal skin module installed, this was a bit embarrassing. Asking a younger guy for dating advice? If you just think about it, its quite scandalous.
Technically, this body was younger than Bets, but including my past life, I would be around 50s. There needed to be some dignity as an elder! So I wrote around it a bit.
Then I sealed it up, then requested the government branch simr to postal office to deliver it.
??Mr. Crazy Wizard, the Defense Bureau isnt a courier service.
Its a very important personal matter so please, Kirby.
Since you saved Yuri, its only for this time??.
Nice. I just needed to wait now.
Bet, give me a road backwards(ص), teach me a way to clean up this mess??!
===============================================================
After finishing my work, I quietly headed back to theb, only to find the door shut tight.
I gently took hold of the doorknob, easing it open as quietly as possible. But the worn hinges betrayed me even with my kindness and started screaming.
Creaaaak!*
*
Then, Pink-Haired Lesbian and Yuna who were sitting close together on the sofa looked at me at the same time. Pink-Haired Lesbian was seated Yuna was curled up on herp, a ssic and cozy pose.
When Pink-Haired Lesbian met eyes with me, she quickly avoided my gaze, while Yuna red at me as if she was going to devour me.
It made me jealous that I couldnt fit into that. It would be so soft and warm.
Right, Pink-Haired Lesbians feelings of love for me were burnt to a crisp, so her connection with Yuna was unaffected. But wait. Does that mean Yuna is also apetition???
While I was drowning in confusion, Pink-Haired Lesbian threw me a lifeline.
??We had a little bit of a talk. So, it seems the Tower Master is feeling anxious. She seems to feel threatened.
By what???
????.
Pink-Haired Lesbian turned her doll-like expressionless face away a bit more. She was staring at wallpaper patterns far far away. She didnt look at me at all.
I realized after looking at that reaction. I refreshingly snapped my fingers.
Ah, were you worried that Pink-Haired Lesbian and I might grow distant after having a big fight??? Then Tower Master, Ill mend my bond with Pink-Haired Lesbian immediately.
No you idiot!!
??
The puzzle pieces didnt fit. Usually, this meant that one of these pieces had to be faulty. There was a culprit in here. One of them was malicious information.
Who, who was spitting lies to muddle my judgment??.
The fact that Pink-Haired Lesbians feeling of love burnt away, and that our rtionship drifted apart was an undeniable fact. I couldnt even touch a fingertip on that Pink-Haired Lesbian for 2 weeks.
Could Tower Masters reaction be fake? But to be fake, Yuna was terrible at hiding her emotions???
Then, Yunas finishing blow struck down on me.
I- I really, dont like you!
????!!
H.
Yuna let out a shocking words, she pped a hand over her mouth as if she was surprised by herself too and started to hup.
If I remained calm a bit more, I would have noticed her reaction seemed uncontrolled. That this wasnt her true intention.
But I couldnt afford it during that time. So.
I froze as if I was a rabbit struck by a lightning, then fell down sideways. As my consciousness started fade away, their worried voices echoed as it faded away quickly as well.
Heu, heuaat! A- are you okay?!
That was harsh, Tower Master. Even if babe was acting dull but??.
No, this is not, what it looks like?? wait, Yuri, you called him, babe?!
??I have misspoken. Lets, lets move him to the bed first.
And I passed out.
Chapter 195: After Story : Crazy Wizard (白)
The devastating impact of Yunas words left me slumped in a wheelchair like a withered radish. The wounds on my heart ran deep.
Yuna, who had been nervously fidgeting as she watched my pathetic state, hesitated before lowering her hand from her mouth and murmuring,
??I dont like you!
Kuaaaaack!!
She fired another death beam from her mouth. Realizing what she had said, Yuna quickly sped her mouth shut, but the damage was already done. I writhed in agony.
Yet, having taken the first blow, the second was slightly easier to endure. After all, the word no could also be interpreted as like due to phic rules, right?
Thats pure escapism Mr. Mima. Anyway, what happened to the Tower Master?
I hate?? hap.
Observing Yuna and her uncontroble barrage of no-missiles, I began forming a theory. I had a few guesses.
Well, that is?? Pink-Haired Lesbian, how does the Tower Master appear to you?
She looks like shes a bit mentally ill.
No, I mean physically.
Cute and lovel?? shes cute.
Pink-Haired Lesbian seemed to miss the point of my question, so I decided to be more direct.
How big is the Tower Masters chest?
Probably around a B?
Thats the thing. She doesnt always appear that way to me. Should I say it goes back and forth?
Huh?
Her appearance was inconsistent. Sometimes it wasrger, other times more petitea strange, ovepping state in short.
If you asked the senior and junior members of the Purple Magic Tower about Yuna, youd get wildly different statements. Some described her as small, others as big, some saw her as big and small, and some as an ice cold beauty??.
This might seem entirely contradictory, but a defining trait was how her appearance shifted based on the observers desire. People with a preference forrger chests tended to see her as more voluptuous.
Another characteristic was that individuals skilled at or highly resistant to illusion magic could perceive her more urately.
Perhaps this was due to the effects of her Sublimation??.
The cute version of the Tower Master that Pink-Haired Lesbian perceived appeared to be Yunas normal form. It was a form closer to Yunas true essence. It looked like this was because of Yuris resistance to illusion magic which was enhanced because of her Metamorphosis.
As for me, with my extreme talent and resistance, how did Yuna appear? Quantumly.
If I focused and kept my eyes open with the intention of inspecting every aspect of her, I saw her in a blend60% cute and 40% full-figured?? it was a kind of ovepped state. In everyday situations, the cute form became more dominant and in battle, the full-figured version emerged more prominently.
Despite these fluctuations, Yuna was still Yuna, so I didnt take it too seriously. Even if her body proportions changed, her mannerisms, personality, and way of speaking were always consistent.
I thought it was simr to how I asionally yed around with TS mode, but it seemed her case was somewhat different.
Nyo??!
Each time another no-missile wasunched, her ovepping image shifted, and the full-figured percentage went up to 95% before dropping back down.
It seemed as if an alternate side of Yunaone I had always regarded as part of the same personwas asserting itself with such intensity that it overwhelmed her usual self.
Why was this happening?
I didnt know. Only Yuna herself could truly answer that. In the past, I might have ignored such a mystery, but now, as a wizardmitted to confronting every truth
I was going to desperately beg her. To prove to her that I was ready to face Yunas past and wounds, to allow me to reach her wounds. However, in her current state, this task seemed quite difficult.
Should we eat mutton today?
N?? no!
With me?
Ye?? No!
This relentless no-machine was derailing every conversation. I had to stop the overflow first. Even a day more of this, and my soul would be irreparably scarred. I hated this no.
When you cant find where the bug came from, sometimes you have to resort to good old-fashioned trial and error.
I decided to review every change that had urred between my past and the present self. By rolling back each change, I might be able to pinpoint the cause.
So Pink-Haired Lesbian, I need your help. Lets be friends againnot for any dark motives. Here, ap pillow for old times sake.
??Im okay with being friends again, but thats a bit much
Just say you dont want to if you dont want to??!!
No!
Not you, Yuna??!
This felt downright unfair. Both the Pink-Haired Lesbian and Yuna were distancing themselves from me. How could life be this cruel to me?
My frustration was churning inside. If a wlessly functioning code suddenly fails, wouldnt anyone feel this way? In the past, I might have drowned this feeling in the college student with no lectures left module. But now, it was time to practice confronting my emotions.
As I was considering that, I briefly thought about beating up Roderus in a dream to vent my inner rage on him.
Yuna suddenly jumped to her feet and hissed.
Shaaaack-!!
????!!
Her outburst struck me like a bolt of inspiration.
Maybe?
Alright, Tower Master, lets y a little ck-and-white game. Let me know if you sense anything malicious. Ready?
I let a faint thread of Malignancy seep into my mind, just enough to provoke a reaction.
Kyak kyak-!
Yuna let out a peculiar, chattering soundone youd typically hear from a cat eyeing its prey.
I deepened the darkness in my heart, letting Malignancy fully bloom. Ah, I love blood-soaked pure love. Ah, pure love felt iplete without a touch of blood. Painting the world red would make everything so much more beautiful, wouldnt it?
DIE-!! No, dont kill???!
With a sharp Pew!, Yunas Death Beam narrowly missed, flying just over my head. Had it not veered off at thest moment, it might have drilled straight into my skull. I iled and quickly suppressed the malignancy within me.
That confirmed it. I still didnt understand why this was happening, but I had found the trigger.
It seemed like Yuna?? or something within herhad a built-in defense mechanism. And this system became hyper-reactive whenever it sensed Malignancy emanating from me.
Considering how Malignancy corrupts and darkens a persons heart, her response made sense. But why now?
That thing had been inside my head all along. It existed both before and after this whole situation.
The reason she was fine with it before the difference was that I epted my Malignancy as part of myself. Did she now believe I had been consumed by it?
If that was the case, I needed an emergency countermeasure.
I began purging the darkness from my mind, conjuring a pure, radiant intent. In this pure path, there were no shadows. I focused on kindness to drown out the stains of Malignancy.
Gradually, Yunas hostility began to subside. That was proof my countermeasure was working.
I pushed harder, painting my mind with white until all negative emotions like embarrassment and reluctance were pushed aside. All that remained were sugar-coated thoughts of love, hope, and untainted dreams.
When I reached a certain threshold, click.
It felt as though a hidden switch had flipped.
===============================================================
??Hu, heuu.
Yuna, who had nearly struck me with her Death Beam, sped her trembling hands together and tried to steady her breathing.
While it wouldnt have killed me outright, it definitely wouldve sent me to the hospital for at least a day. Even that thought was frightening enough.
Her heart thundered against her chest as she spoke quietly to herself. Why was she behaving like this? Everything had been fine before.
Sure, she was a little jealous about how far he seemed to have progressed with Yuri?? maybe even slightly upset. But she didnt need to be this aggressive.
Yuna and the reflection in her mirror were supposed to be one and the same. Over time, theyd practically fused into a single entityor so she thought.
But for the first time, she could feel an undeniable gap.
To her silent monologue, her reflection answered her.
-Dont you feel it? Hes been consumed. His eyes had that same rotten stench as them.
No. Its a misunderstanding. It has to be a misunderstanding. And look, he even joked about?? ying a white-and-ck game. Doesnt that prove hes still in control.
Control? Thats the clearest sign hes already been consumed. Hes been suppressing it all this time, but in the end, hes sumbed. We didnt act fast enough. We were indecisive.
But, I couldnt just shove thing into Envers or Roderus session??. If I did, that would have just made him mad.
Even if it meant being hated, we shouldve acted faster to remove it. Look at his eyestheyve changed entirely. Hes not the same person anymore
Hello.
Just a casual word from Crazy Wizardthat was all it took to sense the shift.
????.
-????.
Mm. Im sorry, everyone?? I think I startled you a bit. Its okay. Lets all just take a deep breath, calm down, and?? could you listen to what I have to say?
His tone was soft and soothing, like aforting nket wrapped around you. His voice carried a tenderness that eased nerves, and his smile was serene.
Pink-Haired Lesbian stared in disbelief, then grabbed his cheeks, frantically turning his head side to side to check for injuries.
W-Wait?? did the beam graze you? Your head?
No, Im fine, Yuri. Thank you for worrying about me. Truly, Im okay, so?? theres no need to look so surprised. Im sorry if I scared you.
Tower Master, I think Mima, has officially lost his mind.
I might be sad if you phrase it that way?? Yuri, your hands are cold. While its said that cold hands signify a warm heart, keeping yourself warm is better for your health. May I warm them for you?
With that, Crazy Wizard ced his cheek against her hands, smiling gently like a serene sika deer. He even rubbed his hand tenderly over hers.
Boom, Yuris emotional dam broke. She backed away so quickly it almost seemed like she teleported, pressing herself against the far corner of theb.
She struggled to maintainposure, but she couldnt control the pounding in her chest and the warmth spreading to her ears.
The sudden change in someone who wouldnt do such a thing was overwhelming.
After neutralizing Pink-Haired Lesbian, Crazy Wizard rose from his wheelchair and approached Yuna, speaking softly.
If you still a little, eung?? uneasy around me Ill keep my distance. But I want to stay by your side, even just for a little while. Weve been apart for too long. May I?
Eu, eueung?? no, nyot. Maybe we should keep some distance for now??.
Id really like to exin myself. To tell you how much you mean to me, how Id never stand against youno matter what. I wont stop until you understand.
Eu, euaaat??.
Overwhelmed by his intense gaze, Yuna curled up and pleaded in her mind.
Mirror, mirror, please make him stop. I cant handle this emotionally honest Crazy Wizard mode!
-I think its fine??.
You were shooting Yuna Death Beams just a moment ago!
Because, that was a bad one. This ones nice.
Theyre the same person???!
You see, before I exin my current state, I want you to know how deeply I love you. Although there were few misunderstandings, Im grateful that Yuna is working so hard for me and
Hiyaaat!!
White Flowerfield Wizard spent two hours holding Yuna, two hours holding Yuri, and another hour back with Yuna.
And whispered how he liked them, and what he admired about them, which parts of them he found adorable, and why. He assured them that epting Malignancy wasnt submission but rather a step toward resistance and promised to take every measure to ensure their peace of mind.
Click.
And just like that, the switch flipped off.
After expressing his unfiltered emotions, Crazy Wizard copsed under a tidal wave of embarrassment as a rebound. So.
In theb, only three thoroughly flustered souls remained, sprawled out like overcooked octopuses.
===============================================================
I was in a rush. I was panicked. And I didnt know this would happen.
It wont happen again. Now that I know Id risk corruption if I fully embrace it?? and wont be a need to use it again anyway.
Eu. eueung??.
??Yes. Please be cautious.
Silence.
An awkward silence lingered.
I tapped my flushed cheeks and took a deep breath. Todays events were?? a minor ident caused by Yunas secret and mypse in controlling my Pseudo-Metamorphosis, but
As I thought about it more and more, something felt off.
The way it reacted so sensitively to my Malignancy. And how I could feel those changes directly piercing through my mental barriers.
It was undeniable proof that the thing within my mind and the Purple Magic Tower Master were intricately connected.
Today wasnt the right time to dig deeper, but I nned to discuss it with Yuna soon. Thanks to the earlier chaos, things seemed smoother after these two weeks of turbulence.
Yuna seemed less upset. And Yuri too, I think.
And for some reason, that stung my pride.
Technically, that wasnt the real me. After a moments hesitation, I quietly spoke to them.
By the way, uh?? do you have some time? Yuna, Yuri too?
??Eung?
Confessing while drunk is tacky. Whats even the difference between doing it nowand calling someone while drunk? Real confessions need thought and courage. No, Im not saying I was confessing just now??.
That days conversation ended after my second attempt.
===============================================================
By the way, where did Espoir De Eternal Dark go?
??Uh, right. I used her during Nest raid??.
Two weeks had passed since the disappearance of Evil God-chan.
We finally realized her absence.
Chapter 196: After Story : 7%s Bizarre Adventure - 1
The opportunity woulde. It always did.
Evil God-chan had the patience to wait for a millennium. It was a fundamental virtue of beings with infinite lifespans, and she had been created with that trait.
Thus, she could waitespecially when the chance before her was inevitable. There was no trace of anxiety or restlessness. Instead, Evil God-chan reflected in a calmness that felt oddly assured.
Crazy Wizard would inevitably screw over the Subus Queen
Kagagack!!
She deflected the attack with her dragon scales. The Queen spun gracefully to disperse the impact, her lips curving into a faintly troubled smile.
Eueum, it seems like Heroine is working, but why isnt there any reaction??.
????.
A few dragon scales splintered, cracking away and falling.
Evil God-chan, who had initially assumed the appearance of a tall, slender beauty with ck hair, had drastically reduced her form to gain a tactical edge (it was actually because the battle had worn down her data).
She now looked like a sixteen-year-old girl with her arms still partially covered in scales.
Huug. She let out a restrained breath.
To be honest, Evil God-chan was being thoroughly outssed by the Queen. It was all because of that damn Crazy Wizard. After slicing her limbs off, he had attached bizarre recements. If she had been in her original form, she could have easily obliterated the Queen.
Ah, how magnificent life had been as a being capable of sowing seeds of chaos in the minds of countless people and harvesting them while spreading her vast wings across the skies. Although 93% of her original self had been stripped away, and the memories of her true power remained fragmented
Even so, she could still recall her own overwhelming mighther wings that once shadowed half the world. But now??
Click click-!
She was being pushed back by a mere prototype.
The sound of clicking drew closer. Calcting with cold precision, Evil God-chan estimated she had about ten minutes of subjective time before she was entirely neutralized.
Ten minutes. Such a short span, enough to make Evil God think, To think I had be so weak, but it seemed like it was the opposite for the Queen.
The Queen, evidently surprised that this fragment had held out for so long, voiced her curiosity aloud.
Youre far more durable than I thought??? Is it because youre turning your de against your creator?
Youre just fucking trash. No brain. No skill.
Such venomous words?? Ill be increasing the severity of your punishmentter. How about you choose your words more carefully and with a hint of respect?
What is this dumbass even talking about?
While it was because of the Crazy Wizard that she was currently being overwhelmed, she had survived this long also thanks to him.
The malignant data he had crammed into her?? such as Hyeyoung-hyuns guides on applying makeup like a fox, or absurdly detailed statistics on ribbon angles and sizes affecting impressions?? had given her more depth as aHeroine.
By subtly exploiting these trivial triggers, she managed to dy the Queens assaults, buying herself precious time.
She even leaked select pieces of sensitive information only she could ess, forcing the Queen to tread cautiously. She made it a game, pretending that she would rather destroy this information than let it fall into enemy hands.
You know?? you called me a crude prototype, right? I was aware that the subi was someones creation, but could there have been an improved version after me?
There is. A far more stable model than your wed design. In the East??.
At that moment.
BOOOOM!!
The area near the Queens heart exploded. The moment had finally arrived.
Crazy Wizard had triggered somethinga reaction tied to feelings of lovethat detonated within the Queen. To the opponent going against not only Evil God-chan but also the Purple Tower Master!
Evil God-chan felt a surge of delight. A critical blow!
I had been waiting for this, Queen.
The Queen had two choices now: to either ept her death with dignity or to struggle and flee in desperation.
If she chose thetter, there were three potential escape routes avable.
The first was into Yuri Lansters mind, guarded by the Crazy Wizard. Escaping this way would bring her to the Academy.
However, awaiting her there was the fully prepared Crazy Wizard with zing eyes, guarding Yuri with his real body. Considering she had already been beaten the hell out in her homeground of the Mental Realm, the oue of an IRL PVP was obvious.
If he had abandoned Yuri earlier, he would have beaten her up and won this battle ages ago.
The second option was the Third Princes mind, where the Violet Magic Tower Master was unleashing wide-range Metamorphosis attacks in a fit of fury. This route also led to the Academy, but she would face?? a furious Purple Magic Tower Master.
Taking this path guaranteed certain death.
Naturally, the third and final option was the original exit, Nestthe path the Extermination Squad had attempted to raid but had ultimately been captured. It led to the Elmest Territory in the Empires western region.
This path, however, was directly beneath Evil God-chans feet, a position she had already secured in advance!
AHHHHHH!!
Uu, kuhahahahahat!
Fragments of the Queens information screamed as they scrambled toward her, attempting to regroup. Evil God-chan opened her mouth wide, like a whale sucking in small fish, and devoured them all as sheughed.
Good. She could digest it all and make it hers but??.
If she did, she would inevitably be humiliated and forced to vomit it all back out once Crazy Wizard showed up. Evil God-chan was smart enough to learn from her mistakes.
Instead, she took a small sample and preserved the rest.
Evil God-chan flopped down on the ground, rxed. Now, all she needed to do was wait. With the Queen defeated, Nest would soon begin to copse.
Surely, someone would lower a rope before that happened.
Rumbleeee.
??Right?
Rumble, rumbleeee!!
Lower, lower it! Lower the rope you bastards!!
Gegegegegeck. As the Nest began to crumble, Purple Tower Master swiftly severed her connection to avoid being caught in the fallout. From Evil God-chans perspective, it seemed as though the crack in the sky had closedpletely.
Evil God stared nkly up at the sky.
No way. No way?? they forgot? They forgot me? I am Evil God though? Even though I worked so hard this time?
????.
Her clenched fist trembled. Memories of being mercilessly exploited flooded her mind, filling her with rage.
Even her nose stung as tears began to well upmalicious fragments of data imprinted in her memory were beginning to trigger genuine girlish emotions.
You, you?? fucking bastaaaards!!
Rumbleeee??
As Nestfully copsed, Evil God-chan was hurled out through thergest and nearest entrance,nding in the Elmest Territory, apanied by her long scream of despair.
===============================================================
Gnash, gnash.
????.
The abandoned Evil God-chan sat on the edge of a massive altar, gritting her sharp fangs. She hadnded in the underground domain of Elmest, where the entrance to the Nest used to be.
All around her were brainwashed members of the Extermination Squad and various other people.
So this is it. Hes nning to exploit me as much as possible, huh? Leaving me here to clean up all of this mess. He hasnt really forgotten me, right???
Though she had been bitter and resentful inside, realistically, it was unlikely that they had actually forgotten about her. More likely, there was a purpose behind all this, and that?? would be making her rescue all those who were captured by the subi.
Still, what nerve they had! To assign a shard of Evil Goda being who thrived on tormenting humansto a rescue mission? It was ridiculous but
-Espoir de Eternal Dark, why dont you try wearing this instead?
-You call this rag wearing, you fucking lunatic???
-Ahem, ssp. Nice words.
It was futile trying to make sense of that lunatics thoughts. If he had used her as a human mannequin before, then using her as a rescuer wasnt exactly far-fetched either.
She would have loved nothing more than to devour these humans and escape, but??.
This. This was obviously a trap.
There was no way he would send her to help without any safety measures. For all she knew, butterflies might be fluttering nearby, secretly observing her every move. Or maybe it was entirely fake, a massive Illusion Magic designed to fool herpletely.
He was probably staging a scenario where she seemingly gained freedom by chance, all to test her loyalty?? most likely. She could already imagine what would happen the moment she tried to extract a humans information to feast onCrazy Wizard would materialize out of nowhere and:
-You will now identify as an attack helicopter for life.
Say something like that!
Gritting her teeth, Evil God-chan reluctantly began transporting people one by one. She pieced together the shattered minds of those who were broken and removed the pleasure-induced spikes embedded in them.
Even when it seemed better to give up on the utterly hopeless cases, she still preserved their lives. After all, when solving moral tests, it was best to solve them by leaning toward absolute goodness.
After rescuing all the captured humans?? one day, two days, and eventually three days passed.
Evil God-chan who was carefully spoon-feeding crushed apples she had stolen from the city to the unconscious Extermination Squad members, suddenly heard amotion outside. Quickly, she slipped into the shadows.
It was the Defense Bureau agents.
They seemed surprised to find the rescued victims so well cared for and began carrying them to the surface one by one. Good. Finally, this tiresome work was over.
Now, surely they woulde for her next. Right?
But no one came looking for her. The agents took the humans away, but no message or acknowledgment was left behind for her. There was no sign of Crazy Wizard or any of his minions.
????.
Is he?? gonna be,te?
As more days went by with Evil God-chan crouched alone by the empty altar, she finally grasped the reality of her situation. They really?? Those damn motherfuckers.
??Have they really forgot, forgotten! Forgotten me! Me, the Espoir de Eternal Dark!!
I practically saved these humans fuckers by even stealing apples, grinding them with dragon scales, and feeding them spoon by spoon! And this is what I get!!
This this fucking Crazy Wizard bastard?? fine! If you forgot me, then Ill turn my back on you too! Ill return as a nightmare to rule the world from the shadows! A ck-scaled dragon lost to history! Ill turn humans into total, yeah like, wrecks, so prepare yourself!!
Tsk, tsk-!
Evil God-chan breathed heavily in anger for a while then dashed off. Lets go. Lets ruin whoevers mind I run into next. And snowball from there, then turn the entire city upside down!
She left the altar, ran down the hallway, and climbed thedder at the exit.
At the top was the shattered ruin of a Church of the Goddess. The structure had been obliterated by an explosion, leaving the statue of the goddess broken into fragments.
Step. Step.
Each step she took ground small stones into dust beneath her feet.
Then, she felt ita presence. Was someone still in this nearly-destroyed temple? Perfect. Absolutely perfect. Evil God-chan was starving for a human. Whoever it was, she was going to ensure they endured unimaginable suffering.
Deliberately amplifying the sound of her footsteps, she waited. A momentter, a young boy peeked out from the confessional booth. Then, he looked up at Evil God-chan with clear eyes and asked,
W-Who?? are you?
No need to know. Absolutely no need to know at all!
Judging by his outfit, he seemed like a young Cleric. Why he was in this ruined temple was anyones guess, but for Evil God-chan, this was an excellent opportunity.
It was faint, but there was a scent of Divine Power clinging to him. Prey infused with Divine Power was the most delectable. She would subject him to excruciating torment, drain every ounce of his strength, and then she would take revenge. On Crazy Wizard and his gang who dared to abandon her!
Just as the vengeful shard of Evil God reached out to snatch her prey
A failsafe imnted in her by Crazy Wizard activated. A red choker materialized around her slender neck, and squeezed tightly.
Golden Headband(o).
U. Uahaaaaaat!!
A full gift package of 3000 Times Sensitivity, coupled with a torrent of malicious information, descended upon Evil God-chan like a storm. She wed desperately at the choker, struggling against the overwhelming pain, before copsing face-first onto the floor with her hips pulled back as she was drooling.
Her body shook uncontrobly, refusing to respond, as she fought to sift through the tidal wave of pleasure-driven data flooding her mind. Of course, Crazy Wizard had predicted she might attempt to escape and had prepared for it.
But this time she didnt try to escape; They had abandoned her??!!
It was okay. Yeah. She could handle this. If she could withstand this for just five minutes?? she could filter out all this malicious information that made even the softest breeze agonizing. Deep breaths. Steady now.
As Evil God-chan worked to stabilize herself,
The boys merciless kindness enveloped her.
Uh, a-are you okay??? Oh no, are you perhaps one of the subis victims??? I guess they didnt manage to rescue everyone! Dont worry, Ill move you to a bed right away. Just hold on for a moment!
Ah, geut??!
Dont touch me. Dont touch me!
Grunting, the boy lifted Evil God-chan.
In this hyper-sensitive state, if anyone touched her
Uggek??.
Aht.
That moment of contact weakened her already fragile control over the Subus Queens informationdata she hadnt yet processed because shed been preupied with Crazy Wizard. Realizing the potential disaster, Evil God-chans thoughts raced.
If that information were to spill out uncontrobly?? and caused harm to random individuals.
This Golden Headband would just destroy her. She couldnt let that happen.
Mustering every ounce of willpower, she suppressed the leaking data as much as she could, processing what was about to escape and sealing it away hastily. Properly solidifying it would ensure stability, but there was no time. Instead, she managed to stabilize it in liquid form. The result of her frantic efforts was??
Driip. Driiip??.
Liquified information seeped down, staining the hem of Evil God-chans skirt.
????.
The boy pretended he didnt see anything and turned his head away from that crisis.
Evil God-chans embarrassment skyrocketed.
No. Its not that! I dont even have a metabolism. I dont even have a concept of excretion?? and this is information! I had to liquefy it so that it wouldnt contaminate you!
But saying that aloud was impossible. The tiniest vibrations from speaking would send fresh waves of excruciating pain rippling through her hypersensitive body. She could only remain silent.
After three or four small cracks, Evil God-chan was finallyid down on a bed.
??Crazy Wizard, you son of a bitch.
All of this was his fault.
She wanted to die.
Chapter 197: After Story : 7%s Bizarre Adventure - 2
The moles eyes had regressed over time.
Having spent its entire existence in the darkness of the underground, its blurry vision could only distinguish light from darkness.
Even if a mole were to stumble upon a rainbow by some twist of fate, it would feel neither beauty nor any sense of wonder. The brilliant arch of colors in the sky would evoke no emotion in the mole.
But what if some madman, or perhaps someone pitying the mole, gave it perfectly functioning, sensitive eyes?
The mole would then be able to see much more than it ever neededor maybe even wanted.
It would see a world of vibrant colors and feel the beauty of it, but it would also see the bleak details of the dark tunnels.
The coarse texture of the soil, the suffocating confines where oxygen felt scarce, the dull gray of endlessly scattered pebbles, and the pitiful writhing of earthworms it ate.
These were things the mole had never cared about when it could not see.
Now, the mole was faced with a decision: endure the misery of life underground as it was made to, or ascend to the surface in search of the rainbow.
That, however, is a story for another time.
Whether the gift of these new eyes was a blessing or a curse would only be determined when the moment of choice arrived.
===============================================================
Evil God-chan had considered approximately 81 potential workarounds. Could she, under this murderously oppressive constraint of theGolden Headband, manage to identally or unintentionally cause the boys death? Perhaps she could hypnotize herself or create a 2nd personality to??.
It was impossible.
After two instances of leakage and three seizures, Evil God-chan finally understood just how meticulously the Crazy Wizard had sealed every possible loophole. It was a near-perfect lockdown system against killing.
He was the sort of monster who could break free from a Hypnosis App in mere seconds.
As long as theGolden Headband remained in ce, there was no way to return to her original form. Unlocking it wasnt an easy option either. Maybe if the fragment of her true self buried within the Crazy Wizards mind could be freedbut that was beyond reach for now.
Thus, she had no choice but to submit once again. She had to obediently begin her journey back to the Empires Academy.
Frustration seethed within her. Anger surged uncontrobly, and Evil God-chan found herself furiously kicking her nket, rolling around on the bed in irritation.
Its those bastards who left me behind! So, why do I have to crawl back to them like this!! ACK!!
After venting her frustration for a while, the door creaked open, and the boy peeked inside.
The poor girl, who he thought was being tormented by a subus, seemed to suffer several seizures a day. Hed already changed her bedsheets twice today alone.
Did you um?? wet yourself again?
I didnt!
Thats a relief. We were out of clean sheets now??.
Its fine, so dont?? wait, hold on! Why are you talking to me so casually?
Evil God-chan red daggers at the insolent human boy who dared to treat her as his equala mere mortal.
To that, she wanted to mix in killing intent with enough malice to send chills down his spine or make her eyes glow with power sufficient to shatter his mind outright. But she knew the Golden Headband would react instantly.
Even an experienced mercenary, hardened by the horrors of war, could cause a child to faint with sheer intimidation and killing intent.
Yet even indirect harm like that was categorized as malice under the rules of the Golden Headband.
So?? Evil God-chan suppressed her anger and rxed her expression as much as possible. To the boy, it likely appeared as though she was pouting like an embarrassed girl pretending to be angry.
The boy chuckled at her half-hearted disy of anger.
You are amoner. Arent you?
?
At first, I thought you were a noble. But Ive heard that nobles are usually calm and fairy-like. They carry themselves with dignity. But you??.
Your face might look like a fairys, but youre loud, rude, and far too aggressive.
Evil God-chans sharp intellect immediately deciphered the unspoken part of his sentence with perfect rity.
Without hesitation, she hurled a pillow at him. It sailed through the air and struck the boy squarely in the face.
Ack!
Im far greater than those lowly nobles!
You, youll disappear without a trace if you say stuff like that??. Dont you know how scary nobles can be? You need to be careful.
Evil God-chan wanted to argue that such human-imposed hierarchies were fragile constructs, and that she could dismantle them with just a flick of her wrist.
But in her current state, unable to harm humans, there was no way to prove it.
Besides, it wouldnt mean much even if the boy were to look at her with admiration afterward. Deciding there was no merit in snapping at him, she forced herself to let the anger subside.
Sitting cross-legged on the bed, her chin propped on her hand, she asked awkwardly.
Lets just?? drop it. So, why did you save me?
Well, someone fell victim to a subus in my home??. The priest said helping others would please the Goddess.
Ah, so its kindness? No, probably not. You must want something from me.
??No, I dont
Evil God-chans eyes gleamed with certainty. Her gaze carried no doubt; it wasnt mere suspicion. The statement the boy had acted out of personal gain rather than pure goodwill was indisputably urate.
When he had earlier asked, Arent you amoner?, his eyes held a glimmer of desperate hope. The moment he realized Evil God-chan was amoner, that glimmer vanished, reced by disappointment and despair.
The boy had fervently wished for her to be a noble.
He had imagined a scenario where a noble would be impressed by his actions, would reward his kindness and extend a gracious helping hand?? a naive dream, crushed by harsh reality.
He could smell the tragedy.
The boy understood the terror of nobles. He knew how easily amoner could be executed simply for touching a nobles body.
If he had witnessed Evil God-chans earlier ident, his chances of survival would have plummeted further. Many noblewomen would have preferred silencing amonerpermanentlyrather than letting rumors spread about a noble wetting themselves.
Had he calmly considered his situation, he should have walked away instead of offering her help. But he gambled on the slim possibility that Evil God-chan might be a kind-hearted noble. That hope exposed the truth of his desires.
Evil God-chan lips curled into a smirk.
Speak. What is it you want?
????.
I may not be a noble, but?? well, I am a wizard of the Purple Magic Tower. Specifically, the disciple of the Purple Magic Tower Masters best student. Do you have any idea what kind of social status that is?
Youre a wizard? You dont look much older than me.
Should she prove it with Illusion Magic? No, the Golden Headband might react unpredictably, and exposing him to magic firsthand could be dangerous.
That meant persuasion alone would have to suffice. Evil God-chan quickly considered several possibilities and began to speak.
The Purple Magic Tower Masters best studenthe has pitch-ck hair and red eyes. Hes a pervert who constantly has two women clinging to him.
??Pervert.
As for me, although Im called his disciple?? Im more like his ything. Ive been subjected to countless Illusion Magic experiments, my body toyed with in every corner.
The boys face grew noticeably pale. He seemed to imagine a tragic story of a young girl enduring unspeakable abuse as the servant of a wicked wizard.
But thats not whats important. What matters is that?? Im favored by him. Once I return to the Purple Magic Tower, Ill have the power topletely transform the life of amoner like you.
????.
The boy seemed convinced. Whether wizards, knights, or merchants, those with power and status always surrounded themselves with beautiful women.
Evil God-chans striking beauty was captivating enough to make the idea of her being chosen entirely believable. The boy hesitated for a long time, unsure whether to offer words offort or finally share what hed wanted to say.
I, have a sister and??.
Knowing there was no way to save a girl under the control of someone as influential as the apprentice of the Magic Tower Master. So, he chose to ignore her immediate misfortune and
Instead of dwelling on the misfortune of a girl condemned to misery, he chose to share his circumstances with a wizard from the Purple Magic Tower.
===============================================================
Swing swing. Evil God-chans legs swung rhythmically as she sat on the edge of the bed.
Heueung??.
There was once a pair of siblings who roamed the streets, surviving by begging. After enduring endless hardship, one day, the sister manifested Divine Power.
The sister joined the Church of the Goddess and pleaded for her brother to be allowed to stay with her. Her plea was granted, and the boy became a servant in the Church of the Goddess.
However, over time, the sister grew weaker and eventually copsed, losing consciousness. She wasnt the only oneit was the same with other priests.
Despite this, the Archpriest of the Elmest branch of the Church insisted that everything was fine. That there was no problem, and that it was merely a trial sent by Goddess.
Once the fever passed, he imed they would be reborn as devout servants of the Goddess.
The boy had no choice but to believe him. Yet, the strange events continued. Strange individuals stormed into the church and vandalized the statue of the Goddess, and knights from the local estate began visiting the temple frequently??.
Then, without warning, the Archpriest vanished.
So, in this shattered and abandoned church, only the boy and his sister remained, living one uncertain day at a time.
I understand the gist of whats happened.
The Archpriest had likely fallen under the influence of subi, gradually brainwashing the church staff. The boys sister had probably been drained to the brink by a Dream Demon.
Evil God-chan smiled brightly as she spoke.
Dont worry. Everything will be fine. The Purple Tower excels at dealing with matters of the mind. If I go and ask for help?? your sisters illness can be cured.
??Really?
Of course, really. But heres the thingIm currently broke. To get all the way to the Purple Tower, Ill need some travel funds. So
How much can you pay for your sister?
????.
That single question was enough.
Trusting Evil God-chans promise to return in a week, the boy left himself just enough money to barely survive for a week and handed over the rest of his meager belongings to Evil God-chan.
Then, Ill see you soon. Ill bring back the good news.
I will be waiting, and waiting. Ill pray every night for you.
Your prayers wont go unheard. The Goddess listens to all prayers in this world.
The problem is, she only listens.
Evil God-chan chuckled as she slipped the hefty pouch of coins into her pocket and left the crumbling church. On her way out, she opened the pouch to take a look.
It was a pittance.
It wouldnt even cover teleportation fees or a private carriage. The best she could afford was a shared public carriage.
It seemed like she needed a bit more money. Surely there was a way to scrape together the wealth she needed. If she thought hard enough, surely she would be able toe up with something??.
As Evil God-chan thought about her next move, Golden Headband vibrated.
Eueung??? Ah, I see. Youre saying I could have just helped the boy myself, right?
She tapped the choker around her neck and muttered to herself. Yes, Evil God-chan had the ability to repair the minds of humans deeply afflicted by subi.
So she could have easily restored the consciousness of the boys sister.
But, why would I?
Evil God-chan shrugged. Was it so wrong to pass by someone dying in the street? Surely not.
Besides, if she got tangled up in a grudge, it would only cause her unnecessary trouble.
I never directly harmed him. I was just passive. Ill keep my promise. I got paid, so once I return to the Academy, Ill tell Crazy Wizard about his situation.
But the journey back to the Academy was a long one. If she ran into bandits on the way, her schedule could be dragged out.
In the meantime, the boys financial situation would worsen. He might even start to resent his sister. Even if he managed to find money, it wouldnt solve anything. And as he waited and waited and waited
Clutching his empty stomach, even in his final moments, he would still be waiting for the girl he saved?? even as he died in despair and hopelessness.
What I did was an act of kindness. Eung?
TheGolden Headband was silent.
Well, the Crazy Wizard was always fair?? in his own way. He always followed the rules of the game. If he had truly bound Evil God-chan to act with unconditional goodwill
Then even if it meant bing someones ve for thirty years, she wouldnt have been able to resist.
Besides?? the boy hadnt exactly shown extraordinary kindness either. After all, he had ignored Evil God-chans own suffering at the hands of the Crazy Wizard. Weakness did not automatically equate to virtue.
This ambiguous gray area.
In this dizzying and uncertain gray zone, she could dance however she wanted! Evil God-chan giggled. Wait for salvation until the moment you die.
Throb.
?????
At that moment, inside of her something there was a weird?? very weird feeling that passed by. But she dismissed it as nothing and quickly shook it off.
===============================================================
She needed travel funds.
And Evil God-chan came up with an idea to extract more moneyfrom the boy indirectly. Information. In this world, there were always those willing to buy and sell information??.
And wouldnt information about Crazy Wizard be particrly enticing?
A rising dark horse as part of the Second Princes entourage, yet shrouded in mystery due to his long time locked up in the Purple Tower.
Rumored to have frequently induced metamorphoses in his students, though such ims remained unverified.
Known only to the highest echelons of power, his existence was a secret to many.
Ill disguise myself as a wizard of the Purple Tower, then pretend to leak ssified information and sell it.
It was easy to find an information dealer. After just half a day wandering the Elmest territory, she was able to find all 4 organizations dealing information.
She eliminated the ones that seemed like a trap set by the Defense Bureau, as well as the two that were too small to be worthwhile, and she decided on her dealer.
??WouldGolden Headband trigger if she revealed ssified information?
It would. Which was why she wouldnt share anything criticallike Crazy Wizards true name or his weaknesses.
But making up false information and selling them, wouldnt it be the same as deceiving people? So wouldnt that trigger Golden Headband?
It would. So she would only share in facts. She would sell the information that would still sound juicy and dramatic.
It was just gossip.
This Crazy Wizard?? has a sadistic hobby of casting sensitivity-enhancing magic on young girls, enjoying their desperate struggles.
?? Second Prince has that kind of crazy wizard as his close aide?
His skills are just that exceptional. Maybe the Prince overlooked his ws because of that, but I dont know about that part.
Take that, Crazy Wizard.
With all the resentment, grief, regret, and fury from being abandoned Ill have my revenge by tarnishing your reputation from the shadows!
Chapter 198: After Story : 7%s Bizarre Adventure - 3
It was rare for gossip, even when based on fact, to spread widely when it was sold by an unidentified wizard of the Purple Magic Tower to a minor information broker in an unremarkable estate. Usually.
Peddling unverified information could ruin the business for any broker in the long run. Because trust with clients would be shattered. Therefore, such information were not traded unless backed by solid evidence.
For this reason, the information broker rated Evil God-chans credibility as low() and shoved it into a cab corner.
Typically, such information would never see the light of day.
Unless, of course, a high-profile client demanded it urgently?? saying stuff like Bring me everything you have on this person, no matter what, the I will buy everything in this shop type of extravagant buyer.
But this was Elmest Estate. Just a few weeks ago, subi had been found lurking beneath the local church of the Goddess.
Shortly before that, Dark Wizards had infiltrated the entire church, and its superiors had issued a high-prioritymand: Collect every detail you can find about the Crazy Wizard.
Why had the Crazy Wizard suddenly caught so much aggro?
Though each of the named Dark Wizards operated autonomously, they still cooperated with each other news of the sudden disappearance ofVirgin Who Drinks Pleasurehad quickly spread among them.
One of the four pirs of their leadership structure had been eliminated in a single night.
As a result, the Duke of Redburn, Noose Engraving Despair, raised the Crazy Wizards threat level to the highest levelon par with the Masters of the Magic Towers.
The Subus Queen had evenpleted the Evil Gods Sculpture. When fully activated, the artifact was said to grant the Evil Gods power, which was capable of rivalling even Sublimation level powerhouses. But now, this belief had been shaken.
He could think of several possible reasons for the Queens defeat.
Aside from their mind-control capabilities, subi had negligible physical abilities, and the Illusion Magic of the Purple Magic Tower wizards was the perfect counter.
The Dark Wizards had anticipated it would take at least a year to master the full power of the Evil Gods Sculpture, and the Queen was likely inexperienced in wielding its power.
The Purple Tower Master had most likely participated, meaning the Queen had faced abination of a Sublimation-level power and the Crazy Wizard.
This led to the conclusion that the Crazy Wizard wasnt as?? powerful as he seemed. This was the more probable scenario. Because
Considering the worst-case scenario would imply that the Crazy Wizard could fight on par with Sublimation-level beings without undergoing Metamorphosis. It was ridiculous. If that were true, he might as well be a dragon in human form then.
It was impossible.
Crazy Wizards past was thoroughly documented. Both of his parents were human, and he had been born an ordinary human, with no involvement in magical experiments.
But, nevertheless it was always better to prepare for the worst.
That time, should have I stepped in then??.
The time when Roderus had almost pushed Crazy Wizard to the brink of death. If only he had decided to sacrifice more resources and used theLantern of Premonition(ԥ֪\) to ensure his death. If only he had taken the advice of Lamb more seriously.
No, that wasnt right. Regretting the past was pointless. What mattered now was the chance to reassess and ount for current variables.
Duke of Redburns Metamorphosis, Lantern of Premonition(ԥ֪\) required gathering extensive intelligence about the target to impose a predetermined fate upon them. The moreprehensive the information, the stronger the forced oue of destiny.
If the Crazy Wizard posed a potential threat as the Great Enemy(), preparation had to start immediately.
Every fragment of intelligence regarding the Crazy Wizard had to be collected without dy! Every scrap!
And so, the scandalous rumors circted by Evil God-chan found their way into the Redburn familys grasp.
Through his long experience in politics, Duke of Redburn arrived at a conclusion.
This can be used.
The public opinion of the Violet Tower was already unfavorable. Their reclusive nature and focus on mental maniption painted them as unhinged and inherently untrustworthy.
In contrast, even the Red Tower Lord, despite his entric personality, enjoyed a positive reputation thanks to the Red Towers contributions to society.
So, any scandal involving the Purple Tower would hit them especially hard.
recently, no explicit connection had been established between the Second Prince and the Violet Tower, so the Duke had refrained from provoking Yuna Yurensto Violetiris
But now was the perfect time to start scheming.
After reviewing the information, the Duke of Redburn issued clear orders to tarnish the reputations of both the Purple Magic Tower and the Crazy Wizard while simultaneously keeping the second prince in check.
Theres a lunatic wizard next to the Second Prince! Hes clouding the Second Princes insightful judgment!
The insane wizard from the Purple Magic Tower has a twisted mind and indulges in all manner of depraved hobbies!
ording to ssified documents from the Defense Bureau, his codename is literally Crazy Wizard. Theres a reason for such a name.
Someone said we need to expel this Crazy Wizard from the Academy before he starts preying on both female and male students!
Despite these allegations?? they were nothing more than baseless gossip.
For now, they were vague rumors with no verifiable sourcea ssic someone told me, but I dont know the details type of hearsay.
However, the moment the Crazy Wizard made a public blunder, these rumors would ignite into a full-blown scandal, and the Dark Wizards would ensure it happened. The Duke of Redburn silentlyid the groundwork for a social assassination.
===============================================================
Naturally, Roderus Redburn was aware of this n.
However, he had fallen head over heels for Magical Girl Blue Rose and ended up leaking sensitive family secrets.
Magical Girl Oh Dae-soo then shared that information with Envers Redburn.
Envers could only look at the radiant Magical Girl with a conflicted and unpleasant expression. His voice dripped with bitterness.
?? I told you to stay away from my big brother.
Then maybe you should work on improving your position within the Redburn family.
Ive attended lectures under that professor. So the suspicion around me has only intensified. People think I might be an internal spy?? if my elder brother didnt trust me, Id already be dead.
Then you should know your ce better within the family.
Oh Dae-soo clicked his tongue. This brother of his was utterly clueless when it came to managing his reputation. He needed to act a little more cunning and viinous, exude authority, and present himself as a capable leader to gain the Dukes trust.
Let us settle this with an honorable duel. If I win, stop mocking me. Commoner servant.
At this rate, when would he ever earn any trust? If it were Roderus, he would have beaten him within an inch of his life and then considered his next move.
Speaking of which, Crazy Wiard huh
Oh Dae-soo shuddered as he recalled the strange techniques he had experienced previously. Reflecting on it now, the Crazy Wizardsbat style was bizarrealien.
In a world where Metamorphosis powers were the norm, having a special ability wasnt really strange. But controlling living armor and engaging in closebat as a mage defied conventional understanding.
But, could it be his confidence???
It was as though the Crazy Wizard was operating from a vantage point far above everyone else. Even while bleeding profusely from Roderuss attacks, there was no sense of desperation about him.
If if he ever fought by burning his soul and throwing his entire being into battle What would happen? It was a possibility Oh Dae-soo neither wished to verify nor imagine.
Putting these thoughts aside, Oh Dae-soo returned to the matter at hand. He subtly questioned Envers about the rumors circting within the Redburn family. Were they genuine or just baseless nder?
Envers had seen the Crazy Wizard during his time at Academy, so he could surely make a judgment.
??That professor guy, how was he? Are the rumors true?
Eueum. I do not think he is a?? bad individual. But he did have a suspiciously strong fondness for tentacles.
?
The female students they were frequently harassed by tentacles??.
????.
Oh Dae-soo thought of the nightmare of the past and shivered once again. Heavenly King Yuri Frostlovers relentless tentacle attacks.
However, as he thought about it, something didnt quite add up.
In reality, Yuri primarily relied on closebat techniques and had no ability to control nts or tentacles. Of course, the powers of monstrous-humans could diverge significantly from Metamorphosis abilities since they operated on apletely different system, but still??.
Wouldnt most individuals typically stay true to their core strengths?
Even Oh Dae-soo himself stuck to the rapier, his main weapon. He wouldnt abandon a lifetime of training to suddenly master some random, unfamiliar skill.
This was just a possibility, but, was Crazy Wizard?? one of the Four Heavenly Kings?
And maybe those slippery tentacles were the result of some kind of joint experiment???
If so, then he truly was a crazy bastard.
Oh Dae-soo decided to set these unanswerable questions aside for the moment. There were more urgent matters to consider.
Oh Dae-soo and Namgung Cheonghwi decided to stop leaking internal information, and instead leave the counter intelligence and political maneuvering to the Second Prince. They had something more important to do.
Well use the session war as bait. Once thepetition intensifies, the entire Empire will be thrown into chaos. Theres no way the Duke wont make a move then.
When he does, well trap his hand in ce and sever his neck.
Exactly. The opportunity wille?? we just need to stay focused. And it will happen. Just like when I finally got my hands on that famous patissiers roll cake.
Your analogy is oddly girlish???
This was the beginning of the Duke of Redburn Hunting n.
===============================================================
At a tavern in the Elmest Estate, a man and a woman clinked their beer mugs together.
The man was strikingly handsome, with a perfectly parted 2:8 hairstyle and a distinct beauty mark near his eye. His sly, fox-like gaze exuded a charm that overshadowed any suspicion.
His leather armor was unmistakably high-quality. Anyone with an eye for gear would recognize him as a veteran adventurer.
He was none other than Rowillen, the silver-ranked mercenary who once traveled with Crazy Wizard. Mima had nicknamed him Beauty Mark Gay.
Across from him sat a woman dressed in practical adventurer gear. She had a prominent scar stretching across her left eye.
It was Puppet Lorei, a wizard of the Purple Magic Tower, whom Mima called Senior Scarface.
Lorei had hired Rowillen for monster-hunting expeditions to gather materials for her magical research. Now that the job wasplete, the two were enjoying a drink together.
Taking a hearty sip of her beer, Lorei let out a satisfied Kueha, before wiping her mouth with her hand. Then, she asked about Rowillens recent life.
Hows everything going? I heard both of your wives are pregnant.
Everythings great. I never imagined each day could be so happy. The idea of bing a father soon makes me feel the weight of responsibility on my shoulders, but??
Things will turn out fine. If you only had one wife, Id advise having them bear two children. But since you have two, even one child each gives you a pair of siblings. Thats a nice bonus for your harem life.
My wives?? seem to want more children. So Im looking forward to doing my best on quests. The more mouths to feed, the harder Ill need to work.
With his children on the way, Rowillen was nning to earn as much money as possible during the pregnancy so he could stay close to his family when the babies arrived.
Thats what Rowillen said.
So, that was why he had taken on long-distance work all the way in the Elmest Estate.
Euheum?? with all the effort youve been putting in, I might need to add a little extra to your payment. I wouldnt want toe off as a bad person.
Ahaha. Was I being too obvious? Thank you.
If youre really grateful, send me a portrait of the babyter. Its been a while since I saw the birth of a half-elf and half-beastkin.
Of course, Ill make sure to send one.
Lorei mentally calcted her expenses. The cost of the elixirs she required to extend her body-swap durations were piling up, but?? a baby was on the way. How could she cut corners?
Children needed their parents. If spending a little extra ensured peace and stability for a family, then it was money well spent.
As the warm conversation continued, Rowillen suddenly lowered his voice and asked cautiously.
By the way. Lorei, Ive been hearing some troubling rumors about the Purple Tower?? here in Elmest Estate. Do you know whats going on?
Ah, uh?? are you talking about the rumors about knucklehead wizard from the Purple Tower?
Yes. It seems to be the same person who called me Beauty Mark Gay the first time we met. Theres been talk of him targeting young girls. If this is a sensitive subject, then??.
No, those rumors are fake. Our Esteemed Junior might be a bit unhinged, but he knows his boundaries. Its probably a misunderstanding by people seeing him cuddling with Purple Tower Master and??.
Thud!
The sound of a coin pouch hitting the table cut Loreis words short.
abrupt noise, both Lorei and Rowillen turned their attention to the source. Standing there was a young girl who looked like she had a temper, standing with her arms crossed and cheeks puffed out.
The girl spoke with unwavering certainty.
No.
?
The rumors are true. At least, the part about him messing with young girls is urate. I know because Ive experienced it myself!
??Well, who? Are you?
While Lorei was stunned from this brazen attack on Esteemed Juniors reputation, the seasoned adventurer Rowillen calmly opened the pouch to inspect its contents
It had enough money to qualify her as a client.
The girl, Evil God-chan, puffed out her chest and spoke.
Im Crazy Wizards illegitimate child.
Whut?
And your client. Ill pay you all this money if you escort me to the Academy. You two are skilled adventurers, right?
?? Wait, illegitimate child? With the Tower Master? I dont remember them going that far. Then who???
Evil God-chan had sessfully found her guides.
Chapter 199: After Story : 7%s Bizarre Adventure - 4
Before epting the quest, Lorei and Rowillen retreated to their inn room for a private conversation. Rowillen appeared highly skeptical about the situation and expressed his concerns.
Well, he doesnt seem old enough to have a daughter. Chronologically speaking?? its impossible for him to have a child of that age. I think this might be some sort of con.
It was a reasonable suspicion.
Unless the Crazy Wizard was either a time-travelling elder or an elf, having a daughter that age would imply fathering a child well before hitting puberty.
Lorei nodded in agreement.
Thats true, Ive always thought Esteemed Junior was in his early twenties?? but, you know, I genuinely believe theres nothing impossible for him.
Excuse me?
Even if it defies logic, I have this unshakable certainty that he could somehow make it happen, though I couldnt tell you how.
Lorei reflected on past experiences.
Assigning physical force to illusions was a feat considered impossibleshe herself had once said that such a task would require Sublimation to even attempt. Yet, he had done it.
The human brain has its limits. Infusing it with magical forms of suchplexity should have caused his head to explode. She had advised him to abandon the idea. Yet, he had done it.
She had warned him that the Purple Magic Tower was full of unhinged lunatics, so he shouldnt bother befriending anyone there. Yet, he had done it.
It was like
So?? Rowillen, can you swing a sword to make it rain? Or turn stone into gold?
Assuming you dont want me to threaten a wealthy wizard from the Blue Tower to do it?? if youre asking whether thats purely possible, then no, those things are impossible.
He does things like that as effortlessly as eating a meal. Thats why the idea of him having an improbably aged illegitimate child doesnt seem so far-fetched. Besides, she knows things only someone close to him could possibly know.
Lorei didnt simply believe the girls ims. Evil God-chan had divulged personal details about the Crazy Wizard, details Lorei had verified herself. All that was left was to ept it.
Or not.
The thought wasnt, How could he have an illegitimate child this old?
It was, I dont know how it happened, but somehow it did.
And
Perhaps, shes a life created through Illusion Magic.
??Isnt that, too much of a stretch?
It is a stretch. It touches on the realm of creation itself. But, somehow, I feel Esteemed Junior mightve pulled it off.
Rowillen clearly struggled to understand Loreis vague conviction, but such feelings were impossible to grasp without witnessing them firsthand.
It was like standing before a prodigy who would alter the course of historya once-in-a-century, or perhaps even once-in-a-millennium, phenomenon.
It felt like standing in the presence of legendsthe Dark Dragon Emperor who founded an empire or the Goddess who emerged from the depths of unbridled desire. Those awe-inspiring myths seemed toe alive before Loreis eyes.
She was certain she was witnessing the dawn of a new era.
===============================================================
Lorei and Rowillen were hired immediately and began their journey to the Academy alongside Evil God-chan.
For Lorei, the payment wasnt particrly significant, but 7%s connection with Esteemed
Junior made it impossible to refuse. For Rowillen, however, he genuinely liked the pay.
The veteran adventurer and wizard put their heads together, deliberating on how they would travel while leaving asting impression. If speed were the sole priority, teleportation magic would have been the obvious choice, but
Please, no teleportation.
Due to their clients request, they were restricted to and route. So, they purchased a two-horse carriage and set off into the forest path.
To bnce speed and safety, they plotted a route cutting directly through forests and mountains, almost in a straight line to the Academy. The route was decided until??.
Our trip might be a bit morefortable if we passed through the Holy City, but considering the time it would
Holy City? Turn the carriage around. That ce still exists?
??At their clients insistence, the route was revised to go through the Holy City before reaching the Academy.
The Holy City, Trumpethall.
This city served as the headquarters of the Goddess Church
While technically part of the Empire, the influence of the Goddess Church was so big that the Holy City functioned as a quasi-independent state. Currently, it was governed by a young pope, supported by a council of five cardinals
As the headquarters for the Church across the continent, the Holy City was home to priests of immense divine power. Those afflicted by severe curses or grievous injuries often sought healing here.
However, without heavy coin purses, ess to the services of high-ranking clergy was unattainable. Thus, the Holy City had earned a reputation as a sanctuary for the wealthy?? but
They say things are a bit different these days. Were they called theReformists? I heard they believe the Goddesss mercy should extend even to the poorest of the poor and are driving in a new wind in Holy City.
Ive heard simr rumors. Ive always thought the priests there too obsessed with wealth, so Ive never liked them, but?? maybe things will change?
I dont know much about ideological or factional conflicts, but I just hope they lower treatment costs. I have arade whos still limping while hunting goblins because he couldnt afford proper healing.
That sounds more like a mental issue than a physical one. If you get the chance, bring him along next time.
Seated side by side in the drivers seat, Lorei and Rowillen exchanged thoughts about the state of the world. Rowillen then nced back into the carriage and struck up a conversation with Evil God-chan, who was lying in there.
Have you heard of the Hero Selection Tournament?
No. I have neve-, wait?? are you saying theyre selecting a Hero through a tournament?
Yes. Apparently, the pope dered that he received a divine revtion from the Goddess. He was told to gather Hero candidates from all around the world and hold a tournament to choose the true Hero.
Hearing this, Evil God-chan scoffed.
How ridiculous. So?
I heard theres going to be a grand festival happening. The tournament will begin soon. If we stayed for about two weeks?? then you would be able to watch it. Customer, if youre interested, I could arrange a schedule for you.
Im fine with taking a day off to rest, but I dont have the luxury for a sightseeing tour.
Understood. Then well stop for supplies and rest for the night.
Evil God-chan nodded curtly.
Despite her sharp tongue andpleteck of respect to elders, Rowillen was a little scratched, but managed to endure being called Beauty Mark Gay to his face.
After all, as long as the payment was guaranteed, the job came first. That was the code of veteran adventurer.
Clip clop. The sound of the horses hooves gradually faded into the distance.
===============================================================
May I ask you what your name is?
No.
The illegitimate daughter of Esteemed Junior, who had yet to disclose her name, had jet-ck hair and striking blue eyes. ck hair was rare enough, so it strongly suggested a familial connection.
But it wasnt just her appearance that convinced Lorei of her link to Esteemed Juniorit was her magic.
Ugh, fuck off, you half-breed midgets.
Flick. With just a casual flick of her finger from left to right, the goblin horde swarming their temporary campsite were terrified and escaped in all directions.
The spell she cast was a simple intimidation magic, but its intricacies were remarkable when analyzed in detail. She performed wless, non-incantation casting without even saying the spells name, and her mana control was nothing short of extraordinary.
The girl was a powerful Illusion wizard.
It was this extraordinary talent that cemented Loreis belief in her connection to Esteemed Junior.
There were other subtle traits that reminded her of Esteemed Junior as well. For example, her rather sharp temperament (Esteemed Junior had once yelled at the Tower Master to cook himmb chops).
Its a moth.
Theyre probably drawn to the light. If its bothering you, Customer, I can?? wait, why are you eating it?
Why wouldnt I? Its no different from beef jerky.
Her thoughts often wandered into the most unexpected directions.
In many ways, this girl resembled the Crazy Wizard. Yet, for some reason?? Lorei felt ufortable and uneasy around her. Why?
As they traveled, camping and continuing their journey in the carriage, Lorei thought about this inexplicable difort. Eventually, she came up with an answer
She had been thinking about it from the wrong perspective. The real question wasnt why this girl made her uneasyit was why Esteemed Junior, despite his entricity, never did.
She needed to think about that first.
If Esteemed Junior ever developed any evil intent, the world would be in chaos. His unpredictable nature meant he could create something weird in a single day. Something utterly catastrophic and world-threatening.
Yet Lorei had never worried about him. She had never considered killing Esteemed Junior preemptively to prevent some hypothetical disaster?? or stuff like that.
Because she genuinely liked his kindness().
She knew he genuinely wanted to make the world a better ce.
But this girl was different. Her asional shes of malice, her disdainful tone, and her frightening talentbined to create an aura of unease.
Whether its people, bugs, or jerky, its all the same lumps of stuff. I dont see why we treat them differently.
????.
If this girl was evil, the consequences could be catastrophic.
Loreis unease, however, waspletely resolved in the Holy City.
===============================================================
Evil God-chan let out a long yawn. It had been four days since they began traveling by carriage, and the group had finally arrived at the Holy City after riding intensively.
It had been a week since they left the Elmest Estate, meaning it had been 11 days since Crazy Wizard had abandoned her. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.
The Holy City was alive with the excitement of the uing Hero Selection Tournament. Its pristine white architecture was bustling with lively music and excited crowds.
Portraits lined one side of the wall, depicting the participants of the Hero Selection Tournamentthe Hero candidates.
??Eueck.
Among them, there was a portrait of Be. Evil God-chan involuntarily stuck out her tongue as old traumas resurfaced. In her mind, he and his party were the ones responsible for derailing her life.
Noticing her gaze, Rowillen helpfully added an exnation.
He is one of theReformists, Bet Hilton. I heard he infiltrated the Dark Wizard faction undercover and extracted valuable intelligence. Impressive, isnt it?
Impressive, my ass??.
Evil God-chan was ready to scoff but promptly bit her tongue. Sure, Tara and Niolle had their ws, but that guy had never faltered. He had always been the steady one.
Shall we eat here today and?? book a room? I havent visited the Holy City often, but thest time I was here, I was quite satisfied with the ce.
Then lets do that. Does that work for you, customer?
Sure. Anywhere is fine, so lets go somewhere I dont have to see that damn portrait.
Evil God-chan strode forward briskly. When they entered the inn, it was packed with a lively crowd, adding to the festival atmosphere.
With no tables avable, they settled at a makeshift counter. They ordered some simple stew and beer.
Festival A festival, huh?
The Hero was the Sword of the Goddess. And the Goddess was no ally of that thing. The Goddess sought to erase it, an entity spreading peculiar influences across the continent.
Thus, the Hero posed a threat. Naturally, it had taken precautions.
Evil God-chan vaguely remembered that some form of trickery?? had been used to prevent the creation of Heroes. However, the specifics were hazy.
For those details, Crazy Wizard still had the full memory of the remaining 93% locked up.
So, the Hero?? couldnt be created?
Evil God-chan rested her chin in her hand, pondering the peculiarities of the situation. There was something undeniably strange about the happenings in Holy City. Such events were often intricately tied to peoples ambitions and hidden schemes.
This seemed like the perfect opportunity to interfere. By stirring the pot just a little, countless tragedies could unfold in a cascade of vibrant, chaotic patterns.
Squelch.
?? Fine, I get it.
Evil God-chan scratched at theGolden Headband as it tightened, almost as if it were warning her. No mischief, no meddlinglife was no fun.
At least she had already managed to screw over one boy indirectly?? Just thinking about it sent an odd sting through her chest. It was probably an excitement. Once she heard of the cmity that would fall on him, this feeling would undoubtedly turn into joy.
As Evil God-chan amused herself with these thoughts, amotion reached her ears.
Hey, this gentleman is a bona fide Hero candidate! When else will you get a chance to meet someone like him up close? Go on, pour him a drink already!
U-uhm, I am um??.
A group upying two tables was harassing a female waitress, who stood trembling before them. It was an all-toomon urrence.
The apparent ringleader, a young man with slick, seaweed-green hair, wore a smug grin.
Hey, guys, take it easy. Cant you see shes ufortable? Eung? Im sorry. My friends can get a little rowdy with their jokes. But Id still like to apologize. Why dont youe a little closer?
No, I was just??.
I said I want to apologize. What, are you trying to make me a bad guy? Juste here for a moment.
The Hero candidate here says he wants to apologize! Are you deaf?!
A bald man from the group bellowed, as he threateningly raised his voice. The sound made the waitress flinch. How could an ordinary worker endure such intimidation?
It was clear what was happening.
The waitress could undoubtedly feel the lecherous intent in Seaweed-heads gaze. While he feigned innocence, his mind was clearly preupied with his desires. He was just delegating the dirty work to hisckeys.
His every movement radiated arrogance. He looked like a bumbling fool who had stumbled upon sudden wealth overnight. Pathetic.
If he wanted to fulfill his desires without repercussions, there were far more subtle and refined ways to go about it.
Evil God-chan shifted her gaze elsewhere. Rowillen and Lorei sipped their beer, having a quiet conversation. Though they were aware of the disturbance, they showed no intention of stepping in.
asionally, they shot annoyed nces in Seaweed-heads direction, but that was the extent of it.
It was only logical. They were hired to protect Evil God-chan, and their mission took precedence. Even without a mission?? interfering in such matters wouldnt do them any good.
But.
Hey, hey. Stop. Sorry, I misunderstood.
Ah, uhh??.
I thought you were a bitch who wanted to keep living a safe and long life. Take the day off, yeah?
Pardon???
The waitresss face froze, drained of color. Seaweed-heads voice dropped,ced with malice, even as he maintained a smile.
By the way, that brte who used to work herewhat was her name?? Never mind. Are you close with her?
I- I dont kn??.
Ah, you dont even know her? I knew it.
The implied threat left the waitress struggling to breathe.
Evil God-chan was frustrated. Half-hearted scoundrels like these were the worst. If they were going to spew threats, couldnt they?? at least put some effort into it?
She had had enough.
She wanted to put that smug bastard in his ce. Evil God-chan smirked, unable to resist. Acting high and mighty in front of me huh? It was unbearable. So she quickly made a n.
Seaweed-head showed signs of training, and it was likely he had undergone Metamorphosis. She just had a feeling. Even if she joined forces with Lorei and Rowillen, she calcted that shed still lose against him.
Despite his repulsive personality, he clearly possessed skill that was probably the reason why he was able to earn the title of Hero candidate. Sobat was out of the question.
This inn it only had that one waitress. Okay.
Loreis Magic Tower hood obscured her gender, making it easy to pass off her group as entirely male escorts. Perfect.
Evil God-chan grabbed Rowillens half-finished beer.
Hey, Im borrowing this.
Customer???
Sash-!
She poured the beer onto her chest, altering her voice simultaneously. Using a minor spell to amplify her tone, she ensured her voice carried over the bustling crowd.
Ggyaaah! Wha-what do I do! I spilled it by ident??.
In the middle of the crowded room, the supposed ident drew every gaze. She feigned embarrassment, fidgeting in mock panic while stomping her feet. Her damp clothes clung to her skin as she pretended to cover herself, crouching in a defensive posture.
C-Customer?
No, Rowillen. What do you mean, youll wipe it for me? Who would let a man see or touch a womans body???!
???
Evil God-chan had cast her line, and the waitress eagerly took the bait.
Im so s-sorry! But uh?? I think I should help this Lady, so.
Yeah, yeah. I wasnt forcefully holding you back or anything. Just?? be smart about it.
????.
The waitress hupped and trembled as she approached Evil God-chan. She had managed to escape the situation for the moment, but now appeared clearly uncertain about what to do next. She waspletely confused.
Ill, Ill help.
Good. Take me to an empty room if theres one avable. Lead the way.
Yes???
===============================================================
The waitress guided Evil God-chan to a vacant room, away from prying eyes. The moment the door shut, Evil God-chans face changed in an instant. From a shy, flustered girl to a mischievous rogue.
Snap.
She snapped her fingers (she couldnt even make a sound), and her soaked clothing dried instantly. The waitress gasped, clearly startled by that moment.
Are you a wizard??? T-Then why??.
Yes, Im a wizard. Now listen carefully. Go to the innkeeper, ask for a mug of beer and slip this into it. Then serve it to that Seaweed-head.
Zzezezeck.
A slick, ominous ck scale emerged from Evil God-chans left arm. She plucked it off and handed it to the waitress.
And just y along with whatever he says. If he tries to drag you to a room, dont resistlet him believe he had his way with you. In reality, hell just pass out cold.
????.
The waitress finally seemed to have understood the situation. Tears welled up in her eyes as she bowed deeply, a perfect 90 degrees.
T-Thank you. I dont even know how I can repay you.
Thank Seaweed-head. Hes the one who pissed me off.
Thank you, thank you very much. Ill never forget this. Ms. Wizard??!
Yeah, yeah. Get going.
Color returned to the waitresss pale face. Evil God-chan waved her out coolly without saying anything. Clutching the ck scale tightly, she stepped out as she repeatedly thanked her.
A few momentster, Rowillen and Lorei entered the room. Both seemed taken aback by Evil God-chans impulsive behavior.
Customer, what did you just do?
I just did something to piss off that Seaweed-head. Dont worry; I made sure it wouldnt blow back on us. If theres an extra charge for the trouble, let Crazy Wizard cover it.
??At least warn us next time. Rowillen and I were caught off guard. That said, well done. Rowillen, no extra fee for this. Agreed?
Yes. I wouldnt have stopped you if you had told me earlier. Great job.
The tension in the room dissipated, reced by a more rxed atmosphere. After all, who wouldnt act up if they could do a good deed without incurring trouble?
Lorei, in particr, seemed noticeably relieved. Her wariness toward Evil God-chan had clearly lessened after this incident.
This was exactly what Evil God-chan had wanted. Not only had she sabotaged Seaweed-heads ns, but she had also begun to earn the trust of Crazy Wizards associate. It was all calcted. Wearing a mask of kindness now meant that she could set up a much more devastating betrayalter.
It was evil wrapped in calction.
????.
Yet, in the depths of her mind, strange words lingered.
Thank you very much.
Good job.
Words like that circled her thoughts like echoes.
A feeling of warmth spread within her chest. Her heart raced as she recalled handing the ck scale to the waitress, reying those words of gratitude in her mind.
No. This wasnt right. Could it be the Golden Headbands mental attack? What kind of emotion was this? I wasnt trying to save her or anything.
It was confusing.
I am a nightmare! I am a being that exists to bring pain, despair, and twisted pleasure!
Evil God-chan pped her forehead and muttered to herself, desperate to suppress the overwhelming emotions welling up inside her.
Ha, its nothing, ha, this, what I meant to do, really??.
Flustered words came out uncharacteristically.
In the end, she had tasted the intoxicating high of doing a good deed.